An apologie of the povver and prouidence of God in the gouernment of the world. Or An examination and censure of the common errour touching natures perpetuall and vniuersall decay diuided into foure bookes: whereof the first treates of this pretended decay in generall, together with some preparatiues thereunto. The second of the pretended decay of the heauens and elements, together with that of the elementary bodies, man only excepted. The third of the pretended decay of mankinde in regard of age and duration, of strength and stature, of arts and wits. The fourth of this pretended decay in matter of manners, together with a large proofe of the future consummation of the world from the testimony of the gentiles, and the vses which we are to draw from the consideration thereof. By G.H. D.D.
         Hakewill, George, 1578-1649.
      
       
         
           1627
        
      
       Approx. 1759 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 258 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02484
         STC 12611
         ESTC S120599
         99855794
         99855794
         21297
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02484)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21297)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1069:21)
      
       
         
           
             An apologie of the povver and prouidence of God in the gouernment of the world. Or An examination and censure of the common errour touching natures perpetuall and vniuersall decay diuided into foure bookes: whereof the first treates of this pretended decay in generall, together with some preparatiues thereunto. The second of the pretended decay of the heauens and elements, together with that of the elementary bodies, man only excepted. The third of the pretended decay of mankinde in regard of age and duration, of strength and stature, of arts and wits. The fourth of this pretended decay in matter of manners, together with a large proofe of the future consummation of the world from the testimony of the gentiles, and the vses which we are to draw from the consideration thereof. By G.H. D.D.
             Hakewill, George, 1578-1649.
          
           [36], 392, 395-473, [5] p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Lichfield and William Turner, printers to the famous Vniversity,
             Oxford :
             Anno Dom. 1627.
          
           
             G.H. = George Hakewill.
             A reply to: Goodman, Godfrey. The fall of man, or the corruption of nature, proved by the light of our naturall reason.
             With two final errata leaves.
             Reproduction of the original in the University of Michigan. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Goodman, Godfrey, 1583-1656. -- Fall of man, or the corruption of nature, proved by the light of our naturall reason -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Providence and government of God -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           APOLOGIE
           OF
           THE
           POWER
           AND
           PROVIDENCE
           OF
           GOD
           IN
           THE
           GOVERNMENT
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           .
        
         
           OR
           AN
           EXAMINATION
           AND
           CENSVRE
           OF
           THE
           COMMON
           ERROVR
           TOVCHING
           NATVRES
           PERPETVALL
           AND
           VNIVERSALL
           DECAY
           ,
           DIVIDED
           INTO
           FOVRE
           BOOKES
           :
           WHEREOF
           
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 treates
                 of
                 this
                 pretended
                 decay
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 preparatiues
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 pretended
                 decay
                 of
                 the
                 Heauens
                 and
                 Elements
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Elementary
                 bodies
                 ,
                 man
                 only
                 excepted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 pretended
                 decay
                 of
                 mankinde
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 age
                 and
                 duration
                 ,
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 stature
                 ,
                 of
                 arts
                 and
                 wits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 of
                 this
                 pretended
                 decay
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vses
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 draw
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           
             G.
             H.
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           
             ECCLESTASTES
             7.
             10.
             
          
           Say
           not
           thou
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           former
           dayes
           were
           better
           then
           these
           ,
           for
           thou
           dost
           not
           enquire
           wisely
           concerning
           this
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           IOHN
           LICHFIELD
           and
           WILLIAM
           TVRNER
           ,
           Printers
           to
           the
           famous
           Vniversity
           .
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1627.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           MY
           VENERABLE
           MOTHER
           THE
           FAMOVS
           AND
           FLOVRISHING
           VNIVERSITIE
           OF
           OXFORD
           .
        
         
           WERE
           I
           destitute
           of
           all
           other
           arguments
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           
             providence
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           
             preservation
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           and
           to
           proue
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           vniversally
           and
           
             perpetually
             decline
          
           ,
           this
           one
           mightfully
           suffice
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           thou
           ,
           my
           
             Venerable
             Mother
          
           ,
           though
           thou
           waxe
           old
           in
           regard
           of
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           in
           regard
           of
           strength
           and
           beauty
           ,
           waxest
           young
           againe
           .
           Within
           the
           compasse
           of
           this
           last
           Centenarie
           and
           lesse
           ,
           thou
           hast
           brought
           forth
           such
           a
           number
           of
           worthie
           Sonnes
           for
           piety
           ,
           for
           learning
           ,
           for
           wisdome
           ;
           and
           for
           buildings
           hast
           bin
           so
           inlarged
           and
           inriched
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           shall
           compare
           thee
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           will
           easily
           finde
           ,
           that
           though
           thou
           be
           truly
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           most
           auncient
           Vniversities
           in
           the
           World
           yet
           so
           farre
           art
           thou
           from
           withering
           and
           wrinkles
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           rather
           become
           fairer
           and
           fresher
           ,
           and
           in
           thine
           issue
           no
           lesse
           happy
           then
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           last
           Cardinals
           that
           this
           Nation
           had
           were
           thine
           ,
           if
           that
           can
           adde
           any
           thing
           to
           thine
           honour
           .
           Those
           thine
           vnnaturall
           Sonnes
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           dayes
           forsooke
           thee
           ,
           &
           fledde
           to
           thine
           Enemies
           campe
           ,
           
             Harding
             ,
             Stapleton
             ,
             Saunders
             ,
             Raynolds
             ,
             Martyn
             ,
             Bristow
             ,
             Campian
             ,
             Parsons
             ,
          
           euen
           in
           their
           fighting
           against
           thee
           ,
           shewed
           the
           fruitfulnes
           of
           thy
           wombe
           ,
           and
           the
           efficacie
           
           of
           that
           milke
           which
           they
           drew
           from
           thy
           breasts
           .
           What
           one
           Colledge
           euer
           yeelded
           at
           one
           time
           and
           from
           one
           Countrey
           three
           such
           Divines
           as
           
             Iewell
             ,
             Raynolds
          
           ,
           and
           Hooker
           ,
           or
           two
           such
           great
           wits
           &
           Heroicall
           spirits
           as
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Bodley
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Sauill
          
           .
           How
           renowned
           in
           forraine
           parts
           are
           thy
           Moore
           ,
           thy
           Sidney
           ,
           thy
           Cambden
           ?
           what
           rare
           Lights
           in
           the
           Church
           were
           
             Humfreyes
             ,
             Foxe
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Field
             ,
             Abbot
             ?
          
           What
           pillars
           those
           fiue
           sonnes
           of
           thine
           who
           at
           one
           time
           lately
           possessed
           the
           fiue
           principall
           Sees
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ?
           So
           as
           if
           I
           should
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           touching
           the
           
             Worlds
             pretended
             decay
          
           be
           cast
           by
           the
           votes
           of
           others
           ,
           yet
           my
           hope
           is
           that
           by
           reflecting
           vpon
           thy selfe
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           cleared
           and
           acquitted
           by
           thine
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           confidence
           heereof
           I
           haue
           to
           thy
           censu●…
           submitted
           this
           ensuing
           Apologie
           ,
           which
           perchaunce
           to
           the
           Vulgar
           may
           seeme
           somewhat
           strange
           ,
           because
           their
           eares
           haue
           bin
           so
           long
           inured
           vnto
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           fancies
           fore-stalled
           with
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           .
           But
           to
           thee
           I
           trust
           ,
           who
           judgest
           not
           vpon
           report
           ,
           but
           vpon
           tryall
           ,
           neither
           art
           swayed
           by
           number
           and
           lowdnes
           of
           voyces
           ,
           but
           by
           weight
           of
           argument
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           not
           onely
           just
           and
           reasonable
           in
           that
           it
           vindicates
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           a
           trueth
           as
           large
           and
           wide
           as
           the
           world
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           profitable
           and
           vsefull
           for
           the
           raising
           vp
           of
           mens
           mindes
           to
           an
           endeavour
           of
           equalling
           ,
           yea
           and
           surpassing
           their
           noble
           and
           worthy
           Predecessours
           in
           knowledge
           and
           vertue
           ;
           it
           being
           certaine
           that
           the
           best
           Patternes
           which
           wee
           haue
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           either
           extant
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           or
           recorded
           in
           monuments
           of
           auncienter
           times
           ,
           had
           neuer
           beene
           ,
           had
           they
           conceiued
           that
           there
           was
           alwayes
           an
           inevitable
           declination
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Arts
           as
           matter
           of
           Manners
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           surmount
           those
           that
           went
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           doe
           not
           beleeue
           that
           all
           Regions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           all
           ages
           in
           the
           same
           Region
           afford
           wits
           alwayes
           alike
           :
           but
           this
           I
           think
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           my
           opinion
           alone
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Scaliger
             ,
             Vives
             ,
             Budaeus
             ,
             Bodine
             ,
          
           and
           other
           
             great
             Clearkes
          
           ,
           that
           the
           witts
           of
           these
           latter
           ages
           being
           manured
           by
           industry
           ,
           directed
           by
           precepts
           ,
           regulated
           by
           methode
           ,
           tempered
           by
           dyet
           ,
           refreshed
           by
           exercise
           ,
           and
           incouraged
           by
           rewardes
           ,
           may
           bee
           as
           capable
           of
           deepe
           speculations
           ,
           and
           produce
           as
           masculine
           and
           lasting
           birthes
           ,
           as
           
           any
           of
           the
           ancienter
           times
           haue
           done
           .
           But
           if
           we
           conceiue
           thē
           to
           be
           Gyants
           ,
           &
           our selues
           Dwarfes
           ,
           if
           we
           imagine
           all
           Sciences
           already
           to
           haue
           receiued
           their
           vtmost
           perfection
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           need
           not
           but
           translate
           and
           comment
           vpon
           that
           which
           they
           haue
           done
           ,
           if
           we
           so
           admire
           and
           dote
           vpon
           Antiquitie
           as
           wee
           emulate
           and
           envy
           ,
           nay
           scorne
           and
           trample
           vnder
           foot
           whatsoeuer
           the
           present
           age
           affords
           ,
           if
           wee
           spend
           our
           best
           time
           and
           thoughts
           in
           clyming
           to
           honour
           ,
           in
           gathering
           of
           riches
           ,
           in
           following
           our
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           in
           turning
           the
           edge
           of
           our
           wits
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           surely
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           that
           wee
           shall
           euer
           come
           neare
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           match
           them
           .
           The
           first
           step
           to
           inable
           a
           man
           to
           the
           atchieuing
           of
           great
           designes
           is
           to
           be
           perswaded
           that
           by
           endeavour
           he
           is
           able
           to
           atchieue
           it
           ,
           the
           next
           not
           to
           bee
           perswaded
           that
           whatsoeuer
           hath
           not
           yet
           beene
           done
           ,
           cannot
           therefore
           be
           done
           .
           Not
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           nation
           ,
           or
           age
           ,
           but
           rather
           mankinde
           is
           it
           which
           in
           latitude
           of
           capacity
           answeres
           to
           the
           vniversality
           of
           things
           to
           be
           knowne
           .
           And
           truely
           had
           our
           Fathers
           thought
           so
           reverently
           of
           their
           predecessours
           ,
           and
           withall
           of
           themselues
           so
           basely
           ,
           that
           neither
           any
           thing
           of
           moment
           was
           left
           for
           them
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           nor
           in
           case
           there
           had
           beene
           ,
           were
           they
           qualified
           for
           the
           doing
           thereof
           ;
           wee
           had
           wanted
           many
           helpes
           in
           learning
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           travell
           wee
           now
           injoy
           .
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           I
           see
           not
           but
           wee
           might
           also
           advaunce
           ,
           improue
           and
           inlarge
           our
           patrimony
           ,
           as
           they
           left
           it
           inlarged
           to
           vs
           :
           And
           thereunto
           the
           Arts
           of
           Printing
           and
           Navigation
           ,
           the
           frequency
           of
           goodly
           Libraries
           ,
           and
           liberality
           of
           Benefactours
           ,
           are
           such
           inducements
           &
           furtherances
           ,
           that
           if
           wee
           excell
           not
           all
           ages
           that
           haue
           gone
           before
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           because
           we
           are
           wanting
           to
           our selues
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           our
           helpes
           are
           more
           &
           greater
           for
           knowledge
           &
           learning
           ,
           so
           likewise
           for
           goodnes
           &
           vertue
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           since
           the
           beames
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           displayed
           themselues
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           vice
           &
           planting
           of
           vertue
           no
           Christian
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           deny
           to
           be
           incomparably
           more
           effectuall
           then
           any
           other
           Religion
           that
           euer
           yet
           was
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Or
           if
           others
           should
           chance
           to
           make
           a
           doubt
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           you
           who
           preach
           it
           ,
           &
           publish
           it
           to
           others
           .
           Doubtlesse
           being
           rightly
           applyed
           without
           apish
           superstition
           
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           or
           peevish
           singularity
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           workes
           vpon
           the
           Conscience
           more
           forceably
           ,
           &
           consequently
           hath
           a
           greater
           power
           of
           making
           men
           not
           outwardly
           &
           formally
           ,
           but
           really
           &
           inwardly
           vertuous
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           look
           back
           into
           Histories
           ,
           &
           compare
           time
           with
           time
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           finde
           that
           where
           this
           Profession
           spred
           it selfe
           ,
           men
           haue
           generally
           beene
           more
           accomplished
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           morall
           &
           civill
           vertues
           then
           before
           it
           took
           place
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           ,
           thorow
           the
           
             ambition
             ,
             covetousnes
             ,
             luxury
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
          
           &
           ignorance
           of
           them
           who
           should
           haue
           bin
           lights
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           too
           much
           degenerated
           from
           its
           Originall
           purity
           ,
           &
           therevpon
           manners
           (
           being
           formed
           by
           it
           )
           were
           generally
           tainted
           ,
           this
           corruption
           like
           a
           leprosie
           diffusing
           it selfe
           from
           the
           head
           into
           all
           the
           body
           :
           But
           together
           with
           the
           reviving
           of
           the
           Arts
           &
           Languages
           ,
           which
           for
           sundry
           ages
           lay
           buried
           in
           barbarisme
           ,
           the
           rust
           of
           superstition
           was
           likewise
           in
           many
           places
           scowred
           off
           from
           Religion
           ,
           which
           by
           degrees
           had
           crept
           vpon
           it
           ,
           &
           fretted
           deepe
           into
           the
           face
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Arts
           being
           thus
           refined
           ,
           &
           Religion
           restored
           to
           its
           primitiue
           brightnes
           ,
           manners
           were
           likewise
           reformed
           euen
           among
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           part
           &
           in
           shew
           ,
           who
           as
           yet
           admit
           not
           a
           full
           reformation
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           .
           A
           foule
           shame
           then
           it
           were
           for
           vs
           who
           professe
           a
           thorow
           reformation
           in
           matter
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           grow
           worse
           in
           matter
           of
           
             manners
             ,
             GOD
          
           forbid
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           :
           
             That
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             hath
             appeared
             more
             clearely
             to
             vs
             then
             to
             our
             fore-fathers
             ,
             teaching
             vs
             to
             adorne
             our
             profession
             with
             a
             gracious
             and
             vertuous
             conversation
             ,
             to
             deny
             vngodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             liue
             soberly
             ,
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             :
          
           soberly
           in
           regard
           of
           our selues
           ,
           righteously
           in
           regard
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           godly
           in
           regard
           of
           religious
           exercises
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           we
           come
           short
           of
           our
           Auncestors
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           cast
           it
           vpon
           the
           deficiencie
           of
           our
           wits
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             Worlds
             decay
          
           ,
           but
           vpon
           our
           own
           sloth
           ;
           if
           we
           come
           short
           of
           them
           in
           vertue
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           impute
           it
           to
           the
           
             declination
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           malice
           and
           faintnesse
           of
           our
           
             owne
             wills
          
           ;
           if
           we
           feele
           the
           scourges
           of
           God
           vpon
           our
           Land
           by
           mortality
           ,
           famine
           ,
           vnseasonable
           weather
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           teach
           the
           people
           that
           
           they
           are
           occasioned
           by
           the
           
             Worlds
             old
             age
          
           ,
           and
           thereby
           call
           into
           question
           the
           prouidence
           ,
           or
           power
           ,
           or
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           iustice
           ,
           or
           goodnes
           of
           the
           Maker
           thereof
           ;
           but
           by
           their
           and
           our
           sins
           ,
           which
           is
           doubtles
           both
           the
           truer
           &
           more
           profitable
           doctrine
           ,
           &
           withall
           more
           consonant
           to
           the
           Sermons
           of
           Christ
           &
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           &
           the
           
             Prophets
             of
             God
          
           in
           like
           cases
           .
           And
           withall
           let
           vs
           freely
           acknowledge
           that
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           hath
           bestowed
           many
           blessings
           vpon
           these
           latter
           ages
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           former
           he
           denyed
           ,
           as
           in
           sending
           vs
           vertuous
           and
           gracious
           Princes
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           the
           maintenance
           of
           piety
           ,
           &
           peace
           ,
           &
           plenty
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           .
           Lest
           thorow
           our
           ingratitude
           he
           vvithdraw
           them
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           know
           their
           worth
           by
           wanting
           them
           ,
           which
           by
           injoying
           them
           wee
           vnderstood
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           not
           presume
           to
           advise
           where
           I
           should
           learne
           ,
           only
           I
           will
           vnfainedly
           wish
           and
           heartily
           pray
           ,
           that
           at
           leastwise
           your
           practise
           may
           still
           make
           good
           mine
           opinion
           ,
           maintained
           in
           this
           Booke
           ,
           &
           refute
           the
           contrary
           &
           common
           errour
           opposed
           therein
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           still
           grow
           in
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           vertues
           may
           alwaies
           rise
           &
           increase
           together
           with
           your
           buildings
           .
           These
           latter
           without
           the
           former
           ,
           being
           but
           as
           a
           
             body
             without
             a
             soule
          
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             to
             doe
             you
             service
             to
             the
             vtmost
             of
             his
             poore
             abilitie
          
        
         
           G.
           H.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           TRuth
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           ensuing
           Treatise
           was
           long
           since
           in
           my
           younger
           yeares
           begunne
           by
           me
           for
           mine
           owne
           private
           exercise
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           afterward
           considering
           not
           onely
           the
           rarity
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           withall
           that
           it
           made
           for
           the
           
             redeeming
             of
             a
             captivated
             truth
          
           ,
           the
           
             vindicating
             of
             Gods
             glory
          
           ,
           the
           
             advancement
             of
             learning
             ,
             &
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Christian
             &
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
          
           by
           the
           advise
           and
           with
           the
           approbation
           and
           incouragement
           of
           such
           speciall
           friends
           ,
           whose
           piety
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           I
           well
           know
           ,
           and
           much
           reverence
           ,
           I
           resolved
           
             (
             permissu
             superiorum
          
           and
           none
           otherwise
           )
           to
           make
           it
           publique
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           encountring
           of
           a
           publique
           errour
           ,
           which
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           be
           equalled
           ,
           if
           not
           preferred
           before
           the
           quelling
           of
           some
           great
           monster
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           take
           it
           to
           lye
           out
           of
           my
           profession
           ,
           the
           principall
           marke
           which
           I
           ayme
           at
           throughout
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           being
           an
           
             Apologeticall
             defence
             of
             the
             power
             &
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
          
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           his
           truth
           ,
           his
           
             justice
             ,
             his
             goodnes
          
           &
           mercy
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           booke
           it selfe
           is
           spent
           in
           pressing
           Theologicall
           reasons
           ,
           in
           clearing
           doubts
           arising
           from
           thence
           ,
           in
           producing
           frequent
           testimonies
           from
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Schoolemen
          
           ,
           and
           
             moderne
             Divines
          
           ,
           in
           proving
           that
           Antichrist
           is
           already
           come
           from
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Romanists
           themselues
           ,
           in
           confirming
           the
           article
           of
           our
           faith
           touching
           the
           Worlds
           future
           and
           totall
           consummation
           by
           fire
           ,
           and
           a
           day
           of
           finall
           judgement
           from
           discourse
           of
           reason
           and
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           lastly
           by
           concluding
           the
           whole
           worke
           with
           a
           pious
           meditation
           touching
           the
           vses
           which
           we
           may
           and
           should
           make
           of
           the
           consideration
           thereof
           ,
           seruing
           for
           a
           terrour
           to
           some
           ,
           for
           comfort
           to
           others
           ,
           for
           admonition
           to
           all
           And
           how
           other
           men
           may
           stand
           affected
           in
           reading
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           that
           in
           writing
           ,
           it
           often
           lifted
           vp
           my
           soule
           in
           admiring
           and
           praysing
           the
           infinite
           wisedome
           and
           bounty
           of
           the
           Crator
           in
           maintaining
           and
           managing
           his
           owne
           worke
           ,
           in
           the
           gouernment
           and
           preservation
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           which
           in
           
           truth
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           (
           as
           the
           Schooles
           speake
           )
           
             continuata
             productio
          
           ,
           a
           continuated
           production
           :
           &
           often
           did
           it
           call
           to
           my
           mind
           those
           holy
           raptures
           of
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ;
             O
             Lord
             our
             governour
             ,
             how
             excellent
             is
             thy
             Name
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Thou
             Lord
             hast
             made
             me
             glad
             through
             thy
             workes
             ,
             &
             I
             will
             reioyce
          
           
           
             in
             giuing
             praise
             for
             the
             operations
             of
             thy
             hands
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             glorious
             are
             thy
             workes
             ,
             &
             thy
             thoughts
             are
             very
             deepe
             .
             An
             vnwise
             man
             doth
             not
             well
             consider
             this
             ,
             &
             a
             foole
             doth
             not
             well
             vnderstand
             it
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           The
           
           
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             great
             ,
             sought
             out
             of
             all
             them
             that
             haue
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             His
             worke
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             praised
             &
             had
             in
             honour
             ,
             &
             his
             righteousnes
             endureth
             for
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           And
           though
           whiles
           I
           haue
           laboured
           to
           free
           the
           world
           from
           old
           age
           ,
           I
           feele
           it
           creeping
           vpon
           my selfe
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           shall
           so
           please
           the
           same
           great
           and
           gratious
           Lord
           ,
           I
           intend
           by
           his
           assistance
           spating
           mee
           life
           &
           health
           hereafter
           to
           write
           Another
           
             Apologie
             of
             his
             power
             &
             providence
             in
             the
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           perchaunce
           by
           some
           may
           be
           thought
           both
           more
           proper
           for
           mee
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           times
           more
           necessary
           ,
           though
           he
           that
           shall
           narrowly
           obserue
           the
           prints
           of
           the
           Almighties
           footsteppes
           ,
           traced
           throughout
           this
           ensuing
           discourse
           ,
           may
           not
           vnjustly
           from
           thence
           collect
           ,
           both
           comfort
           and
           assurance
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Heauens
           remaine
           vnchangeable
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           &
           as
           all
           things
           vnder
           the
           cope
           of
           heauen
           vary
           and
           change
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           militant
           heere
           on
           earth
           ;
           it
           hath
           its
           times
           and
           turnes
           ,
           sometimes
           flowing
           and
           againe
           ebbing
           with
           the
           sea
           ,
           sometimes
           waxing
           ,
           and
           againe
           waning
           with
           the
           Moone
           ,
           which
           great
           light
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           therefore
           set
           the
           lowest
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           nearest
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           dayly
           put
           vs
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           constancy
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           inconstancy
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           her selfe
           in
           some
           sort
           partaking
           of
           both
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           ;
           of
           the
           one
           in
           her
           substance
           ,
           of
           the
           other
           in
           her
           visage
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           Moone
           thus
           change
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           vnder
           the
           Moone
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           wonder
           at
           the
           chaunge
           of
           Monarchies
           and
           Kingdomes
           ?
           much
           lesse
           petty
           states
           and
           private
           families
           :
           they
           rise
           ,
           and
           fall
           ,
           and
           rise
           again
           ,
           and
           fall
           againe
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           might
           either
           too
           confidently
           presume
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           continuall
           alteration
           ,
           or
           cast
           away
           all
           hope
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           despaire
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           their
           seasons
           and
           appointed
           times
           of
           returning
           againe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Nemo
               confidat
               nimium
               secundis
               ,
               
            
             
               Nemo
               desperet
               meliora
               ,
               lapsus
               :
            
             
               Miscet
               haec
               illis
               ,
               prohibetque
               Clotho
            
             
               Stare
               fortunam
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               him
               that
               stands
               take
               heed
               lest
               that
               he
               fall
               ,
            
             
               Let
               him
               that
               's
               falne
               hope
               he
               may
               rise
               againe
               ;
            
             
               The
               providence
               divine
               that
               mixeth
               all
               ,
            
             
               Chaines
               joy
               to
               griefe
               by
               turnes
               ,
               &
               losse
               to
               gaine
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           must
           confesse
           that
           sometimes
           looking
           stedfastly
           vpon
           the
           present
           
           face
           of
           things
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           I
           haue
           beene
           often
           put
           to
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           staggered
           in
           mine
           opinion
           ,
           whither
           I
           were
           in
           the
           right
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           perchaunce
           the
           state
           of
           my
           body
           ,
           and
           present
           condition
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           faire
           hopes
           I
           sometimes
           had
           ,
           served
           as
           false
           perspectiue
           glasses
           to
           looke
           through
           ,
           but
           when
           againe
           I
           abstracted
           and
           raised
           my
           thoughts
           to
           an
           higher
           pitch
           ,
           and
           as
           from
           a
           vantage
           ground
           tooke
           a
           larger
           view
           ,
           comparing
           time
           with
           time
           ,
           and
           thing
           with
           thing
           ,
           and
           place
           with
           place
           ,
           and
           considered
           my selfe
           as
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Citizen
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           I
           found
           that
           what
           was
           lost
           to
           one
           part
           ,
           was
           gained
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           lost
           in
           one
           time
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           same
           part
           recouered
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           ballance
           by
           the
           divine
           providence
           over-ruling
           all
           ,
           kept
           vpright
           .
           But
           comonly
           it
           fares
           with
           men
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           with
           one
           who
           lookes
           onely
           vpon
           some
           libbet
           ,
           or
           end
           of
           a
           peece
           of
           Arras
           ,
           he
           happily
           conceiues
           an
           hand
           or
           head
           which
           he
           sees
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           vnartificially
           made
           ;
           but
           vnfolding
           the
           whole
           ,
           soone
           findes
           that
           it
           carries
           a
           due
           and
           just
           proportion
           to
           the
           body
           ;
           so
           ,
           
             qui
             de
             pauca
             resp●…cit
             ,
             de
             facili
             pronuntiat
          
           (
           saith
           Aristotle
           )
           he
           that
           is
           so
           narrow
           eyed
           as
           he
           lockes
           onely
           to
           his
           owne
           person
           or
           family
           to
           his
           owne
           corporation
           or
           nation
           ,
           or
           the
           age
           wherein
           himselfe
           liues
           ,
           will
           peradventure
           quickly
           conceiue
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           decay
           and
           goe
           backward
           ,
           which
           makes
           men
           murmure
           and
           repine
           against
           Ged
           ,
           vnder
           the
           names
           of
           Fortune
           and
           Destinie
           ,
           whereas
           he
           that
           as
           a
           part
           of
           mankinde
           in
           generall
           ,
           takes
           a
           view
           of
           the
           vniversall
           ,
           compares
           person
           with
           person
           ,
           family
           with
           family
           ,
           corporation
           with
           corporation
           ,
           nation
           with
           nation
           ,
           age
           with
           age
           ;
           suspends
           his
           judgement
           ,
           and
           vpon
           examination
           clearely
           findes
           ,
           
             that
             all
             things
             worke
             together
          
           
           
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             loue
             God
             :
          
           and
           that
           though
           some
           members
           suffer
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           is
           no
           way
           thereby
           indammaged
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           and
           at
           other
           times
           those
           same
           members
           are
           againe
           relieued
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           when
           it
           sets
           to
           vs
           ,
           it
           rises
           to
           our
           Antipodes
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           remooues
           from
           the
           Northerne
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           cherishes
           the
           Southerne
           ,
           yet
           stayes
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           returnes
           againe
           with
           his
           comfortable
           beames
           to
           those
           very
           parts
           which
           for
           a
           time
           it
           seemed
           to
           haue
           forsaken
           :
           
             O
             that
             men
             would
             therefore
             praise
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             wonders
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             the
             children
             of
             men
             !
          
           or
           at
           leastwise
           cry
           out
           in
           admiration
           with
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             O
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
          
           
           
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             how
             vnsearchable
             are
             his
             pathes
             ,
             and
             his
             wayes
             past
             finding
             out
             !
          
        
         
           Yet
           the
           next
           way
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           finde
           them
           out
           ,
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           possible
           for
           vs
           poore
           wormes
           heere
           crawling
           in
           a
           mist
           vpon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           )
           is
           ,
           next
           the
           sacred
           Oracles
           of
           supernatutall
           and
           revealed
           Truth
           ;
           to
           study
           the
           great
           Volume
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           the
           Histories
           not
           onely
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           but
           of
           forraigne
           Countreyes
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           more
           auncient
           times
           .
           
             Enquire
             I
             pray
             thee
             of
             the
             former
             age
             ,
             and
             prepare
             thy selfe
             to
             the
             search
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             wee
          
           
           
             are
             but
             of
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             know
             nothing
             ,
             because
             our
             dayes
             vpon
             earth
             are
             but
             a
             shadow
             .
          
           If
           then
           to
           make
           my
           party
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           waite
           vpon
           Divinity
           ,
           
           I
           haue
           called
           in
           subsidiary
           aydes
           ,
           from
           
             Philosophers
             ,
             Historiographers
             ,
             Mathematitians
             ,
             Grammarians
             ,
             Logicians
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             Oratours
             ,
             Souldiers
             ,
             Travellers
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Physitians
             ,
          
           and
           if
           I
           haue
           in
           imitation
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             Minutius
             ,
          
           endeavoured
           to
           cut
           the
           throates
           of
           the
           Paynims
           with
           their
           owne
           swords
           ,
           and
           pierced
           them
           with
           their
           owne
           quills
           ,
           I
           hope
           no
           learned
           man
           ,
           or
           louer
           of
           Learning
           will
           censure
           me
           for
           this
           .
           Philosophie
           and
           the
           Arts
           I
           must
           account
           a
           part
           of
           mine
           owne
           profession
           ;
           and
           for
           Physicke
           and
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           I
           haue
           therein
           consulted
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           this
           Vniversity
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           mine
           owne
           acquaintance
           ;
           nay
           in
           History
           ,
           the
           Mathematiques
           and
           Divinity
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           onely
           had
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           publique
           professours
           therein
           ;
           for
           the
           maine
           points
           in
           my
           booke
           ,
           which
           concerne
           their
           severall
           professions
           ,
           but
           some
           peeces
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           as
           receiued
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           made
           bold
           to
           insert
           into
           the
           body
           of
           my
           discourse
           ;
           let
           no
           man
           think
           then
           that
           I
           maintaine
           a
           paradoxe
           for
           ostentation
           of
           wit
           ,
           or
           haue
           written
           out
           of
           spleene
           ,
           to
           gall
           any
           man
           in
           particular
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           humour
           the
           present
           times
           ;
           the
           times
           themselues
           ,
           mine
           indisposition
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           resolution
           to
           sit
           downe
           content
           with
           my
           present
           fortunes
           ;
           if
           they
           serue
           not
           to
           giue
           others
           satisfaction
           therein
           ,
           yet
           doe
           they
           fully
           to
           cleare
           mee
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           from
           any
           such
           aspersion
           :
           yet
           thus
           much
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           safely
           may
           say
           without
           suspition
           of
           flattery
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           our
           gratious
           Soveraigne
           vnder
           GOD
           ,
           wee
           yet
           enjoy
           many
           great
           blessings
           which
           former
           ages
           did
           not
           ,
           and
           were
           wee
           thankfull
           for
           these
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           and
           truely
           penitent
           for
           our
           excesse
           in
           all
           kinde
           of
           monstrous
           sinnes
           (
           which
           aboue
           all
           ,
           threatens
           our
           ruine
           )
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           but
           vpon
           our
           returne
           to
           our
           God
           by
           humiliation
           and
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           would
           soone
           dissolue
           the
           cloud
           which
           hangs
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           returne
           vnto
           vs
           with
           the
           comfortable
           beames
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           to
           returne
           each
           to
           other
           with
           mutuall
           imbracements
           of
           affection
           and
           duety
           ,
           and
           our
           Armies
           and
           Fleetes
           to
           returne
           with
           spoyle
           and
           victory
           ,
           and
           reduce
           againe
           as
           golden
           and
           happy
           times
           ,
           as
           euer
           wee
           or
           our
           fore-fathers
           saw
           :
           but
           if
           we
           still
           goe
           on
           with
           an
           high
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           stiffe
           necke
           in
           our
           prophanesse
           ,
           our
           pride
           ,
           our
           luxury
           ,
           our
           vncharitablenesse
           ,
           our
           vnnaturall
           divisions
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           ,
           there
           needes
           no
           propheticall
           spirit
           to
           divine
           what
           will
           shortly
           become
           of
           vs
           ;
           
             Turne
             vs
             ;
             O
             turne
             vs
             againe
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             hostes
             ,
             shew
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             and
             wee
             shall
             bee
             whole
          
           ;
           shew
           the
           light
           of
           thy
           Countenance
           and
           wee
           shall
           be
           provident
           in
           counsell
           ,
           successefull
           in
           warre
           ,
           sober
           in
           peace
           ,
           a
           terrour
           to
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           a
           comfort
           to
           our
           allies
           and
           confederates
           .
           
             Turne
             thee
             againe
             thou
             God
             of
             hostes
             ,
             looke
             downe
             from
             heaven
             ,
             behold
             &
             visite
             this
             vine
             and
             the
             place
             of
             the
             vineyard
             that
             thy
             right
             hand
             hath
             planted
             :
             and
             the
             branch
             that
             thon
             madest
             so
             strong
             for
             thy selfe
             .
          
        
         
           We
           need
           goe
           no
           farther
           then
           the
           nation
           of
           the
           Iewes
           for
           a
           notable
           instance
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           who
           at
           times
           more
           zealous
           then
           they
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           &
           the
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           ?
           and
           who
           againe
           at
           other
           times
           more
           rebellious
           ?
           It
           is
           said
           of
           them
           in
           the
           
             Psalme
             ,
             then
             beleeued
          
           
           
             they
             his
             words
          
           ;
           but
           presently
           it
           followes
           in
           the
           very
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             they
             soone
             forgot
             his
             works
          
           :
           &
           according
           to
           their
           obedience
           or
           rebelliō
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           either
           prosperous
           or
           vnfortunate
           in
           the
           course
           of
           their
           affaires
           ;
           during
           their
           faith
           &
           fidelity
           towards
           God
           ,
           every
           man
           of
           them
           was
           in
           warre
           as
           a
           thousand
           strong
           ,
           &
           as
           much
           as
           a
           great
           Senate
           for
           counsel
           in
           peaceable
           deliberations
           ;
           contrarywise
           ,
           if
           they
           swerued
           (
           as
           often
           they
           did
           )
           their
           wonted
           courage
           and
           magnanimity
           forsooke
           them
           vtterly
           ;
           their
           souldiers
           and
           military
           men
           trembled
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           naked
           sword
           ;
           when
           they
           entred
           into
           mutuall
           conference
           ,
           and
           sate
           in
           counsell
           for
           their
           owne
           good
           ;
           that
           which
           children
           might
           haue
           seene
           ,
           their
           gravest
           Senatou●…s
           could
           not
           discerne
           ,
           their
           Prophets
           saw
           darkenesse
           in
           steed
           of
           visions
           ,
           and
           the
           wise
           and
           prudent
           were
           as
           men
           bewitcht
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           wee
           come
           short
           of
           that
           courage
           and
           valour
           ,
           which
           made
           our
           Auncestours
           so
           renowned
           by
           sea
           and
           land
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           but
           in
           Palaestina
           it selfe
           ;
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           because
           the
           
             World
             declines
          
           ,
           but
           because
           our
           luxury
           increases
           ,
           the
           most
           evident
           symptome
           of
           a
           declining
           state
           ;
           for
           as
           all
           Empires
           haue
           risen
           to
           their
           greatnesse
           by
           vertue
           ,
           and
           specially
           by
           sobrietie
           and
           frugalitie
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           cleare
           that
           by
           vice
           ,
           and
           specially
           by
           luxury
           ,
           which
           of
           necessity
           drawes
           on
           softnes
           and
           cowardise
           )
           they
           haue
           all
           againe
           declined
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           their
           ashes
           haue
           others
           sprung
           vp
           ,
           which
           likewise
           within
           a
           while
           (
           such
           a
           circulation
           there
           is
           in
           all
           things
           )
           haue
           bin
           turned
           into
           ashes
           againe
           .
        
         
           
             
               As
               when
               the
               winde
               the
               angry
               Ocean
               moves
               ,
               
            
             
               Waue
               hunteth
               waue
               ,
               and
               billow
               billow
               shoves
               :
            
             
               So
               doe
               all
               Nations
               justle
               each
               the
               other
               ,
            
             
               And
               so
               one
               people
               doth
               pursue
               another
               ,
            
             
               And
               scarse
               a
               second
               hath
               the
               first
               vnhoused
               ,
            
             
               Before
               a
               third
               him
               thence
               againe
               hath
               rowsed
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               Sic
               Medus
               ademit
               
            
             
               Assyrio
               ,
               Medoque
               tulit
               moderamina
               Perses
               ,
            
             
               Subjecit
               Persen
               Macedo
               ,
               cessurus
               &
               ipse
            
             
               Romanis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thus
               did
               the
               Medes
               root
               out
               th'
               Assyrian
               race
               ,
            
             
               The
               Persian
               quickly
               foyl'd
               the
               Medes
               ,
               in
               place
            
             
               Of
               him
               subdu'd
               ,
               vp
               starts
               the
               Macedo
               ,
            
             
               Who
               eftsoones
               yeeldes
               vnto
               the
               Romane
               foe
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           lastly
           the
           Romanes
           themselues
           as
           by
           vertue
           and
           piety
           ,
           in
           their
           superstitious
           way
           they
           wanne
           ,
           and
           mightily
           inlarged
           their
           Empire
           ,
           so
           being
           come
           to
           the
           top
           ,
           they
           lost
           it
           againe
           by
           vice
           and
           irreligion
           :
           so
           true
           is
           that
           of
           the
           
             Comicall
             Poet.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               Haec
               nisi
               vrbe
               aberunt
               ,
               centuplex
               
            
             
             
               Murus
               rebus
               servandis
               parum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vnlesse
               these
               vices
               banisht
               bee
               ,
            
             
               What
               euer
               forts
               you
               haue
               ,
            
             
               An
               hundred
               walls
               together
               put
               ,
            
             
               Will
               not
               haue
               power
               to
               saue
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             With
             whom
             accords
             the
          
           Tragicall
        
         
           
             
               —
               Vbi
               non
               est
               pudor
               ,
               
            
             
               Nec
               cura
               juris
               ,
               sanctitas
               ,
               pietas
               ,
               fides
               ,
            
             
               Instabile
               regnum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               is
               no
               modestie
               ,
               nor
               equitie
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               sanctitie
               ,
               nor
               pietie
               ,
            
             
               No
               nor
               fidelitie
               ,
            
             
               In
               such
               a
               Kingdome
               certainlie
            
             
               There
               can
               be
               no
               stability
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Who
             so
             is
             wise
             then
             will
             ponder
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             vnderstand
             the
             loving
             kindnesse
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           for
           matter
           of
           learning
           and
           knowledge
           if
           we
           come
           short
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           we
           need
           not
           impute
           it
           to
           
             natures
             decay
          
           ;
           our
           owne
           riot
           ,
           our
           idlenesse
           and
           negligence
           in
           regard
           of
           them
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           discharge
           nature
           ,
           and
           justly
           cast
           backe
           the
           blame
           vpon
           our selues
           .
           
             Falsa
             est
             enim
             atque
             inepta
             illa
             quorundam
             similitudo
             ,
             quam
             multi
             tanquam
             acutissimam
             atque
             appositissimam
             excipiunt
             ,
             nos
             ad
             priores
             collatos
             ,
             esse
             vt
             nanos
          
           
           
             in
             humeris
             gigantum
             :
             non
             est
             ita
             ,
             nec
             nos
             sumus
             nani
             ,
             nec
             illi
             homines
             gigantes
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             ejusdem
             staturae
             ,
             &
             quidem
             nos
             altius
             evecti
             eorum
             beneficio
             :
             maeneat
             modo
             in
             nobis
             ,
             quod
             in
             illis
             ,
             studium
             ,
             attentio
             animi
             ,
             vigilantia
             ,
             &
             amor
             veri
             :
             quae
             si
             absint
             ,
             jam
             non
             nani
             sumus
             ,
             nec
             in
             gigantum
             humeris
             sedemus
             ,
             sed
             homines
             iustae
             magnitudinis
             humi
             prostrati
             .
          
           For
           a
           false
           and
           fond
           similitude
           it
           is
           of
           some
           ,
           which
           they
           take
           vp
           as
           a
           most
           witty
           and
           proper
           one
           ,
           that
           wee
           being
           compared
           to
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           are
           as
           Dwarfes
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           Giants
           :
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           neither
           are
           we
           Dwarfes
           ,
           nor
           they
           Giants
           ,
           but
           wee
           are
           all
           of
           one
           stature
           ,
           saue
           that
           wee
           are
           lifted
           vp
           somewhat
           higher
           by
           their
           meanes
           ,
           conditionally
           there
           be
           found
           in
           vs
           the
           same
           studiousnesse
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           and
           loue
           of
           trueth
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           thē
           :
           which
           if
           they
           be
           wanting
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           not
           dwarfs
           ,
           nor
           set
           on
           the
           shoulders
           of
           giants
           ,
           but
           men
           of
           a
           cōpetent
           stature
           groueling
           on
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           We
           wonder
           (
           as
           well
           wee
           may
           )
           at
           Aristotles
           wit
           expressed
           in
           his
           voluminous
           workes
           ,
           but
           his
           indefatigable
           paines
           in
           study
           ,
           we
           consider
           not
           ,
           holding
           in
           his
           hand
           when
           he
           layde
           him
           downe
           to
           rest
           ,
           a
           ball
           of
           brasse
           ,
           which
           as
           soone
           as
           sleepe
           overtooke
           him
           ,
           fell
           into
           a
           basin
           of
           brasse
           ,
           purposely
           set
           vnder
           ,
           that
           so
           being
           awakened
           with
           the
           noyse
           thereof
           ,
           he
           might
           againe
           returne
           to
           his
           booke
           ▪
           and
           though
           he
           were
           ,
           as
           witnesseth
           Censorinus
           ,
           of
           so
           crasie
           a
           body
           ,
           (
           that
           it
           is
           more
           strange
           hee
           should
           liue
           to
           his
           Climactericall
           yeare
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           then
           died
           )
           yet
           by
           the
           
           invincible
           strength
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           did
           he
           wade
           through
           a
           world
           of
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           hath
           thereby
           left
           such
           fruites
           thereof
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           hath
           deservedly
           wonne
           him
           immortall
           honour
           .
           Seneca
           a
           man
           of
           an
           admirable
           vivacity
           of
           spirit
           ,
           writes
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           he
           heard
           
           Attalus
           the
           Philosopher
           in
           his
           publique
           Lectures
           ,
           commend
           a
           bedde
           which
           yeelded
           not
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           therevpon
           addes
           ,
           
             tali
             vtor
             etiam
             senex
             ,
             in
             qua
             vestigium
             apparere
             non
             possit
          
           ;
           such
           a
           one
           doe
           I
           now
           vse
           ,
           though
           well
           stricken
           in
           yeares
           ,
           in
           which
           my
           body
           leaues
           no
           print
           behinde
           it
           :
           hee
           likewise
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           same
           Attalus
           abstained
           from
           Oisters
           ,
           from
           wine
           ,
           from
           bathings
           ,
           he
           fed
           sometimes
           vpon
           a
           crust
           of
           drye
           bread
           ,
           sometimes
           vpon
           wilde
           fruit
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           hedge
           ,
           and
           quenched
           his
           thirst
           with
           faire
           running
           water
           ,
           and
           this
           hee
           did
           for
           loue
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           luxurious
           age
           ,
           liuing
           in
           the
           court
           it selfe
           ,
           abounding
           in
           riches
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           hauing
           all
           kindes
           of
           pleasures
           at
           commaund
           .
           The
           like
           doth
           
             Plinius
             Caec●…us
          
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Marcus
           ,
           write
           of
           his
           vncle
           Tutour
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Vespasian
           ,
           as
           was
           Seneca
           to
           Nero
           :
           to
           his
           rare
           naturall
           endowments
           ,
           hee
           added
           incessant
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           labour
           in
           reading
           and
           writing
           ,
           his
           diet
           was
           sparing
           and
           thinne
           ,
           his
           sleepe
           short
           and
           little
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           his
           Nephew
           Caecilius
           freely
           confesseth
           of
           himselfe
           :
           
             soleo
             ridere
             cum
             me
             quidam
             studiosum
             vocant
             ,
             qui
             ,
             si
             comparer
             illi
             ,
             sum
             desidiosissimus
             :
          
           I
           am
           wont
           to
           smile
           when
           they
           tearme
           me
           a
           hard
           student
           who
           being
           compared
           with
           him
           ,
           am
           in
           truth
           a
           very
           truant
           .
           But
           to
           come
           neerer
           home
           ,
           King
           Alfred
           thought
           to
           be
           founder
           or
           restorer
           of
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Oxford
           is
           reported
           to
           haue
           cast
           the
           naturall
           day
           ,
           consisting
           of
           24
           houres
           ,
           into
           three
           parts
           ;
           whereof
           the
           one
           he
           spent
           in
           affaires
           of
           state
           ,
           a
           second
           in
           the
           service
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           in
           prayer
           ,
           study
           ,
           and
           writing
           ,
           which
           spaces
           of
           time
           ,
           hauing
           then
           none
           other
           engine
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           he
           measured
           by
           a
           great
           waxe
           light
           divided
           into
           so
           many
           parts
           ,
           receiving
           notice
           by
           the
           keeper
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           seuerall
           houres
           passed
           in
           burning
           .
        
         
           Such
           examples
           as
           these
           of
           the
           Auncients
           wee
           admire
           ,
           wee
           commend
           ,
           wee
           willingly
           reade
           and
           recite
           ,
           but
           follow
           the
           fashion
           of
           our
           owne
           times
           .
        
         
           
             
               Laudamus
               veteres
               sed
               nostris
               vtimur
               annis
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           common
           complaint
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           want
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           trueth
           is
           ,
           
             Non
             parum
             habemus
             temporis
             ,
             sed
             multum
             perdimus
             ,
          
           we
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           want
           
           as
           waste
           it
           ,
           either
           
             malè
             agendo
          
           ,
           or
           
             nihil
             agendo
          
           ,
           or
           
             aliud
             agendo
          
           ,
           either
           in
           doing
           naughtines
           ,
           or
           nothing
           ,
           or
           impertinencies
           ;
           we
           doe
           
             bonas
             horas
             malè
             collocare
          
           ,
           trifle
           out
           our
           pretious
           houres
           in
           eating
           &
           drinking
           ,
           &
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           sporting
           ,
           and
           gaming
           ,
           and
           dressing
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           then
           giue
           out
           &
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           that
           Nature
           forsooth
           is
           decayed
           ,
           that
           our
           bodies
           cannot
           endure
           that
           study
           which
           our
           Predecessours
           did
           :
           and
           truely
           I
           thinke
           many
           justly
           complaine
           of
           weake
           and
           crasie
           bodies
           ,
           but
           withall
           that
           more
           haue
           made
           them
           so
           ,
           by
           intemperance
           then
           study
           ,
           or
           found
           them
           so
           by
           nature
           ;
           let
           vs
           then
           lay
           the
           fault
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           accuse
           our
           
           selues
           ,
           not
           Nature
           ,
           or
           rather
           God
           vnder
           that
           name
           .
           And
           yet
           what
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           euen
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           being
           throughly
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           endure
           ,
           the
           extant
           workes
           of
           
             Tostatus
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
             Gesner
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           and
           others
           sufficiently
           testifie
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           a
           true
           speech
           of
           
             Arnoldus
             Clapmarus
          
           in
           his
           
             nobile
             triennium
             ,
             incredibile
             est
             quantum
             brevissimo
             tempore
             humana
             possit
             assequi
             industria
             ,
          
           it
           is
           incredible
           what
           the
           industry
           of
           man
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           may
           attaine
           vnto
           .
           Master
           Foxe
           in
           his
           Latine
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           prefixed
           before
           his
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
          
           ,
           reports
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           having
           but
           a
           sickly
           body
           ,
           in
           lesse
           then
           eighteene
           moneths
           space
           he
           read
           authours
           ,
           conferred
           copies
           ,
           searched
           records
           ,
           gathered
           matters
           ,
           digested
           it
           into
           order
           ,
           revised
           it
           ,
           &c.
           for
           that
           great
           worke
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             noverunt
             ij
             qui
             testes
             adfuerunt
             &
             temporis
             conscij
             ,
             &
             laboris
             socij
             ,
          
           they
           know
           full
           well
           who
           were
           present
           as
           witnesses
           ,
           being
           both
           privie
           to
           my
           time
           ,
           and
           companions
           of
           my
           labo●…
           ▪
           And
           
             Ioseph
             Scaliger
          
           in
           the
           life
           of
           his
           father
           Iulius
           tels
           vs
           likewise
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           began
           first
           with
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           in
           
             one
             &
             twenty
             dayes
          
           he
           learned
           over
           all
           Homer
           with
           the
           comment
           ,
           and
           within
           
             foure
             moneths
          
           (
           to
           vse
           his
           owne
           words
           )
           
             he
             devoured
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Poets
          
           They
           were
           doubtlesse
           great
           matters
           ,
           which
           
             Peter
             Ramus
          
           went
           through
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           his
           life
           ;
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           quickenesse
           and
           strength
           of
           wit
           (
           though
           therein
           he
           excelled
           )
           as
           by
           his
           assiduity
           and
           temperance
           ,
           which
           was
           such
           that
           he
           would
           drinke
           no
           wine
           ,
           till
           by
           his
           Physitians
           he
           was
           injoyned
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           from
           his
           youth
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           never
           vsed
           by
           his
           good
           will
           any
           other
           bedding
           then
           straw
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           studies
           so
           watchfull
           hee
           was
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           heard
           in
           the
           morning
           the
           smiths
           or
           carpenters
           ,
           or
           other
           artisans
           at
           worke
           before
           he
           were
           stirring
           ,
           hee
           would
           blame
           himselfe
           of
           negligence
           and
           sloathfulnes
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           prevent
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           diligent
           in
           their
           mechanicall
           trades
           ,
           then
           he
           in
           the
           studie
           of
           the
           liberall
           sciences
           :
           And
           (
           to
           adde
           one
           more
           )
           of
           our
           rare
           Iewell
           ,
           Doctour
           Humphreyes
           testifies
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ,
           
             &
             studiosorum
             calcar
             ,
             et
             studiorum
             norma
             ,
             et
             indefessae
             diligentiae
             singulare
             specimen
             ,
          
           a
           spur
           to
           students
           ,
           a
           rule
           of
           studies
           ,
           and
           a
           singular
           president
           of
           vnwearied
           studiousnesse
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             victus
             nimis
             scholasticus
             et
             simplex
             fuit
             ,
             corpus
             macilentum
             et
             perimbecillum
             ,
             vt
             mireris
             tot
             laboribus
             exhauriendis
             potuisse
             sufficere
             :
          
           his
           diet
           was
           very
           sparing
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           too
           scholer-like
           ,
           his
           bodie
           thinne
           and
           very
           weake
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           man
           might
           justly
           wonder
           ,
           how
           it
           could
           indure
           and
           bring
           about
           such
           and
           so
           many
           labours
           .
        
         
           And
           certaine
           it
           is
           (
           what
           ever
           our
           wits
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrarie
           )
           that
           never
           any
           became
           excellent
           in
           any
           profession
           ,
           or
           was
           famous
           for
           any
           notable
           worke
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           abstemious
           or
           industrious
           .
        
         
           
             
               Multa
               tulit
               fecitque
               puer
               ,
               sudavit
               et
               alsit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hee
               did
               both
               doe
               and
               suffer
               many
               things
               .
            
             
               Both
               heate
               and
               cold
               :
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           And
           I
           verily
           thinke
           did
           the
           students
           in
           our
           Vniversities
           ,
           carefully
           and
           
           constantly
           obserue
           those
           houres
           for
           prayer
           (
           especially
           in
           the
           morning
           )
           which
           our
           wise
           and
           godly
           founders
           by
           their
           locall
           statutes
           require
           in
           our
           severall
           Colledges
           ,
           we
           should
           soone
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           find
           a
           change
           both
           in
           manners
           and
           learning
           ;
           and
           thereby
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           such
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           as
           cry
           out
           that
           wee
           haue
           lost
           our
           ancient
           reputation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           by
           the
           strictnes
           of
           their
           discipline
           haue
           gotten
           the
           start
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           wonne
           the
           spurres
           from
           vs.
           
             Antiquitùs
             strictissime
          
           
           
             fuit
             observatum
             vt
             exceptis
             graduatis
             ,
             nemo
             animi
             ,
             vel
             etiam
             negotij
             cujusquam
             sui
             causa
             è
             Collegio
             suo
             sine
             superioris
             perita
             et
             obtenta
             licentia
             ,
             (
             socio
             etiam
             assignato
             )
             egredi
             posset
             ;
             ingredi
             civium
             domos
             ,
             prandium
             aut
             coenam
             apud
             eos
             sumere
             ,
             non
             nisi
             maxima
             vrgente
             causa
             ,
             &
             quasi
             ex
             speciali
             indulto
             ,
             cuiquam
             licuit
             :
             popinas
             autem
             intrare
             ,
             &
             in
             hospitijs
             publicis
             convivari
             ,
             vel
             in
             aedibus
             alicujus
             civis
             pernoctare
             piaculum
             erat
             ,
             nam
             in
             his
             si
             quis
             deliquisset
             ,
             ex
             Academia
             nisi
             magna
             aliqua
             ratio
             subfuisset
             cum
             dedecore
             eijciebatur
             .
          
           I
           neede
           not
           English
           it
           ,
           but
           wish
           it
           practised
           .
           And
           conclude
           this
           point
           with
           that
           of
           Quintilian
           ,
           
           which
           cannot
           too
           often
           bee
           remembred
           ;
           
             Non
             enim
             nos
             tarditatis
             natura
             damnavit
             ,
             sed
             vltra
             nobis
             quod
             oportebat
             indulsimus
             ,
             ita
             non
             tam
             ingenio
             nos
             illi
             superarunt
             ,
             quam
             proposito
             .
          
           Nature
           hath
           not
           made
           vs
           more
           vncapable
           then
           our
           Auncestours
           ,
           but
           we
           haue
           beene
           too
           indulgent
           to
           our selues
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           they
           surmount
           vs
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           goodnes
           of
           wits
           ,
           as
           studiousnesse
           and
           endeavour
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           worke
           it selfe
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           (
           as
           all
           other
           Bookes
           and
           actions
           )
           it
           will
           be
           diversly
           censu●…d
           as
           men
           stand
           diversly
           affected
           :
           if
           but
           three
           guests
           meet
           at
           a
           feast
           ,
           they
           will
           hardly
           accord
           in
           one
           dish
           ;
           &
           truely
           I
           thinke
           that
           as
           mens
           fancies
           (
           could
           they
           be
           seene
           )
           would
           bee
           found
           to
           differ
           more
           then
           their
           faces
           ;
           so
           are
           their
           judgments
           more
           different
           then
           their
           tastes
           :
           but
           this
           common
           courtesie
           (
           due
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           civility
           and
           humanity
           )
           I
           shall
           craue
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           no
           ingenuous
           mind
           will
           deny
           mee
           )
           that
           I
           bee
           not
           condemned
           before
           I
           bee
           vnderstood
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Ne
                 mea
                 dona
                 tibi
                 studio
                 disposta
                 fideli
                 ,
              
               
            
             
               
                 Intellecta
                 prius
                 quam
                 sint
                 ,
                 contemptarelinquas
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Doe
               not
               cast
               off
               with
               surly
               scorne
            
             
               What
               heere
               I
               offer
               thee
               ,
            
             
               Before
               thou
               vnderstand
               aright
            
             
               What
               heere
               is
               said
               by
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Legant
             &
             postea
             despiciant
             ,
             ne
             videantur
             non
             ex
             judicio
             ,
             sed
             ex
             odij
             praesumptione
          
           
           
             ignorata
             damnare
          
           :
           first
           read
           ,
           and
           then
           despise
           lest
           thou
           seeme
           to
           condemne
           that
           which
           thou
           knowest
           not
           ,
           rather
           out
           of
           malitious
           prejudice
           ,
           then
           advised
           judgment
           ,
           and
           if
           vpon
           a
           serious
           perusall
           and
           ballancing
           of
           mine
           arguments
           any
           shall
           yet
           vary
           from
           mee
           ,
           I
           quarrell
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           hope
           wee
           may
           both
           injoy
           our
           opinions
           without
           
           any
           breach
           of
           faith
           or
           charity
           ;
           onely
           I
           say
           that
           the
           question
           is
           surely
           noble
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           discussed
           by
           a
           more
           learned
           penne
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           disquisition
           touching
           the
           shippe
           wherein
           wee
           all
           sayle
           whether
           it
           bee
           staunch
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           heerein
           will
           be
           the
           tryall
           ,
           
             Opinionum
             commenta
             dies
             delet
             ,
             naturae
             iudicia
             confirmat
          
           ;
           time
           weares
           out
           dreames
           of
           fancy
           ,
           but
           strengthens
           the
           dictates
           of
           Nature
           and
           Trueth
           ;
           as
           the
           Sunne
           beames
           being
           imp●…isoned
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           worke
           thorough
           a
           thicke
           mist
           ,
           though
           with
           some
           difficulty
           ,
           but
           being
           once
           broken
           through
           ,
           and
           the
           mist
           dispelled
           ,
           they
           shine
           out
           and
           continue
           cleare
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           walked
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           in
           an
           vntroden
           path
           ,
           neither
           can
           I
           trace
           the
           prints
           of
           any
           footsteppes
           that
           haue
           gone
           before
           mee
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           it
           led
           them
           to
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           thwarting
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           by
           ,
           not
           directly
           :
           some
           parts
           belonging
           to
           this
           discourse
           ,
           some
           haue
           slightly
           handled
           ,
           none
           throughly
           considered
           of
           the
           whole
           :
           which
           I
           speake
           not
           to
           derogate
           from
           their
           worth
           (
           it
           being
           
             puerilis
             jactantiae
             accusando
          
           
           
             illustres
             viros
             suo
             nomini
             famam
             quaerere
          
           ;
           a
           childish
           kinde
           of
           bragging
           to
           hunt
           after
           applause
           by
           contradicting
           famous
           men
           )
           but
           onely
           to
           shew
           that
           whiles
           they
           intended
           another
           thing
           ,
           they
           might
           happily
           in
           this
           bee
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           common
           streame
           :
           for
           surely
           such
           a
           sweete
           harmony
           there
           is
           betweene
           all
           the
           members
           of
           this
           body
           ,
           such
           a
           cohaerence
           and
           mutuall
           dependance
           betwixt
           all
           the
           linkes
           of
           this
           chaine
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           takes
           a
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           will
           easily
           graunt
           that
           hee
           might
           bee
           deceiued
           by
           looking
           vpon
           some
           parts
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Yet
           some
           perchaunce
           will
           conceiue
           ,
           I
           might
           haue
           delivered
           my
           minde
           with
           lesse
           expence
           of
           w●…des
           and
           time
           ,
           and
           truely
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           
             in
             multiloquio
             non
             deerit
             peccatum
          
           ;
           it
           cannot
           bee
           but
           in
           speaking
           so
           much
           ,
           somewhat
           should
           bee
           spoken
           amisse
           .
           Yet
           withall
           it
           must
           bee
           remembred
           ,
           that
           being
           to
           grapple
           with
           such
           a
           Giantlike
           monster
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           thinke
           him
           dead
           till
           I
           had
           his
           head
           off
           :
           and
           that
           which
           to
           some
           may
           seeme
           superfluous
           or
           impertinent
           ,
           will
           happ●…ly
           by
           others
           bee
           thought
           not
           vnprofitable
           or
           vnpleasant
           ,
           the
           paines
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           bee
           over-done
           ,
           done
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           ;
           if
           I
           haue
           sayde
           more
           then
           enough
           ,
           enough
           is
           said
           to
           serue
           the
           turne
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           shall
           haue
           a
           minde
           to
           publish
           any
           thing
           against
           that
           I
           haue
           written
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           it
           may
           bee
           done
           fairely
           ,
           not
           by
           sucking
           of
           the
           soares
           ,
           and
           flying
           over
           the
           sound
           parts
           ,
           nor
           by
           nibbling
           vpon
           the
           twigges
           ,
           and
           vtmost
           braunches
           ,
           but
           by
           striking
           at
           the
           roote
           or
           body
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           limbes
           thereof
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           I
           say
           with
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Quisquis
             haec
             legit
             vbi
             pariter
             certus
             est
             ,
             pergat
             mecum
             ;
             vbi
             pariter
             haesitat
             quaerat
             mecum
          
           ;
           
           
             vbi
             errorem
             suum
             cognoscit
             ,
             redeat
             ad
             me
             ;
             vbi
             meum
             ,
             revocet
             me
             :
          
           whosoeuer
           thou
           art
           that
           reads
           this
           discourse
           ,
           where
           thou
           art
           assured
           go
           on
           with
           me
           ,
           where
           thou
           art
           in
           doubt
           ,
           search
           with
           me
           ;
           where
           thou
           dost
           acknowledge
           thine
           errour
           ,
           returne
           to
           me
           ;
           where
           thou
           findest
           mine
           ,
           recall
           me
           ;
           and
           conclude
           with
           
             Lactantius
             :
             Etiamsi
             nulli
             alij
             ,
             nobis
             certè
             proderit
             ,
             delectabit
             )
             se
          
           
           
             conscientia
             ,
             gaudebitque
             mens
             in
             veritatis
             se
             luce
             versàri
             ,
             quod
             est
             animae
             pabulum
             incredibili
             quâdam
             jucunditate
             perfusum
             :
          
           if
           this
           Treatise
           profite
           none
           else
           ,
           yet
           shall
           it
           mee
           ,
           my
           conscience
           shall
           comfort
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           my
           minde
           bee
           refreshed
           in
           the
           light
           of
           Trueth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foode
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           mixed
           with
           delight
           incredible
           .
        
         
           
             Rode
             caper
             vites
             ,
             tamen
             hic
             ,
             cum
             stabis
             ad
             aras
             ,
          
           
             Jn
             tua
             quod
             fundi
             cornua
             possit
             ,
             erit
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           5.
           lin
           .
           13.
           read
           Psammeticus
           ,
           p.
           18.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           thought
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           miror
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           words
           .
           p
           31.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           in
           antiquitie
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           almost
           halfe
           a
           pound
           .
           p.
           62.
           l
           40.
           r.
           are
           .
           p.
           73.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           commenteth
           .
           p.
           80.
           l.
           42.
           r.
           mentitus
           .
           p.
           81.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           be
           diminished
           .
           p.
           84.
           l.
           15.
           r
           aestate
           p.
           90.
           l.
           41.
           r.
           speakes
           p.
           95.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           about
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           religion
           .
           p.
           101.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           incommoda
           .
           p.
           104.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             Ex.
             ibid.
          
           l.
           12.
           r.
           milke
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           drought
           .
           p.
           118.
           l.
           40.
           r.
           better
           .
           p.
           124.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           naturalis
           .
           p.
           129.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           Blancanus
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           37.
           r.
           Sylvine
           .
           p.
           136.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           better
           cheape
           .
           with
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           vlt.
           r.
           his
           .
           p.
           144.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           touching
           .
           p.
           145
           l.
           4.
           r.
           reason
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           mortall
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           sinned
           not
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           .
           p.
           153.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           Archepius
           .
           p
           ,
           163.
           l.
           vlt.
           r.
           nineteene
           .
           p.
           1.
           7.
           l.
           42.
           r.
           namely
           .
           p.
           176.
           l.
           .
           10.
           r.
           the.
           ibid.
           l.
           11.
           r
           ,
           that
           .
           p.
           191.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           regum
           .
           p.
           210.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           Yolland
           .
           p.
           234.
           l.
           41.
           r.
           Fuchsius
           .
           p.
           241.
           l.
           44.
           r.
           Polyaenus
           .
           p.
           269.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           innumerabiles
           .
           p.
           277.
           l.
           37.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           285.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           lawmaker
           .
           p.
           338.
           l.
           10.
           in
           marg
           .
           r.
           c.
           22.
           p.
           385.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           immundis
           .
           p.
           403.
           l.
           47.
           r.
           daughter
           .
           p.
           413.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           plenius
           .
           p.
           415.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           venturous
           .
           p.
           418.
           l
           ,
           penult
           .
           r.
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           p.
           419.
           l.
           21
           :
           r
           :
           except
           :
           p
           :
           443
           :
           l
           :
           31
           :
           r
           :
           
             terras
             :
             ibid
          
           l
           :
           39
           :
           r
           :
           nought
           :
           p
           :
           448
           :
           l
           :
           35
           :
           r
           :
           infinitely
           in
           their
           :
           p
           :
           401
           :
           l
           :
           29
           :
           r
           :
           of
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           greatest
           I
           haue
           met
           with
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           some
           of
           consequence
           haue
           escaped
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           of
           lesser
           note
           I
           haue
           passed
           them
           ouer
           ,
           desiring
           the
           reader
           if
           he
           will
           not
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           amend
           al
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           set
           these
           foure
           or
           fiue
           right
           :
           p
           :
           45
           :
           lin
           :
           13
           :
           p
           :
           104
           :
           l
           :
           12
           :
           p
           :
           136
           :
           l
           :
           19
           :
           p
           :
           145
           :
           l
           :
           26
           :
           p
           :
           163
           :
           l
           :
           vlt
           :
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             OF
             THE
          
           SEVERALL
           BOOKES
           ,
           CHAPTERS
           ,
           AND
           SECTIONS
           .
        
         
           
             LIB
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             this
             pretended
             decay
             in
             generall
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             preparatiues
             herevnto
             .
          
           
             
               CAP.
               1.
               
               Of
               diverse
               other
               opinions
               ,
               justly
               suspected
               ,
               if
               not
               rejected
               ,
               though
               commonly
               received
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               In
               Divinitie
               .
               pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               Sect
               2
               In
               Philosophie
               .
               p.
               4.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               In
               Historie
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               p.
               5.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               In
               Historie
               Civill
               or
               Nationall
               .
               p.
               7.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               In
               Naturall
               Historie
               .
               p.
               8.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               
                 With
                 an
                 application
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 p.
              
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Reasons
               inducing
               the
               Authour
               to
               the
               writing
               and
               publishing
               of
               this
               discourse
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Whereof
               the
               first
               is
               the
               redeeming
               of
               a
               captivated
               truth
               .
               pag.
               12.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               The
               second
               is
               the
               vindicating
               of
               the
               Creators
               honour
               .
               p.
               14.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               quailes
               the
               hopes
               and
               blunts
               the
               edge
               of
               vertuous
               endeavours
               .
               p.
               15.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               makes
               men
               more
               carelesse
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               present
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               in
               providing
               for
               posterity
               .
               p.
               19.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               The
               fifth
               and
               last
               ,
               is
               the
               weake
               grounds
               which
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               is
               founded
               vpon
               ,
               as
               the
               fictions
               of
               Poets
               ,
               the
               morosity
               of
               old
               men
               ,
               the
               over-valuing
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               disesteeming
               of
               the
               present
               times
               .
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               3.
               
               The
               Controversie
               touching
               the
               worlds
               decay
               stated
               ,
               and
               the
               Methode
               held
               thorow
               this
               ensuing
               treatise
               proposed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               mixt
               bodies
               .
               pag.
               27.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               the
               Elements
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               quantity
               and
               dimensions
               .
               p.
               28.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               In
               regard
               of
               their
               qualities
               .
               p.
               31.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Of
               mankind
               in
               regard
               of
               Manners
               and
               the
               Arts.
               p.
               32.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               stature
               .
               p.
               35.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               The
               precedents
               of
               the
               Chapter
               summarily
               recollected
               ,
               and
               the
               Methode
               observed
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Treatise
               proposed
               .
               p.
               37.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               4.
               
               Touching
               the
               worlds
               decay
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               first
               generall
               Reason
               that
               it
               decayes
               not
               ,
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               power
               of
               that
               Spirit
               that
               quickens
               and
               supports
               it
               ;
               the
               second
               and
               third
               ,
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               severall
               parts
               whereof
               it
               consists
               .
               pag.
               38.
               
            
             
               
               Sect.
               2
               The
               fourth
               ,
               for
               that
               such
               a
               decay
               as
               is
               suppposed
               ,
               would
               in
               time
               point
               out
               the
               very
               date
               of
               the
               worlds
               expiration
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               p.
               42.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               fifth
               ,
               for
               that
               vpon
               the
               supposition
               of
               such
               a
               decay
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               the
               vigor
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               parts
               thereof
               must
               of
               necessity
               long
               since
               haue
               bin
               vtterly
               exhausted
               and
               worne
               out
               .
               p.
               44.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               The
               sixth
               argument
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               his
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               Circulation
               and
               running
               about
               of
               all
               things
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               ring
               .
               p.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               5.
               
               Generall
               arguments
               made
               for
               the
               worlds
               decay
               ,
               refuted
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               first
               generall
               objection
               drawne
               from
               reason
               ,
               answered
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Creature
               the
               neerer
               it
               approaches
               to
               the
               first
               mould
               ,
               the
               more
               perfect
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               its
               remoueall
               and
               distance
               from
               thence
               ,
               it
               incurres
               the
               more
               imperfection
               and
               weakenesse
               p.
               47.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               The
               second
               answered
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               decay
               ,
               which
               should
               argue
               a
               lingering
               consumption
               in
               the
               whole
               .
               p.
               50
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               third
               answered
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
              
               .
               p.
               50.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               4
               The
               same
               authority
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
              
               farther
               answered
               ,
               by
               opposing
               against
               it
               the
               authority
               of
               Arnobius
               ,
               supported
               with
               ponderous
               &
               pressing
               reasons
               .
               p.
               55.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               5.
               
               The
               fourth
               answered
               ,
               which
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               Esdras
               .
               p.
               60.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               6
               The
               rest
               answered
               ,
               pretended
               to
               be
               taken
               frō
               authority
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               p.
               62.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             LIB
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             pretended
             decay
             in
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Elements
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Elementary
             bodies
             ,
             man
             only
             excepted
             .
          
           
             
               CAP.
               1.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               substance
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               their
               working
               vpon
               this
               inferiour
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               dependance
               of
               it
               vpon
               them
               .
               pag.
               64.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               Their
               pretended
               decay
               in
               their
               substance
               refuted
               by
               reason
               .
               p.
               67.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               3
               An
               objection
               drawne
               from
               Iob
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               69.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               4
               Another
               taken
               from
               Psal.
               102.
               answered
               .
               p.
               71.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               5
               A
               third
               taken
               from
               the
               apparition
               of
               New
               starres
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               74.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               6
               The
               last
               drawen
               from
               the
               Eclypses
               of
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               75.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               2
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               motions
               .
            
             
               Sec.
               1
               The
               first
               reason
               drawne
               from
               the
               causes
               of
               that
               Motion
               .
               p.
               78.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               The
               second
               ,
               from
               the
               certainety
               of
               demonstrations
               vpon
               the
               Celestiall
               Globe
               :
               The
               third
               ,
               from
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               the
               proper
               motions
               of
               the
               
               Planets
               ,
               which
               are
               observed
               to
               be
               the
               same
               at
               this
               day
               as
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               without
               any
               variation
               :
               The
               fourth
               ,
               from
               the
               infallible
               and
               exact
               prediction
               of
               their
               Oppositions
               ,
               Conjunctions
               ,
               and
               Eclypses
               for
               many
               ages
               to
               come
               :
               The
               fifth
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               sundry
               graue
               Authors
               ,
               averring
               the
               perpetuall
               constancy
               &
               immutability
               of
               their
               motions
               .
               p.
               80.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               3
               The
               same
               truth
               farther
               proved
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               Lactantius
               &
               Plutarch
               .
               p.
               84.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               4
               An
               objection
               of
               
                 du
                 Moulins
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               polar
               star
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               85.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               3.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               first
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               heavenly
               light
               ,
               &
               those
               things
               wherevnto
               it
               is
               resembled
               ,
               p.
               86.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               The
               second
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               ha●…h
               nothing
               contrary
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               heere
               Pareus
               and
               Mollerus
               are
               censured
               for
               holding
               that
               the
               light
               of
               heaven
               〈◊〉
               impaired
               .
               p.
               87.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               3
               Herevnto
               other
               Reasons
               are
               added
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               Eugubinus
               vouched
               .
               p.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               4.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               in
               the
               warmth
               of
               the
               heavenlie
               bodies
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               That
               the
               starres
               are
               not
               of
               a
               fierie
               nature
               or
               hot
               in
               themselues
               .
               p.
               90.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               That
               the
               heate
               they
               breed
               springs
               from
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               light
               being
               not
               decayed
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               warmth
               arising
               therefrō
               ,
               p.
               91.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               3
               Two
               objections
               answered
               ,
               the
               one
               drawne
               from
               the
               present
               habitablenes
               of
               the
               
                 torride
                 Zone
              
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               a
               supposed
               approach
               of
               the
               Sun
               neerer
               the
               earth
               ●…hen
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               p.
               93.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               4
               A
               third
               objection
               answered
               ,
               taken
               from
               a
               supposed
               remoueall
               of
               the
               Sunne
               more
               Southerly
               from
               vs
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               p.
               94.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               5.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               influences
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               first
               kind
               of
               influence
               from
               the
               highest
               immoueable
               heaven
               ,
               called
               by
               
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Coelum
                 Empyreum
              
               .
               p.
               97.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               Of
               th'
               second
               kind
               ,
               derived
               from
               the
               Planets
               and
               fixed
               starres
               .
               p.
               98.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               3
               That
               the
               efficacy
               of
               these
               influences
               cannot
               be
               fully
               comprehended
               by
               vs.
               p.
               99.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               4
               That
               neither
               of
               them
               is
               decayed
               in
               their
               benigne
               and
               favourable
               effects
               ,
               but
               that
               curious
               inquisition
               into
               them
               is
               to
               be
               forborne
               .
               p.
               100.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               6.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               Elements
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               That
               the
               Elements
               are
               still
               in
               number
               foure
               .
               p.
               102.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               That
               the
               Elements
               still
               retaine
               the
               same
               properties
               that
               anciently
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               by
               mutuall
               interchange
               and
               compensation
               the
               same
               bounds
               &
               dimentions
               .
               p.
               106.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               3
               An
               objection
               drawne
               from
               the
               continuall
               mixture
               of
               the
               Elements
               each
               with
               other
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               109.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CAP.
               7.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               t●…
               Aire
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               temper
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               excessiue
               drouth
               and
               cold
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               forraine
               Countryes
               .
               pag.
               110.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               excessiue
               cold
               &
               raine
               in
               former
               ages
               heere
               a●…tome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               common
               complaint
               of
               vnseasonable
               weather
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               reason
               thereof
               .
               p.
               112.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Of
               contagious
               diseases
               ,
               and
               specially
               the
               plague
               ,
               both
               here
               at
               home
               〈◊〉
               abroad
               ,
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               p.
               113.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Of
               Earth-quakes
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               their
               terrible
               effects
               ,
               elegantly
               described
               by
               Seneca
               .
               p.
               116.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               Of
               dreadfull
               burnings
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Aetna
               &
               Vesuvius
               ,
               and
               the
               rising
               of
               a
               new
               Iland
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               with
               hideous
               roring
               neere
               Putzol
               in
               Italy
               .
               p.
               117.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Comets
               and
               the
               vncertainety
               of
               predictions
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               appeared
               of
               late
               yeares
               is
               lesse
               then
               hath
               vsually
               beene
               observed
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               fiery
               and
               watery
               meteors
               .
               p.
               119.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               7
               Of
               strange
               and
               impetuous
               windes
               and
               lightnings
               in
               former
               ages
               aboue
               those
               of
               the
               present
               .
               p.
               121.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               8.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               waters
               &
               the
               fish
               the
               inhabiters
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               That
               the
               Sea
               ,
               &
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               Bathes
               are
               the
               same
               at
               this
               present
               as
               they
               were
               for
               many
               ages
               past
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               lose
               in
               one
               place
               and
               time
               ,
               they
               recover
               in
               another
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Strabo
                 ,
                 Ovid
              
               ,
               and
               Pontanus
               .
               p.
               123.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               That
               fishes
               are
               not
               decayed
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               store
               ,
               dimensions
               ,
               or
               duration
               .
               p.
               125.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               9.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               plants
               ,
               &
               beasts
               ,
               &
               minerals
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               divine
               meditation
               of
               Seneca
               and
               Pliny
               vpon
               the
               globe
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               An
               objection
               out
               of
               Aelian
               touching
               the
               decrease
               of
               mountaines
               ,
               answered
               .
               That
               all
               ●…hings
               which
               spring
               from
               the
               earth
               returne
               thither
               againe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               cannot
               decay
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               fruitfulnes
               in
               the
               whole
               :
               Other
               objections
               of
               lesse
               consequence
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               128.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Another
               obiection
               touching
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               fruitfulnes
               of
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               fully
               answered
               .
               p.
               131
               ,
            
             
               Sect
               3
               The
               testimonies
               of
               Columella
               &
               Pliny
               produced
               that
               the
               earth
               in
               it selfe
               is
               as
               fruitfull
               as
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               well
               made
               and
               manured
               :
               together
               with
               the
               reason
               why
               so
               good
               and
               so
               great
               store
               of
               wine
               ,
               is
               not
               now
               made
               in
               this
               kingdome
               as
               formerly
               hath
               bin
               .
               p.
               133.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               An
               argument
               drawne
               from
               the
               present
               state
               of
               husband-men
               ,
               and
               another
               from
               the
               many
               and
               miserable
               dearths
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               objection
               taken
               from
               the
               inhauncing
               of
               the
               prizes
               of
               victuals
               in
               latter
               times
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               136.
               
            
             
               
               Sect.
               5
               That
               there
               is
               no
               decrease
               in
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               the
               quantities
               ,
               or
               vertues
               of
               plants
               and
               simp●…
               ▪
               nor
               in
               the
               store
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               mettals
               &
               mineralls
               ,
               as
               neither
               in
               the
               bignesse
               or
               life
               of
               beasts
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               objection
               touching
               the
               Elephant
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Macchabes
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               139.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               A●…ection
               taken
               from
               the
               Eclypses
               of
               the
               planets
               answered
               .
               p.
               142.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             LIB
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             mankind
             in
             regard
             of
             age
             &
             duration
             ,
             of
             strength
             and
             stature
             ,
             of
             arts
             and
             wits
             .
          
           
             
               CAP.
               1.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               Men
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               age
               ,
               and
               first
               by
               way
               of
               comparison
               betweene
               the
               ages
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               latter
               times
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               the
               short
               life
               of
               man
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               many
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               created
               mortall
               ,
               but
               had
               he
               not
               fallen
               ,
               should
               haue
               beene
               preserved
               to
               immortalitie
               .
               pag.
               144.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               the
               long
               liues
               of
               the
               Patriarches
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               computing
               their
               yeares
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               drew
               out
               the
               lines
               of
               their
               liues
               to
               that
               length
               for
               reasons
               proper
               to
               those
               first
               times
               .
               p.
               145.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               That
               since
               Moses
               his
               time
               ,
               the
               length
               of
               mans
               age
               is
               nothing
               abated
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Moses
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               other
               graue
               Authours
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               experience
               of
               these
               times
               .
               p.
               147.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               The
               same
               confirmed
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               other
               ancient
               and
               learned
               writers
               .
               p.
               149.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               That
               in
               all
               times
               and
               nations
               some
               haue
               beene
               found
               ,
               who
               haue
               exceeded
               that
               number
               of
               yeares
               which
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               ancients
               accounted
               the
               vtmost
               period
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               often
               those
               of
               latter
               ages
               haue
               exceeded
               the
               former
               in
               number
               of
               yeares
               ,
               as
               is
               made
               to
               appeare
               aswell
               from
               sacred
               as
               prophane
               story
               .
               p.
               150.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               The
               same
               assertion
               farther
               proved
               &
               inlarged
               by
               many
               instances
               both
               at
               home
               &
               abroad
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               Indyes
               .
               p.
               153.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               7
               That
               if
               our
               liues
               be
               shortned
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               Ancestours
               ,
               we
               should
               rather
               lay
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               fault
               vpon
               our selues
               &
               our
               owne
               intemperance
               ,
               then
               vpon
               a
               decay
               in
               nature
               .
               p.
               156.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               2.
               
               Farther
               Reasons
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               the
               age
               of
               man
               for
               these
               last
               thousand
               or
               two
               thousand
               of
               yeares
               ,
               is
               little
               or
               nothing
               abated
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               first
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               severall
               stops
               &
               pawses
               of
               nature
               in
               the
               course
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               time
               of
               birth
               after
               our
               conception
               ,
               our
               infancie
               ,
               childhood
               ,
               youth
               ,
               mans
               estate
               ,
               &
               old
               age
               ,
               being
               assigned
               to
               the
               same
               compasse
               of
               yeares
               as
               they
               were
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               possiblely
               be
               ,
               were
               there
               an
               vniversall
               decay
               in
               mankinde
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               reason
               there
               is
               in
               making
               the
               same
               Clymactericall
               yeares
               ,
               &
               the
               same
               danger
               in
               them
               .
               p.
               159.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               The
               second
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               age
               of
               Matrim
               ony
               and
               generation
               ,
               
               which
               among
               the
               Ancients
               was
               as
               forward
               as
               ours
               now
               is
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               timely
               .
               p.
               163.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               third
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               age
               which
               the
               Ancients
               assigned
               for
               charge
               and
               imployment
               in
               publique
               affaires
               ,
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 Civill
              
               ,
               &
               Militarie
               ,
               they
               were
               therevnto
               both
               sooner
               admitted
               ,
               &
               therefrom
               sooner
               discharged
               ,
               then
               men
               now
               a
               dayes
               vsually
               are
               :
               which
               should
               in
               reason
               argue
               ,
               that
               they
               likewise
               vsually
               finished
               the
               course
               of
               their
               life
               sooner
               .
               p.
               167.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               3.
               
               Contayning
               a
               comparison
               betwixt
               the
               Gyants
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               both
               among
               themselues
               and
               with
               those
               of
               latter
               ages
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               the
               admirable
               composition
               of
               mans
               bodie
               ,
               &
               that
               it
               cannot
               bee
               sufficiently
               proved
               that
               Adam
               as
               he
               was
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               likewise
               the
               tallest
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               in
               reason
               should
               be
               ,
               were
               there
               in
               truth
               any
               such
               perpetuall
               decrease
               in
               mans
               stature
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
               p.
               171.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               What
               those
               Gyants
               were
               which
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               and
               that
               succeeding
               ages
               vntill
               Davids
               time
               afforded
               the
               like
               .
               p.
               173.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               That
               latter
               times
               haue
               also
               afforded
               the
               like
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               &
               abroad
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               Indies
               where
               they
               liue
               more
               according
               to
               nature
               .
               p.
               175.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               4.
               
               More
               pressing
               Reasons
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               for
               these
               last
               two
               or
               three
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               Anciēts
               was
               little
               or
               nothing
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               present
               times
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               first
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               which
               were
               proportioned
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               view
               of
               them
               wee
               are
               first
               to
               know
               that
               they
               were
               standards
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               publique
               contracts
               certaine
               &
               constant
               ,
               &
               consequently
               ,
               if
               the
               graines
               of
               our
               barley
               corne
               ,
               the
               first
               principle
               of
               measure
               ,
               be
               the
               same
               with
               theirs
               ,
               as
               hath
               already
               bin
               proued
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               our
               ordinary
               measures
               should
               be
               the
               same
               with
               theirs
               ,
               &
               so
               likewise
               our
               statures
               .
               p.
               177.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               That
               in
               particular
               the
               ordinary
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Grecian
              
               ,
               &
               Roman
               measures
               were
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               or
               very
               little
               different
               .
               p.
               179.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               second
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               ordinary
               allowance
               of
               dyet
               to
               souldiers
               &
               servants
               ,
               which
               appeares
               to
               be
               of
               like
               quantity
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               was
               that
               among
               the
               ancient
               Grecians
               &
               Romās
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               doubt
               touching
               Gods
               allowance
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               answered
               .
               p
               ,
               184.
               
            
             
               Sect
               4
               Diverse
               other
               Reasons
               drawne
               from
               experience
               added
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               bedsteeds
               ,
               the
               seates
               ,
               the
               doores
               ,
               the
               pulpits
               ,
               the
               altars
               of
               the
               ancients
               ,
               and
               other
               doubtes
               cleared
               .
               p.
               186.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               The
               same
               farther
               proved
               ,
               first
               for
               that
               the
               son
               often
               proues
               taller
               then
               the
               father
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               age
               and
               stature
               holding
               for
               the
               most
               part
               correspondence
               ,
               it
               being
               already
               proved
               that
               the
               age
               of
               mankind
               is
               not
               decreased
               ,
               from
               thence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               neither
               is
               their
               stature
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               that
               if
               mankind
               decreased
               in
               stature
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               so
               must
               of
               necessity
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               alike
               subiect
               to
               the
               same
               law
               of
               nature
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               that
               if
               men
               had
               still
               declined
               since
               the
               Creation
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               they
               could
               haue
               beene
               no
               bigger
               then
               rats
               or
               mice
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               at
               all
               bin
               .
               p.
               188.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CAP.
               5.
               
               Wherein
               the
               principall
               objections
               ,
               drawne
               aswell
               from
               Reason
               as
               from
               authority
               and
               experience
               ,
               are
               fully
               answered
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               sundry
               fabulous
               narrations
               of
               the
               bones
               of
               Gyant-like
               bodies
               ,
               digged
               vp
               ,
               or
               found
               in
               Caues
               .
               p.
               190.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Diverse
               reasons
               alleadged
               ,
               why
               such
               bones
               might
               be
               found
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               not
               now
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               ordinary
               stature
               of
               mankind
               remaine
               the
               same
               .
               p.
               193.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               An
               answere
               to
               the
               argument
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               testimonies
               commonly
               produced
               on
               behalfe
               of
               the
               adverse
               opinion
               .
               p
               196.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Of
               the
               wonderfull
               strength
               of
               diverse
               in
               latter
               ages
               ,
               not
               inferiour
               to
               those
               of
               former
               times
               .
               p.
               201.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               Two
               doubtes
               cleered
               ;
               the
               first
               touching
               the
               strong
               physicke
               which
               the
               Ancients
               vsed
               ;
               the
               second
               touching
               the
               great
               quantity
               of
               blood
               which
               they
               are
               sayd
               vsually
               to
               haue
               drawne
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               vaine
               .
               p.
               203.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               The
               third
               doubt
               cleered
               ,
               touching
               the
               length
               of
               the
               duodenum
               ,
               or
               first
               gut
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               severall
               opinions
               of
               
                 Iacobus
                 Capellus
              
               and
               
                 Iohānes
                 Temporarius
              
               touching
               the
               decrease
               of
               humane
               strength
               and
               stature
               .
               p.
               206.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               7
               Another
               rubbe
               removed
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               impuritie
               of
               the
               seed
               contracted
               by
               the
               succession
               of
               propagation
               ,
               as
               also
               touching
               some
               late
               memorable
               examples
               of
               Parents
               ,
               famously
               fertile
               in
               the
               linnage
               issuing
               from
               their
               bodies
               ,
               beyond
               any
               examples
               in
               that
               kinde
               of
               former
               ages
               .
               p.
               209.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               6.
               
               Contayning
               a
               discourse
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Vniversall
               and
               perpetuall
               decay
               in
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               excellency
               of
               the
               Ancients
               in
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               compared
               with
               those
               of
               the
               present
               ;
               as
               also
               their
               helpes
               and
               hinderances
               in
               matter
               of
               learning
               ,
               ballanced
               .
               p.
               211.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               That
               there
               is
               both
               in
               Wits
               &
               Arts
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               things
               besides
               a
               kind
               of
               circular
               progresse
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               places
               as
               times
               .
               p.
               216.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               7.
               
               Touching
               the
               three
               principall
               professions
               ,
               Divinity
               ,
               Law
               ,
               and
               Physicke
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               strange
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Ancients
               in
               many
               things
               in
               matters
               of
               divinity
               .
               p.
               218.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               the
               palpable
               darkenes
               of
               some
               ages
               before
               this
               last
               ,
               and
               specially
               of
               the
               ninth
               Centurie
               ,
               as
               also
               Gods
               speciall
               blessing
               vpon
               these
               latter
               ages
               in
               reviving
               the
               Arts
               &
               languages
               .
               p.
               224.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               Lawyers
               of
               this
               last
               age
               preferred
               before
               those
               of
               former
               times
               .
               p.
               226.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Ancient
               and
               moderne
               Physitians
               compared
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Anatomie
               and
               Herbarie
               ,
               the
               two
               legs
               of
               that
               science
               .
               p.
               230.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               Of
               the
               profitable
               vse
               of
               extractions
               ,
               and
               the
               Paracelsian
               Physicke
               ,
               either
               wholely
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               or
               little
               practised
               by
               thē
               .
               p.
               230.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               8.
               
               Touching
               Historie
               Poetry
               ,
               and
               the
               Art
               Militarie
               .
            
             
               
               Sect.
               1
               That
               the
               Moderns
               haue
               far
               exceeded
               the
               Ancients
               in
               Chronology
               and
               Cosmography
               ,
               the
               two
               eyes
               of
               Historie
               .
               p.
               232.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               The
               defect
               of
               the
               Ancients
               in
               naturall
               and
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 historie
              
               justly
               corrected
               by
               the
               Modernes
               ;
               and
               in
               
                 civill
                 History
              
               :
               the
               moderns
               are
               matched
               with
               the
               ancients
               :
               And
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               weights
               ,
               and
               measures
               ,
               andthe
               true
               valuation
               of
               coynes
               recovered
               and
               restored
               by
               latter
               writers
               ,
               which
               thorow
               the
               neglect
               of
               former
               ages
               had
               well
               nigh
               perished
               .
               p.
               234.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               A
               comparison
               betweene
               the
               Greeke
               &
               Latine
               ,
               as
               also
               between
               the
               Ancienter
               and
               latter
               
                 Latine
                 Poets
              
               ,
               and
               that
               Poetry
               ,
               as
               other
               Arts
               hath
               fallen
               and
               risen
               againe
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               .
               p.
               236.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               In
               Military
               matters
               the
               Romans
               excelled
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               and
               haue
               themselues
               bin
               matched
               ,
               if
               not
               surpassed
               in
               latter
               ages
               ,
               in
               weapons
               ,
               in
               fortifications
               ,
               in
               stratagems
               ,
               but
               specially
               in
               sea-fights
               .
               p.
               240.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               9.
               
               Touching
               Grammar
               ,
               Rhetorique
               ,
               Logicke
               ,
               the
               Mathematiques
               ,
               Philosophy
               ,
               Architecture
               ,
               the
               Arts
               of
               painting
               and
               Navigation
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Touching
               
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 Rhetorique
              
               ,
               &
               Logicke
               .
               p.
               243.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Touching
               Astronomy
               and
               Geometry
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Physicks
               and
               Metaphysicks
               .
               pag.
               244.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Of
               the
               Arts
               of
               painting
               and
               Architecture
               revived
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               .
               p.
               247.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Of
               the
               Art
               of
               Navigation
               brought
               to
               perfection
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               .
               p.
               250.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               10.
               
               Touching
               diverse
               Artificiall
               workes
               and
               vsefull
               inventions
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               matchable
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               namely
               and
               chiefely
               ,
               the
               invention
               of
               Printing
               ,
               Gunnes
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea-card
               or
               Marriners
               Compasse
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               some
               rare
               inventions
               &
               artificiall
               workes
               of
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               comparable
               both
               for
               vse
               and
               skill
               to
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               p.
               254.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               the
               benefits
               and
               the
               Inventor
               of
               the
               most
               vsefull
               art
               of
               Printing
               .
               p.
               256.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Of
               the
               vse
               and
               invention
               of
               Gunnes
               .
               p.
               260.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Of
               the
               vse
               and
               invention
               of
               the
               Marriners
               compasse
               or
               Sea-card
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               another
               excellent
               invention
               sayd
               to
               bee
               lately
               sound
               out
               vpon
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               comparison
               touching
               Arts
               and
               wits
               ,
               with
               a
               saying
               of
               Bodins
               ,
               and
               another
               very
               notable
               one
               of
               Lactantius
               .
               p.
               363.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             LIB
             4.
             
             Of
             this
             pretended
             decay
             in
             matter
             of
             manners
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             large
             proofe
             of
             the
             future
             consummation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             vses
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             draw
             from
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               CAP.
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               such
               vniversall
               and
               perpetuall
               decay
               in
               the
               manners
               
               of
               men
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               which
               is
               first
               proved
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               then
               from
               Religion
               the
               ground
               of
               manners
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               That
               there
               is
               a
               vicissitude
               and
               revolution
               in
               vertues
               and
               in
               vices
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               .
               p.
               270.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               The
               extreame
               folly
               of
               the
               Ancients
               in
               adoring
               and
               invocating
               images
               .
               p.
               273.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Their
               grosse
               and
               ridiculous
               blockishnesse
               in
               the
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               their
               Gods.
               p.
               276.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               The
               most
               shamefull
               &
               base
               condition
               of
               their
               Gods.
               p.
               277.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               Their
               barbarous
               and
               most
               vnnaturall
               cruelty
               in
               sacrificing
               their
               children
               to
               their
               Gods.
               p.
               279.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               Their
               monstrous
               beastlinesse
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Priapus
               and
               Berecynthia
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               their
               doting
               folly
               in
               their
               divinations
               ;
               together
               with
               a
               touch
               vpon
               the
               childish
               fables
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Rabbins
               ,
               the
               absurd
               opinions
               and
               horrible
               practices
               of
               ancient
               Heretiques
               in
               the
               primitiue
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               incredible
               ignorance
               &
               superstition
               of
               the
               Romish
               .
               p.
               282.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               2.
               
               Touching
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               ancient
               Graecians
               and
               Saxons
               ,
               whereof
               some
               were
               wicked
               and
               impious
               others
               most
               absurd
               and
               ridiculous
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               The
               vnjust
               and
               absurd
               Lawes
               of
               Solon
               the
               Athenian
               Lawgiver
               .
               p.
               285.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               The
               vnreasonable
               and
               irreligious
               Lawes
               of
               Lycurgus
               the
               Lacedaemonian
               Law-giver
               .
               p.
               286.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               impious
               and
               dishonest
               Lawes
               of
               Plato
               .
               p
               288.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               The
               Vnnaturall
               and
               vnchast
               Lawes
               of
               Aristotle
               .
               p.
               290.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               The
               barbarous
               and
               vncivill
               lawes
               of
               the
               Gaules
               and
               the
               Saxons
               our
               Predecessours
               .
               p.
               292.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               3.
               
               Touching
               the
               insufficiencie
               of
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               ancient
               Philosophers
               for
               the
               planting
               of
               vertue
               ,
               or
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               vice
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               common
               errour
               touching
               the
               golden
               age
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Touching
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               ancient
               Philosophers
               ,
               for
               the
               planting
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               vice
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Ancients
               observed
               by
               
                 Caelius
                 Secundus
                 Curio
              
               out
               of
               Iuvenall
               and
               Tacitus
               .
               p.
               294.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Touching
               that
               idle
               tale
               of
               the
               golden
               age
               forged
               by
               the
               Poets
               ,
               and
               taken
               vp
               by
               some
               Historians
               .
               p.
               297.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               excessiue
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Romans
               toward
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               Christians
               ,
               other
               Nations
               ,
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               vpon
               themselues
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               the
               Roman
               cruelty
               toward
               the
               Iewes
               .
               p.
               301.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Their
               cruelty
               toward
               the
               Christians
               ,
               first
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               vnsatiable
               malice
               of
               their
               Persecutors
               .
               p.
               302.
               
            
             
               
               Sect.
               3
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               incredible
               number
               of
               those
               that
               suffered
               .
               p.
               304.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               various
               and
               divelish
               meanes
               and
               instruments
               which
               they
               devised
               and
               practised
               for
               the
               execution
               or
               torture
               of
               the
               poore
               Christians
               .
               p.
               305
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               Of
               their
               extreame
               cruelty
               towards
               others
               ,
               their
               very
               religion
               leading
               them
               therevnto
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Lactantius
               .
               p.
               306.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               Of
               their
               cruelty
               one
               towards
               another
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Tacitus
               and
               Seneca
               ,
               and
               first
               in
               their
               civillwarres
               .
               p.
               309.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               7
               Secōdly
               ,
               of
               the
               cruelty
               of
               their
               Emperours
               towards
               their
               subjects
               ,
               their
               Captaines
               towards
               their
               souldiers
               ,
               their
               Masters
               towards
               their
               slaues
               ,
               and
               generally
               of
               their
               whole
               Nation
               .
               p.
               313.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               8
               Thirdly
               ,
               of
               their
               cruelty
               one
               towards
               another
               in
               their
               sword
               fights
               :
               In
               which
               first
               is
               considered
               the
               originall
               and
               increase
               of
               those
               games
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               frequencie
               ,
               as
               both
               the
               number
               and
               quality
               of
               the
               Fighters
               .
               p.
               316.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               9
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               fervent
               and
               eager
               affection
               of
               the
               people
               to
               these
               games
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               they
               were
               in
               vse
               in
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               namely
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               refused
               by
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
               p.
               318.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               10
               Thirdly
               ,
               these
               bloody
               spectacles
               were
               cryed
               out
               against
               by
               the
               tongues
               and
               pens
               of
               
                 Christians
                 Divines
              
               ,
               and
               then
               cryed
               downe
               by
               the
               lawes
               and
               power
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Emperours
              
               .
               p.
               321.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               11
               The
               Romans
               being
               thus
               cruell
               towards
               others
               ,
               likewise
               turned
               the
               edge
               of
               their
               cruelty
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               partly
               by
               a
               voluntary
               exposing
               thēselues
               to
               present
               death
               in
               those
               publique
               shewes
               ,
               either
               for
               money
               or
               vpon
               a
               bravery
               ,
               or
               by
               laying
               violent
               hands
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               gravest
               writers
               was
               held
               not
               only
               lawfull
               and
               commendable
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               cases
               honourable
               .
               p.
               322.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               excessiue
               covetousnesse
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               their
               vnsatiable
               thirst
               of
               having
               more
               ,
               though
               by
               most
               vnjust
               and
               indirect
               meanes
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               the
               excessiue
               covetousnes
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
               generall
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               
                 Petronius
                 Arbiter
                 ,
                 Iuvenal
                 ,
                 Galgacus
                 ,
              
               &
               Hannibal
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               
                 Caecilius
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 Crassus
              
               ,
               &
               specially
               Seneca
               the
               Philosopher
               are
               taxed
               for
               this
               vice
               .
               p.
               325.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               their
               wonderfull
               greedinesse
               of
               gold
               ,
               manifested
               by
               their
               great
               toyle
               and
               danger
               in
               working
               their
               mines
               ,
               fully
               and
               liuely
               described
               by
               Pliny
               .
               p.
               327.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Their
               vnmercifull
               pilling
               and
               poling
               ,
               robbing
               and
               spoyling
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               very
               temples
               and
               things
               sacred
               .
               p.
               328.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Of
               the
               base
               and
               most
               vnconscionable
               practises
               of
               Tiberius
               and
               Caligula
               ,
               nay
               even
               of
               Vespasian
               himselfe
               for
               the
               heaping
               vp
               of
               treasure
               .
               p.
               330.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               That
               the
               whole
               nation
               was
               deeply
               infected
               with
               the
               same
               vice
               .
               p.
               33●…
            
          
           
             
             
               CAP.
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Roman
               luxurie
               in
               matter
               of
               incontinencie
               and
               drunkennes
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               A
               touch
               vpon
               the
               Roman
               luxury
               in
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               p.
               334.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               their
               excesse
               in
               drinking
               p.
               336.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               same
               amply
               confirmed
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Pliny
               .
               p.
               338.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               In
               particular
               ,
               this
               excesse
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
               drinking
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               Anthony
               ,
               specially
               at
               his
               being
               with
               Cleopatra
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               Clodius
               sonne
               to
               Esope
               the
               Tragaedian
               in
               drinking
               of
               dissolved
               pearle
               .
               p.
               341.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               5
               Of
               excessiue
               drinkers
               among
               the
               Romans
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               liquor
               ,
               and
               how
               both
               their
               Princes
               and
               people
               were
               all
               generally
               tainted
               with
               this
               vice
               .
               p
               344.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               Of
               the
               costlinesse
               and
               curious
               workemanshippe
               of
               the
               vessells
               out
               of
               which
               they
               dranke
               ,
               which
               was
               likewise
               a
               meanes
               to
               drawe
               them
               on
               to
               excessiue
               drinking
               .
               p.
               345.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               7
               Of
               the
               excessiue
               gluttony
               of
               the
               Romanes
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               their
               costly
               tables
               ,
               their
               huge
               platters
               ,
               the
               quality
               ,
               order
               ,
               &
               number
               of
               their
               waiters
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               their
               art
               &
               schooles
               of
               Carving
               p.
               347.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               That
               after
               ages
               sometimes
               reformed
               the
               abuse
               of
               former
               times
               :
               Of
               the
               great
               number
               and
               chargeable
               hire
               of
               their
               Cookes
               :
               Of
               Apicius
               his
               wastfulnesse
               in
               belli-cheere
               ,
               that
               such
               wastfulnes
               was
               common
               among
               them
               .
               p.
               350.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Of
               their
               long
               and
               often
               sitting
               and
               vsuall
               practise
               of
               vomiting
               euen
               among
               their
               women
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               number
               of
               their
               courses
               at
               a
               sitting
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rarity
               and
               costlinesse
               of
               their
               severall
               services
               .
               p.
               352.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               4
               Of
               the
               sumptuous
               provision
               of
               two
               platters
               furnished
               out
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               Vitellius
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Esope
               the
               Tragaedian
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               horrible
               excesse
               of
               Caligula
               and
               Heliogabalus
               .
               p.
               354.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               5
               Of
               the
               excessiue
               luxury
               of
               more
               ancient
               times
               .
               p.
               355.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               6
               Of
               their
               wonderfull
               nicenes
               in
               the
               strangenesse
               ,
               weight
               ,
               and
               newnes
               of
               their
               fish●…s
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               diverse
               other
               their
               strange
               curiosities
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vastnes
               of
               their
               fish-ponds
               ,
               &
               great
               store
               of
               fishes
               in
               thē
               .
               358.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               7
               Of
               their
               excessiue
               gluttoni●…
               in
               fowle
               as
               well
               as
               in
               fish
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               luxurious
               appurtenances
               to
               their
               solemne
               feasts
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               their
               gluttony
               rose
               with
               their
               Empire
               ,
               and
               againe
               fell
               with
               it
               .
               p.
               361.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               8
               That
               their
               riot
               did
               not
               onely
               shew
               it selfe
               in
               the
               delicious
               choyce
               of
               their
               fare
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               voracitie
               &
               gurmandizing
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               quantity
               some
               of
               them
               devoured
               at
               a
               meale
               .
               p.
               364.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               8
               Of
               the
               Romans
               excessiue
               luxurie
               in
               building
               .
            
             
               Sec.
               1
               Of
               their
               excesse
               in
               the
               great
               variety
               of
               their
               farre
               fetcht
               and
               deere
               bought
               marble
               .
               p.
               365.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               Of
               their
               excessiue
               sumptuousnes
               in
               their
               temporary
               or
               trāseunt
               buildings
               ,
               
               made
               only
               for
               pastime
               to
               last
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               .
               p.
               366.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Of
               their
               infinite
               expence
               in
               their
               permanent
               Amphitheaters
               ,
               and
               the
               appurtenances
               belonging
               therevnto
               ,
               namely
               their
               Courtaines
               &
               Arena
               .
               p.
               368.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Of
               their
               incredible
               expence
               in
               the
               hiring
               ,
               and
               arming
               ,
               &
               dieting
               of
               their
               sword-players
               ,
               in
               the
               hunting
               ,
               bringing
               home
               ,
               feeding
               &
               keeping
               of
               their
               wilde
               beasts
               in
               other
               admirable
               shewes
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               the
               beholders
               ;
               in
               refreshing
               the
               Spectatours
               with
               pretious
               &
               pleasant
               perfumes
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               in
               casting
               their
               largesse
               among
               the
               people
               ;
               neitheir
               was
               this
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Emperours
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               private
               men
               .
               p.
               370.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               Of
               their
               superfluous
               expence
               as
               in
               the
               number
               &
               largenesse
               ,
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               beauty
               and
               ornament
               of
               Bathes
               ,
               which
               were
               likewise
               of
               little
               other
               vse
               then
               for
               pleasure
               .
               p.
               372.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               Of
               the
               endlesse
               masses
               of
               treasure
               which
               they
               powred
               out
               in
               the
               erecting
               and
               adorning
               of
               temples
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               those
               Idolls
               which
               they
               forged
               to
               themselues
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               knew
               well
               enough
               were
               no
               gods
               .
               p.
               373
            
             
               Sect.
               7
               Of
               their
               wonderfull
               vanitie
               in
               erecting
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               statues
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               chargeable
               and
               that
               to
               themselues
               .
               p.
               376.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               8
               Their
               prodigall
               sumptuousnes
               in
               their
               private
               buildings
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               largenesse
               &
               height
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               marble
               pillars
               ,
               walls
               ,
               roofes
               ,
               beames
               ,
               and
               pauement
               full
               ,
               of
               art
               and
               cost
               .
               p.
               377.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               9
               The
               profuse
               expences
               of
               Domitian
               and
               Nero
               in
               their
               buildings
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Caligula
               in
               his
               madde
               workes
               .
               p.
               381.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               10
               That
               the
               Romans
               luxurious
               excesse
               in
               their
               houshold-stuffe
               and
               the
               ornamēts
               of
               their
               houses
               was
               sutable
               to
               that
               of
               their
               buildings
               p.
               382
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               9.
               
               Of
               the
               Romans
               excessiue
               luxurie
               in
               their
               dressing
               and
               apparell
               .
            
             
               Sec.
               1
               How
               effeminate
               they
               were
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               specially
               about
               their
               haire
               .
               p.
               385.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               Of
               the
               pressing
               ,
               plaiting
               ,
               store
               ,
               die
               ,
               and
               prize
               of
               their
               garments
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               their
               rings
               and
               jewells
               of
               inestimable
               value
               .
               p.
               386.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               great
               excesse
               and
               immodesty
               of
               their
               women
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               .
               p.
               389.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               4
               More
               of
               the
               excessiue
               nicenesse
               of
               their
               women
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Caligula
               his
               monstrous
               phantasticalnesse
               in
               his
               apparell
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               extreame
               vanity
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               servants
               and
               slaues
               wayting
               on
               them
               .
               p.
               391.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               5
               Of
               their
               prodigall
               ,
               or
               rather
               prodigious
               guifts
               of
               their
               Emperours
               ,
               &
               the
               extreame
               vnthriftinesse
               of
               private
               men
               .
               p.
               395.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               10.
               
               Of
               the
               Romanes
               extreame
               arrogancie
               and
               confidence
               in
               admiring
               and
               commending
               themselues
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               grosse
               and
               base
               flattery
               specially
               to
               their
               Emperours
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               their
               impudent
               ,
               nay
               impious
               vaine-glory
               and
               boasting
               of
               their
               Nation
               and
               Cittie
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Of
               their
               extreame
               arrogance
               in
               admiring
               and
               commending
               ,
               and
               ●…ven
               deifying
               themselues
               .
               pag.
               398
            
             
               
               Sect.
               2
               Of
               their
               grosse
               and
               base
               flattery
               ,
               specially
               toward
               their
               Emperours
               both
               living
               and
               dead
               .
               pag.
               400.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Of
               their
               impudent
               ,
               nay
               impious
               vaine-glory
               and
               boasting
               of
               their
               owne
               Nation
               and
               Citty
               .
               p.
               404.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               11.
               
               Wherein
               the
               objections
               brought
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Romans
               touching
               their
               pretended
               justice
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               and
               fortitude
               are
               examined
               and
               fully
               answered
               .
            
             
               Sect
               1
               The
               first
               objection
               touching
               the
               pretended
               justice
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               answered
               out
               of
               Lactantius
               .
               p.
               406.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               2
               The
               same
               answere
               farther
               confirmed
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
               p.
               410.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Another
               answere
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               bee
               truly
               just
               which
               are
               not
               truly
               religious
               ,
               nor
               any
               truly
               religious
               which
               professe
               not
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               p.
               412.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               The
               second
               objection
               touching
               the
               pretended
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               answered
               ,
               by
               taking
               a
               briefe
               view
               of
               their
               courses
               ,
               but
               specially
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Pliny
               .
               p.
               413.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               5
               The
               third
               objection
               touching
               the
               pretended
               fortitude
               of
               the
               Romans
               answered
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               their
               Empire
               is
               by
               their
               owne
               writers
               in
               great
               part
               ascribed
               to
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               by
               Christians
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               his
               owne
               purposes
               rather
               then
               to
               any
               extraordinary
               worth
               in
               them
               .
               p.
               416.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               6
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Romans
               having
               no
               right
               or
               little
               just
               to
               the
               Nations
               they
               subdued
               ,
               we
               cannot
               rightly
               tearme
               their
               strength
               in
               conquering
               them
               fortditue
               .
               418.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               7
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               in
               suffering
               for
               Religion
               surpassed
               the
               Roman
               fortitude
               ,
               and
               equalled
               it
               in
               suffering
               for
               their
               countrey
               .
               p.
               420.
               
            
             
               Sec.
               8
               That
               as
               the
               Christians
               haue
               surpassed
               the
               Romans
               in
               the
               passiue
               part
               of
               fortitude
               ,
               so
               haue
               they
               matched
               them
               in
               the
               actiue
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               partiall
               overvaluing
               of
               the
               Roman
               manhood
               by
               their
               owne
               Historians
               ,
               is
               it
               chiefely
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               world
               to
               thinke
               it
               vnmatchable
               .
               p.
               423.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               9
               The
               English
               not
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Roman
               in
               valour
               and
               magnanimitie
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               
                 Sir
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               .
               p
               426.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               12.
               
               Wherein
               the
               generall
               objections
               touching
               the
               worlds
               decay
               in
               matter
               of
               Manners
               ,
               are
               answered
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1
               Two
               objections
               drawne
               from
               reason
               ,
               and
               both
               answered
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               men
               haue
               from
               time
               to
               time
               degenerated
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               &
               Lawyers
               ,
               &
               Law-suites
               ,
               and
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               words
               in
               writings
               and
               convaiances
               ,
               argue
               the
               great
               sickenesse
               and
               malice
               of
               the
               present
               times
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               former
               .
               p.
               431.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               Another
               objection
               answered
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               in
               diverse
               places
               seem
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               last
               times
               shall
               be
               the
               worst
               .
               p.
               433.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               The
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               alleadged
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               particularly
               and
               distinctly
               answered
               .
               p.
               436.
               
            
             
               
               Sec.
               4
               The
               last
               doubt
               touching
               the
               cōming
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               answered
               .
               p
               437
            
             
               Sec.
               5
               The
               argument
               of
               greatest
               weight
               to
               proue
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               already
               come
               .
               p.
               438.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               13.
               
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               by
               Fire
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               bee
               intirely
               consumed
               .
            
             
               Sec.
               1
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               so
               cleere
               in
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               that
               it
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               proved
               frō
               the
               principles
               thereof
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               who
               makes
               any
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
               p.
               441.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               p.
               442.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               by
               fire
               ,
               proved
               likewise
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               p.
               444.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               by
               fire
               totally
               and
               finally
               dissolved
               and
               annihilated
               ,
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               .
               p.
               446.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               The
               same
               farther
               proved
               by
               reason
               .
               p.
               447.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               The
               arguments
               commonly
               alleadged
               from
               the
               Scripture
               for
               the
               Renovation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               answered
               .
               p.
               450.
               
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               14.
               
               Of
               the
               vses
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Sec.
               1
               That
               the
               day
               of
               the
               worlds
               end
               shall
               likewise
               be
               the
               day
               of
               the
               generall
               judgement
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               there
               shall
               bee
               such
               a
               judgement
               is
               proved
               aswell
               by
               reason
               as
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               p.
               454.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               2
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               day
               may
               first
               serue
               for
               terrour
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               whether
               they
               regard
               the
               dreadfulnes
               of
               the
               day
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               .
               p.
               456.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               Or
               the
               nature
               and
               number
               of
               their
               accusers
               .
               p.
               459.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               4
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               the
               dreadfulnes
               of
               the
               sentence
               which
               shall
               then
               be
               pronounced
               vpon
               them
               .
               p.
               461.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               5
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               day
               may
               serue
               for
               a
               speciall
               comfort
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               whether
               they
               meditate
               vpon
               the
               name
               and
               nature
               of
               t'c
               day
               it selfe
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               favour
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               gracious
               promises
               made
               vnto
               them
               .
               p.
               464.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               6
               Or
               the
               quality
               &
               condition
               of
               the
               Iudge
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               ,
               or
               lastly
               the
               sweetnes
               of
               the
               sentence
               which
               shall
               then
               be
               pronounced
               on
               their
               behalfe
               .
               p.
               467.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               7
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               day
               may
               serue
               for
               admonition
               to
               all
               .
               p.
               470.
               
            
             
               Sect.
               8
               As
               likewise
               for
               instruction
               .
               p.
               471
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           VALVE
           OF
           THE
           ROMAN
           SESTERCE
           ,
           
             Compared
             with
             our
             English
             coyne
             now
             in
             vse
             .
          
        
         
           BEcause
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           last
           booke
           of
           this
           ensuing
           treatise
           in
           discovering
           of
           the
           
             Romane
             luxu●…ie
          
           ,
           frequent
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           their
           excessiue
           expences
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           computation
           of
           their
           Authors
           ,
           whose
           testimonies
           I
           vse
           ,
           is
           by
           Sesterces
           .
           I
           held
           it
           requisite
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           those
           summes
           by
           such
           who
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Romane
           coynes
           ,
           in
           this
           table
           to
           expresse
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Sesterce
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           reduce
           some
           of
           their
           most
           noted
           summes
           to
           our
           sterling
           that
           so
           the
           Reader
           desirous
           to
           know
           any
           particular
           summe
           ,
           may
           either
           finde
           it
           expressed
           in
           this
           Table
           ,
           or
           easily
           find
           it
           out
           by
           proportioning
           the
           summe
           he
           desires
           to
           know
           with
           the
           neerest
           vnto
           it
           either
           aboue
           or
           vnder
           .
        
         
           The
           Sestertius
           was
           among
           the
           Romans
           a
           coyne
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           nummus
           and
           Sestertius
           came
           at
           length
           to
           be
           vsed
           promiscuously
           the
           one
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           called
           it
           was
           
             quasi
             Semistertius
          
           ,
           because
           of
           three
           asses
           it
           wanted
           halfe
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           is
           thus
           commonly
           expressed
           ●…S
           ,
           or
           thus
           HS
           ,
           by
           which
           is
           vnderstood
           two
           asses
           and
           an
           halfe
           .
           For
           the
           value
           os
           it
           ,
           ten
           asses
           make
           a
           denarius
           or
           Roman
           pennie
           ,
           so
           tearmed
           because
           it
           contained
           denaaera
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           same
           with
           their
           asses
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Sesterce
           containing
           
             two
             asses
          
           and
           an
           halfe
           ,
           must
           o●…
           necessity
           be
           foun●…
           in
           the
           denarius
           foure
           times
           ;
           now
           the
           denarius
           being
           the
           eigh●…
           part
           of
           an
           ounce
           ,
           and
           an
           ounce
           of
           silver
           being
           now
           with
           vs
           valued
           at
           fiue
           shillings
           ;
           it
           followes
           from
           thence
           that
           the
           value
           of
           the
           denarius
           is
           seaven
           pence
           halfepenny
           ;
           &
           consequently
           of
           the
           Sesterce
           being
           the
           fourth
           part
           thereof
           ,
           
             pennie
             halfe
             pennie
             farthing
             halfe
             farthing
             .
          
           Touching
           their
           manner
           of
           counting
           by
           Sesterces
           ,
           a
           controversie
           there
           is
           betwixt
           Budaeus
           and
           Agricola
           ,
           whether
           Sestertius
           in
           the
           masculine
           and
           Sestertium
           in
           the
           neuter
           be
           to
           bee
           valued
           alike
           ,
           which
           Agricola
           affirmes
           ,
           Budaeus
           ,
           vpon
           better
           reason
           in
           my
           iudgement
           ,
           denies
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           I
           incline
           ,
           holding
           with
           him
           that
           Sestertium
           in
           the
           neuter
           containes
           a
           thousand
           Sestertios
           :
           But
           heere
           two
           things
           are
           specially
           to
           be
           noted
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           numerall
           ,
           or
           word
           that
           denoteth
           the
           number
           being
           an
           adictin●…
           and
           of
           a
           different
           ca●…e
           ,
           be
           joyned
           with
           Sestertiûm
           (
           by
           an
           abbreviatiō
           put
           for
           Sestertiorum
           )
           in
           the
           genitiue
           case
           plurall
           ,
           then
           doth
           it
           note
           so
           many
           thousand
           Sesterty
           ;
           for
           example
           ,
           
             decem
             Sestertiûm
          
           signifieth
           
             decem
             millia
          
           tenne
           thousand
           Sesterces
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           the
           numerall
           joyned
           with
           Sestertiûm
           be
           an
           adverb
           ,
           then
           it
           designeth
           so
           many
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           
             ex
             :
             gr●…
             :
             decies
             Sestertiûm
          
           signifies
           
             decies
             contena
             millia
          
           ,
           ten
           hundred
           thousand
           or
           a
           million
           of
           Sesterces
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           the
           substantiue
           Sestertiûm
           is
           omitted
           but
           necessarily
           vnderstood
           ;
           the
           adjectiue
           then
           or
           adverbe
           set
           alone
           being
           of
           the
           same
           value
           as
           if
           the
           substantiue
           were
           expressed
           ,
           as
           thu●…
           ,
           decem
           standing
           by
           it selfe
           is
           fully
           as
           much
           as
           
             decem
             Sestertium
          
           ,
           &
           decies
           in
           like
           case
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           
             decies
             Sestertiûm
          
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           premised
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           my
           rendring
           the
           Latin
           summes
           might
           the
           better
           be
           conceived
           ,
           now
           to
           the
           table
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Sesterces
              
               
                 Are
                 worth
                 In
                 English
                 monies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Twenty
              
               
                 0l-3
                 -3s-1
                 -1d-0b
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 hundred
              
               
                 0-15-7-0b
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fiue
                 hundred
                 ,
              
               
                 3-18-1-0b
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
                 7-16-3-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fiue
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
                 39-1-3-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ten
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
                 78
                 2
                 6-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Twenty
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
                 156-5-0-0
              
            
             
               
                 Fiftie
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
                 390-12-6-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
                 781-5-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fiue
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               
                 3906-5-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Million
                 ,
              
               
                 7812-10
                 .
                 0-0
              
            
             
               
                 Fiue
                 Millions
                 ,
              
               
                 39062-10-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ten
                 Millions
                 .
              
               
                 78125-0-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Twenty
                 Millions
                 ,
              
               
                 156250-0-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fiftie
                 Millions
                 ,
              
               
                 390625-0-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 hundred
                 Millions
                 ,
              
               
                 781250-0-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Two
                 hundred
                 Millions
              
               
                 1562500-0-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fiue
                 hundred
                 Millions
                 ,
              
               
                 3906250-0-0-0
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 thousand
                 Millions
                 ,
              
               
                 7812500-0-0-0
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           A
           Talent
           is
           750
           ounces
           of
           silver
           ,
           which
           after
           fiue
           shillings
           the
           ounce
           ,
           is
           187
           pounds
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Boethius
           Lib.
           3.
           
           Metro
           .
           9.
           
        
         
           
             O
             Qui
             perpetua
             mund●…m
             ratione
             gubernas
             ,
          
           
             Terrarum
             Coelique
             Sator
             qui
             tempus
             ab
             aevo
          
           
             Ire
             jubes
             :
             stabilisque
             manens
             das
             cuncta
             moveri
             ;
          
           
             Da
             Pater
             augustam
             menti
             conscendere
             sedem
             ,
          
           
             Da
             fontem
             lustrare
             boni
             ,
             da
             luce
             reperta
          
           
             In
             te
             conspicuos
             animae
             defigere
             visus
             .
          
           
             Disijce
             terrenae
             nebulas
             &
             pondera
             molis
             ,
          
           
             Atque
             tuo
             splendore
             mica
             .
             Ta
             namque
             serenum
             ,
          
           
             Tu
             requies
             tranquilla
             pijs
             ,
             Te
             cernere
             ,
             finis
             ,
          
           
             Principium
             ,
             vector
             ,
             dux
             ,
             semita
             ,
             terminus
             ,
             idem
             .
          
        
         
           
             THou
             that
             madest
             heaven
             &
             earth
             ,
             whose
             wisedome
             still
             doth
             guide
          
           
             The
             world
             ,
             by
             whose
             commaund
             time
             euermore
             doth
             slide
             :
          
           
             Thou
             that
             vnmov'd
             thy selfe
             ,
             causest
             all
             things
             to
             moue
             :
          
           
             Graunt
             ,
             Father
             ,
             I
             may
             climbe
             these
             sacred
             seates
             aboue
             ,
          
           
             Graunt
             ,
             I
             of
             good
             may
             view
             the
             spring
             ,
             that
             finding
             light
             ,
          
           
             My
             minde
             perpetually
             on
             thee
             may
             fixe
             her
             sight
             .
          
           
             Dispell
             these
             cloudes
             ,
             discharge
             this
             loade
             of
             lumpish
             clay
             ,
          
           
             And
             spread
             thy
             beames
             :
             for
             thou
             to
             Saints
             the
             clearest
             day
             ,
          
           
             The
             calmest
             quiet
             art
             ,
             and
             thee
             to
             comtemplate
          
           
             Port
             ,
             passage
             ,
             leader
             ,
             way
             ,
             beginning
             is
             and
             date
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APOLOGIE
           OF
           THE
           POWER
           AND
           PROVIDENCE
           OF
           GOD
           IN
           THE
           GOVERNMENT
           OF
           THE
           WORLD
           :
           
             OR
             ,
             An
             Examination
             and
             Censure
             of
             the
             common
             errour
             touching
             Natures
             perpetuall
             and
             vniversall
             decay
             .
          
        
         
           LIB
           .
           I.
           Which
           treates
           of
           this
           pretended
           decay
           in
           generall
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           preparatiues
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           
             CAP.
             I.
             Of
             diuerse
             other
             opinions
             justly
             suspected
             ,
             if
             not
             rejected
             ,
             though
             commonly
             receiued
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
                 In
                 Divinitie
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               opinion
               of
               the
               Worlds
               decay
               is
               so
               generally
               receiued
               ,
               not
               onely
               among
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Learned
               both
               Diuines
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               commonnes
               of
               it
               ,
               makes
               it
               currant
               with
               many
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               examination
               :
               That
               which
               is
               held
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               multitude
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Learned
               ,
               passing
               smoothly
               for
               the
               most
               part
               without
               any
               checke
               or
               controle
               .
               
                 Nec
                 alius
                 pronior
                 fidei
                 lapsus
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ubi
                 rei
                 falsae
                 gravis
                 author
                 extitit
                 ,
              
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               Men
               doe
               not
               any-where
               more
               easily
               erre
               ,
               then
               where
               they
               follow
               a
               guide
               ,
               whom
               they
               presume
               they
               may
               safely
               trust
               :
               They
               cannot
               quickly
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               
               that
               he
               who
               is
               in
               reputation
               for
               knowledge
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               whose
               doctrine
               is
               admired
               in
               weighty
               matters
               ,
               should
               mistake
               in
               points
               of
               laesser
               consequence
               ;
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               rather
               led
               with
               the
               names
               of
               their
               Masters
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               reverend
               respect
               they
               beare
               their
               persons
               or
               memories
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               soundnesse
               and
               truth
               of
               the
               things
               they
               teach
               .
               Wherein
               that
               of
               Vadianus
               in
               his
               Epistle
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               euer
               will
               be
               verified
               .
               
                 Magnos
                 errores
                 magnorum
                 virorum
                 authoritate
                 persuasi
                 transmittimus
                 :
              
               We
               deliuer
               ouer
               as
               it
               were
               by
               tradition
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               great
               errours
               being
               thereunto
               induced
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               great
               men
               .
               Whiles
               we
               are
               young
               ,
               our
               judgment
               is
               raw
               and
               greene
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               old
               ,
               it
               is
               forestalled
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               it
               comes
               often
               to
               passe
               that
               
                 inter
                 iuvenile
                 iudicium
                 &
                 senile
                 preiudicium
                 veritas
                 corrumpitur
              
               ;
               betweene
               the
               precipitancie
               &
               rashnes
               of
               youth
               to
               take
               whatsoeuer
               is
               offered
               ,
               and
               the
               obstinate
               stiffenes
               of
               age
               in
               refusing
               what
               it
               hath
               not
               formerly
               beene
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               truth
               is
               lost
               .
               The
               evidencing
               of
               which
               assertion
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               subject
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               wherein
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               appeare
               that
               many
               opinions
               are
               commonly
               receiued
               ,
               both
               in
               ordinary
               speech
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               learned
               men
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               are
               by
               others
               either
               manifestly
               convinced
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               justly
               suspected
               of
               falshood
               and
               errour
               ,
               and
               this
               aswell
               in
               Divinity
               as
               in
               Philosophy
               and
               History
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               in
               Divinity
               (
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               doctrinall
               points
               in
               controversie
               
               at
               this
               day
               )
               it
               is
               commonly
               receiued
               and
               beleeued
               ,
               that
               Iu●…as
               among
               the
               other
               Apostles
               receiued
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               at
               our
               Lords
               hands
               ,
               of
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               saith
               the
               learned
               
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Etsi
                 multi
              
               
               
                 magni
                 viri
                 hoc
                 docuerint
                 &
                 scripserint
                 ,
                 ego
                 tamen
                 nullo
                 modo
                 concedo
                 ,
                 aut
                 concedere
                 possum
                 ,
                 quia
                 apertè
                 pugnat
                 cum
                 historia
                 Iohannis
                 Evangelistae
                 :
              
               Though
               many
               great
               Clarks
               haue
               taught
               and
               written
               it
               ,
               yet
               my selfe
               neither
               doe
               nor
               can
               by
               any
               meanes
               grant
               it
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               it
               plainely
               contradicts
               the
               History
               of
               Iohn
               the
               Evangelist
               .
               
            
             
               That
               Melchizedek
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               was
               Sem
               
               the
               sonne
               of
               Noah
               :
               Yet
               Pererius
               in
               his
               Commentarie
               on
               the
               14
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               endeauours
               to
               ouerthrow
               it
               by
               many
               weighty
               reasons
               drawne
               from
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               That
               our
               first
               Parents
               stood
               but
               one
               day
               in
               Paradice
               ,
               of
               which
               opinion
               
               the
               same
               Author
               affirmes
               ,
               
                 Pervulgata
                 est
                 ,
                 eademque
                 ut
                 m●…ltorum
                 sic
              
               
               
                 imprimis
                 nobilium
                 &
                 illustrium
                 Authorum
                 firmata
                 consensu
              
               ;
               it
               is
               commonly
               receiued
               and
               strengthned
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               many
               worthy
               and
               famous
               Authors
               :
               yet
               labours
               he
               to
               disproue
               it
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               different
               acts
               are
               by
               Moses
               recorded
               to
               haue
               passed
               betweene
               their
               Creation
               and
               Ejection
               ,
               as
               could
               not
               well
               be
               dispatched
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               one
               day
               .
               And
               Tostatus
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               first
               of
               the
               common
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               afterward
               vpon
               better
               advice
               he
               changed
               it
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Prophecie
               of
               old
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 The
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Iudah
              
               
               
               
                 vntill
                 Shiloh
                 come
                 .
              
               ,
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               Herods
               raigne
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               CHRIST
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               gouernment
               in
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               till
               the
               raigne
               of
               Herod
               ,
               reputed
               the
               first
               stranger
               that
               tooke
               vpon
               him
               the
               Kingly
               
               office
               among
               the
               Iewes
               :
               but
               Causabon
               in
               his
               Exercitations
               prooues
               that
               
               neither
               the
               kingly
               government
               was
               continued
               in
               that
               Tribe
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               was
               often
               interrupted
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               ended
               in
               Zedechiah
               ,
               nor
               that
               Herod
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               father
               and
               his
               Grandfather
               were
               all
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               confesses
               of
               the
               cōmō
               opinion
               ,
               
                 haec
                 sententia
                 ab
                 insignibus
                 pietate
                 &
                 doctrina
                 viris
                 profecta
                 ,
                 vbi
                 semel
                 est
                 admissa
                 sine
                 vlla
                 controversia
                 aut
                 examine
                 apud
                 omnium
                 aetatum
                 eruditos
                 praeter
                 admodum
                 paucos
                 semper
                 deinceps
                 obtinuit
              
               ;
               this
               opinion
               first
               set
               on
               foot
               by
               men
               of
               singular
               pietie
               and
               learning
               ,
               and
               being
               once
               generally
               embraced
               without
               any
               question
               or
               examination
               of
               it
               ,
               afterward
               prevailed
               with
               the
               learned
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               some
               few
               onely
               excepted
               .
            
             
               That
               Iephtah
               flew
               his
               daughter
               ,
               and
               sacrificed
               her
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               Iunius
               in
               his
               annotations
               on
               that
               place
               thinkes
               he
               only
               consecrated
               
               her
               by
               vowing
               her
               virginity
               ,
               which
               may
               well
               stand
               with
               the
               nature
               
               of
               the
               originall
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               contrarie
               cannot
               well
               stand
               either
               with
               Iephtahs
               faith
               or
               Gods
               acceptance
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Ark
               rested
               vpon
               the
               hils
               of
               Armenia
               ;
               wheras
               Sir
               Walter
               
               Rawleigh
               is
               cōfidēt
               that
               therin
               most
               writers
               were
               vtterly
               mistaken
               .
               Neither
               
               was
               he
               led
               so
               to
               thinke
               (
               as
               he
               professeth
               )
               out
               of
               humour
               or
               singularitie
               ,
               but
               therein
               groundeth
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               originall
               ,
               and
               first
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               vpon
               reason
               and
               the
               most
               probable
               circūstances
               thervpon
               depending
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               consider
               that
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Noah
               cōming
               out
               of
               the
               Arke
               ,
               trauelled
               from
               the
               East
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Shinar
               (
               where
               they
               built
               the
               tower
               of
               
                 Babell
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               that
               Armenia
               lies
               to
               the
               Northwest
               of
               that
               plaine
               ,
               will
               easily
               
               conceiue
               that
               it
               could
               not
               well
               bee
               ,
               that
               the
               Arke
               should
               rest
               vpon
               those
               hils
               ;
               but
               the
               chiefe
               occasion
               of
               the
               mistake
               seemes
               to
               be
               in
               the
               vulgar
               translation
               ,
               which
               hath
               rendred
               Armenia
               instead
               of
               Ararat
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               the
               three
               sonnes
               of
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Sem
                 ,
                 Cham
              
               and
               
                 Iaphet
                 ,
                 Sem
              
               was
               
               the
               eldest
               ,
               C
               ham
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Iaphet
               the
               yongest
               ,
               whereas
               Iunius
               is
               of
               opinion
               that
               Iaphet
               was
               the
               eldest
               ,
               grounding
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               text
               ,
               Genesis
               10.
               21.
               
               C
               ham
               the
               youngest
               ,
               which
               he
               proues
               from
               Genesis
               9.
               24.
               and
               that
               Iaphet
               was
               the
               eldest
               is
               not
               his
               opinion
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Lyranus
                 ,
                 Tostatus
                 ,
                 Genebrard
              
               and
               the
               Hebrew
               doctors
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledg
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               was
               an
               
               apple
               :
               wheras
               the
               text
               specifies
               no
               such
               matter
               ;
               and
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               the
               circumstances
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               rather
               som
               other
               kind
               of
               fruit
               
               more
               pleasant
               both
               to
               the
               tast
               and
               sight
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               red
               sea
               were
               of
               colour
               red
               :
               whereas
               travellers
               
               into
               those
               parts
               by
               sight
               find
               the
               contrary
               :
               it
               rather
               borrowing
               
               that
               name
               from
               the
               red
               bankes
               and
               clifts
               about
               it
               ,
               as
               both
               Castro
               and
               Barros
               are
               of
               opinion
               ;
               or
               from
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Idumaea
               by
               which
               it
               passeth
               ,
               as
               Scaliger
               first
               observed
               and
               after
               him
               Fuller
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               may
               be
               added
               that
               it
               is
               commonly
               belieued
               that
               Moses
               had
               hornes
               when
               he
               came
               downe
               from
               the
               mountaine
               ,
               because
               they
               
               read
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               
                 Ignorabat
                 quòd
                 cornuta
                 esset
                 facies
                 sua
                 :
              
               He
               
               knew
               not
               that
               his
               face
               was
               horned
               ;
               wheras
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               he
               knew
               not
               that
               his
               face
               shined
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               signifying
               both
               an
               horne
               and
               a
               shining
               beame
            
             
             
               That
               our
               Saviour
               wore
               his
               haire
               long
               ,
               because
               we
               read
               he
               was
               a
               
               Nazarite
               ;
               whereas
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Nazarite
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               Nazarene
               ,
               as
               with
               Beza
               our
               last
               translatours
               read
               it
               ,
               by
               education
               ,
               not
               by
               profession
               
               and
               institution
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               place
               in
               which
               he
               was
               nursed
               and
               conuersed
               ,
               not
               any
               vow
               wherevnto
               he
               was
               bound
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               that
               Absolon
               was
               hung
               by
               the
               haire
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               whereas
               
               the
               text
               sayes
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               ,
               
                 his
                 head
                 caught
                 hould
                 of
                 the
                 oke
                 :
              
               in
               
               like
               manner
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               as
               Henry
               Grand-child
               to
               the
               Conquerour
               is
               sayd
               to
               haue
               ended
               his
               dayes
               in
               the
               new
               forrest
               ,
               
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               2.
               
               In
               Philosophy
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               in
               Philosophy
               it
               is
               commonly
               receiued
               that
               the
               heart
               
               is
               the
               seate
               and
               shopp
               of
               the
               principall
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               nay
               divine
               scripture
               applying
               it selfe
               to
               the
               ordinary
               opinion
               therein
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               attributes
               wisdome
               and
               vnderstanding
               to
               the
               heart
               :
               whereas
               that
               noble
               pare
               of
               Physitians
               Hippocrates
               and
               Galen
               haue
               made
               it
               evident
               by
               experimentall
               proofes
               ,
               that
               those
               divine
               powers
               of
               reasoning
               and
               discourse
               are
               seated
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               are
               not
               hindered
               by
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               braine
               ,
               nor
               recouered
               being
               lost
               by
               medicaments
               applyed
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               braine
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               three
               principall
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               the
               imagination
               and
               memorie
               are
               distinguished
               by
               three
               severall
               Cells
               
               or
               Ventricles
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               the
               imaginatiō
               (
               as
               is
               cōceiued
               )
               being
               cōfined
               to
               the
               forepart
               ,
               the
               memory
               to
               the
               hinder
               part
               ,
               and
               judgment
               or
               vnderstanding
               to
               the
               middle
               part
               thereof
               ;
               which
               opinion
               Laurentius
               confutes
               ,
               and
               Fernelius
               derides
               ,
               makeing
               them
               all
               to
               be
               dispersed
               thorow
               all
               the
               
               receptacles
               of
               the
               braine
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               somtime
               when
               the
               whole
               braine
               is
               disaffected
               ,
               the
               operation
               but
               of
               one
               of
               those
               faculties
               is
               hurt
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               when
               but
               one
               ventricle
               is
               hurt
               ,
               the
               operation
               of
               all
               the
               three
               faculties
               are
               hindred
               .
               Neither
               ought
               it
               to
               seeme
               more
               strange
               that
               the
               same
               ventricle
               in
               the
               braine
               should
               be
               capable
               of
               all
               these
               three
               functions
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               same
               bone
               or
               sinew
               and
               every
               part
               and
               particle
               thereof
               should
               haue
               in
               it
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               nourishment
               it
               receiues
               ,
               and
               the
               excrement
               it
               driues
               forth
               ,
               )
               an
               attractiue
               ,
               a
               retentiue
               ,
               an
               assimulatiue
               and
               an
               expulsiue
               vertue
               .
            
             
               That
               one
               hād
               by
               nature
               is
               more
               vsefull
               and
               more
               properly
               made
               for
               action
               then
               the
               other
               :
               whereas
               we
               find
               no
               such
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               
               two
               eyes
               ,
               the
               two
               eares
               ,
               the
               two
               nostrills
               ;
               and
               if
               men
               were
               left
               to
               themselues
               ,
               as
               many
               I
               think
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               would
               vse
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               as
               now
               by
               education
               and
               custome
               do
               the
               right
               :
               And
               in
               truth
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               that
               God
               and
               nature
               haue
               giuen
               vs
               two
               hands
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               vse
               both
               indifferently
               ,
               that
               if
               neede
               required
               ,
               the
               one
               might
               supply
               the
               losse
               or
               defect
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Such
               would
               Plato
               haue
               the
               Cittizens
               of
               his
               common-wealth
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               such
               do
               I
               take
               those
               seaven
               hundred
               Beniamites
               to
               haue
               beene
               mētioned
               in
               the
               20th
               of
               Iudges
               &
               if
               either
               hād
               should
               in
               nature
               be
               preferred
               before
               other
               ,
               mee
               thinkes
               in
               reason
               it
               should
               be
               that
               which
               is
               nearest
               the
               heart
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               and
               activitie
               .
            
             
             
               That
               in
               nature
               there
               is
               an
               East
               and
               a
               West
               ,
               which
               as
               to
               mee
               it
               seemes
               
               cannot
               be
               ,
               since
               that
               which
               to
               vs
               is
               East
               ,
               is
               West
               to
               our
               Antipodes
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               East
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               West
               to
               vs.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               radicall
               moisture
               ,
               and
               primogeniall
               heat
               naturally
               ingrafted
               
               in
               vs
               wastes
               alwayes
               by
               degrees
               from
               the
               time
               of
               our
               conception
               ,
               as
               oyle
               in
               a
               lampe
               or
               wax
               in
               a
               taper
               :
               whereas
               notwithstanding
               till
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               age
               of
               consistence
               ,
               ,
               we
               still
               grow
               in
               bulke
               ,
               in
               strength
               and
               stature
               :
               which
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               cannot
               conceiue
               how
               it
               should
               bee
               :
               if
               from
               our
               infancie
               our
               naturall
               heat
               and
               moysture
               still
               decreased
               .
            
             
               That
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               naturall
               speech
               of
               his
               owne
               as
               he
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               (
               some
               thinke
               Hebrew
               )
               which
               language
               he
               would
               speake
               by
               nature
               if
               he
               were
               
               not
               taught
               some
               other
               :
               but
               this
               is
               a
               dreame
               ,
               and
               hath
               beene
               twise
               confuted
               by
               a
               double
               experiment
               .
               The
               first
               was
               by
               Psamm●…ticus
               a
               king
               of
               
               Aegypt
               ,
               who
               desireing
               to
               vnderstād
               which
               was
               mans
               most
               ancient
               and
               naturall
               language
               ,
               caused
               two
               children
               to
               be
               sequestred
               frō
               all
               societie
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               nourished
               by
               two
               she
               goates
               ,
               forbidding
               all
               speech
               vnto
               them
               :
               which
               children
               continuing
               for
               a
               long
               time
               dumb
               ,
               at
               last
               vttered
               
                 Bec
                 Bec
              
               :
               the
               King
               being
               informed
               that
               in
               the
               Phrygian
               language
               Bec
               signified
               Bread
               ,
               imagined
               that
               the
               children
               called
               then
               for
               bread
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               collected
               that
               because
               they
               spake
               that
               language
               which
               no
               man
               had
               taught
               them
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Phrigian
               language
               was
               the
               naturall
               speech
               of
               man.
               A
               weake
               proofe
               &
               seely
               conceit
               .
               For
               the
               childrēs
               Bec
               (
               as
               is
               probablely
               collected
               )
               was
               onely
               that
               lāguage
               which
               they
               learned
               of
               their
               Goate-Nurces
               when
               they
               came
               to
               suck
               their
               tetts
               ,
               who
               receiueing
               from
               them
               some
               ease
               by
               their
               sucking
               ,
               saluted
               them
               with
               Bec
               ,
               the
               best
               language
               they
               had
               ,
               from
               whome
               the
               children
               learned
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               as
               they
               heard
               ,
               so
               much
               just
               they
               vttered
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               and
               if
               they
               had
               not
               heard
               it
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               haue
               pronounced
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               evidently
               see
               in
               men
               that
               are
               borne
               deafe
               ;
               and
               by
               another
               experiment
               tryed
               vpon
               other
               infants
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               our
               second
               instance
               )
               by
               
                 Melabdim
                 E●…hebar
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               
                 Greate
                 Magore
              
               or
               Mogul
               .
               He
               likewise
               
               vpon
               the
               forenamed
               errour
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               a
               certaine
               proper
               language
               by
               nature
               ,
               caused
               thirtie
               children
               to
               be
               brought
               vp
               in
               dumbe
               silence
               ,
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               experience
               ,
               whether
               all
               of
               them
               would
               speake
               one
               and
               the
               same
               language
               ,
               hauing
               inwardly
               a
               purpose
               to
               frame
               his
               religion
               conformable
               to
               that
               nation
               whose
               language
               should
               be
               spoken
               ,
               as
               being
               that
               religion
               which
               is
               purely
               naturall
               vnto
               man.
               But
               the
               children
               proued
               all
               dumbe
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               could
               not
               speake
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               taught
               :
               whereby
               it
               appeareth
               that
               the
               speaking
               of
               any
               language
               is
               not
               in
               man
               by
               nature
               ;
               The
               first
               man
               had
               it
               by
               divine
               Infusion
               ,
               but
               all
               his
               posteritie
               onely
               by
               Imitation
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3
               ia
               .
               In
               history
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             
               THirdly
               in
               History
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 Civill
              
               or
               naturall
               .
               In
               History
               Ecclesiasticall
               it
               is
               commonly
               receiued
               that
               
                 Symon
                 Peter
              
               encountred
               
               with
               
                 Symon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Magitian
               vndertaking
               to
               fly
               vp
               
               the
               ayre
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               so
               wrought
               by
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               that
               he
               came
               tumbling
               downe
               and
               brake
               his
               neck
               :
               but
               of
               this
               story
               sayth
               St.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Est
                 quidem
                 &
                 haec
                 opinio
                 plurimorum
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 eam
                 perhibeant
                 esse
                 falsam
                 plerique
                 Romani
                 :
              
               many
               are
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               most
               of
               the
               Roman
               
               writers
               hould
               it
               but
               as
               a
               tale
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               calls
               it
               
                 Graecam
                 fabulam
              
               ,
               an
               invention
               of
               the
               Graecians
               who
               were
               so
               fruitful
               in
               these
               kind
               of
               fables
               ,
               that
               Pliny
               himselfe
               could
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 mirum
                 est
                 quo
                 procedat
                 Graeca
                 credulitas
                 ,
                 nullum
                 tam
                 impudens
                 mendacium
                 est
                 vt
                 teste
                 careat
              
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               
               wonder
               to
               see
               whither
               the
               credulity
               of
               the
               Greekes
               carry
               them
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               lye
               so
               shamefull
               ,
               but
               it
               findes
               a
               patron
               among
               them
               :
               Nay
               ,
               the
               very
               Latin
               Poet
               tooke
               notice
               of
               their
               immoderate
               libertie
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Et
                   quicquid
                   Graecia
                   mendax
                
              
               
                 
                   Audet
                   in
                   historia
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 What
                 dares
                 not
                 lying
                 Greece
              
               
                 Insert
                 in
                 histories
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               the
               Sybils
               clearely
               foretold
               many
               things
               touching
               the
               name
               ,
               
               the
               forerunner
               ,
               the
               birth
               and
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &
               the
               cōsūmatiō
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Causabon
               hath
               learnedly
               obserued
               )
               seemes
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               profound
               mysteries
               should
               be
               revealed
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               so
               long
               before
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ;
               specially
               since
               they
               write
               more
               plainely
               and
               particularly
               of
               those
               matters
               ,
               then
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               themselues
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               and
               the
               greatest
               Clarkes
               among
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Theophrastus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               curious
               searchers
               into
               all
               kinds
               of
               learning
               ,
               never
               so
               much
               as
               once
               mention
               either
               their
               names
               or
               their
               writings
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               these
               mysteries
               .
               While
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               yet
               in
               her
               infancie
               many
               such
               kind
               of
               bookes
               were
               forged
               therby
               to
               make
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               more
               passible
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               no
               marvell
               then
               that
               these
               of
               the
               Sybils
               passed
               for
               current
               among
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Saint
                 George
              
               was
               a
               holy
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               conquered
               the
               
               dragon
               ;
               whereas
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               proues
               him
               to
               haue
               beene
               both
               a
               wicked
               
               man
               and
               an
               Arrian
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               and
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               .
               And
               Baronius
               himselfe
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               affirmes
               ,
               
                 apparet
                 totam
                 illam
                 de
                 actis
                 Georgij
                 fabulam
                 fuisse
                 commentum
                 Arrianorum
                 ,
              
               It
               appeares
               that
               the
               whole
               story
               of
               George
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               forgery
               of
               the
               Arrians
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               receiued
               (
               as
               we
               know
               )
               as
               a
               Canonized
               Saint
               through
               Christendome
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               the
               Patron
               both
               of
               our
               nation
               and
               of
               the
               most
               honorable
               order
               of
               Knighthood
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               wise
               men
               which
               came
               out
               of
               the
               East
               to
               worship
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               were
               Kings
               and
               from
               hence
               (
               their
               bodies
               being
               translated
               to
               
                 Cullen
                 ,
              
               )
               
               they
               are
               at
               this
               day
               commonly
               called
               the
               three
               Kings
               of
               Cullen
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               consecrated
               to
               their
               memory
               is
               by
               the
               French
               tearmed
               
                 Le
                 jour
                 de
                 trois
                 Rois
              
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               three
               Kings
               .
               yet
               Mantuan
               a
               Munke
               feares
               not
               to
               declare
               his
               opinion
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               giues
               his
               reason
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Nec
                     reges
                     vt
                     opinor
                     erant
                     ,
                     neque
                     enim
                     tacuissent
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Historiae
                   sacrae
                   Authores
                   Genus
                   illud
                   honoris
                   ,
                
                 
                   Inter
                   mortales
                   quo
                   non
                   sublimius
                   ullum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Adde
                   quod
                   Herodes
                   ut
                   magnificentia
                   Regum
                
                 
                   Postulat
                   ,
                   hospitibus
                   tantis
                   regale
                   dedisset
                
                 
                   Hospitium
                   ,
                   secumque
                   lares
                   duxisset
                   in
                   amplos
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Had
                   they
                   beene
                   Kings
                   nor
                   holy
                   History
                   ,
                
                 
                   Would
                   haue
                   conceal'd
                   their
                   so
                   great
                   Majesty
                   ,
                
                 
                   Higher
                   then
                   which
                   on
                   Earth
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   named
                   ;
                
                 
                   Herods
                   magnificence
                   would
                   eke
                   haue
                   framed
                
                 
                   Some
                   entertainment
                   fitting
                   their
                   estates
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   harbour'd
                   them
                   within
                   his
                   Royall
                   gates
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               In
               History
               Ciuill
               .
            
             
               IN
               History
               Ciuill
               or
               Nationall
               ,
               it
               is
               commonly
               receiued
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               foure
               ,
               and
               but
               foure
               Monarchies
               succeeding
               one
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               
               Assyrian
               ,
               the
               Persian
               ,
               the
               Grecian
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               ;
               Yet
               
                 Iohn
                 Bodin
              
               a
               man
               of
               singular
               learning
               ,
               specially
               in
               matter
               of
               History
               ,
               dares
               thus
               to
               begin
               the
               seuenth
               Chapter
               of
               his
               
                 Method
                 .
                 Inveteratus
                 error
                 de
                 quatuor
                 Imperijs
                 ,
                 ac
                 magnorum
                 Virorum
                 opinione
                 pervulgatus
                 tam
                 altè
                 radices
                 egit
                 ,
                 ut
                 vix
                 evelli
                 posse
                 videatur
              
               ;
               that
               inveterate
               errour
               of
               foure
               Empires
               made
               famous
               thorow
               the
               opinion
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               hath
               now
               taken
               such
               deepe
               roots
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               it
               can
               hardly
               be
               pluckt
               vp
               ;
               &
               thorow
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               Chapter
               labours
               he
               the
               Confutation
               of
               those
               who
               maintaine
               that
               opinion
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Saxons
               called
               the
               Remainder
               of
               the
               
                 Brittaines
                 ,
                 Welch
              
               ,
               as
               being
               
               strangers
               vnto
               them
               :
               whereas
               that
               word
               signifies
               not
               a
               strangers
               either
               in
               the
               high
               or
               low
               Dutch
               ,
               as
               Verstigan
               a
               man
               skilfull
               in
               those
               Languages
               
               hath
               obserued
               ;
               &
               that
               the
               Saxons
               gaue
               them
               the
               name
               of
               Welch
               ,
               after
               themselues
               came
               into
               Brittaine
               ,
               is
               altogether
               vnlikely
               .
               For
               that
               inhabiting
               so
               neere
               them
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               but
               ouer
               against
               them
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               want
               a
               more
               particular
               and
               proper
               name
               for
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               call
               them
               strangers
               .
               It
               seemes
               then
               more
               likely
               that
               the
               Brittaines
               being
               originally
               descended
               from
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               the
               Saxons
               according
               to
               their
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               by
               turning
               the
               G
               into
               W
               ,
               insteed
               of
               Gallish
               termed
               them
               Wallish
               ,
               and
               by
               abbreviation
               Walch
               or
               Welch
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               at
               this
               day
               call
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 Prince
                 de
                 Galles
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               Brute
               a
               Troian
               by
               Nation
               ,
               and
               great
               grand-childe
               to
               Aeneas
               ,
               arriued
               in
               this
               Iland
               ,
               gaue
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Brittaine
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               here
               
               raigned
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               gouernment
               thereof
               diuided
               among
               his
               three
               sonnes
               ,
               England
               to
               
                 Loegrius
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               to
               Albanak
               ,
               and
               Wales
               to
               Camber
               :
               Yet
               our
               great
               Antiquary
               beating
               (
               as
               he
               professeth
               )
               his
               braines
               and
               bending
               
               the
               force
               of
               his
               wits
               to
               maintaine
               that
               opinion
               ,
               hee
               found
               no
               warrantable
               ground
               for
               it
               .
               Nay
               by
               forcible
               arguments
               (
               produced
               as
               in
               the
               person
               of
               others
               disputing
               against
               himselfe
               )
               he
               strongly
               proues
               it
               (
               in
               my
               judgment
               )
               altogether
               vnsound
               and
               vnwarrantable
               ,
               
                 Boccace
                 ,
                 Vives
                 ,
                 Adryanus
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Polydorus
                 ,
                 Buchanan
                 ,
                 Vignier
                 ,
                 Genebrard
                 ,
                 Molinaeus
                 ,
                 Bodine
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               .
               Writers
               of
               great
               account
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               opinion
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               
               man
               as
               this
               supposed
               Brute
               :
               And
               among
               our
               owne
               ancient
               Chronicles
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Wethamsted
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 of
                 S.
                 Albon
              
               holdeth
               the
               whole
               narration
               of
               
               Brute
               to
               haue
               beene
               rather
               Poëticall
               ,
               then
               Historicall
               ,
               which
               me
               thinkes
               is
               agreable
               to
               reason
               ,
               since
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 Gildas
                 ,
                 Ninius
                 ,
                 Bede
                 ,
                 William
                 of
                 Malmesbery
              
               ;
               and
               as
               many
               others
               as
               haue
               written
               any
               thing
               touching
               our
               Countrey
               before
               the
               yeare
               1160
               ,
               make
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               of
               him
               ,
               nor
               seeme
               euer
               so
               much
               as
               to
               haue
               heard
               of
               him
               .
               The
               first
               that
               euer
               broached
               it
               was
               
                 Geffry
                 of
                 Monmoth
              
               about
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               during
               the
               raigne
               of
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               who
               publishing
               the
               Brittish
               story
               in
               Latine
               ,
               pretended
               to
               haue
               taken
               it
               out
               of
               ancient
               monuments
               written
               in
               the
               Brittish
               tongue
               :
               but
               this
               Booke
               assoone
               as
               it
               peeped
               forth
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               was
               sharply
               censured
               both
               by
               
                 Giraldus
                 Cambrensis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 of
                 Newberry
              
               who
               liued
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               the
               former
               tearming
               it
               no
               better
               then
               
                 Fabulosam
                 historiam
              
               ,
               a
               fabulous
               history
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               ,
               
                 ridicula
                 figmenta
              
               ,
               ridiculous
               fictions
               ,
               and
               it
               now
               stands
               branded
               with
               a
               blacke
               cole
               among
               the
               bookes
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Pigmies
               are
               a
               Nation
               of
               people
               not
               aboue
               two
               or
               three
               foot
               
               high
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               solemnely
               set
               themselues
               in
               battle
               array
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Cranes
               their
               greatest
               enemies
               :
               of
               these
               notwithstanding
               witnesseth
               
                 Cassanion
                 ,
                 Fabulosa
                 illa
                 omnia
                 sunt
                 quae
                 de
                 illis
                 vel
                 Poetae
                 ,
                 vel
                 alij
                 Scriptores
              
               
               tradiderunt
               :
               all
               those
               things
               are
               fabulous
               ,
               which
               touching
               them
               either
               the
               Poëts
               or
               other
               writers
               haue
               deliuered
               .
               And
               with
               him
               fully
               accordeth
               Cardan
               in
               his
               eight
               Booke
               
                 De
                 rerum
                 varietate
                 :
                 Apparet
                 ergò
              
               
               
                 Pigmeiorum
                 historiam
                 esse
                 fabulosam
                 ,
                 quod
                 &
                 Strabo
                 sentit
                 ,
                 &
                 nostra
                 aetas
                 ,
                 cùm
                 omnia
                 nunc
                 firmè
                 orbis
                 mirabilia
                 innotuerint
                 ,
                 declarat
                 .
              
               It
               appeares
               then
               that
               the
               Historie
               of
               the
               Pigmies
               is
               but
               a
               fiction
               ,
               as
               both
               Strabo
               thought
               ,
               and
               our
               age
               ,
               which
               hath
               now
               discouered
               all
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               fully
               declares
               .
               Gellius
               also
               ,
               &
               Rhodogin
               referre
               these
               Pigmies
               (
               if
               any
               such
               
               there
               be
               )
               to
               a
               kinde
               of
               Apes
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               In
               History
               Naturall
               .
            
             
               IN
               Naturall
               History
               ,
               it
               is
               commonly
               receiued
               ,
               that
               the
               Phaenix
               liues
               
               fiue
               hundred
               or
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               of
               that
               kinde
               but
               one
               at
               a
               time
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               being
               to
               die
               ,
               he
               makes
               his
               nest
               of
               sweet
               spices
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               clapping
               of
               his
               wings
               sets
               it
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               so
               burnes
               himselfe
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               the
               ashes
               arises
               a
               worme
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               worme
               another
               new
               Phaenix
               :
               Neither
               am
               I
               ignorant
               that
               sundry
               of
               the
               Fathers
               haue
               brought
               this
               narration
               to
               confirme
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               but
               rather
               as
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               with
               their
               owne
               weapons
               ,
               and
               to
               pierce
               them
               with
               their
               owne
               quils
               ,
               or
               from
               thence
               to
               borrow
               an
               illustration
               ,
               then
               as
               giuing
               credit
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               which
               was
               originally
               coyned
               in
               Egppt
               as
               fruitfull
               in
               fables
               ,
               as
               Africa
               in
               monsters
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               deriued
               to
               the
               Grecians
               and
               Romans
               ;
               one
               of
               them
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               brought
               to
               Rome
               by
               the
               commaund
               of
               
                 Claudius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               publique
               view
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               vpon
               record
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 quem
                 falsum
                 esse
                 nemo
                 dubitaret
                 ,
              
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               no
               man
               need
               make
               any
               doubt
               of
               it
               but
               that
               he
               was
               counterfeit
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
               
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 haud
                 scio
                 an
                 fabulose
                 unum
                 in
                 toto
                 orbe
                 nec
                 visum
                 magnoperè
                 ,
              
               I
               doubt
               it
               is
               but
               a
               fiction
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               of
               the
               kinde
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               seldome
               seene
               .
               With
               whom
               accord
               Tacitus
               ,
               &
               Cardan
               ,
               
               &
               Scaliger
               ,
               and
               reason
               it selfe
               drawne
               both
               from
               Divinity
               and
               Philosophy
               ,
               from
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               two
               at
               least
               of
               euery
               kinde
               came
               into
               the
               
                 Arke
                 ,
                 male
              
               and
               female
               ,
               as
               they
               at
               first
               were
               created
               :
               from
               Philosophy
               :
               in
               as
               much
               as
               without
               more
               individuals
               then
               one
               the
               whole
               kind
               by
               a
               thousand
               casualties
               must
               needes
               be
               in
               daunger
               of
               vtter
               extinguishment
               ,
               and
               therefore
               where
               we
               finde
               but
               one
               of
               a
               kinde
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               and
               the
               Moone
               ,
               God
               and
               Nature
               haue
               set
               them
               out
               of
               gunshot
               ,
               farre
               enough
               from
               any
               reach
               of
               malice
               or
               feare
               of
               danger
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               whelpes
               of
               Beares
               are
               at
               first
               littering
               without
               all
               forme
               or
               
               fashion
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               a
               little
               congealed
               blood
               ,
               or
               lumpe
               of
               flesh
               ,
               which
               afterward
               the
               dame
               shapeth
               by
               licking
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               truth
               most
               evidently
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               eye-witnesse
               of
               
                 Ioachimus
                 Rheticus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               
               it
               hath
               beene
               proued
               .
               And
               heerein
               as
               in
               many
               other
               fabulous
               narrations
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               experience
               checkes
               report
               )
               may
               wee
               justly
               take
               vp
               that
               of
               Lucretius
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Quid
                   nobis
                   certius
                   ipsis
                
              
               
                 
                   Sensibus
                   esse
                   potest
                   ,
                   quo
                   vera
                   &
                   falsa
                   notemus
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 can
                 more
                 certaine
                 be
                 then
                 sence
                 ,
              
               
                 Discerning
                 truth
                 from
                 false
                 pretence
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               That
               the
               Bever
               being
               hunted
               and
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               biteth
               off
               his
               stones
               ,
               knowing
               that
               for
               them
               onely
               his
               life
               is
               sought
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               escapeth
               ;
               hence
               some
               haue
               deriued
               his
               name
               ,
               
                 Castor
                 à
                 castrando
                 seipsum
              
               ,
               from
               gelding
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               vpon
               this
               supposition
               ,
               the
               Egyptians
               in
               their
               Hi●…rogliphicks
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               signifie
               a
               man
               that
               hurteth
               himselfe
               ,
               they
               picture
               a
               Bever
               biting
               off
               his
               owne
               stones
               ,
               though
               Alciat
               in
               his
               Emblemes
               turne
               it
               to
               a
               contrary
               purpose
               ,
               teaching
               vs
               by
               that
               example
               to
               giue
               away
               our
               purse
               to
               theeues
               rather
               then
               our
               liues
               ,
               &
               by
               our
               wealth
               to
               redeeme
               our
               danger
               :
               but
               this
               relation
               touching
               the
               Bever
               is
               vndoubtedly
               false
               ,
               as
               both
               by
               sense
               and
               experience
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               Dioscorides
               it
               is
               manifested
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               their
               stones
               are
               very
               small
               ,
               and
               so
               placed
               
               in
               their
               body
               as
               are
               a
               Bores
               ,
               and
               therefore
               impossible
               for
               the
               Beuer
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               touch
               or
               come
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               they
               cleaue
               so
               fast
               vnto
               their
               backe
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               but
               the
               beast
               must
               of
               necessity
               loose
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               consequently
               most
               ridiculous
               is
               their
               narration
               ,
               who
               likewise
               affirme
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               is
               hunted
               ,
               hauing
               formerly
               bitten
               off
               his
               stones
               ,
               he
               standeth
               vpright
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               the
               hunters
               that
               hee
               hath
               none
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               death
               cannot
               profit
               them
               ,
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               they
               are
               averted
               and
               seeke
               for
               another
               .
            
             
               That
               Swans
               a
               little
               before
               their
               death
               sing
               most
               sweetly
               ,
               of
               which
               
               
               notwithstanding
               Pliny
               thus
               speakes
               ,
               
                 Olorum
                 morte
                 narratur
                 flebilis
                 cantus
                 ,
                 falsò
                 ut
                 arbitror
                 aliquot
                 experimentis
                 .
              
               Swans
               are
               said
               to
               sing
               sweetly
               before
               their
               death
               ,
               but
               falsely
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               being
               led
               so
               to
               thinke
               by
               some
               experiments
               .
               And
               Scaliger
               to
               like
               purpose
               ,
               
                 de
                 signi
                 verò
                 cantu
                 suavissimo
                 quem
                 cum
                 mendaciorum
                 parente
                 Graecia
                 iactare
                 ausus
                 es
                 ad
                 Luciani
                 tribunal
              
               
               
                 apud
                 quem
                 aliquid
                 novi
                 dicas
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Touching
               the
               sweete
               singing
               of
               the
               
               Swan
               ,
               which
               with
               Greece
               the
               mother
               of
               lies
               you
               dare
               to
               publish
               ,
               I
               cite
               you
               to
               Lucians
               tribunal
               ,
               there
               to
               set
               abroach
               some
               new
               stuffe
               .
               And
               
                 Aelian
                 cantandi
                 studiosos
                 esse
                 iam
                 communi
                 sermone
                 pervulgatum
                 est
                 :
                 ego
                 verò
                 cignum
              
               
               
                 nunquan
                 audivi
                 canere
                 fortasse
                 neque
                 alius
                 ,
              
               that
               Swans
               are
               skilfull
               in
               singing
               is
               now
               rife
               in
               every
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               but
               for
               myselfe
               I
               never
               heard
               them
               sing
               ,
               and
               perchance
               no
               man
               else
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Salamander
               liues
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               yet
               both
               Galen
               and
               Dioscorides
               
               refute
               this
               opinion
               .
               And
               Mathiolus
               in
               his
               commentaries
               vpon
               Dioscorides
               
               affirmes
               that
               by
               casting
               many
               Salamanders
               into
               the
               fire
               for
               tryall
               ,
               hee
               found
               it
               false
               .
               The
               same
               experiment
               is
               likewise
               avouched
               by
               Ioubertus
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Mandrakes
               represent
               the
               shape
               and
               partes
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               yet
               the
               
               same
               Mathiolus
               ,
               a
               very
               famous
               Physitian
               affirmes
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Radi●…es
                 porrò
              
               
               
                 Mandragorae
                 humanam
                 effigiem
                 representare
                 vt
                 vulgò
                 creditur
                 fabulosum
                 est
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               rootes
               of
               the
               Mandrake
               represent
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               beleeued
               is
               fabulous
               ,
               calling
               them
               cheating
               knaues
               and
               quacksalvers
               that
               carry
               them
               about
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               therewith
               to
               deceiue
               barren
               weeman
               .
            
             
               That
               Vipers
               in
               their
               birth
               kill
               their
               mother
               of
               whome
               they
               are
               bred
               ;
               
               Scaliger
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               experience
               assures
               vs
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Viperas
               saith
               
               hee
               ,
               
                 ab
                 impatientibus
                 morae
                 foetibus
                 numerosissimis
                 ,
                 atque
                 id●…irco
                 erumpentibus
                 rumpi
                 atque
                 interire
                 falsum
                 esse
                 scimus
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 Vincentij
                 Camerini
                 ligneatheca
                 vidimus
                 enatas
                 Viperillas
                 parente
                 salva
                 ,
              
               that
               Uipers
               are
               rent
               and
               slaine
               by
               the
               number
               of
               their
               yong
               ones
               impatient
               of
               delay
               and
               striuing
               to
               get
               forth
               ,
               we
               know
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               woodden
               boxe
               belonging
               to
               
                 Vincentius
                 Camerinus
              
               haue
               seene
               the
               yong
               newly
               brought
               forth
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               ould
               one
               ,
               safe
               and
               sound
               .
               True
               indeed
               it
               is
               that
               the
               
               Viper
               bringing
               somtime
               twentie
               or
               more
               ,
               and
               being
               delivered
               but
               of
               one
               a
               day
               the
               hindermost
               impatient
               of
               so
               long
               delay
               somtimes
               gnaw●…s
               thorow
               the
               tunicle
               or
               shell
               of
               the
               egg
               in
               which
               they
               are
               inclosed
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               forth
               with
               part
               of
               it
               vpon
               them
               ;
               which
               Aristotle
               truly
               affirming
               therevpon
               it
               seemes
               hath
               growne
               the
               mistake
               that
               they
               gnaw
               thorow
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               damme
               which
               is
               vndoutedly
               false
               .
               The
               derivaton
               then
               of
               the
               word
               
                 Vipera
                 quasi
                 vi
                 pariens
              
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               trick
               of
               wit
               ,
               grounded
               vpon
               an
               erroneous
               supposition
               ;
               it
               being
               rather
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               from
               
                 vi●…um
                 pariens
              
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               kind
               of
               serpēt
               which
               brings
               forth
               her
               yong
               hatched
               out
               of
               the
               egg
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Viper
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Hare
               is
               one
               yeare
               a
               male
               and
               another
               a
               female
               :
               wheras
               Rondeletius
               
               affirmes
               that
               they
               are
               not
               stones
               which
               are
               commonly
               taken
               to
               bee
               so
               in
               the
               female
               ,
               but
               certaine
               little
               bladders
               filled
               with
               matter
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               vpon
               the
               belly
               of
               a
               Bever
               ,
               wherin
               also
               the
               vulgar
               is
               deceiued
               ,
               taking
               those
               bunches
               for
               stones
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               these
               bladders
               .
               Now
               the
               vse
               of
               these
               parts
               both
               in
               Bevers
               and
               Hares
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               against
               raine
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               sexe
               suck
               there
               out
               a
               certaine
               humour
               and
               annoint
               their
               bodies
               all
               over
               therewith
               ,
               which
               serues
               them
               for
               a
               defence
               against
               raine
               .
            
             
               That
               a
               Woolfe
               if
               he
               see
               a
               man
               first
               suddenly
               strikes
               him
               dumb
               ,
               whence
               
               came
               the
               proverbe
               
                 Lupus
                 est
                 in
                 fabula
              
               :
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Lupi
                   Moerim
                   videre
                   priores
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Wolues
                 saw
                 Moeris
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Yet
               
                 Phillip
                 Camerarius
              
               professes
               ,
               
                 fabulosum
                 esse
                 quod
                 vulgo
                 creditur
                 ,
                 hominem
              
               
               
                 à
                 lupo
                 praeuisum
                 subitò
                 consternari
                 &
                 vocem
                 amittere
                 ,
              
               That
               it
               is
               fabulous
               which
               is
               commonly
               beleeued
               that
               a
               man
               being
               first
               seene
               by
               the
               Woolfe
               is
               therevpon
               astonished
               and
               looseth
               his
               voyce
               ;
               And
               that
               himselfe
               hath
               found
               it
               by
               experience
               to
               be
               a
               vaine
               opinion
               .
               which
               Scaliger
               
               likewise
               affirmes
               vpon
               the
               same
               ground
               .
               
                 Vtinam
                 tot
                 ferulis
                 castigarentur
                 mendaciorum
                 assertores
                 isti
                 quot
                 à
                 Lupis
                 visi
                 sumus
                 sine
                 jactura
                 vocis
                 .
              
               I
               wish
               those
               Patrons
               of
               lies
               were
               chastised
               with
               so
               many
               blowes
               as
               at
               sundry
               times
               I
               haue
               beene
               seene
               of
               woolues
               without
               any
               losse
               of
               my
               voyce
               .
            
             
               That
               men
               are
               somtimes
               transformed
               into
               Woolues
               ,
               and
               againe
               from
               
               Wolues
               into
               men
               :
               touching
               the
               falshood
               wherof
               Pliny
               himselfe
               is
               thus
               
               confident
               ,
               
                 homines
                 in
                 Lupos
                 verti
                 rursumque
                 restitui
                 sibi
                 ,
                 falsum
                 esse
                 confidenter
                 existimare
                 debemus
                 ,
                 aut
                 credere
                 omnia
                 quae
                 fabulosa
                 tot
                 saeculis
                 comperimus
                 :
              
               that
               men
               are
               changed
               into
               Wolues
               and
               againe
               restored
               to
               themselues
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               ,
               wee
               ought
               assuredly
               beleeue
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               or
               to
               giue
               credit
               to
               whatsoever
               wee
               haue
               found
               fabulous
               in
               the
               course
               of
               so
               many
               ages
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               hath
               given
               occasion
               to
               this
               opinion
               might
               be
               as
               I
               suppose
               either
               an
               illusion
               of
               Sathan
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               beholders
               ,
               or
               a
               strong
               melancholy
               imagination
               in
               the
               patients
               ,
               or
               the
               education
               of
               men
               among
               Wolues
               from
               their
               very
               infancie
               .
               For
               that
               the
               Devil
               can
               at
               his
               pleasure
               transubstantiate
               or
               transforme
               one
               substance
               into
               another
               I
               hould
               it
               no
               sound
               divinitie
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Pellican
               turneth
               her
               beake
               against
               her
               brest
               therewith
               
               pierceth
               it
               till
               the
               blood
               gush
               out
               wherewith
               shee
               nourisheth
               her
               young
               :
               wheras
               the
               Pellican
               hath
               a
               beake
               broade
               and
               flat
               ,
               much
               like
               the
               slice
               of
               Apothecaries
               and
               Surgions
               with
               which
               they
               spread
               their
               plaisters
               ,
               no
               way
               fit
               to
               pierce
               ,
               as
               
                 Laurentius
                 Ioubertus
              
               Counsellour
               and
               Phisition
               to
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               of
               France
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               
                 Popular
                 errours
              
               hath
               obserued
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               that
               the
               Mole
               hath
               no
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               the
               Elephant
               knees
               ;
               both
               which
               notwithstanding
               by
               dayly
               and
               manifest
               experience
               are
               found
               vntrue
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               6.
               
               An
               Application
               of
               what
               hath
               beene
               sayd
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               .
            
             
               MAny
               more
               instances
               might
               bee
               giuen
               both
               in
               
                 Divinitie
                 ,
                 Philosophy
              
               and
               History
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               t'
               is
               a
               thing
               neither
               new
               nor
               vnjustifiable
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               wise
               men
               to
               examine
               and
               impugne
               receiued
               opinions
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               found
               erroneous
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               take
               this
               to
               be
               of
               
                 Natures
                 vniversall
                 decay
              
               .
               So
               that
               I
               hope
               it
               shall
               neither
               seeme
               vnpleasing
               nor
               vnprofitable
               nor
               yet
               impertinent
               that
               I
               haue
               dwelt
               so
               long
               vpon
               this
               point
               .
               I
               know
               that
               of
               Chrysostome
               to
               be
               most
               true
               :
               
                 The
                 hardest
                 lesson
                 is
                 to
                 vnlearne
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               haue
               I
               harped
               so
               long
               vpon
               this
               string
               to
               make
               it
               cleare
               that
               men
               may
               erre
               ,
               specially
               where
               that
               falls
               out
               which
               Iustin
               in
               his
               dialogue
               with
               Tryphon
               hath
               obserued
               ,
               that
               
                 posteriores
                 sequntur
              
               
               
                 priores
                 securi
                 examinis
              
               ,
               that
               the
               latter
               follow
               the
               former
               without
               examination
               ,
               Custome
               with
               most
               men
               preuailes
               more
               then
               Truth
               :
               though
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               rightly
               noteth
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 Truth
                 and
                 not
                 Custome
                 :
              
               yea
               such
               is
               the
               force
               thereof
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               inbred
               notions
               and
               praeconceptions
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               formed
               and
               imprinted
               in
               our
               mindes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               we
               shape
               the
               discourse
               of
               Reason
               it selfe
               .
               Thus
               Pythagoras
               by
               bringing
               vp
               his
               Schollers
               in
               the
               speculatiue
               knowledge
               of
               numbers
               ,
               made
               their
               conceipts
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               came
               to
               the
               contemplation
               of
               things
               naturall
               ,
               they
               imagined
               that
               in
               euery
               particular
               thing
               they
               euen
               beheld
               as
               it
               were
               with
               their
               eyes
               how
               the
               element
               of
               number
               gaue
               essence
               and
               being
               to
               the
               workes
               of
               Nature
               .
               A
               thing
               in
               reason
               impossible
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               thorow
               their
               misfashioned
               praeconceite
               ,
               appeared
               vnto
               them
               no
               lesse
               certaine
               then
               if
               Nature
               had
               written
               it
               in
               the
               very
               foreheads
               of
               all
               the
               Creatures
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Divine
               is
               that
               speech
               of
               Aristotle
               in
               his
               
                 Metaphysicks
                 ;
                 Quantam
                 autem
                 vim
                 habeat
                 consuetudo
                 leges
                 declarant
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 fabulosae
                 &
                 pueriles
                 narrationes
                 plus
                 valent
                 cognitione
                 vera
                 earum
                 rerum
                 propter
                 consuetudinem
                 .
              
               What
               is
               the
               strange
               force
               of
               Custome
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               themselues
               declare
               ;
               in
               which
               childish
               and
               fabulous
               narrations
               are
               preferred
               before
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               through
               custome
               .
               From
               whence
               (
               to
               draw
               neerer
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               )
               the
               great
               Lawyer
               Panormitan
               wishes
               that
               the
               seuerity
               of
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               bee
               not
               too
               far
               
               pressed
               vpon
               delinquents
               ,
               because
               men
               of
               latter
               ages
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 no
                 w●…y
                 matchable
                 with
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 in
                 strength
                 nor
                 stature
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 in
                 wit
                 nor
                 manners
                 .
              
               But
               I
               much
               maruell
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Clearke
               should
               be
               so
               easily
               carried
               away
               with
               so
               vaine
               a
               shew
               ,
               and
               by
               making
               men
               beleeue
               that
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               obserue
               the
               Canons
               ,
               make
               them
               vnable
               indeed
               :
               which
               together
               with
               the
               greedy
               desire
               of
               gaine
               ,
               hath
               beene
               no
               doubt
               the
               ground
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               pretence
               of
               such
               a
               multiplicity
               of
               dispensations
               in
               latter
               ages
               ;
               men
               choosing
               rather
               to
               stretch
               their
               purse-strings
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               out
               a
               dispensation
               for
               their
               money
               then
               to
               improue
               their
               endeavours
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Canon
               requires
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               
                 Lenten
                 fast
              
               duly
               kept
               with
               much
               ease
               by
               our
               Predecessors
               ,
               is
               with
               most
               men
               now
               adayes
               made
               so
               impossible
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               observation
               thereof
               conduce
               so
               much
               to
               the
               publique
               good
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Reasons
             inducing
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             writing
             and
             publishing
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Whereof
               the
               first
               is
               the
               redeeming
               of
               a
               captivated
               trueth
               .
            
             
               SVch
               is
               the
               admirable
               beauty
               and
               soueraignty
               of
               Truth
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               such
               infinite
               content
               doth
               it
               yeeld
               the
               Soule
               being
               found
               and
               embraced
               ,
               that
               had
               I
               proposed
               no
               other
               End
               to
               my selfe
               in
               this
               ensuing
               Treatise
               then
               the
               discouery
               and
               vnfolding
               thereof
               ,
               I
               should
               hold
               it
               alone
               a
               very
               ample
               recompence
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               reward
               of
               my
               labour
               .
               
               The
               Greekes
               call
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               by
               an
               easie
               and
               vnstrained
               derivation
               implies
               the
               
                 breath
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               so
               that
               as
               Minerva
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               meant
               the
               Arts
               ,
               is
               fained
               to
               haue
               sprung
               from
               the
               head
               of
               Iupiter
               :
               so
               Truth
               vndoubtedly
               flowes
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               supernaturall
               and
               revealed
               Truth
               ,
               which
               concernes
               our
               spirituall
               &
               supernaturall
               good
               ,
               but
               that
               likewise
               which
               concernes
               our
               good
               either
               morall
               or
               naturall
               .
               For
               as
               
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
              
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               
                 is
                 from
              
               
               God
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               originall
               cause
               of
               all
               goodnes
               :
               so
               euery
               Truth
               is
               from
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               the
               Fountaine
               of
               all
               Truth
               :
               Howbeit
               hee
               impart
               the
               diverse
               kinds
               thereof
               after
               a
               different
               manner
               ;
               the
               Truth
               of
               Experience
               by
               sense
               ,
               of
               Reason
               by
               discourse
               of
               the
               intellectuall
               power
               ,
               of
               Religion
               by
               faith
               .
               These
               are
               as
               seuerall
               lines
               drawne
               from
               the
               same
               Center
               ,
               or
               seuerall
               beames
               from
               the
               same
               Sunne
               :
               All
               which
               notwithstanding
               in
               their
               seuerall
               rankes
               and
               degrees
               carry
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               rather
               haue
               stamped
               and
               printed
               vpon
               them
               some
               character
               or
               resemblance
               of
               the
               Diuine
               Excellencie
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               Truth
               is
               the
               
                 breath
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Soule
               of
               man
               too
               ,
               which
               
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               in
               part
               the
               cause
               that
               the
               Soule
               is
               so
               wonderfully
               taken
               and
               affected
               with
               the
               loue
               and
               liking
               of
               it
               .
               All
               the
               Kingdomes
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               glittering
               pomp
               of
               them
               cannot
               so
               much
               refresh
               and
               delight
               a
               studious
               minde
               ,
               as
               this
               one
               inestimable
               Iewell
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               Lucretius
               hath
               liuely
               described
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Suave
                   mari
                   magno
                   turbantibus
                   aequora
                   ventis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               view
               of
               delight
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               stand
               or
               walke
               vpon
               the
               shore
               side
               ,
               &
               
               to
               see
               a
               ship
               tossed
               with
               tempests
               vpon
               the
               Sea
               ;
               or
               to
               be
               in
               a
               fortified
               towre
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               two
               Armies
               joyne
               battle
               vpon
               a
               plaine
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               pleasure
               incomparable
               for
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               to
               be
               setled
               ,
               landed
               ,
               and
               fortified
               in
               the
               certainty
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               descry
               and
               behold
               the
               errours
               ,
               perturbations
               ,
               labours
               and
               wandrings
               vp
               and
               downe
               of
               other
               men
               .
               We
               see
               in
               all
               other
               pleasures
               there
               is
               satiety
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               be
               vsed
               their
               verdure
               departeth
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               well
               they
               be
               but
               deceits
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               not
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               novelty
               that
               pleased
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               quality
               .
               But
               of
               the
               Contemplation
               of
               Truth
               there
               is
               no
               satiety
               ,
               but
               satisfaction
               and
               appetite
               are
               perpetually
               interchangeable
               ;
               and
               certainely
               the
               more
               contentment
               and
               comfort
               doe
               we
               reape
               therein
               ,
               For
               that
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Truth
               helpes
               to
               repaire
               that
               Image
               of
               God
               which
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               was
               in
               that
               very
               part
               sorely
               batter'd
               and
               bruis'd
               ,
               I
               meane
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               naturall
               Truths
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               supernaturall
               vtterly
               defaced
               .
            
             
               Now
               such
               being
               the
               condition
               of
               Truth
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
              
               we
               may
               not
               part
               with
               it
               vpon
               any
               tearmes
               ,
               nor
               can
               we
               purchase
               it
               at
               too
               deare
               a
               rate
               ;
               
                 Buy
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 sell
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               Some
               perchance
               in
               this
               very
               point
               may
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               opinion
               maintaining
               Natures
               
               decay
               argues
               in
               the
               maintainers
               more
               modesty
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               is
               apter
               to
               breed
               in
               men
               a
               religious
               feare
               and
               devotion
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               as
               well
               by
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               as
               by
               Scripture
               and
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               must
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               appearance
               the
               end
               thereof
               cannot
               be
               far
               off
               .
               Which
               though
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               not
               be
               vpheld
               with
               an
               vntruth
               ,
               
               
                 Rectè
                 placet
                 laudem
                 humilitatis
                 in
                 parte
                 non
                 ponere
                 falsitatis
                 ,
                 ne
                 humilitas
                 conconstituta
                 in
                 parte
                 falsitatis
                 perdat
                 praemium
                 veritatis
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               .
               
               Wee
               desire
               not
               to
               settle
               the
               praise
               of
               humility
               vpon
               false
               grounds
               ,
               lest
               being
               built
               vpon
               falshood
               ,
               it
               loose
               the
               reward
               of
               Truth
               .
               If
               euill
               be
               in
               no
               case
               to
               be
               done
               that
               good
               may
               come
               thereof
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               the
               least
               euill
               for
               the
               greatest
               good
               ,
               if
               a
               lye
               may
               not
               be
               made
               for
               the
               winning
               of
               a
               mans
               Soule
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               a
               world
               of
               Infidels
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               as
               Diuines
               truly
               teach
               ,
               then
               may
               not
               the
               defence
               of
               any
               vntruth
               bee
               vndertaken
               ,
               what
               faire
               pretence
               soeuer
               of
               piety
               ,
               or
               charity
               ,
               or
               humility
               it
               may
               put
               on
               .
               For
               as
               we
               are
               to
               speake
               
                 veritatem
                 in
                 charitate
              
               ,
               the
               truth
               in
               loue
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               to
               follow
               
                 charitatem
                 in
                 veritate
              
               ,
               loue
               grounded
               vpon
               
               truth
               .
               It
               being
               one
               of
               the
               properties
               of
               true
               charity
               
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 truth
              
               .
               
               Truth
               then
               and
               true
               piety
               ,
               Truth
               and
               true
               charity
               ,
               Truth
               and
               true
               humility
               ,
               being
               inseparable
               companions
               ,
               
                 let
                 none
                 presume
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 asunder
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 thus
                 linked
                 and
                 ioyned
                 together
                 .
                 Will
                 yee
                 talke
                 deceitfully
                 for
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 will
                 ye
                 make
                 a
                 lye
                 for
                 him
                 ?
              
               if
               we
               may
               not
               vtter
               an
               vntruth
               
               for
               Gods
               cause
               and
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               much
               lesse
               for
               the
               best
               good
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               being
               as
               much
               and
               more
               to
               bee
               preferred
               before
               the
               best
               spirituall
               good
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               mans
               spirituall
               good
               before
               his
               temporall
               .
               
                 Absit
                 à
                 me
                 vt
                 veritatem
                 per
                 mendacium
                 v●…lim
                 iri
                 confirmatam
                 ,
              
               saith
               Chrysostome
               ,
               farre
               bee
               it
               from
               mee
               to
               attempt
               the
               
               strengthning
               of
               truth
               by
               falshood
               .
               The
               reason
               hereof
               is
               well
               yeelded
               by
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 fracta
                 velleviter
                 imminuta
                 authoritate
                 veritatis
                 omnia
              
               
               
                 dubia
                 remanebunt
              
               ,
               the
               credite
               and
               soueraignty
               of
               Truth
               being
               neuer
               so
               little
               crackt
               ,
               or
               the
               practise
               of
               lying
               neuer
               so
               little
               countenanced
               ,
               a
               man
               can
               build
               vpon
               nothing
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               will
               be
               full
               of
               doubt
               and
               distrust
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 nunquam
                 errari
                 tutius
                 existimo
                 ,
                 quam
                 cùm
                 in
                 amore
                 nimio
                 veritatis
                 ,
                 &
                 reiectione
                 nimia
                 falsitatis
                 erratur
                 ,
              
               a
               man
               cannot
               lightly
               erre
               more
               safely
               then
               in
               too
               much
               loue
               of
               Truth
               and
               hatred
               of
               lies
               ,
               whe
               ther
               they
               arise
               from
               errour
               and
               mistake
               ,
               or
               malice
               and
               forgerie
               ,
               whether
               they
               consist
               in
               the
               disagreement
               and
               disconformitie
               betwixt
               the
               speech
               and
               the
               conceptions
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               or
               the
               conceptions
               of
               the
               minde
               and
               the
               things
               themselues
               ,
               or
               the
               speech
               and
               the
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               second
               is
               the
               vindicating
               of
               the
               Creators
               honour
               .
            
             
               AS
               my
               
                 first
                 Reason
              
               for
               the
               writing
               and
               publishing
               this
               Discourse
               was
               for
               
                 the
                 redeeming
                 of
                 a
                 captivated
                 truth
                 :
              
               so
               my
               second
               is
               for
               
                 the
                 vindicating
                 of
                 the
                 Creators
                 honor
                 ,
              
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               his
               iustice
               ,
               his
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               ;
               being
               all
               of
               them
               in
               my
               judgment
               by
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 Natures
                 decay
              
               not
               a
               little
               impeached
               and
               blemished
               .
               His
               wisedome
               ,
               for
               that
               intending
               (
               as
               by
               the
               sacred
               Oracles
               of
               his
               word
               hee
               hath
               in
               sundry
               passages
               cleerely
               manifested
               it
               )
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               World
               
                 by
                 fire
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               ,
               I
               thinke
               be
               well
               conceiued
               why
               hee
               should
               ordaine
               or
               admit
               such
               a
               daylie
               vniversall
               and
               irrecouerable
               consumption
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Nature
               which
               
                 without
                 fire
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               outward
               meanes
               would
               vndoubtedly
               bring
               it
               to
               that
               finall
               period
               .
            
             
             
               His
               iustice
               ,
               for
               that
               withdrawing
               from
               latter
               ages
               that
               strength
               and
               ability
               of
               performing
               religious
               duties
               ,
               and
               practising
               morall
               vertues
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               former
               he
               granted
               ,
               yet
               to
               demaund
               and
               expect
               no
               lesse
               from
               the
               latter
               then
               he
               did
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               but
               to
               
                 reape
                 where
                 he
                 sowed
                 not
              
               ,
               to
               require
               as
               much
               of
               him
               that
               had
               but
               
                 fiue
                 talents
              
               ,
               as
               of
               him
               that
               had
               tenne
               ,
               or
               to
               deale
               as
               Pharaoh
               did
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               still
               to
               exact
               
               the
               same
               taske
               of
               bricke
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               withhold
               the
               wonted
               allowance
               of
               straw
               .
               Neither
               can
               we
               with
               that
               confidence
               reprehend
               the
               raigning
               vices
               of
               the
               times
               if
               we
               cast
               the
               reason
               thereof
               not
               so
               much
               vpon
               the
               voluntary
               malice
               and
               depravation
               of
               mens
               wils
               ,
               as
               vpon
               the
               necessitie
               of
               the
               times
               praeordained
               by
               God
               ,
               which
               vpon
               the
               matter
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               but
               to
               lay
               the
               burden
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               accuse
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               free
               and
               excuse
               our selues
               ?
            
             
               His
               Bounty
               and
               Goodnesse
               ,
               as
               if
               out
               of
               a
               niggardly
               and
               sparing
               disposition
               he
               envied
               the
               succeeding
               generations
               of
               the
               World
               that
               happines
               which
               vpon
               the
               preceding
               he
               freely
               and
               richly
               conferred
               ;
               whereas
               I
               am
               rather
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               he
               accepted
               and
               preferred
               the
               younger
               brother
               before
               the
               elder
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
              
               turned
               the
               water
               into
               wine
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               which
               farre
               excelled
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               so
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               
               God
               ,
               haue
               beene
               more
               plentifully
               powred
               out
               vpon
               mankinde
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               then
               euer
               since
               the
               first
               Creation
               thereof
               .
               As
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               remembred
               by
               the
               
               Apostle
               in
               the
               New
               ;
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
              
               (
               saith
               
                 God
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 powre
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Spirit
                 vpon
                 all
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               is
               thereby
               most
               of
               all
               stained
               and
               wounded
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               treasurie
               could
               at
               any
               time
               be
               emptied
               and
               drawne
               dry
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               but
               one
               blessing
               in
               store
               ,
               or
               were
               forced
               to
               say
               with
               old
               Isaak
               when
               he
               had
               blessed
               
                 Iacob
                 with
                 corne
                 and
                 wine
                 haue
                 I
                 blessed
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 now
                 to
                 thee
                 my
                 son
                 ?
              
               No
               no
               ,
               his
               arme
               is
               not
               shortned
               neither
               is
               his
               mighty
               power
               any
               way
               abated
               ;
               yet
               they
               who
               thus
               complaine
               
               of
               
                 natures
                 decay
              
               ,
               what
               doe
               they
               else
               but
               implicitly
               impeach
               and
               accuse
               his
               Power
               ,
               which
               in
               truth
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               
                 Natura
                 Naturans
              
               (
               as
               the
               Schooles
               phrase
               it
               )
               
                 Actiue
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               the
               creature
               the
               workmanship
               therof
               ,
               
                 Natura
                 Naturata
                 ,
                 Nature
                 Passiue
              
               ;
               That
               which
               the
               Samaritans
               ignorantly
               and
               blasphemously
               spake
               of
               
                 Symon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               may
               properly
               and
               truly
               bee
               spoken
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 Great
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               divinely
               observed
               by
               the
               witty
               Scaliger
               against
               Cardan
               in
               that
               exercitation
               which
               in
               its
               front
               beares
               this
               inscription
               ,
               opposed
               to
               Cardanes
               assertion
               :
               
                 Non
                 ex
                 fatigatione
                 mundum
                 solutum
                 iri
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               world
               shall
               not
               desolue
               by
               being
               tired
               ,
               
                 quasi
                 natura
              
               
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 sit
                 asinus
                 ad
                 molas
                 ,
                 non
                 autem
                 Dei
                 Opt.
                 Max.
                 potestas
                 ,
                 quae
                 eodem
                 nutu
                 gubernat
                 infinito
                 quo
                 creavit
                 ,
              
               we
               may
               not
               conceiue
               that
               Nature
               ,
               is
               as
               an
               ass
               wasted
               and
               wearied
               out
               ,
               at
               the
               mill
               ;
               but
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Mighty
               God
               which
               governes
               all
               things
               with
               the
               same
               infinite
               cōmand
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               were
               created
               .
               And
               with
               him
               accords
               Valesius
               discoursing
               of
               the
               Worlds
               end
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 Sacra
                 Philosophia
                 ,
                 Quae
                 à
                 Deo
                 ipso
                 per
                 se
                 ac
                 sine
                 causa
                 secunda
                 compacta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 non
                 possunt
                 ab
              
               
               
                 alia
                 causa
                 solui
                 ,
                 sed
                 solum
                 ab
                 eo
                 ipso
                 à
                 quo
                 sunt
                 coagmentata
                 :
              
               Those
               things
               which
               are
               made
               of
               God
               himselfe
               immediately
               by
               himselfe
               without
               the
               concurrence
               of
               secōd
               causes
               ,
               cannot
               be
               vnmade
               by
               any
               inferiour
               cause
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               alone
               by
               whome
               they
               were
               first
               made
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Certe
                 ita
                 est
                 ,
                 virtutem
                 divinam
                 apponi
                 necesse
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 deleatur
                 quod
                 Deus
                 ipse
                 fecit
              
               ;
               there
               needes
               no
               lesse
               then
               a
               divine
               power
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Diety
               it selfe
               hath
               wrought
               ,
               which
               he
               seemes
               to
               haue
               borrowed
               from
               
                 Plato
                 in
                 Timoeo
              
               where
               he
               thus
               speakes
               of
               the
               world
               
                 Ita
                 apte
                 cohaeret
                 vt
                 dissolvi
                 nullo
                 modo
                 queat
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ab
                 eodem
                 à
                 quo
                 est
                 colligatus
                 ,
              
               so
               proportionably
               doth
               each
               part
               answer
               other
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               indissoluble
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               his
               hand
               who
               first
               framed
               it
               .
               As
               then
               
                 Allmighty
                 God
              
               created
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               by
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 word
              
               .
               So
               doth
               he
               still
               vphold
               them
               and
               will
               till
               the
               dissolution
               of
               all
               things
               in
               their
               essenses
               ,
               faculties
               ,
               and
               operations
               by
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Power
              
               ,
               reaching
               from
               one
               end
               to
               the
               other
               mightily
               ,
               and
               disposing
               all
               things
               sweetely
               .
               Indeed
               with
               the
               
               workes
               of
               man
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               imployed
               about
               them
               all
               the
               cunning
               ,
               and
               cost
               ,
               and
               care
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               can
               neither
               preserue
               them
               nor
               himselfe
               ,
               both
               they
               and
               he
               moulder
               away
               and
               returne
               to
               their
               dust
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 know
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Preacher
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 nothing
              
               
               
                 can
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 taken
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               Add
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 Sirach
                 .
                 Hee
                 garnished
                 his
                 works
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 are
                 the
                 cheife
                 of
                 them
                 vnto
                 all
                 generations
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 labour
                 nor
                 are
                 weary
                 ,
                 nor
                 cease
                 from
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 none
              
               
               
                 of
                 them
                 hindreth
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 disobey
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               3.
               
               The
               third
               is
               for
               that
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               ,
               quailes
               the
               hopes
               ,
               and
               blunts
               the
               edge
               of
               vertuous
               endeavours
               .
            
             
               MY
               
                 third
                 reason
              
               for
               the
               penning
               and
               publishing
               of
               this
               discourse
               is
               that
               
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 therevnto
                 seemes
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 rebate
                 and
                 blunt
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 mens
                 vertuous
                 endeavours
                 .
              
               For
               being
               once
               throughly
               perswaded
               in
               themselves
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               fatall
               kind
               of
               necessity
               and
               course
               of
               times
               ,
               they
               are
               cast
               into
               those
               straites
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               striuing
               and
               industry
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               rise
               to
               the
               pitch
               of
               their
               noble
               and
               renowned
               predecessours
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               times
               and
               to
               necessity
               ,
               being
               re
               solued
               that
               their
               endeavours
               are
               all
               in
               vaine
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               striue
               against
               the
               streame
               ;
               nay
               the
               Master
               himselfe
               of
               Morallitie
               ,
               the
               great
               Patriarch
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               hath
               told
               vs
               ,
               that
               
                 circa
                 impossibilia
                 non
                 est
                 deliberandum
              
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               point
               of
               wisdome
               for
               a
               man
               to
               beat
               his
               braines
               ,
               and
               spend
               his
               spirits
               about
               things
               meerely
               impossible
               to
               be
               atchiued
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               altogether
               out
               of
               our
               reach
               .
               The
               way
               then
               to
               excite
               men
               to
               the
               imitation
               of
               the
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               exploits
               of
               their
               famous
               Ancestours
               is
               not
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               to
               beate
               downe
               their
               hopes
               of
               parallelling
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               clip
               the
               wings
               of
               their
               aspiring
               desires
               :
               but
               rather
               to
               teach
               them
               that
               there
               wants
               nothing
               thervnto
               but
               their
               owne
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               fall
               short
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               not
               in
               the
               age
               ,
               but
               in
               themselues
               .
               The
               spies
               that
               were
               sent
               by
               Moses
               to
               discover
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               at
               their
               returne
               told
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               inhabitants
               
               
               the
               of
               were
               much
               stronger
               then
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Gyants
               the
               sonn●…s
               of
               Anak
               ,
               and
               themselues
               but
               as
               Grashoppers
               in
               comparison
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               which
               report
               ,
               the
               harts
               of
               the
               people
               melted
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               vtterly
               discouraged
               from
               marching
               forward
               ,
               though
               the
               discouerers
               reported
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               land
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               flowed
               with
               milke
               and
               honey
               ,
               and
               the
               pomegrannats
               ,
               the
               figgs
               ,
               the
               wonderfull
               clusters
               of
               grapes
               brought
               from
               thence
               ,
               for
               a
               tast
               and
               evidence
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               soyle
               pleased
               them
               exceeding
               well
               .
               Thus
               when
               our
               Ancestors
               are
               painted
               forth
               as
               Gyants
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               stature
               and
               strength
               ,
               but
               in
               wit
               and
               vertue
               ,
               though
               the
               acts
               wee
               find
               recorded
               of
               them
               ,
               please
               vs
               marveilous
               well
               ,
               yet
               wee
               durst
               not
               venture
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               once
               thinke
               vpon
               the
               matching
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               taught
               and
               made
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               wee
               forsooth
               are
               but
               as
               pigmies
               ,
               and
               dwarfes
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               were
               as
               possible
               to
               fit
               a
               childs
               shooe
               to
               Hercules
               foote
               ,
               as
               for
               vs
               any
               way
               to
               come
               neere
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               trace
               their
               stepps
               ,
               
                 Possunt
                 ,
                 quia
                 posse
                 videntur
              
               .
               They
               can
               because
               they
               seeme
               they
               can
               .
            
             
               Certainely
               the
               force
               of
               imaginatiō
               is
               wōderfull
               ,
               either
               to
               beget
               in
               vs
               an
               abilitie
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               we
               apprehēd
               we
               cā
               do
               ,
               or
               a
               disability
               for
               the
               not
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               we
               cōceiue
               we
               cānot
               do
               :
               which
               was
               the
               reasō
               that
               the
               Wisards
               and
               Oracles
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               being
               cōsulted
               ,
               they
               ever
               returned
               either
               an
               hopefull
               answer
               ,
               or
               an
               ambiguous
               ,
               such
               as
               by
               a
               favourable
               cōstructiō
               ,
               might
               either
               include
               or
               at
               leastwise
               not
               vtterly
               exclude
               hope
               .
               Agesilaus
               (
               as
               I
               remēber
               )
               clapping
               his
               hāds
               vpon
               the
               Al
               ,
               tar
               ,
               &
               taking
               it
               off
               againe
               ,
               by
               a
               cūning
               divice
               shewed
               to
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               victory
               ,
               stāped
               vpon
               it
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               so
               encouraged
               ,
               and
               grew
               so
               cōfident
               ,
               that
               beyong
               all
               expectation
               ,
               they
               indeed
               effected
               that
               wherof
               by
               this
               sleight
               ,
               they
               were
               formerly
               assured
               .
               Prognostications
               and
               Prophesies
               often
               helpe
               to
               further
               that
               which
               they
               foretell
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               men
               such
               as
               they
               beare
               thē
               in
               hand
               they
               shall
               be
               ;
               nay
               by
               an
               vnavoydable
               destinie
               must
               bee
               .
               
                 Francis
                 Marquesse
              
               of
               Saluzze
               yeeldes
               vs
               a
               memorable
               example
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               who
               being
               Lieuetenant
               Generall
               to
               Francis
               the
               first
               
               King
               of
               France
               over
               all
               his
               forces
               which
               hee
               then
               had
               beyond
               the
               mountaines
               in
               Italy
               ,
               a
               man
               highly
               favoured
               in
               all
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               infinitly
               obliged
               to
               the
               King
               for
               his
               Marquesite
               which
               his
               brother
               had
               forfeited
               ,
               suffered
               himselfe
               to
               be
               so
               farr
               afrighted
               and
               deluded
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               since
               been
               manifestly
               proued
               ,
               by
               Prognostications
               ,
               (
               which
               then
               throughout
               all
               Europe
               were
               giuen
               out
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Charles
              
               the
               fifth
               and
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
              
               )
               that
               hauing
               no
               occasiō
               offered
               ,
               yea
               his
               owne
               affections
               contradicting
               the
               same
               ,
               hee
               first
               began
               in
               secret
               to
               complaine
               to
               his
               private
               friends
               of
               the
               inevitable
               miseries
               which
               he
               foresaw
               prepared
               by
               the
               Fates
               against
               the
               Crowne
               of
               France
               .
               And
               within
               a
               while
               after
               (
               this
               impression
               still
               working
               into
               him
               )
               he
               most
               vnkindly
               revolted
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               turne-coate
               to
               the
               Emperours
               side
               ,
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               his
               owne
               greate
               disgrace
               ,
               ond
               the
               no
               lesse
               disadvātage
               to
               the
               French
               enterprize
               on
               the
               other
               side
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               the
               prophesies
               of
               Sauanarola
               ,
               as
               much
               assisted
               Charles
               the
               eight
               
               to
               the
               conquest
               of
               Naples
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               so
               speedily
               and
               happily
               ,
               
               as
               he
               seemed
               rather
               with
               chalke
               to
               marke
               out
               his
               lodgings
               ,
               then
               with
               his
               sword
               to
               winne
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               like
               purpose
               was
               that
               Custome
               among
               the
               Heathen
               of
               deriving
               the
               pedegree
               of
               valiant
               men
               from
               the
               Gods
               ,
               as
               Varro
               the
               most
               learned
               
               of
               the
               Romanes
               hath
               well
               observed
               .
               
                 Ego
                 huiusmodi
                 à
                 Dis
                 repetitas
                 origines
                 vtiles
                 esse
                 lubens
                 agnosco
                 ,
                 vt
                 viri
                 fortes
                 etiamsi
                 falsum
                 sit
                 ,
                 se
                 ex
                 Dis
                 genitos
                 credant
                 ,
                 vt
                 eo
                 modo
                 animus
                 humanus
                 veluti
                 diuinae
                 stirpis
                 fiduciam
                 gerens
                 ,
                 res
                 magnas
                 aggrediendas
                 presumat
                 audaciùs
                 ,
                 agat
                 vehementiù
                 :
                 ,
                 &
                 ob
                 haec
                 impleat
                 ipsa
                 securitate
                 foeliciùs
                 .
              
               I
               for
               my
               part
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               judge
               those
               pedegrees
               drawne
               from
               the
               Gods
               not
               to
               be
               vnprofitable
               ,
               that
               valiant
               men
               (
               though
               in
               truth
               it
               be
               not
               so
               )
               beleeving
               themselues
               to
               be
               extracted
               from
               divine
               races
               ,
               might
               vpon
               the
               confidence
               thereof
               vndertake
               high
               attemps
               the
               more
               boldly
               ,
               intend
               them
               the
               more
               earnestly
               and
               accomplish
               them
               the
               more
               securely
               and
               successiuely
               .
               And
               of
               the
               
                 Druides
                 Caesar
              
               hath
               noted
               ,
               that
               among
               other
               doctrines
               they
               taught
               the
               
                 soules
                 immortality
              
               
               by
               propagation
               ,
               because
               they
               taught
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 maximè
                 ad
                 virtutem
                 excitari
                 homines
                 metu
                 mortis
                 neglecto
                 ,
              
               that
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               apprehension
               men
               were
               notablely
               spurred
               forward
               and
               whetted
               on
               to
               the
               adventuring
               and
               enterprising
               of
               commendable
               actions
               ,
               through
               the
               contempt
               of
               death
               :
               Which
               same
               thing
               Lucan
               hath
               likewise
               remarked
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Vobis
                   authoribus
                   vmbrae
                
                 
                   Non
                   tacitas
                   Erebi
                   sedes
                   ,
                   ditisque
                   profundi
                
                 
                   Pallida
                   regna
                   petunt
                   ;
                   regit
                   idem
                   spiritus
                   artus
                
                 
                   Orbe
                   alio
                   :
                   longae
                   ,
                   (
                   conitis
                   si
                   cognita
                   )
                   vitae
                
                 
                   Mors
                   media
                   est
                   ;
                   certè
                   populi
                   ,
                   quos
                   despicit
                   Arctos
                   ,
                
                 
                   foelices
                   errore
                   suo
                   ,
                   quos
                   ille
                   timorum
                
                 
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   haud
                   vrget
                   Lethi
                   metus
                   ;
                   inde
                   ruendi
                
                 
                   In
                   ferrum
                   mens
                   prona
                   viris
                   ,
                   animaeque
                   capaces
                
                 
                   Mortis
                   ,
                   et
                   ignavum
                   est
                   rediturae
                   parcere
                   vitae
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Your
                   doctrine
                   is
                
                 
                   Our
                   ghost's
                   goe
                   not
                   to
                   those
                   pale
                   realmes
                   of
                   Stygian
                   Dis
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   silent
                   Erebus
                   :
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   soules
                   doth
                   sway
                
                 
                   Bodyes
                   else-where
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   (
                   if
                   certaine
                   trueth
                   you
                   say
                   )
                
                 
                   Is
                   but
                   the
                   mid'st
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Thrice
                   happy
                   in
                   your
                   error
                
                 
                   Yee
                   Northerne
                   wights
                   whom
                   Death
                   the
                   greatest
                   Prince
                   of
                   terror
                
                 
                   Nothing
                   affrights
                   .
                   Hence
                   are
                   your
                   Martiall
                   hearts
                   inclind
                
                 
                   To
                   rush
                   on
                   point
                   of
                   sword
                   ,
                   hence
                   that
                   vndanted
                   mind
                
                 
                   So
                   capable
                   of
                   Death
                   ,
                   hence
                   seemes
                   it
                   base
                   and
                   vaine
                
                 
                   To
                   spare
                   that
                   life
                   which
                   will
                   eft
                   soones
                   returne
                   againe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               By
               all
               which
               wee
               see
               the
               admirable
               efficacy
               of
               the
               imagination
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               elevating
               or
               depressing
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               for
               the
               making
               of
               it
               more
               abject
               and
               base
               ,
               or
               more
               actiue
               and
               generous
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               infer
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Natures
               necessary
               decay
               rather
               tends
               to
               make
               men
               worse
               then
               better
               ,
               rather
               cowardly
               then
               couragious
               ,
               rather
               to
               draw
               them
               downe
               to
               that
               they
               must
               be
               ,
               then
               to
               lift
               them
               vp
               to
               that
               they
               should
               and
               may
               bee
               ,
               rather
               to
               breed
               sloath
               then
               to
               quicken
               industry
               .
               I
               will
               giue
               one
               instance
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               home-bredde
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               haue
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               no
               Vineyards
               planted
               ,
               nor
               wine
               growne
               in
               
               England
               as
               heretofore
               ,
               is
               commonly
               ascribed
               to
               the
               decay
               of
               Nature
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               heavens
               or
               Earth
               or
               both
               ,
               and
               men
               possessed
               with
               this
               opinion
               sit
               downe
               and
               try
               not
               what
               may
               be
               done
               ;
               whereas
               our
               great
               Antiquary
               imputes
               it
               to
               the
               Lazines
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               rather
               then
               to
               any
               defect
               or
               distemper
               in
               the
               Climat
               ,
               and
               withall
               professes
               that
               
               he
               is
               no
               way
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               those
               grudging
               sloathfull
               husbandmen
               ,
               (
               whom
               Columella
               censures
               )
               who
               thinke
               that
               the
               earth
               is
               growne
               weary
               and
               barren
               with
               the
               excessiue
               plenty
               of
               former
               ages
               .
               I
               haue
               somewhere
               read
               of
               a
               people
               so
               brutish
               and
               barbarous
               that
               they
               must
               first
               be
               taught
               and
               perswaded
               that
               they
               were
               not
               beasts
               but
               men
               ,
               and
               capable
               of
               reason
               before
               any
               serviceable
               or
               profitable
               vse
               could
               be
               made
               of
               them
               .
               And
               surely
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               ,
               that
               ever
               wee
               shall
               attaine
               the
               heigth
               of
               the
               worthy
               acts
               and
               exploits
               of
               our
               Predecessours
               ,
               except
               first
               we
               be
               resolved
               that
               Gods
               Grace
               and
               our
               own
               endeavours
               concurring
               there
               is
               a
               possibility
               wee
               should
               rise
               to
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               worth
               .
               
                 Si
                 hanc
                 cogitationem
                 homines
                 habuissent
                 vt
                 nemo
                 se
                 meliorem
                 fore
                 eo
                 qui
                 optimus
                 fuisset
                 arbitraretur
                 ,
                 ij
                 ipsi
                 qui
                 sunt
                 optimi
                 non
                 fuissent
                 ,
              
               if
               men
               had
               alwayes
               thus
               conceaved
               with
               themselues
               that
               no
               man
               could
               be
               better
               then
               he
               that
               then
               was
               best
               ,
               those
               that
               now
               are
               esteemed
               best
               ,
               had
               not
               so
               beene
               .
               They
               be
               the
               words
               of
               Quintilian
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               hee
               inferres
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               1.
               
               Corinth
               .
               12.
               at
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               
                 Nitamur
                 semper
                 ad
                 optima
                 ,
                 quod
                 facientes
                 ,
                 aut
                 evademus
                 in
                 summum
                 ,
                 aut
                 certe
                 multos
              
               
               
                 infra
                 nos
                 videbimus
              
               ,
               Let
               vs
               covet
               earnestly
               the
               best
               gifts
               ,
               and
               propose
               to
               our selues
               the
               matching
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               patterns
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               we
               shall
               either
               gaine
               the
               toppe
               ,
               or
               see
               many
               beneath
               vs.
               
                 Non
                 enim
                 nos
                 tarditatis
                 natura
                 damnavit
                 ,
                 sed
                 vltra
                 nobis
                 quam
                 oportebat
                 indulsimus
                 ,
                 ita
                 non
                 tam
                 ingenio
                 illi
                 nos
                 superarunt
                 quàm
                 proposito
                 ,
              
               saith
               thē
               same
               Author
               in
               another
               place
               .
               Nature
               hath
               not
               made
               vs
               more
               vncapable
               the
               our
               Ancestours
               ,
               but
               wee
               haue
               beene
               too
               indulgent
               
               to
               our selues
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               surmount
               vs
               not
               so
               much
               in
               wit
               as
               in
               endeavour
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               is
               that
               it
               makes
               men
               more
               carelesse
               as
               in
               matter
               of
               repentance
               ,
               so
               likewise
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               present
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               in
               providing
               for
               posterity
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               
                 worlds
                 vniversall
                 decay
                 quailes
                 the
                 hopes
                 and
                 blunts
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 mens
                 endevours
                 ,
              
               so
               doth
               it
               likewise
               of
               our
               exhortations
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               perswaded
               that
               famines
               and
               pestilences
               ,
               and
               vnseasonable
               weather
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               scourges
               of
               God
               for
               sinne
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               diseases
               of
               wasted
               &
               decrepit
               Nature
               ,
               not
               procured
               so
               much
               by
               the
               vices
               and
               wickednesse
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               old
               age
               and
               weakenesse
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               this
               opinion
               being
               once
               throughly
               rooted
               and
               setled
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               neither
               care
               much
               for
               repentance
               ,
               nor
               call
               vpon
               God
               for
               grace
               ,
               thereby
               either
               to
               prevent
               these
               heavy
               judgements
               ,
               hanging
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               or
               to
               remoue
               them
               having
               seised
               vpon
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               )
               tooke
               another
               course
               ,
               they
               told
               not
               the
               people
               ▪
               that
               these
               
               plagues
               were
               the
               symptomes
               and
               characters
               of
               the
               worlds
               declining
               and
               decreasing
               ,
               but
               the
               markes
               and
               rods
               of
               Gods
               vengeance
               for
               their
               transgressions
               and
               rebellions
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               onely
               way
               both
               to
               prevent
               and
               remoue
               them
               ,
               was
               to
               remoue
               their
               haynous
               and
               grievous
               sinnes
               out
               of
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               the
               onely
               meanes
               to
               turne
               them
               from
               themselues
               ,
               was
               for
               themselues
               to
               returne
               and
               be
               reconciled
               to
               their
               God.
               besides
               the
               same
               opinion
               serues
               to
               make
               men
               
                 more
                 carelesse
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 providing
                 for
                 posterity
                 .
              
               For
               when
               they
               consider
               how
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               nature
               hath
               now
               beene
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               fever
               Hectique
               ,
               daily
               consuming
               and
               wasting
               away
               by
               degrees
               ;
               they
               inferre
               that
               in
               reason
               shee
               cannot
               hold
               out
               long
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               were
               to
               as
               little
               purpose
               to
               plant
               trees
               ,
               or
               to
               erect
               lasting
               buildings
               ,
               either
               for
               
                 Civill
                 ,
                 Charitable
              
               ,
               or
               Pious
               vses
               ,
               as
               to
               provide
               new
               apparell
               for
               a
               sicke
               man
               ,
               that
               lies
               at
               deaths
               dore
               ,
               and
               hath
               already
               one
               foote
               in
               the
               graue
               :
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 brethren
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 by
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 gathering
                 together
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 be
                 not
                 soone
                 shaken
                 in
                 mind
                 or
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
              
               
               
                 neither
                 by
                 spirit
                 nor
                 by
                 word
                 nor
                 by
                 letters
                 as
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 deceiue
                 you
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 .
              
               What
               a
               solemne
               preface
               doth
               he
               make
               vnto
               it
               ?
               and
               with
               how
               serious
               a
               conclusion
               doth
               he
               seale
               it
               vp
               ?
               Now
               among
               other
               reasons
               yeelded
               by
               Divines
               for
               this
               his
               earnestnes
               heerein
               ,
               one
               speciall
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               not
               lavish
               out
               ,
               and
               scatter
               their
               estates
               ,
               vpon
               a
               vaine
               supposition
               of
               the
               approach
               of
               that
               day
               .
               As
               
                 Phillip
                 Camerarius
              
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               &
               counsellour
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Norinberg
               ,
               reports
               vpon
               his
               owne
               knowledge
               ,
               
               that
               a
               
                 Parish
                 Priest
              
               in
               those
               parts
               skilfull
               in
               Arithmetique
               presumed
               so
               farre
               vpon
               his
               Calculations
               and
               the
               numerall
               letters
               of
               that
               prediction
               in
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 Videbunt
                 in
                 quem
                 pupugerunt
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               looke
               
               vpon
               him
               whom
               they
               pierced
               ,
               that
               hee
               confidently
               assured
               his
               parishoners
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               day
               and
               houre
               of
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               to
               judgement
               .
               Wherevpon
               such
               as
               gaue
               credit
               to
               him
               carelessely
               wasted
               their
               meanes
               ,
               perswading
               themselues
               that
               they
               should
               now
               haue
               no
               further
               vse
               of
               them
               .
               At
               the
               day
               &
               houre
               prefixed
               they
               all
               met
               in
               a
               Chappell
               to
               heare
               their
               Prophet
               preaching
               and
               praying
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               there
               arose
               a
               great
               tempest
               with
               fearefull
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               all
               present
               looked
               out
               euery
               minute
               ,
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               prophecie
               :
               but
               a
               while
               after
               the
               storme
               cleering
               vp
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               appearing
               faire
               ,
               the
               silly
               people
               finding
               themselues
               to
               be
               thus
               abused
               ,
               for
               very
               indignation
               they
               rush
               vpon
               their
               false
               prophet
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               slaine
               him
               or
               vsed
               him
               shamefully
               as
               he
               deserved
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               slipped
               out
               of
               their
               fingers
               ,
               and
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               inraged
               multitude
               beene
               appeased
               by
               some
               of
               the
               wiser
               sort
               .
               The
               like
               is
               reported
               by
               Espencaeus
               out
               of
               Bullinger
               of
               the
               Hutites
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               sect
               of
               Anabaptists
               ,
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               on
               the
               third
               chapter
               of
               the
               second
               epistle
               to
               Timothie
               :
               so
               daungerous
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               predetermine
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               a
               period
               to
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               .
               It
               is
               most
               certaine
               that
               wee
               are
               by
               many
               hundreths
               of
               yeares
               neerer
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Apostle
               when
               he
               wrote
               that
               exhortation
               to
               the
               Thessal
               :
               and
               yet
               when
               that
               end
               shall
               bee
               ,
               is
               still
               as
               vncertaine
               to
               
               vs
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               them
               .
               Vpon
               which
               point
               
                 St.
                 Augustine
              
               I
               remember
               hath
               an
               excellent
               meditation
               ,
               comparing
               the
               severall
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               ages
               of
               man
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               as
               I
               conceiue
               in
               regard
               of
               growth
               or
               declination
               ,
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               progression
               ,
               making
               the
               infancie
               thereof
               from
               Adam
               to
               Noah
               ,
               the
               Childhood
               from
               Noah
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               Youth
               from
               Abraham
               to
               Dauid
               ,
               the
               
                 mans
                 estate
              
               from
               Dauid
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 old
                 age
              
               from
               Christ
               to
               the
               end
               of
               it
               .
               And
               as
               the
               duration
               in
               all
               the
               other
               ages
               of
               man
               is
               certaine
               ,
               but
               the
               lasting
               of
               
                 old
                 age
              
               vncertaine
               :
               so
               is
               it
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               as
               Chrysostome
               well
               noteth
               ,
               we
               call
               not
               the
               end
               of
               the
               yeare
               the
               last
               houre
               ,
               or
               day
               or
               weeke
               thereof
               ,
               but
               the
               last
               moneth
               or
               quarter
               :
               so
               we
               call
               this
               last
               age
               of
               the
               World
               the
               End
               thereof
               .
               But
               how
               long
               this
               age
               shall
               last
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               doubtfull
               ,
               it
               being
               one
               of
               those
               secrets
               which
               the
               Almighty
               hath
               lockt
               vp
               in
               the
               cabinet
               of
               his
               owne
               counsell
               ,
               a
               secret
               which
               is
               neither
               possible
               neither
               profitable
               for
               vs
               to
               know
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               by
               God
               revealed
               vnto
               vs
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               much
               lesse
               then
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               agreed
               vpon
               on
               all
               sides
               by
               Diuines
               that
               at
               least
               two
               signes
               fore-running
               the
               Worlds
               end
               ,
               remaine
               vnaccomplisht
               ;
               the
               
                 Subversion
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               .
               And
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               accomplisht
               God
               onely
               knowes
               ,
               as
               yet
               in
               mans
               judgment
               there
               being
               little
               appearance
               of
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 vt
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
              
               
               
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 :
                 In
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 they
                 are
                 ,
              
               they
               depend
               not
               vpon
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               chaine
               of
               second
               Causes
               ,
               but
               vpon
               his
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               made
               the
               World
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               so
               by
               his
               beck
               can
               and
               will
               vnmake
               it
               againe
               .
               
                 Sola
                 religione
                 mihi
                 persuadetur
                 mundum
                 caepisse
                 ,
                 atque
                 finem
                 incendio
                 habiturum
                 ,
              
               saith
               Scaliger
               :
               it
               is
               only
               
               faith
               and
               religion
               that
               assures
               man
               that
               as
               the
               World
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               so
               it
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               ;
               And
               Divine
               Bartas
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 
                   L'immuable
                   decret
                   de
                   la
                   bouche
                   diuine
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Qui
                   Causera
                   sa
                   fin
                   ,
                   Causa
                   son
                   origine
                   .
                
              
               
                 Th'immutable
                 diuine
                 decree
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
              
               
                 Cause
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 his
                 originall
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               not
               then
               the
               vaine
               shadowes
               of
               the
               Worlds
               
                 fatall
                 decay
              
               keepe
               vse
               ither
               from
               looking
               backward
               to
               the
               imitation
               of
               our
               noble
               Predecessors
               ,
               or
               forward
               inproviding
               for
               posterity
               ,
               but
               as
               our
               predecessors
               worthily
               prouided
               for
               vs
               ,
               so
               let
               our
               posterity
               blesse
               vs
               in
               providing
               for
               them
               ,
               it
               being
               still
               as
               vncertaine
               to
               vs
               what
               generations
               are
               yet
               to
               ensue
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               our
               predecessors
               in
               their
               ages
               .
               I
               will
               shut
               vp
               this
               reason
               with
               a
               witty
               Epigram
               made
               vpon
               one
               who
               in
               his
               writings
               vndertooke
               to
               foretell
               the
               very
               yeare
               of
               the
               Worlds
               consummation
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Nonaginta
                   duos
                   durabit
                   mundus
                   in
                   annos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Mundus
                   ad
                   arbitrium
                   sistat
                   obitque
                   tuum
                   .
                
                 
                   Cur
                   mundi
                   sinem
                   propiorem
                   non
                   facis
                   ,
                   vt
                   ne
                
                 
                   Ante
                   obitum
                   mendax
                   arguerere
                   ?
                   sapis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ninety
                   two
                   yeares
                   the
                   World
                   as
                   yet
                   shall
                   stand
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   it
                   doe
                   stand
                   or
                   fall
                   at
                   your
                   command
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   say
                   ,
                   why
                   plac'd
                   you
                   not
                   the
                   Worlds
                   end
                   nigher
                   ?
                
                 
                   Lest
                   ere
                   you
                   died
                   you
                   might
                   be
                   prou'd
                   a
                   lyer
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               The
               fifth
               and
               last
               reason
               is
               the
               weake
               grounds
               which
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               is
               founded
               vpon
               .
            
             
               THE
               fifth
               and
               
                 last
                 reason
              
               which
               moued
               me
               to
               the
               vndertaking
               of
               this
               Treatise
               was
               the
               
                 weake
                 grounds
                 which
                 the
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 decay
                 is
                 founded
                 vpon
                 .
              
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               the
               fictions
               of
               Poets
               was
               it
               which
               first
               gaue
               life
               vnto
               it
               .
               Homer
               hath
               touched
               vpon
               this
               string
               ,
               with
               whom
               Virgill
               accords
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               both
               seconded
               by
               Iuvenal
               and
               Horace
               :
               But
               aboue
               all
               ,
               that
               
                 pretty
                 invention
              
               of
               the
               
                 foure
                 Ages
              
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               compared
               to
               foure
               mettals
               ,
               Gold
               ,
               Siluer
               ,
               Brasse
               ,
               and
               Iron
               ,
               hath
               wrought
               such
               an
               impression
               in
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               hardly
               bee
               rooted
               out
               .
               For
               ancient
               Philosophers
               and
               Divines
               ,
               I
               finde
               not
               any
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               much
               as
               alleadged
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               Pliny
               and
               Cyprian
               ,
               to
               whom
               some
               haue
               added
               Gellius
               and
               Augustine
               :
               but
               how
               truly
               it
               shall
               appeare
               Godwilling
               when
               we
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               their
               testimonies
               in
               their
               proper
               places
               .
               And
               for
               Scripture
               proofe
               ,
               it
               is
               both
               very
               sparing
               and
               wrested
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               aboue
               all
               (
               as
               I
               conceaue
               )
               hath
               made
               way
               for
               this
               opinion
               is
               the
               morosity
               and
               crooked
               disposition
               of
               old
               men
               ,
               alwayes
               complaining
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               excessiue
               admiration
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               naturall
               and
               inbred
               in
               vs
               ,
               
                 vetera
                 extollimus
                 ,
                 recentium
                 incuriosi
              
               ,
               The
               ancient
               we
               extoll
               beingcarelesse
               
               of
               our
               owne
               times
               .
               For
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ,
               old
               men
               for
               the
               most
               part
               being
               much
               changed
               from
               that
               they
               were
               in
               their
               youth
               in
               complexion
               and
               temperature
               ,
               they
               are
               fill'd
               with
               sad
               melancholy
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               thinke
               the
               World
               is
               changed
               ,
               whereas
               in
               truth
               the
               change
               is
               in
               themselues
               .
               It
               fares
               with
               them
               in
               this
               case
               as
               with
               those
               whose
               taste
               is
               distempered
               ,
               or
               are
               troubled
               with
               the
               Iaundise
               ,
               or
               whose
               eyes
               are
               bloodshot
               ,
               the
               one
               imagining
               all
               things
               bitter
               or
               sowre
               which
               they
               taste
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               red
               or
               yellow
               which
               they
               see
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Terraeque
                   Vrbesque
                   recedunt
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Themselues
               being
               launched
               out
               into
               the
               deepe
               ,
               the
               trees
               and
               houses
               seeme
               to
               goe
               backward
               ;
               whereas
               in
               truth
               the
               motion
               is
               in
               themselues
               ,
               the
               houses
               and
               trees
               still
               standing
               where
               they
               were
               .
               Seneca
               tels
               vs
               a
               pleasant
               tale
               of
               Harpaste
               his
               wiues
               foole
               ,
               who
               being
               become
               suddenly
               blind
               ,
               
               shee
               deemed
               the
               roome
               in
               which
               she
               was
               to
               be
               darke
               ;
               but
               could
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               perswaded
               of
               her
               owne
               blindnesse
               .
               Such
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               the
               case
               of
               old
               men
               ,
               themselues
               being
               altered
               both
               in
               disposition
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               minde
               ,
               they
               make
               wonderfull
               narrations
               of
               the
               change
               of
               times
               since
               they
               remember
               :
               which
               because
               they
               cannot
               bee
               controlled
               ,
               passe
               for
               currant
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               pioner
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               ,
               which
               by
               secret
               vndermining
               makes
               way
               for
               this
               opinion
               of
               the
               Worlds
               decay
               ,
               is
               an
               excessiue
               admiration
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               base
               and
               envious
               conceit
               of
               whatsoeuer
               the
               present
               age
               affords
               ,
               or
               possibly
               can
               afford
               in
               comparison
               thereof
               .
               
                 Vetulam
                 praeferunt
                 immortalitati
              
               ,
               they
               preferre
               the
               wrinkles
               of
               
               
               Antiquity
               before
               the
               rarest
               beauty
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               the
               common
               voice
               euery
               where
               is
               ,
               and
               euer
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               to
               the
               Worlds
               end
            
             
               
                 
                   Faelix
                   nimium
                   prior
                   aetas
                   
                
                 
                   Contenta
                   fidelibus
                   arvis
                   —
                
                 
                   -
                   Vtinam
                   quoque
                   nostra
                   redirent
                
                 
                   In
                   mores
                   tempora
                   priscos
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thrice
                   ,
                   happy
                   former
                   ages
                   and
                   blessed
                
                 
                   With
                   faithfull
                   fields
                   content
                   and
                   pleased
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   Would
                   our
                   times
                   also
                   had
                   the
                   grace
                
                 
                   Againe
                   old
                   manners
                   to
                   embrace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               yet
               if
               we
               will
               speake
               properly
               and
               punctually
               ,
               Antiquity
               rather
               consists
               in
               the
               old
               age
               ,
               then
               infancie
               ,
               or
               youth
               of
               the
               World.
               But
               take
               it
               as
               commonly
               vnderstood
               ,
               I
               thinke
               it
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               by
               any
               that
               vnderstand
               the
               course
               of
               times
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               latter
               ages
               many
               abuses
               haue
               beene
               reformed
               ,
               many
               Arts
               perfected
               ,
               many
               profitable
               Inventions
               discouered
               ,
               many
               noble
               and
               notable
               acts
               atchieued
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Multa
                   dies
                   variusque
                   labor
                   mutabilis
                   aevi
                
              
               
                 
                   Rettulit
                   in
                   melius
                
                 .
              
               
                 Time
                 and
                 much
                 toile
                 of
                 this
                 vnsteddie
                 World
              
               
                 Hath
                 bettered
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               truly
               Virgil
               ,
               and
               elegantly
               Claudian
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Rerumque
                   remotas
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ingeniosa
                   vias
                   paulatim
                   explorat
                   egestas
                
                 .
              
               
                 Wittie
                 necessity
                 by
                 degrees
                 traceth
                 out
              
               
                 Of
                 things
                 the
                 prints
                 and
                 windings
                 most
                 remote
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               what
               the
               wisest
               man
               that
               euer
               liued
               of
               a
               meere
               man
               hath
               determined
               in
               this
               point
               .
               
                 Say
                 not
                 thou
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 former
              
               
               
                 dayes
                 were
                 better
                 then
                 these
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 enquire
                 wisely
                 concerning
                 this
                 .
              
               Vpon
               which
               words
               saith
               
                 Isidorus
                 Clarius
                 ,
                 Quia
                 manifestum
                 est
                 habuisse
                 priora
                 tempora
                 ,
                 sicut
                 &
                 haec
                 nostra
                 habent
                 incommoda
                 sua
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               former
               times
               had
               their
               mischiefes
               and
               miseries
               waiting
               vpon
               them
               as
               well
               as
               ours
               .
               
                 Yet
                 because
              
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               former
               times
               is
               recorded
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               concealed
               from
               vs
               ,
               as
               the
               Sieue
               le
               ts
               goe
               the
               finest
               flower
               ,
               but
               retaines
               the
               bran
               ;
               
                 or
                 because
              
               wee
               are
               generally
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               crosses
               ,
               then
               the
               blessings
               of
               our
               owne
               times
               ;
               
                 or
                 lastly
                 because
              
               the
               sight
               and
               presence
               of
               things
               diminisheth
               that
               reputation
               which
               we
               
               conceiued
               of
               them
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               disease
               and
               malignity
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               
                 Vitium
                 malignitatis
                 humanae
              
               ,
               as
               Tacitus
               cals
               it
               ,
               
                 vt
                 vetera
                 semper
                 in
                 laude
                 ,
                 praesentia
                 sint
                 in
                 fastidio
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Et
                   nisi
                   quae
                   terris
                   semota
                   suisque
                
                 
                   Temporibus
                   defuncta
                   videt
                   ,
                   fastidit
                   &
                   odit
                   .
                
                 
                   Sed
                   redit
                   ad
                   fastos
                   &
                   virtutem
                   imputat
                   annis
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Miraturque
                   nihil
                   nisi
                   quod
                   Libitina
                   sacravit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Saue
                   what
                   remoued
                   is
                   by
                   place
                   ,
                   nor
                   lacks
                
                 
                   Antiquity
                   to
                   warrant
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   lothes
                   and
                   hates
                   :
                
                 
                   Vertue
                   he
                   counts
                   by
                   yeares
                   and
                   Almanacks
                   ,
                
                 
                   Wonders
                   at
                   nought
                   but
                   what
                   death
                   consecrates
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               But
               as
               the
               same
               Poet
               wittily
               speakes
               comparing
               the
               Graecians
               with
               the
               Romans
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               wee
               demaund
               comparing
               our selues
               and
               
                 ●…atter
                 ages
              
               generally
               with
               the
               ancients
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quod
                   si
                   tam
                   antiquis
                   novitas
                   invisa
                   fuisset
                
                 
                   Quam
                   nobis
                   ,
                   quid
                   nunc
                   esset
                   vetus
                   ,
                   aut
                   quid
                   haberet
                
                 
                   Quod
                   legeret
                   tereretque
                   viritim
                   publicus
                   vsus
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   ancients
                   had
                   envied
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   wee
                
                 
                   Things
                   that
                   are
                   new
                   ,
                   what
                   now
                   would
                   anciēt
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   could
                   be
                   read
                   and
                   vsed
                   publicklie
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               cunning
               of
               
                 Michael
                 Montaigne
              
               as
               himselfe
               witnesseth
               to
               vse
               a
               similitude
               of
               Plutarches
               or
               a
               sentence
               of
               Senecaes
               as
               his
               owne
               
               that
               so
               it
               might
               appeare
               how
               men
               censured
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               in
               those
               ancient
               Authours
               they
               highly
               applauded
               :
               but
               very
               witty
               was
               the
               deuice
               of
               
                 Michael
                 Angelo
              
               a
               most
               famous
               moderne
               painter
               ,
               who
               drawing
               a
               table
               after
               the
               Antique
               manner
               hid
               it
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               a
               friends
               house
               where
               he
               thought
               it
               would
               soone
               be
               discovered
               ,
               and
               withall
               set
               his
               owne
               name
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               letters
               scarce
               discernable
               .
               The
               table
               being
               found
               he
               was
               quickely
               sent
               for
               ,
               shewed
               him
               it
               was
               by
               the
               master
               of
               the
               house
               and
               commended
               for
               an
               exquisite
               peece
               farre
               beyond
               any
               of
               the
               present
               age
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               chalenged
               it
               to
               be
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               for
               proofe
               thereof
               shewed
               him
               his
               name
               in
               it
               ,
               hee
               craued
               pardon
               of
               him
               and
               acknowledged
               his
               errour
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               advantage
               which
               antiquity
               hath
               against
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               meete
               with
               any
               thing
               which
               excells
               ,
               wee
               thinke
               it
               must
               bee
               ancient
               ,
               or
               if
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               ancient
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               excell
               :
               Nay
               therefore
               we
               thinke
               it
               excells
               because
               wee
               thinke
               it
               ancient
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vt
                   quidam
                   artifices
                   nostro
                   faciunt
                   saeculo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Qui
                   pretium
                   operibus
                   maius
                   inveniunt
                   ,
                   novo
                   
                
                 
                   Si
                   marmori
                   adscripserunt
                   Praxitelen
                   ,
                   suo
                
                 
                   Detrito
                   ,
                   Myronem
                   argento
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   As
                   some
                   artificers
                   in
                   these
                   our
                   dayes
                
                 
                   Who
                   sell
                   their
                   workes
                   at
                   a
                   farre
                   dearer
                   rate
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   on
                   new
                   marble
                   they
                   Praxiteles
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   Myron
                   write
                   ,
                   vpon
                   their
                   battered
                   plate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               haue
               seene
               ,
               sayth
               
                 Ludouicus
                 Viues
              
               ,
               the
               verses
               of
               a
               man
               then
               living
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               were
               found
               in
               a
               very
               ancient
               Librarie
               ,
               covered
               
               with
               dust
               and
               eaten
               with
               mothes
               ,
               he
               that
               tooke
               them
               vp
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               adored
               them
               bare-headed
               ,
               as
               being
               Virgills
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               And
               another
               with
               disdaine
               cast
               away
               an
               epistle
               of
               Tullies
               ,
               before
               which
               there
               was
               of
               purpose
               prefixed
               a
               french
               name
               :
               
                 Addito
                 etiam
                 convitio
                 barbariei
                 Transalpinae
              
               :
               adding
               this
               scoffe
               withall
               that
               it
               savoured
               of
               transalpine
               barbarisme
               .
               Which
               perverse
               and
               partiall
               judgement
               I
               conceiue
               not
               to
               spring
               so
               much
               from
               a
               due
               respect
               to
               the
               ancient
               Authors
               ,
               as
               an
               envious
               disesteeming
               of
               the
               present
               To
               the
               best
               and
               wisest
               while
               they
               liue
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               continually
               a
               froward
               opposite
               ,
               a
               curious
               observer
               of
               their
               defects
               ,
               and
               imperfections
               ,
               their
               vertues
               it
               afterward
               as
               much
               admireth
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Virtutem
                   incolumem
                   odimus
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   Sublatam
                   ex
                   oculis
                   quaerimus
                   invidi
                
                 .
              
               
                 Vertue
                 growing
                 in
                 our
                 sight
                 w'envy
              
               
                 Remov'd
                 from
                 hence
                 wee
                 straight
                 wayes
                 deifie
              
            
             
               When
               Hercules
               had
               vanquished
               so
               many
               fierce
               monsters
            
             
               
                 
                   Comperit
                   invidiam
                   supremo
                   fine
                   domandam
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 He
                 grapled
                 last
                 with
                 envy
                 as
                 the
                 worst
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Esse
                   quid
                   hoc
                   dicam
                   viuis
                   quod
                   fama
                   negatur
                
                 
                   Et
                   sua
                   quod
                   rarus
                   tempor
                   a
                   lector
                   amat
                   .
                
                 
                   Hi
                   sunt
                   invidi●…
                   nimirum
                   (
                   Regule
                   )
                   mores
                   
                
                 
                   Praeferat
                   antiquos
                   semper
                   vt
                   illa
                   novis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Whence
                   is
                   't
                   that
                   Poets
                   liuing
                   are
                   misprized
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   few
                   doe
                   like
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   times
                   ?
                
                 
                   Through
                   Envie
                   
                     (
                     Regulus
                  
                   )
                   are
                   they
                   despised
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   still
                   to
                   new
                   preferres
                   the
                   elder
                   rimes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Men
               read
               the
               Authors
               of
               their
               owne
               times
               either
               as
               inferiours
               o●…
               punies
               to
               themselues
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               scorne
               to
               learne
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Quia
                   turpe
                   putant
                   parere
                   minoribus
                   ,
                   &
                   quae
                
              
               
                 
                   Imberbes
                   didicêre
                   ,
                   senes
                   perdenda
                   fateri
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 younger
                 then
                 themselues
                 to
                 yeeld
                 great
                 shame
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 they
                 learn'd
                 in
                 youth
                 t'vnlearne
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 old
                 .
              
            
             
               Or
               as
               their
               Equalls
               ,
               in
               whose
               persons
               or
               manners
               because
               happily
               they
               espy
               some
               imperfections
               ,
               they
               judge
               accordingly
               of
               their
               workes
               .
               
                 For
                 as
                 dead
                 flies
                 cause
                 the
                 oyntment
                 of
                 the
                 Apothecary
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 a
                 stin●…king
              
               
               
                 savour
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 a
                 little
                 folly
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 reputation
                 for
                 wisedome
                 .
              
               Which
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               Apostles
               case
               ,
               
                 his
                 letters
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 are
                 weighty
                 and
                 powerfull
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 bodily
                 presence
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 speech
                 contemptible
                 .
              
               And
               no
               doubt
               but
               to
               those
               who
               thus
               conceived
               of
               him
               ,
               his
               very
               
               letters
               were
               not
               so
               powerfull
               and
               weighty
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               they
               would
               haue
               beene
               ;
               And
               as
               now
               they
               are
               to
               vs
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               what
               his
               person
               or
               speech
               was
               .
               Or
               if
               no
               exception
               bee
               to
               be
               taken
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               we
               hold
               it
               a
               kind
               of
               disreputation
               or
               disparagement
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               by
               yeelding
               them
               their
               due
               (
               though
               worthily
               and
               justly
               merited
               ,
               )
               to
               praeferre
               them
               before
               ourselues
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               being
               while
               they
               ●…iue
               mightily
               maligned
               and
               impugned
               ,
               they
               are
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               times
               by
               the
               same
               corrivals
               ,
               as
               highly
               honoured
               and
               commended
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Vrit
                     enim
                     fulgore
                     suo
                     ,
                     qui
                     praegravat
                     artes
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Infra
                     se
                     positas
                     ,
                     extinctus
                     amabitur
                     idem
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   others
                   doth
                   in
                   acts
                   and
                   skill
                   surmount
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   brighter
                   beames
                   inferiour
                   spirits
                   doth
                   vex
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   being
                   dead
                   is
                   held
                   of
                   great
                   account
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Which
               Martial
               verifies
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               Vacerra
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Miraris
                   veteres
                   Vacerra
                   solos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   laudas
                   nisi
                   mortuos
                   Poetas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ignoscas
                   petimus
                   Vacerra
                   ,
                   tanti
                   
                
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   vt
                   placeam
                   Tibi
                   perire
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Old
                   Poets
                   only
                   thou
                   doest
                   praise
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   none
                   but
                   dead
                   ones
                   magnifie
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Pardon
                   Vacerra
                   ,
                   thee
                   to
                   please
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   yet
                   in
                   mind
                   to
                   die
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Hee
               is
               a
               happy
               man
               saith
               the
               great
               Scaliger
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               his
               reading
               as
               his
               owne
               sence
               and
               feeling
               ,
               )
               who
               while
               hee
               liues
               is
               made
               partaker
               of
               those
               deserved
               prayses
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Quas
                   vita
                   non
                   dat
                   ,
                   funus
                   ac
                   cinis
                   dabunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 life
                 graunts
                 not
                 ,
                 death
                 and
                 the
                 graue
                 will
                 giue
                 .
              
            
             
               Even
               Tully
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               patterne
               of
               eloquence
               to
               all
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               most
               absolute
               ,
               and
               eminent
               in
               his
               profession
               ,
               that
               ever
               the
               world
               yeelded
               ,
               was
               notwithstanding
               sharpely
               censured
               ,
               and
               taunted
               at
               ,
               by
               his
               coevalls
               ,
               
                 vt
                 tumidiorem
                 et
                 Asianum
                 et
                 redundantem
                 ,
                 et
              
               
               
                 in
                 repetitionibus
                 nimium
                 ,
                 et
                 in
                 salibus
                 aliquando
                 frigidum
                 ,
                 et
                 in
                 compositione
                 fractum
                 ,
                 exultantem
                 ac
                 pene
                 quod
                 procul
                 absit
                 ,
                 viro
                 molliorem
                 :
              
               as
               swelling
               after
               the
               Asiatique
               manner
               ,
               too
               redundant
               and
               frequent
               in
               repetitions
               ,
               in
               jests
               somtime
               too
               cold
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               composure
               of
               his
               matter
               broken
               and
               effeminate
               .
               And
               to
               like
               purpose
               
                 Velleius
                 Paterculus
              
               speaking
               of
               a
               notable
               exploit
               of
               
                 Sextius
                 Saturninus
              
               ,
               obserues
               the
               same
               humorous
               disposition
               
               in
               those
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 ego
                 factum
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 cuilibet
                 veterum
                 Consulum
                 gloriae
                 comparandum
                 reor
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quod
                 naturaliter
                 audita
                 visis
                 laudamus
                 libentius
                 ,
                 &
                 presentia
                 invidiâ
                 ,
                 preterita
                 veneratione
                 persequimur
                 ,
                 et
                 his
                 nos
                 obrui
                 ,
                 illis
                 instrui
                 credimus
                 ,
              
               which
               noble
               exploit
               of
               his
               I
               could
               justly
               compare
               with
               the
               most
               famous
               and
               glorious
               acts
               of
               the
               ancient
               Consulls
               ;
               but
               that
               out
               of
               a
               naturall
               inclination
               wee
               more
               willingly
               commend
               things
               wee
               receiue
               by
               heare-say
               then
               by
               sight
               ,
               prosecuting
               things
               present
               with
               envie
               ,
               but
               being
               past
               with
               veneration
               ;
               as
               being
               perswaded
               that
               wee
               are
               affronted
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               but
               instructed
               by
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               For
               my selfe
               I
               professe
               with
               Pliny
               the
               younger
               ,
               
                 Sum
                 ex
                 ijs
                 qui
                 minor
                 antiquos
                 ,
                 non
                 tamen
                 vt
                 quidam
                 ,
                 temporum
                 nostrorum
                 ingenia
                 despicio
                 ,
                 neque
                 enim
              
               
               
                 quasi
                 lassa
                 aut
                 effaeta
                 natura
                 ,
                 vt
                 nihil
                 jam
                 laudabile
                 pariat
                 :
              
               I
               am
               one
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               admire
               the
               ancients
               ,
               yet
               not
               as
               some
               ,
               doe
               I
               despise
               the
               wits
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               as
               if
               Nature
               were
               tired
               and
               barren
               and
               brought
               forth
               nothing
               now
               that
               were
               praise-worthy
               .
               To
               which
               passage
               of
               
                 Pliny
                 Viues
              
               seemes
               to
               allude
               ,
               
                 male
                 de
                 natura
                 censet
                 quicunque
                 vno
                 illam
                 aut
                 altero
                 partu
                 effaetam
                 arbitratur
                 ,
              
               hee
               that
               so
               thinkes
               or
               sayes
               ,
               is
               doubtles
               injurious
               and
               ingratefull
               both
               to
               God
               and
               nature
               ,
               And
               
                 qui
                 non
                 est
                 gratus
                 datis
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 dignus
                 dandis
                 ,
              
               hee
               that
               doth
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               peculiar
               and
               singular
               blessings
               of
               God
               bestowed
               vpon
               this
               present
               age
               in
               some
               things
               beyond
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               meriting
               the
               increase
               of
               more
               ,
               as
               hee
               deserues
               not
               to
               enjoy
               these
               .
               And
               commonly
               it
               falls
               out
               that
               there
               the
               course
               and
               descent
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ceases
               ,
               and
               the
               spring
               is
               dried
               vp
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               a
               corespondent
               recourse
               and
               tide
               of
               our
               thankfullnes
               .
               Let
               then
               men
               suspend
               their
               rash
               judgoments
               .
               
                 nec
                 perseverent
                 suspicere
                 preteritos
                 ,
                 despicere
                 presentes
                 ,
              
               onely
               to
               admire
               the
               ancients
               and
               despise
               those
               of
               the
               present
               times
               .
               Let
               them
               rather
               
               imitate
               Lampridius
               the
               Oratour
               ,
               of
               whom
               witnesseth
               the
               same
               Sydonius
               that
               he
               read
               good
               Authours
               of
               all
               kindes
               ,
               
                 cum
                 reverentia
                 antiquos
              
               ,
               
               
                 sine
                 invidia
                 recentes
              
               ,
               the
               old
               with
               reverence
               ,
               the
               new
               without
               envy
               .
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               point
               and
               this
               chapter
               with
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Hee
              
               
               
               
                 hath
                 made
                 every
                 thing
                 beautifull
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
              
               answereable
               wherevnto
               is
               that
               of
               the
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 Syrach
              
               (
               which
               may
               well
               serue
               as
               a
               Commentary
               vpon
               those
               workes
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 All
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 giue
                 every
                 needfull
                 thing
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
              
               
               
                 worse
                 then
                 that
                 ,
                 therefore
                 prayse
                 ye●…
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 heart
                 and
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             3.
             
             The
             Controversy
             touching
             the
             worlds
             decay
             stated
             ,
             and
             the
             methode
             held
             thorow
             this
             ensuing
             Treatise
             proposed
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               mixt
               bodies
               .
            
             
               LEast
               I
               should
               seeme
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               to
               sight
               with
               shaddowes
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               straw
               made
               by
               my selfe
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               other
               to
               maintaine
               paradoxes
               ,
               which
               daily
               experience
               refutes
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               amisse
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               vnbowell
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 Worlds
                 decay
              
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               to
               vnfold
               and
               lay
               open
               the
               severall
               knots
               ,
               and
               joynts
               thereof
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               appeare
               wherein
               the
               adverse
               party
               agrees
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               poynt
               controverted
               consists
               ,
               where
               they
               joyne
               issue
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               difference
               rests
               .
               It
               is
               then
               agreed
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               that
               all
               subcoelestiall
               bodies
               ,
               indiuidualls
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               vnder
               the
               circle
               of
               the
               moone
               ,
               are
               subiect
               not
               onely
               to
               alteration
               ,
               but
               to
               diminution
               and
               decay
               ,
               some
               I
               confesse
               last
               long
               ,
               as
               the
               Eagle
               and
               Rauen
               among
               birds
               ,
               the
               Elephant
               and
               Stagge
               among
               beasts
               ,
               the
               Oake
               among
               Vegetables
               ,
               stones
               and
               mettalls
               among
               those
               treasures
               which
               Nature
               hath
               laid
               vp
               in
               the
               
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               :
               yet
               they
               all
               haue
               a
               time
               of
               groweth
               and
               increase
               ,
               of
               ripenesse
               and
               perfection
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               declination
               and
               decrease
               ,
               which
               brings
               them
               at
               last
               to
               a
               finall
               and
               totall
               
                 dissolution
                 .
                 Beasts
              
               are
               subject
               to
               diseases
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               the
               spending
               of
               those
               naturall
               spirits
               wherewith
               their
               life
               and
               being
               as
               the
               Lampe
               with
               oile
               is
               mainetai
               ned
               .
               Vegetables
               to
               rottennesse
               ,
               stones
               to
               mouldering
               ,
               and
               mettalls
               to
               rust
               and
               canker
               ,
               though
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               some
               haue
               layen
               in
               the
               bowells
               of
               the
               earth
               vntainted
               since
               the
               
                 worlds
                 Creation
              
               ,
               and
               may
               continue
               in
               the
               same
               case
               till
               the
               Consummation
               thereof
               :
               Which
               neede
               not
               seeme
               strange
               ,
               since
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Pyramides
              
               (
               stones
               drawne
               from
               their
               naturall
               beds
               and
               fortresses
               and
               exposed
               to
               the
               invasion
               of
               the
               aire
               and
               violence
               of
               the
               weather
               )
               haue
               stood
               already
               well
               nigh
               
                 three
                 thousand
              
               yeares
               ,
               and
               might
               for
               ought
               wee
               know
               stand
               yet
               as
               long
               againe
               And
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               glasse
               and
               gold
               and
               christall
               and
               pearle
               and
               
                 pretious
                 stones
              
               might
               so
               be
               vsed
               that
               they
               should
               last
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               if
               the
               world
               should
               last
               so
               long
               .
               For
               that
               which
               Poets
               faine
               of
               time
               that
               it
               eates
               out
               and
               devoures
               all
               things
               ,
               is
               in
               truth
               but
               a
               
                 poeticall
                 fiction
              
               ,
               since
               time
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               Quantity
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               measure
               of
               motion
               ,
               and
               Quantity
               in
               it selfe
               isno
               way
               actiue
               ,
               but
               meerely
               passiue
               ,
               
               as
               being
               an
               accident
               flowing
               from
               the
               matter
               .
               It
               is
               then
               either
               some
               inward
               conflict
               ,
               or
               outward
               assault
               which
               is
               wrought
               
                 in
                 time
              
               that
               eates
               them
               out
               .
               Time
               it selfe
               without
               these
               is
               toothlesse
               ,
               and
               can
               neuer
               doe
               it
               .
               Nay
               euen
               among
               Vegetables
               it
               is
               reported
               by
               
                 M.
                 Camden
              
               that
               whole
               trees
               lying
               vnder
               the
               Earth
               haue
               beene
               and
               daylie
               are
               digged
               vp
               in
               
                 Cheshire
                 ,
                 Lancheshire
              
               ,
               &
               Cumberland
               ,
               which
               are
               thought
               to
               haue
               layen
               there
               since
               Noahs
               floud
               ,
               And
               Verstigan
               reports
               the
               like
               of
               finre
               trees
               digged
               vp
               in
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               knowne
               to
               grow
               any
               where
               in
               
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               soyle
               apt
               by
               nature
               to
               produce
               them
               ,
               they
               growing
               in
               cold
               hillie
               places
               ,
               or
               vpon
               high
               mountaines
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               most
               likely
               ,
               they
               might
               from
               those
               places
               during
               the
               deluge
               by
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               waters
               be
               driuen
               thither
               .
               Yet
               all
               these
               consisting
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               outward
               violence
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               by
               the
               very
               inward
               conflict
               of
               their
               principles
               whereof
               they
               are
               bred
               ,
               would
               by
               degrees
               ,
               though
               perchance
               for
               a
               long
               time
               insensibly
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               feele
               corruption
               .
               For
               a
               Body
               so
               equally
               tempered
               ,
               or
               euenly
               ballanced
               by
               the
               Elements
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               praedominancie
               ,
               no
               struggling
               or
               wrastling
               in
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               imagined
               ,
               but
               surely
               I
               thinke
               was
               neuer
               really
               subsisting
               in
               Nature
               ,
               nor
               well
               can
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               Elements
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               quantity
               and
               dimensions
               .
            
             
               I
               Come
               then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               from
               the
               mixt
               Bodies
               to
               the
               Elements
               themselues
               wbereof
               they
               are
               mixed
               .
               Of
               these
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               they
               decay
               in
               their
               parts
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               by
               a
               
                 reciprocall
                 compensation
              
               they
               both
               loose
               and
               gaine
               ,
               sometime
               loosing
               what
               they
               had
               gotten
               ,
               and
               then
               again
               getting
               what
               they
               had
               formerly
               lost
               ,
               
                 Egregia
                 quaedam
                 est
                 in
                 elementis
                 quaternarum
                 virium
                 compensatio
                 ,
                 aequalibus
                 iustisque
                 regulis
                 ac
                 terminis
                 vices
                 suas
                 dispensantium
                 ,
              
               saith
               Philo
               in
               his
               book
               
                 de
                 Mundi
                 incorruptibilitate
              
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Elements
               a
               singular
               retribution
               of
               that
               foure-fold
               force
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ;
               dispensing
               it selfe
               by
               euen
               bounds
               and
               just
               rules
               .
               The
               Element
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               by
               condensation
               it
               sometimes
               looses
               to
               the
               aire
               ,
               &
               the
               aire
               againe
               by
               rarefaction
               to
               it
               .
               Again
               the
               aire
               by
               condensation
               looses
               to
               the
               water
               ,
               &
               the
               water
               by
               rarefaction
               to
               it
               .
               The
               earth
               by
               secret
               conveyances
               sucks
               in
               &
               steales
               away
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               but
               returns
               them
               againe
               with
               full
               mouth
               .
               And
               these
               two
               incroach
               likewise
               &
               make
               inrodes
               interchangeably
               each
               vpō
               other
               .
               The
               ordinary
               depth
               of
               the
               sea
               is
               cōmonly
               answerable
               to
               the
               ordinary
               hight
               of
               the
               main
               land
               aboue
               the
               water
               :
               and
               the
               whirlepooles
               &
               extraordinary
               depths
               answerable
               to
               the
               hight
               of
               mountaines
               aboue
               the
               ordinary
               hight
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               Promontories
               and
               necklands
               which
               butt
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               what
               are
               they
               but
               
                 solide
                 creekes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               creekes
               which
               thrust
               forth
               their
               armes
               into
               the
               Land
               ,
               but
               
                 fleeting
                 promontories
              
               .
               The
               Ilands
               what
               are
               they
               but
               
                 solide
                 lakes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               lakes
               againe
               but
               
                 fleeting
                 Ilands
              
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Ilands
               sometimes
               are
               swallowed
               vp
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               sometimes
               new
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               Sea.
               Sometimes
               parts
               of
               the
               Continent
               are
               recouered
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               was
               a
               place
               in
               Egypt
               
               called
               
                 Delta
                 ,
                 Ammania
                 regio
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               nay
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               
               was
               so
               recouered
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               their
               finding
               innumerable
               shels
               of
               sea-fish
               almost
               in
               euery
               place
               where
               they
               dig
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               againe
               irrecoverably
               lost
               by
               the
               inundation
               thereof
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               same
               Countreyes
               about
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               in
               the
               raigne
               of
               our
               King
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               steeples
               and
               towres
               which
               yet
               appeare
               aboue
               the
               water
               shewing
               to
               Passengers
               the
               revenge
               of
               that
               vnmercifull
               Element
               vpon
               a
               part
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               whole
               land
               .
               Helice
               likewise
               and
               Bura
               citties
               of
               Greece
               were
               drowned
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               )
               in
               Ogyges
               sloud
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Poet
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Siquaeras
                   Helicen
                   &
                   Buram
                   Achaidos
                   Vrbes
                
                 
                   Invenies
                   sub
                   aquis
                   .
                
                 
                   Bura
                   and
                   Helice
                   on
                   Achayan
                   ground
                   ,
                
                 
                   Are
                   sought
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   water
                   found
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               Seneca
               in
               the
               sixth
               boo●…e
               of
               his
               Naturall
               questions
               thus
               speakes
               of
               
               these
               two
               Citties
               ,
               
                 Helicen
                 ,
                 Burimque
                 totas
                 mare
                 accepit
                 ,
                 supra
                 oppida
                 duo
                 navigatur
                 ,
                 duo
                 autem
                 quae
                 novimus
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 nostram
                 no●…iam
                 memoria
                 literis
                 servata
                 perduxit
                 ,
                 quam
                 multa
                 alia
                 alys
                 locis
                 mersa
                 sunt
                 ?
                 Helice
              
               and
               Buris
               the
               Sea
               hath
               wholly
               swallowed
               vp
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               wee
               saile
               ouer
               two
               Townes
               ,
               two
               I
               say
               which
               are
               come
               to
               our
               knowledge
               by
               the
               memory
               of
               ancient
               records
               ,
               but
               how
               many
               other
               trow
               wee
               may
               bee
               swallowed
               vp
               in
               diuers
               other
               places
               ,
               which
               we
               neuer
               heard
               of
               ?
               
                 Inter
                 insulas
                 nulla
                 iam
                 Delos
              
               ,
               saith
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 Pallio
              
               ,
               among
               the
               Ilands
               there
               is
               now
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               found
               as
               Delos
               :
               and
               againe
               
                 Acon
                 in
                 Atlantico
                 Lybiam
                 aut
                 Asiam
                 adequans
                 quaeritur
                 nun●…
                 .
                 Acon
              
               in
               the
               Atlanticke
               Sea
               equalling
               Africke
               or
               Asia
               is
               now
               found
               wanting
               .
               The
               story
               of
               K.
               Arthur
               ,
               and
               the
               Knights
               of
               the
               round
               table
               is
               but
               an
               idle
               Booke
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               without
               cause
               that
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Cornish
                 Tristram
                 ,
                 Sir
                 Tristram
                 de
                 Lionesse
                 ,
              
               inasmuch
               as
               Master
               Carew
               of
               Antony
               in
               his
               
                 Survay
                 of
              
               
               Cornewall
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               the
               Sea
               hath
               ravened
               from
               that
               shire
               that
               whole
               Country
               of
               Lionesse
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               a
               Countrey
               of
               Lionesse
               there
               was
               ,
               he
               very
               sufficiently
               proueth
               by
               many
               strong
               reasons
               .
               Sometimes
               dry
               Townes
               become
               Hauens
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               Hauen-townes
               haue
               become
               dry
               ,
               as
               
                 Hubert
                 Thomas
              
               a
               man
               of
               very
               good
               parts
               ,
               chiefe
               Secretary
               to
               Frederi●…k
               the
               third
               
                 Count
                 Palatine
              
               of
               Rhene
               ,
               and
               
                 Prince
                 Elector
              
               ,
               in
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Liege
               affirmeth
               that
               the
               Sea
               hath
               in
               time
               come
               vp
               to
               the
               wals
               of
               Tongres
               now
               well
               nigh
               an
               hundreth
               English
               miles
               from
               the
               Sea
               ;
               which
               among
               other
               reasons
               he
               proues
               by
               the
               great
               iron
               rings
               there
               yet
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               vnto
               which
               the
               ships
               that
               there
               sometimes
               arriued
               were
               fastned
               .
               Also
               
                 Forum
                 Iulium
              
               ,
               a
               Towne
               seated
               in
               
                 littore
                 Narbonènsi
              
               ,
               the
               present
               estate
               whereof
               is
               described
               very
               well
               (
               as
               all
               other
               things
               )
               by
               that
               excellent
               Chancellour
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Michael
                 Hospitalis
              
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Apparet
                   moles
                   antiqui
                   diruta
                   portus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Atque
                   vbi
                   portus
                   erat
                   siccum
                   nunc
                   littus
                   &
                   horti
                
                 
                   The
                   ruines
                   of
                   an
                   ancient
                   hauen
                   appeares
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   where
                   the
                   haven
                   was
                   ,
                   now
                   gardens
                   may
                   you
                   see
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               river
               Arno
               now
               falleth
               into
               the
               sea
               sixe
               miles
               from
               
               Pisa
               ,
               whereby
               it
               appeareth
               that
               the
               Land
               hath
               there
               gotten
               much
               vpon
               
               the
               Sea
               in
               this
               coast
               ,
               for
               that
               Strabo
               in
               his
               time
               reporteth
               it
               was
               but
               20
               furlongs
               (
               which
               is
               two
               miles
               and
               an
               halfe
               )
               distant
               from
               the
               Sea.
               Lastly
               ,
               sometimes
               Ilands
               haue
               beene
               annexed
               to
               the
               Continent
               ,
               as
               Samos
               which
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               Tertullian
               )
               is
               become
               sand
               ,
               and
               Pharos
               which
               in
               Homers
               time
               was
               an
               Iland
               ,
               but
               in
               Plinyes
               annexed
               to
               the
               Continent
               by
               the
               slime
               of
               Nilus
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               peeces
               haue
               beene
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Continent
               ,
               and
               made
               Ilands
               ,
               as
               Sicily
               which
               was
               separated
               from
               the
               maine
               of
               Italy
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Haec
                   loca
                   vi
                   quondam
                   &
                   vasta
                   comvulsa
                   ruina
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   Tantum
                   aevi
                   longinqua
                   valet
                   mutare
                   vetust
                   as
                   )
                
                 
                   Dissiluisse
                   ferunt
                   ,
                   cùm
                   protinùs
                   utraque
                   tellus
                
                 
                   Vna
                   foret
                   ,
                   venit
                   medio
                   vi
                   pontus
                   &
                   vndis
                
                 
                   Hesperium
                   Si●…ulo
                   latus
                   abs●…idit
                   ,
                   arvaque
                   &
                   urbes
                
                 
                   Littore
                   diductas
                   ,
                   angusto
                   interluit
                   aestu
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   These
                   places
                   by
                   huge
                   force
                   with
                   ruine
                   violent
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   So
                   great
                   a
                   change
                   in
                   things
                   long
                   tract
                   of
                   time
                   can
                   make
                   )
                
                 
                   Sundred
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   which
                   erst
                   were
                   both
                   one
                   Continent
                
                 
                   Till
                   in
                   betweene
                   the
                   Sea
                   with
                   force
                   impetuous
                   brake
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   with
                   his
                   mighty
                   waues
                   th'
                   Hesperian
                   did
                   divide
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Sicilian
                   shore
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   twixt
                   townes
                   and
                   fields
                
                 
                   Thus
                   rent
                   asunder
                   ebbes
                   and
                   flowes
                   a
                   narrow
                   tide
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Sic
                 &
                 Hispanias
                 à
                 contextu
                 Africae
                 mare
                 eripuit
                 ,
              
               saith
               Seneca
               .
               Thus
               did
               the
               
               Sea
               snatch
               away
               Spaine
               from
               the
               Continent
               of
               Africa
               .
               And
               this
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               as
               many
               imagine
               ,
               was
               likewise
               broken
               off
               from
               the
               Continent
               of
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               grounding
               themselues
               partly
               vpon
               their
               priuate
               reasons
               ,
               and
               par●…
               〈◊〉
               pon
               the
               authorities
               of
               
                 Antonius
                 Volscus
                 ,
                 Dominicus
                 Marius
                 Niger
                 ,
              
               〈◊〉
               
                 Servius
                 Honoratus
              
               ,
               who
               seekes
               to
               proue
               it
               from
               that
               of
               Virgil
            
             
               
                 
                   Et
                   penitùs
                   toto
                   divisos
                   orbe
                   Britannos
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 Britaines
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 World
                 divided
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               And
               of
               Claudian
               in
               imitation
               of
               Virgil
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Nostro
                   diducta
                   Britannia
                   mundo
                
                 .
              
               
                 Britaine
                 from
                 our
                 World
                 seuer'd
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               both
               these
               as
               well
               Ilands
               annexed
               to
               the
               Continent
               ,
               as
               peeces
               of
               the
               Continent
               broken
               off
               from
               it
               by
               force
               of
               the
               Sea
               and
               made
               Ilands
               ,
               Pliny
               hath
               written
               at
               large
               in
               the
               second
               Booke
               of
               his
               Naturall
               History
               ,
               cap.
               85.
               86.
               87.
               
               And
               Ovid
               in
               the
               15
               of
               Met.
               toucheth
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Fluctibus
                   ambitae
                   fuerant
                   Antissa
                   ,
                   Pharosque
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   Phaenissa
                   Tyros
                   ,
                   quarum
                   nunc
                   Insula
                   nulla
                   est
                   .
                
              
               
                 Antissa
                 ,
                 Pharos
                 and
                 Phaenissian
                 Tyre
                 ,
              
               
                 Now
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Seas
                 surrounded
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Leucada
                   continuam
                   veteres
                   habuere
                   coloni
                
                 
                   Nunc
                   freta
                   circumeunt
                   ,
                   Zancle
                   quoque
                   iuncta
                   fuisse
                
                 
                   Dicitur
                   Italiae
                   :
                   donec
                   confinia
                   pontus
                
                 
                   Abstulit
                   ,
                   &
                   media
                   tellurem
                   repulit
                   unda
                
              
               
                 
                   Th'
                   old
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Leucadian
                   Iles
                
                 
                   Conjoyned
                   to
                   the
                   Continent
                   them
                   found
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   Zancle
                   joyned
                   was
                   to
                   Italy
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   now
                   cut
                   off
                   by
                   Sea
                   the
                   waues
                   surround
                   .
                
              
            
             
               By
               reason
               of
               which
               mutuall
               traffique
               and
               interchange
               ,
               the
               Elements
               may
               truly
               be
               said
               to
               remaine
               alwayes
               the
               same
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               intire
               bodies
               ,
               as
               Theseus
               his
               ship
               so
               renowned
               antiquity
               was
               held
               by
               the
               schollers
               of
               Athens
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               renewed
               in
               euery
               part
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               planke
               or
               pin
               remained
               of
               the
               first
               building
               .
               Or
               as
               a
               riuer
               may
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               it
               vary
               from
               it selfe
               by
               the
               accesse
               of
               fresh
               supplies
               euery
               moment
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Rusticus
                   expectat
                   dum
                   defluat
                   amnis
                   ,
                   at
                   iste
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Labitur
                   &
                   labetur
                   in
                   omne
                   volubilis
                   aevum
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Clowne
                 waites
                 till
                 the
                 foord
                 be
                 slidden
                 all
                 away
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 still
                 it
                 slides
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 for
                 euer
                 and
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               the
               Elements
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               qualities
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               no
               feare
               then
               of
               the
               naturall
               decay
               of
               the
               Elements
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               quantity
               and
               dimensions
               ;
               all
               the
               controversie
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               quality
               ,
               whether
               the
               aire
               and
               water
               be
               so
               pure
               and
               wholsome
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               so
               fertile
               and
               fruitfull
               as
               it
               was
               some
               hundreths
               or
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               since
               .
               Touching
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               thinke
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               appeare
               that
               the
               World
               in
               former
               ages
               hath
               beene
               plagued
               with
               more
               
                 droughts
                 ,
                 excessiue
                 raines
                 ,
                 windes
                 ,
                 frosts
                 ,
                 snowes
                 ,
                 hailes
                 ,
                 famines
                 ,
                 earthquakes
                 ,
                 pestilences
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               contagious
               diseases
               ,
               then
               in
               latter
               times
               :
               all
               which
               should
               argue
               a
               greater
               distemper
               in
               the
               Elements
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               the
               earth
               I
               will
               not
               compare
               the
               present
               with
               that
               before
               the
               fall
               or
               before
               the
               floud
               :
               I
               know
               and
               beleeue
               that
               the
               one
               drew
               on
               a
               curse
               vpon
               it
               ,
               (
               though
               some
               great
               Divines
               hold
               that
               curse
               was
               rather
               in
               regard
               of
               mans
               ensuing
               labour
               in
               dressing
               it
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Earths
               ensuing
               barrennesse
               )
               
               and
               the
               other
               by
               washing
               away
               the
               surface
               and
               fatnesse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               by
               incorporating
               the
               salt
               waters
               into
               it
               ,
               much
               abated
               the
               natiue
               and
               originall
               fertility
               thereof
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               vigour
               and
               vertue
               of
               plants
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               nourishment
               as
               medicine
               .
               Upon
               which
               occasion
               it
               seemes
               after
               the
               Floud
               man
               had
               leaue
               giuen
               him
               to
               feede
               vpon
               
               the
               flesh
               of
               beasts
               and
               fowles
               and
               fishes
               ,
               which
               before
               the
               floud
               was
               not
               lawfull
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               denied
               that
               Gods
               extraordinary
               fauour
               or
               curse
               vpon
               a
               land
               (
               beside
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               )
               makes
               it
               either
               fruitfull
               or
               barren
               ,
               
                 A
                 fruitfull
                 land
                 maketh
                 hee
                 barren
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 therein
              
               ;
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               
                 he
                 turneth
                 the
              
               
               
                 wildernes
                 into
                 a
                 standing
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 dry
                 ground
                 into
                 water
                 springs
                 .
              
               And
               for
               grounds
               which
               are
               continually
               rent
               &
               wounded
               with
               the
               plowshare
               ,
               worne
               and
               wasted
               with
               tillage
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondered
               if
               they
               answere
               not
               the
               fertility
               of
               former
               ages
               :
               But
               for
               such
               as
               haue
               time
               and
               rest
               giuen
               to
               recouer
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               renew
               their
               decayed
               forces
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               yet
               retaine
               their
               virginity
               without
               any
               force
               offered
               vnto
               them
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               experience
               and
               tryall
               will
               make
               it
               good
               that
               they
               haue
               lost
               nothing
               
               of
               their
               primitiue
               goodnesse
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               since
               the
               floud
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               earth
               it selfe
               by
               long-lasting
               no
               such
               perpetuall
               and
               vniversall
               decay
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               fruitfullnesse
               thereof
               ,
               as
               is
               commonly
               imagined
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               not
               in
               the
               earth
               it selfe
               ,
               then
               surely
               not
               in
               the
               trees
               and
               hearbs
               ,
               and
               plants
               and
               flowers
               which
               suck
               their
               nourishment
               from
               thence
               as
               so
               many
               infants
               from
               their
               mothers
               breast
               :
               Let
               any
               one
               kind
               of
               them
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               world
               since
               the
               Creation
               be
               named
               that
               is
               vtterly
               lost
               ;
               no
               ,
               God
               and
               Nature
               haue
               so
               well
               provided
               against
               this
               that
               one
               seede
               sometimes
               multiplies
               in
               one
               yeare
               many
               thousands
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               proued
               by
               comparing
               their
               present
               qualities
               with
               those
               which
               are
               recorded
               in
               ancient
               writers
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               revolution
               of
               so
               many
               ages
               ,
               they
               haue
               lost
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               wonted
               colour
               ,
               their
               smell
               ,
               their
               tast
               ,
               their
               vertue
               ,
               their
               proportion
               ,
               their
               duration
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               no
               such
               decay
               as
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               severall
               kindes
               of
               vegetables
               ,
               what
               reason
               haue
               wee
               to
               beleeue
               it
               in
               beasts
               ,
               specially
               those
               that
               make
               vegetables
               their
               food
               .
               If
               Aristotle
               were
               now
               aliue
               ,
               should
               he
               need
               to
               compose
               some
               new
               treatise
               
                 De
                 historia
                 Animalium
              
               ?
               in
               those
               things
               where
               he
               wrote
               vpon
               certaine
               groundes
               and
               experimentall
               observations
               ?
               haue
               the
               beasts
               of
               which
               he
               wrote
               any
               thing
               altered
               their
               dispositions
               ?
               Are
               the
               wild
               become
               tame
               ,
               or
               the
               strong
               feeble
               ?
               no
               certainely
               .
               It
               was
               true
               in
               all
               ages
               both
               before
               and
               since
               which
               the
               Poet
               hath
            
             
               
                 
                   Fortes
                   creantur
                   fortibus
                   ,
                   &
                   bonis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Est
                   in
                   juvencis
                   ,
                   est
                   in
                   equis
                   patrum
                   
                
                 
                   Virtus
                   ,
                   nec
                   imbellem
                   feroces
                
                 
                   Progenerant
                   aquilae
                   Columbam
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   From
                   nobles
                   noble
                   spirits
                   proceed
                   ,
                
                 
                   Steeres
                   ,
                   Horses
                   like
                   their
                   Sires
                   do
                   proue
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Eagle
                   feirce
                   doth
                   never
                   breed
                
                 
                   A
                   timerous
                   and
                   fearefull
                   Doue
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Hath
               the
               Lyon
               forgotten
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               or
               the
               Elephant
               his
               sagacity
               ,
               or
               the
               Tyger
               his
               fiercenesse
               ,
               or
               the
               Stagge
               his
               swiftnesse
               ,
               or
               the
               Dogge
               his
               fidelitie
               ,
               or
               the
               Foxe
               his
               wilinesse
               ?
               were
               the
               Oxen
               then
               of
               the
               same
               Countrey
               stronger
               for
               labour
               ,
               the
               horses
               better
               featured
               or
               more
               serviceable
               then
               now
               ?
               doubtlesse
               these
               lessons
               as
               their
               Mistresse
               cannot
               but
               teach
               them
               ,
               so
               these
               schollers
               cannot
               but
               learne
               them
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               in
               their
               power
               to
               forget
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               of
               mankind
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               manners
               and
               the
               arts
               .
            
             
               WIth
               man
               it
               is
               otherwise
               :
               for
               he
               hauing
               a
               free
               will
               ,
               (
               at
               leastwise
               in
               morall
               and
               naturall
               actions
               )
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               liberty
               varieth
               both
               from
               his
               kind
               and
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               more
               then
               any
               other
               creature
               besides
               :
               And
               hence
               is
               it
               (
               other
               circumstances
               concurring
               )
               that
               in
               the
               same
               countrey
               men
               are
               sometimes
               generally
               addicted
               to
               vertue
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               vice
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               one
               vice
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               another
               ,
               
               sometimes
               to
               civillity
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               barbarisme
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               studiousnesse
               &
               learning
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               ease
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               are
               taller
               of
               stature
               ,
               sometimes
               lower
               ,
               &
               lastly
               ,
               sometimes
               longer
               ,
               sometimes
               shorter
               liued
               ,
               ct
               this
               I
               say
               ariseth
               partly
               from
               the
               Libertie
               of
               mans
               will
               ,
               &
               partly
               from
               
                 Gods
                 providence
              
               ouerruling
               &
               disposing
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               secret
               counsell
               of
               his
               owne
               vnsearchable
               wisdome
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Signat
                   tempora
                   proprijs
                
                 
                   Aptans
                   officijs
                   Deus
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Nec
                   quas
                   ipse
                   coercuit
                
                 
                   Misceri
                   patitur
                   vices
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   proper
                   offices
                
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   each
                   season
                   bounded
                   ▪
                
                 
                   And
                   will
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   courses
                
                 
                   He
                   sets
                   them
                   be
                   confounded
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Haec
                 omnia
                 mutantur
              
               saith
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 nec
                 mutatur
                 divinae
                 providentiae
                 ratio
                 ,
                 qua
                 fit
                 Vt
                 ista
                 mutentur
                 .
              
               All
               these
               things
               are
               changed
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               changed
               ,
               changeth
               not
               .
               To
               affirme
               then
               that
               humane
               affaires
               remaine
               allwaies
               in
               the
               same
               estate
               ,
               continually
               drawne
               out
               as
               by
               an
               even
               thread
               ,
               without
               variation
               ,
               is
               vntrue
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               say
               that
               they
               allwayes
               degenerate
               and
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               is
               as
               vnsound
               .
               For
               surely
               had
               it
               beene
               so
               ,
               since
               the
               Creation
               or
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               civill
               society
               ,
               nay
               the
               world
               itself
               could
               not
               haue
               subsisted
               ,
               but
               would
               long
               since
               haue
               beene
               brought
               to
               vtter
               ruine
               and
               desolation
               .
               
                 Omne
                 in
                 praecipiti
                 vitium
                 stetit
              
               ,
               vice
               was
               at
               highest
               ,
               and
               neere
               its
               downefall
               stood
               .
               And
               as
               Bodin
               hath
               
               both
               rightly
               observed
               and
               learnedly
               expressed
               .
               
                 Quod
                 si
                 res
                 humanae
                 in
              
               
               
                 deterius
                 prolaberentur
                 ,
                 jampridem
                 in
                 extremo
                 vitiorum
                 ac
                 improbitatis
                 gradu
                 constitissemus
                 ,
                 quo
                 quidem
                 antea
                 peruentum
                 esse
                 opinor
                 .
                 Sed
                 cum
                 flagitiosi
                 homines
                 nec
                 vlterius
                 progredi
                 nec
                 eodem
                 loco
                 stare
                 diutius
                 possent
                 ,
                 sensim
                 regredi
                 necesse
                 habuerunt
                 ,
                 vel
                 cogente
                 pudore
                 qui
                 hominibus
                 inest
                 ànatura
                 ,
                 vel
                 necessitate
                 ,
                 qd
                 in
                 tantis
                 sceleribus
                 societas
                 nullo
                 modo
                 coli
                 poter
                 at
                 ,
                 vel
                 etiam
                 qd
                 verius
                 est
                 ,
                 impellente
                 Dei
                 bonitate
                 .
              
               If
               men
               should
               allwaies
               grow
               worse
               &
               worse
               ,
               we
               had
               long
               since
               arriued
               to
               the
               vtmost
               point
               and
               highest
               pitch
               of
               villany
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               may
               be
               men
               haue
               already
               attained
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               could
               neither
               make
               a
               farther
               progresse
               ,
               nor
               longer
               abode
               in
               the
               same
               state
               they
               must
               needs
               by
               degrees
               returne
               againe
               ,
               either
               very
               shame
               cōstraining
               thē
               ,
               which
               is
               implāted
               in
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               or
               meere
               necessitie
               in
               as
               much
               as
               humane
               societie
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               such
               an
               higth
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               or
               else
               which
               I
               rather
               beleeue
               ,
               the
               Grace
               and
               Goodnesse
               of
               God
               moving
               and
               leading
               them
               therevnto
               .
            
             
               Vice
               sometimes
               aboundes
               in
               one
               nation
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               nation
               the
               same
               vice
               doth
               not
               allwaies
               equally
               abound
               :
               but
               it
               either
               riseth
               or
               falls
               ,
               raignes
               or
               vanisheth
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               Rulers
               and
               execution
               of
               lawes
               :
               As
               is
               well
               and
               wisely
               noted
               by
               a
               late
               Historiographer
               of
               our
               owne
               in
               the
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               his
               History
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 find
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 same
                 correspondencies
                 to
                 hold
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 vertues
                 and
                 vices
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 though
                 rising
                 and
                 falling
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 worth
                 or
                 weakenesse
                 of
                 Governours
                 ;
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 ruines
                 and
              
               
               
                 mutations
                 of
                 states
                 to
                 be
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 traine
                 of
                 affaires
                 carried
                 by
                 president
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 succession
                 vnder
                 the
                 like
                 colours
              
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               he
               observes
               in
               the
               history
               of
               this
               nation
               is
               no
               doubt
               true
               in
               all
               .
               Wee
               neede
               go
               no
               farther
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Iewes
               for
               a
               notable
               instance
               in
               this
               kind
               :
               who
               at
               times
               ,
               more
               zealous
               then
               they
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               exercises
               of
               religion
               ?
               and
               who
               againe
               ,
               at
               other
               times
               more
               rebellious
               ?
               It
               is
               said
               of
               them
               in
               the
               
                 psalme
                 ,
                 Then
                 beleeued
                 they
                 his
                 wordes
                 ,
              
               but
               presently
               it
               followes
               
               in
               the
               very
               next
               verse
               ,
               
                 They
                 soone
                 forgot
                 his
                 workes
              
               :
               and
               according
               to
               their
               obedience
               or
               rebellion
               so
               were
               they
               either
               prosperous
               or
               vnfortunate
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               affaires
               :
               during
               their
               faith
               &
               fidelity
               towards
               God
               ,
               every
               man
               of
               thē
               was
               in
               warre
               as
               a
               thousand
               strong
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               a
               greate
               Senate
               for
               counsell
               in
               peacable
               deliberations
               :
               contrariwise
               if
               they
               swerved
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               often
               did
               )
               their
               wonted
               courage
               and
               magnanimity
               forsooke
               them
               vtterly
               ,
               their
               souldiers
               and
               military
               men
               trēbled
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               naked
               sword
               ,
               when
               they
               entred
               into
               mutuall
               cōference
               &
               sate
               in
               councell
               for
               their
               owne
               good
               ,
               that
               which
               children
               might
               haue
               seene
               ,
               their
               gravest
               Senatours
               could
               not
               discerne
               ,
               their
               Prophets
               saw
               darkenesse
               in
               steed
               of
               Visions
               ,
               and
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               were
               asmen
               bewitcht
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               touching
               the
               revolutions
               and
               returnes
               of
               vertues
               and
               vices
               ,
               is
               likewise
               true
               in
               Artes
               and
               
                 sciences
                 .
                 Hinc
                 factum
                 est
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               
                 Contarenus
                 ,
                 )
                 vt
                 quibusdam
                 aetatibus
                 acerrima
                 hominum
                 ingenia
                 vigere
                 ,
                 alijs
                 tanquā
                 flaccesscere
                 videantur
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               in
               some
               ages
               the
               wits
               
               of
               men
               seeme
               wonderfull
               sharpe
               ,
               and
               againe
               in
               others
               flat
               and
               blunt
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               true
               observation
               which
               Ramus
               to
               this
               purpose
               hath
               ,
               
                 commigrationes
                 gentium
                 variae
                 cemmemorantur
                 ,
                 commigrationes
                 literarum
                 &
                 disciplinarúm
                 commemorari
                 possent
                 ,
                 non
                 minores
                 .
              
               wee
               read
               of
               diverse
               commigrations
               or
               remoualls
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               surely
               no
               lesse
               of
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               might
               be
               observed
               .
               Whervpon
               Aristotle
               who
               held
               the
               Arts
               Eternall
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               tells
               vs
               there
               was
               allwayes
               a
               rising
               and
               a
               
               falling
               of
               them
               as
               of
               the
               starres
               :
               so
               as
               sometimes
               they
               flourished
               in
               one
               place
               and
               age
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               another
               :
               as
               the
               starres
               sometime
               shine
               in
               our
               Hemisphere
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               the
               other
               .
               Where
               was
               there
               ever
               more
               learning
               and
               sciencè
               then
               in
               Greece
               ,
               and
               where
               is
               there
               now
               in
               the
               world
               more
               barbarisine
               ?
               what
               most
               exellently
               learned
               men
               ,
               pillers
               and
               lightes
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               hath
               Africa
               brought
               forth
               as
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Minutius
                 ,
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
              
               his
               Master
               
                 Fulgentius
                 ,
                 St.
                 Cyprian
              
               ,
               and
               
                 St.
                 Augustine
              
               ?
               and
               with
               what
               learned
               men
               is
               Africa
               in
               our
               time
               acquainted
               ?
               Contrariwise
               in
               the
               flourishing
               daies
               of
               the
               Romans
               how
               vtterly
               without
               all
               knowledg
               of
               letters
               were
               the
               Germans
               and
               Netherlanders
               ,
               &
               how
               do
               they
               now
               a
               daies
               flourish
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               learning
               &
               cunning
               ?
               While
               the
               Arts
               through
               the
               Christian
               world
               lay
               in
               a
               manner
               buried
               in
               negligence
               and
               obscuritie
               ,
               then
               did
               their
               lustre
               shine
               forth
               most
               clearly
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               thither
               did
               our
               
                 English
                 Saxons
              
               repaire
               as
               to
               a
               Faire
               or
               Market
               of
               good
               letters
               :
               Whence
               of
               the
               holy
               men
               of
               those
               times
               wee
               often
               read
               in
               our
               Ancient
               writers
               .
               
                 Amandatus
                 est
                 ad
                 disciplinam
                 in
                 Hiberniam
                 .
              
               He
               was
               sent
               into
               Ireland
               to
               study
               there
               .
               And
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Sulgen
               ,
               who
               
               liued
               about
               six
               hundred
               yeare
               agoe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Exemplo
                   Patrum
                   commotus
                   amore
                   legend●…
                
                 
                   Iuit
                   ad
                   Hybernos
                   sophia
                   mirabile
                   claros
                   :
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   for
                   to
                   skill
                   and
                   learning
                   he
                   aspired
                
                 
                   Treading
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   Ancestours
                   he
                   sayled
                
                 
                   To
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   wisedome
                   much
                   admired
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               it
               may
               seeme
               that
               the
               
                 English
                 Saxons
              
               borrowed
               from
               them
               the
               manner
               of
               forming
               their
               letters
               ,
               since
               they
               vsed
               the
               same
               character
               which
               the
               Irish
               vse
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               yet
               now
               when
               learning
               is
               as
               it
               were
               revived
               againe
               from
               the
               graue
               ,
               thorow
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               onely
               this
               part
               of
               it
               (
               which
               was
               then
               as
               another
               Goshen
               in
               Aegypt
               )
               remaines
               for
               the
               most
               part
               vnlightned
               ,
               in
               the
               darkenes
               of
               
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 incivility
              
               ,
               and
               superstition
               .
               Thus
               Almighty
               God
               in
               sundry
               ages
               and
               in
               severall
               places
               casts
               abroad
               the
               seedes
               of
               learning
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               due
               time
               grow
               vp
               and
               spread
               abroad
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               owne
               name
               and
               the
               behoofe
               of
               mankind
               .
               Neither
               can
               I
               heere
               let
               passe
               the
               words
               of
               Bodin
               to
               like
               effect
               touching
               the
               Arts
               and
               inventions
               of
               wit
               as
               were
               those
               before
               alleadged
               touching
               vertue
               and
               
                 vice
                 ;
                 Haec
                 illa
                 est
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 rerum
                 omnium
                 tam
                 certa
                 conversio
                 vt
                 dubitare
                 nemo
                 debeat
                 quin
                 idem
                 in
                 hominum
                 ingenijs
                 ,
                 quod
                 in
                 agris
                 eueniat
                 qui
                 maiori
                 vbertate
                 gratiam
                 quietis
                 referre
                 solent
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               certaine
               wheeling
               about
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               man
               neede
               doubt
               but
               the
               same
               befalls
               mens
               wits
               that
               doth
               their
               groundes
               which
               are
               wont
               to
               recompence
               the
               favour
               of
               their
               rest
               with
               the
               more
               plenteous
               croppe
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               5.
               
               Touching
               this
               pretended
               decay
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               mens
               liues
               their
               strength
               and
               stature
               .
            
             
               THe
               same
               vicissitude
               and
               revolution
               as
               is
               in
               Arts
               and
               wits
               is
               likewise
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               ages
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               duration
               of
               their
               liues
               ;
               as
               my
               Lord
               of
               
                 S.
                 Alban
              
               hath
               truely
               noted
               ,
               
                 decursus
                 saeculorum
                 &
                 successio
                 propaginis
                 nihil
                 videntur
                 omnino
                 demere
                 de
                 diuturnitate
                 vit●…
                 .
              
               The
               course
               of
               times
               and
               succession
               of
               progenies
               seeme
               to
               abate
               nothing
               
               from
               the
               lasting
               of
               mens
               liues
               .
               Certaine
               times
               there
               are
               in
               all
               Regions
               in
               which
               the
               thread
               of
               mens
               liues
               is
               either
               drawne
               out
               longer
               or
               contracted
               to
               a
               shorter
               scantling
               :
               For
               the
               most
               part
               they
               liue
               longer
               when
               the
               times
               are
               more
               
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 their
                 diet
              
               more
               simple
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               mens
               bodies
               more
               in
               vse
               :
               but
               shorter
               when
               the
               times
               are
               more
               Civill
               and
               men
               more
               given
               to
               luxury
               and
               ease
               ,
               which
               passe
               and
               returne
               by
               turnes
               ,
               Succession
               it selfe
               effects
               nothing
               therein
               ,
               alone
               .
               in
               case
               it
               did
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 man
              
               in
               reason
               should
               haue
               lived
               longest
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               should
               still
               come
               short
               of
               his
               fathers
               age
               :
               so
               that
               whereas
               Moses
               tells
               vs
               that
               
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 mans
                 age
              
               in
               his
               time
               
                 were
                 threescore
                 yeares
                 and
                 tenne
              
               ,
               by
               this
               reckoning
               
               they
               might
               well
               enough
               by
               this
               time
               be
               brought
               to
               tenne
               ,
               or
               twenty
               ,
               or
               thirty
               at
               most
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               in
               the
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               both
               before
               and
               after
               the
               floud
               men
               vsually
               lived
               longer
               then
               wee
               finde
               they
               haue
               done
               in
               latter
               ages
               :
               But
               that
               I
               should
               rather
               choose
               to
               ascribe
               to
               some
               
                 extraordinary
                 priviledge
              
               then
               to
               the
               ordinary
               
               
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               .
               The
               world
               was
               then
               to
               be
               replenished
               with
               inhabitants
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               so
               speedily
               be
               done
               but
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               multiplication
               of
               mankinde
               :
               neither
               could
               that
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               long
               liues
               of
               men
               .
               And
               againe
               Arts
               and
               sciences
               were
               then
               to
               be
               planted
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               effecting
               whereof
               ,
               it
               was
               requisite
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               men
               should
               haue
               the
               experience
               and
               observation
               of
               many
               ages
               .
               For
               as
               many
               
               Sensations
               breed
               an
               experiment
               ,
               so
               doe
               many
               experiments
               a
               Science
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Per
                   varios
                   vsus
                   artem
                   experimentia
                   fecit
                
              
               
                 
                   Exemplo
                   monstrante
                   viam
                
                 .
              
               
                 Through
                 much
                 experience
                 Arts
                 invented
                 were
                 
              
               
                 Example
                 shewing
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               Specially
               it
               was
               requisite
               men
               should
               liue
               long
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               Astronomy
               ,
               and
               the
               finding
               out
               of
               the
               severall
               motions
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               so
               slow
               ,
               that
               they
               aske
               a
               long
               time
               precisely
               to
               obserue
               their
               periods
               and
               reuolutions
               .
               It
               was
               the
               complaint
               of
               
                 Hippocrates
                 ,
                 Ars
                 longa
                 vita
                 brevis
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               Almighty
               God
               in
               his
               wisedome
               then
               proportioned
               mens
               liues
               to
               the
               length
               of
               Arts
               ;
               and
               as
               God
               gaue
               them
               this
               speciall
               priviledge
               to
               liue
               long
               :
               so
               in
               likelihood
               hee
               gaue
               them
               withall
               a
               temper
               &
               constitution
               of
               body
               answereable
               therevnto
               .
               As
               also
               the
               foode
               wherewith
               they
               were
               nourished
               ,
               specially
               before
               the
               floud
               ,
               may
               well
               bee
               thought
               to
               haue
               beene
               more
               wholesome
               and
               nutritiue
               ,
               and
               the
               plants
               more
               medicinall
               :
               And
               happily
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               heavens
               was
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               that
               clymate
               where
               the
               Patriarches
               liued
               ,
               more
               favourable
               and
               gratious
               .
               Now
               such
               a
               revolution
               as
               there
               is
               in
               the
               
                 manners
                 ,
                 wits
              
               ,
               and
               ages
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               like
               may
               well
               bee
               presumed
               in
               their
               strength
               and
               
                 stature
                 .
                 Videtur
                 similis
                 esse
                 ratio
                 in
                 magnitudine
                 corporum
                 siue
                 statura
                 quae
                 nec
                 ipsa
                 per
                 successionem
                 propaginis
                 defluit
                 .
              
               There
               seemeth
               
               to
               be
               the
               like
               reason
               in
               the
               groweth
               &
               bignesse
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               which
               decreaseth
               not
               by
               succession
               of
               ofspring
               ;
               but
               men
               are
               sometimes
               in
               the
               same
               nation
               taller
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               a
               shorter
               stature
               ,
               sometimes
               stronger
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               weaker
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               wherein
               they
               liue
               ,
               are
               more
               temperate
               or
               luxurious
               ,
               more
               given
               to
               labour
               or
               exercise
               ,
               or
               to
               ease
               and
               idlenesse
               .
               And
               for
               those
               narrations
               which
               are
               made
               of
               the
               Gyantlike
               statures
               of
               men
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               were
               doubtles
               merely
               poeticall
               and
               fabulous
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               such
               men
               haue
               beene
               ,
               who
               for
               their
               strength
               and
               stature
               haue
               beene
               the
               miracles
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               worlds
               wonders
               ,
               
                 whom
                 God
                 would
                 therefore
                 haue
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Austine
                 )
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 bignesse
                 as
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ranged
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 things
                 good
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 common
                 both
                 to
                 good
                 and
                 badde
                 .
              
               Yet
               may
               wee
               justly
               suspect
               that
               which
               Suetonius
               hath
               not
               spared
               to
               write
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 bones
                 of
                 huge
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 sea-monsters
                 ,
                 both
                 haue
                 and
                 still
                 doe
                 ,
                 passe
                 currant
                 for
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 Gyants
                 .
              
               A
               very
               notable
               story
               to
               
               this
               purpose
               ,
               haue
               wee
               recorded
               by
               Camerarius
               who
               reports
               that
               Francis
               
               the
               first
               ,
               king
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               reigned
               about
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               ,
               being
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               were
               commonly
               spread
               ,
               touching
               the
               strength
               and
               stature
               of
               Rou'land
               ,
               nephew
               to
               Charlelamaine
               ,
               caused
               his
               sepulchre
               to
               be
               opened
               ,
               wherein
               his
               bones
               and
               bow
               were
               found
               rotten
               ,
               but
               his
               armour
               sound
               ,
               though
               couered
               
               with
               rust
               ,
               which
               the
               king
               commaunding
               to
               bee
               scoured
               off
               ,
               and
               putting
               it
               vpon
               his
               owne
               body
               ,
               found
               it
               so
               fit
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               thereby
               it
               appeared
               that
               Rouland
               exceeded
               him
               little
               in
               bignesse
               and
               stature
               of
               bodie
               ,
               though
               himselfe
               were
               not
               excessiue
               tall
               or
               bigge
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               The
               precedents
               of
               this
               chapt
               :
               summarily
               recollected
               ,
               and
               the
               methode
               observed
               in
               the
               ensuing
               treatise
               proposed
            
             
               NOw
               briefely
               and
               summarily
               to
               recollect
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               winde
               vp
               into
               one
               clue
               or
               bottome
               what
               hath
               more
               largely
               beene
               discoursed
               thorow
               this
               chapter
               ,
               I
               hold
               first
               that
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 bodies
              
               are
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               
                 substance
                 ,
                 motion
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 warmth
              
               or
               influence
               in
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               at
               all
               impaired
               ,
               or
               subject
               to
               any
               impairing
               or
               decay
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               all
               individuals
               (
               vnder
               the
               Cope
               of
               heaven
               )
               mixed
               of
               the
               elements
               are
               subject
               to
               a
               
                 naturall
                 declination
              
               and
               
                 dissolution
                 :
                 Thirdly
              
               ,
               that
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               Elements
               themselues
               is
               subject
               to
               impairing
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               parts
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               their
               
                 intire
                 bodies
                 :
                 Fourthly
              
               ,
               that
               the
               ayre
               and
               earth
               and
               water
               and
               diverse
               seasons
               diversely
               affected
               sometime
               for
               the
               better
               ,
               sometime
               for
               the
               worse
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               by
               some
               speciall
               favour
               or
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               
                 cause
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 secret
              
               or
               
                 apparent
                 :
                 Fiftly
              
               ,
               that
               the
               severall
               kindes
               of
               beasts
               ,
               of
               plantes
               ,
               of
               fishes
               ,
               of
               birds
               ,
               of
               
                 stones
                 ,
                 of
                 mettalls
              
               ,
               are
               as
               many
               in
               number
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               Creation
               ,
               &
               every
               way
               in
               Nature
               as
               vigorous
               ,
               as
               at
               any
               time
               since
               the
               
                 floud
                 :
                 Sixtly
              
               ,
               and
               lastly
               that
               the
               manners
               ,
               the
               wits
               ,
               the
               health
               ,
               the
               age
               ,
               the
               strength
               ,
               and
               stature
               of
               men
               daily
               vary
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               by
               a
               vicissitude
               and
               reuolution
               they
               returne
               againe
               to
               their
               former
               points
               from
               which
               they
               declined
               &
               againe
               decline
               ,
               and
               againe
               returne
               ,
               by
               alternatiue
               and
               interchangeable
               courses
               ,
               
                 Erit
                 hic
                 rerum
                 in
                 se
                 remeantium
                 orbis
                 ,
                 quamdiù
                 erit
                 ipse
                 orbis
                 ,
              
               This
               
               circle
               and
               ring
               of
               things
               returning
               alwayes
               to
               their
               principles
               will
               neuer
               cease
               as
               long
               as
               the
               world
               lasts
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Repetunt
                   proprios
                   cuncta
                   recursus
                   
                
                 
                   Redituque
                   suo
                   singula
                   gaudent
                
                 
                   Nec
                   manet
                   vlli
                   traditus
                   ordo
                
                 
                   Nisi
                   quod
                   fini
                   iunxerit
                   ortum
                
                 
                   Stabilemque
                   sui
                   fecerit
                   orbem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   their
                   first
                   spring
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   backeward
                   bound
                
                 
                   And
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   its
                   returne
                   delighteth
                
                 
                   Th'
                   order
                   once
                   setled
                   can
                   in
                   nought
                   be
                   found
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   the
                   end
                   vnto
                   the
                   birth
                   vniteth
                
                 
                   And
                   of
                   its
                   selfe
                   doth
                   make
                   a
                   constant
                   round
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               consequently
               there
               is
               no
               such
               vniversall
               and
               perpetuall
               decay
               in
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               Creatures
               as
               is
               commonly
               imagined
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               strongly
               maintained
               .
            
             
               The
               methode
               which
               I
               propose
               is
               first
               to
               treate
               heereof
               in
               generall
               that
               so
               a
               cleerer
               way
               ,
               and
               easier
               passage
               may
               be
               opened
               to
               the
               particulars
               ;
               then
               of
               the
               Heavens
               as
               being
               the
               highest
               in
               situation
               ,
               and
               the
               noblest
               in
               outward
               glory
               and
               duration
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               their
               efficacie
               ,
               and
               vniversality
               of
               
               operation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               the
               Prophet
               rightly
               place
               them
               next
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Causes
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oile
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 Israell
                 .
              
               From
               that
               we
               may
               descend
               to
               the
               foure
               Elements
               ,
               which
               as
               a
               musicall
               instrument
               of
               foure
               strings
               ,
               is
               both
               tuned
               and
               touched
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               heaven
               :
               And
               in
               the
               next
               place
               those
               bodies
               ,
               which
               are
               mixed
               and
               tempered
               of
               these
               Elements
               ,
               offer
               themselues
               to
               our
               consideration
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               without
               life
               ,
               as
               stones
               and
               mettalls
               ,
               or
               haue
               the
               life
               of
               vegetation
               only
               ,
               as
               Plants
               ;
               or
               both
               of
               vegetation
               and
               sense
               ,
               as
               beasts
               and
               
                 birds
                 and
                 fishes
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               man
               presents
               himselfe
               vpon
               this
               Theater
               ,
               as
               being
               created
               last
               ,
               though
               first
               intended
               ,
               the
               master
               of
               the
               whole
               family
               ,
               &
               chiefe
               Commaunder
               in
               this
               great
               house
               ,
               nay
               the
               master-peece
               ,
               the
               abridgment
               ,
               the
               mappe
               and
               modell
               of
               the
               Vniuerse
               .
               And
               in
               him
               wee
               will
               examine
               this
               pretended
               decay
               ,
               first
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               and
               length
               of
               yeares
               ,
               secondly
               in
               regard
               of
               strength
               and
               
                 stature
                 ,
                 thirdly
              
               in
               regard
               of
               wits
               ,
               and
               Arts
               ,
               and
               fourthly
               and
               lastly
               in
               regard
               of
               manners
               and
               conditions
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               that
               is
               in
               man
               is
               or
               should
               bee
               finally
               referred
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               is
               ,
               vnder
               God
               ,
               finally
               referred
               to
               man.
               And
               because
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               possesse
               our
               owne
               fort
               ,
               without
               the
               dismantling
               and
               demolishing
               of
               our
               enimies
               ,
               a
               principall
               care
               shall
               bee
               had
               throughout
               the
               whole
               worke
               ,
               to
               answere
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               principall
               of
               those
               obiections
               which
               I
               haue
               found
               ,
               to
               weigh
               most
               with
               the
               adverse
               part
               .
               And
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               least
               I
               should
               any
               way
               bee
               suspected
               to
               shake
               or
               vndermine
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               or
               to
               weaken
               the
               article
               of
               our
               beliefe
               touching
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               teaching
               that
               it
               decayes
               not
               ,
               to
               wipe
               off
               that
               aspertion
               ,
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               prooue
               the
               certainety
               thereof
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               no
               Christian
               can
               be
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               as
               by
               force
               of
               Reason
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               Heathen
               writers
               ;
               and
               finally
               I
               will
               conclude
               with
               an
               exhortation
               grounded
               therevpon
               for
               the
               stirring
               of
               men
               vp
               ,
               to
               a
               preparation
               of
               themselues
               against
               that
               day
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               only
               
                 end
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               but
               
                 iudge
                 their
                 actions
              
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               the
               everlasting
               estate
               of
               their
               persons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             4.
             
             Touching
             the
             worlds
             decay
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               three
               first
               generall
               reasons
               that
               it
               decayes
               not
               .
            
             
               THe
               same
               Almighty
               hand
               which
               created
               the
               worlds
               massie
               
               frame
               and
               gaue
               it
               a
               being
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               doth
               still
               support
               and
               maintaine
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               being
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               it
               gaue
               ,
               and
               should
               it
               with
               draw
               himselfe
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               the
               whole
               frame
               would
               instantly
               returne
               into
               that
               nothing
               ,
               which
               before
               the
               Creation
               it
               was
               ,
               as
               Gregorie
               hath
               righly
               observed
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 suo
                 presentiali
                 esse
                 ,
                 dat
                 omnibus
                 rebus
                 esse
                 ita
                 quod
                 si
                 se
                 rebus
                 subtraheret
                 ,
                 sicut
                 de
                 nihilo
                 facta
                 sunt
                 omnia
                 ,
                 sic
                 in
                 nihilum
              
               
               
                 diffluerent
                 vniversa
                 .
                 God
              
               by
               his
               presentiall
               Essence
               giues
               vnto
               all
               things
               an
               Essence
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               hee
               should
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               nothing
               they
               were
               first
               made
               ,
               so
               into
               nothing
               they
               would
               be
               againe
               resolved
               .
               In
               the
               preservation
               then
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               consider
               the
               impotencie
               ,
               and
               weakenesse
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 wisedome
              
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               in
               whom
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               ,
               they
               liue
               and
               moue
               and
               
                 haue
                 their
                 being
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 filleth
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               
                 wisedome
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               secret
               working
               
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               thus
               pierceth
               through
               all
               things
               ,
               hath
               the
               Poet
               excellently
               exprest
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Principio
                   caelum
                   ac
                   terr
                   as
                   camposque
                   liquentes
                   
                
                 
                   Lucentemque
                   globum
                   Lunae
                   ,
                   Titaniaque
                   astra
                
                 
                   Spiritus
                   intus
                   alit
                   ,
                   totamque
                   infusa
                   per
                   artus
                
                 
                   Mens
                   agitat
                   molem
                   &
                   magno
                   se
                   corpore
                   miscet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   liquide
                   maine
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Moones
                   bright
                   globe
                   ,
                   and
                   starres
                   Titanian
                
                 
                   A
                   spirit
                   within
                   maintaines
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   whole
                   masse
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   minde
                   which
                   through
                   each
                   part
                   infus'd
                   doth
                   passe
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fashions
                   and
                   workes
                   and
                   wholly
                   doth
                   transpierce
                
                 
                   All
                   this
                   great
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Vniverse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               Spirit
               the
               Platonists
               call
               the
               Soule
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               quickned
               and
               formaliz'd
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               man
               is
               by
               its
               reasonable
               Soule
               .
               There
               is
               no
               question
               then
               ,
               but
               this
               Soule
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               (
               if
               wee
               may
               so
               speake
               )
               being
               in
               truth
               none
               other
               then
               the
               
                 immortall
                 Spirit
              
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               make
               the
               body
               of
               the
               World
               immortall
               ,
               and
               to
               preserue
               it
               from
               disolution
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 spirits
                 of
                 men
              
               :
               and
               were
               it
               not
               that
               he
               had
               determined
               ,
               to
               dissolue
               it
               by
               the
               same
               supernaturall
               and
               extraordinary
               power
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               gaue
               it
               existence
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               but
               by
               the
               ordinary
               concurrence
               of
               this
               spirit
               ,
               it
               might
               euerlastingly
               endure
               :
               and
               that
               consequently
               (
               to
               driue
               it
               home
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               )
               there
               is
               no
               such
               vniversall
               and
               
                 perpetuall
                 decay
              
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ;
               as
               is
               imagined
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               Philo
               ,
               in
               that
               booke
               which
               he
               hath
               composed
               
                 De
                 Mundi
                 incorruptibilitate
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Worlds
               incorruptibility
               ;
               there
               being
               some
               who
               haue
               made
               the
               World
               eternall
               without
               any
               beginning
               or
               ending
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               the
               Peripateticks
               ,
               others
               giue
               it
               a
               beginning
               ,
               but
               without
               ending
               ,
               as
               Plato
               and
               the
               Academicks
               ,
               whom
               Philo
               seemes
               to
               follow
               ;
               and
               lastly
               others
               both
               beginning
               &
               ending
               ,
               as
               Christians
               and
               other
               Sects
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               whom
               Aristotle
               therefore
               flouts
               at
               ,
               saying
               that
               he
               formerly
               feared
               his
               house
               might
               fall
               downe
               about
               his
               eares
               ,
               but
               that
               now
               he
               had
               a
               greater
               matter
               to
               feare
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               had
               this
               pretended
               vniversall
               &
               perpetuall
               decay
               of
               the
               World
               beene
               so
               apparant
               as
               some
               would
               make
               it
               ,
               his
               flout
               had
               easily
               beene
               returned
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               his
               opinion
               by
               dayly
               &
               sensible
               experience
               as
               easily
               confuted
               ,
               which
               wee
               may
               well
               wonder
               none
               of
               those
               Philosophers
               who
               disputed
               against
               him
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               acknowledged
               and
               beleeued
               the
               trueth
               thereof
               )
               should
               any
               where
               presse
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               owne
               opinions
               ,
               it
               being
               indeed
               the
               most
               vnanswerable
               and
               binding
               argument
               that
               possibly
               could
               be
               enforced
               
               against
               him
               ,
               were
               there
               that
               evident
               certaintie
               in
               it
               as
               is
               commonly
               imagined
               ,
               whereas
               he
               in
               the
               sharpnesse
               of
               his
               wit
               seeing
               the
               weakenesse
               thereof
               ,
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               vouchsafe
               it
               a
               serious
               answere
               ,
               but
               puts
               it
               off
               with
               a
               jeast
               .
               For
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               constantly
               beleeue
               that
               it
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               an
               ending
               ,
               and
               hold
               him
               not
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               who
               holds
               not
               as
               much
               :
               yet
               so
               as
               I
               beleeue
               both
               ,
               to
               bee
               matter
               of
               
                 faith
                 ;
                 through
                 faith
                 we
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 the
                 Worlds
                 were
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               through
               the
               same
               faith
               we
               likewise
               vnderstand
               that
               
               they
               shall
               be
               againe
               vnframed
               by
               the
               same
               word
               .
               Reason
               may
               grope
               at
               this
               truth
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               howbeit
               it
               can
               neuer
               cleerely
               apprehend
               it
               ;
               but
               inlightned
               by
               the
               beame
               of
               faith
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               probable
               ,
               though
               not
               demonstratiue
               and
               convincing
               arguments
               ,
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               discourse
               of
               reason
               to
               proue
               either
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               that
               taken
               from
               the
               Worlds
               decay
               ,
               to
               proue
               the
               finall
               consummation
               thereof
               ,
               I
               take
               to
               be
               most
               vnsound
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               beggs
               a
               principle
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               graunted
               ,
               and
               supposeth
               such
               a
               decay
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               judgment
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               and
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               will
               neuer
               be
               soundly
               and
               sufficiently
               proued
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               the
               Philosophers
               propose
               a
               question
               ,
               
                 Vtrum
                 Mundus
                 solo
                 generali
                 concursu
                 Dei
                 perpetuo
                 durare
                 possit
                 ?
              
               Whether
               the
               World
               by
               the
               ordinary
               and
               generall
               cooperation
               of
               Gods
               power
               and
               prouidence
               
               could
               still
               last
               or
               no
               ?
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               conclude
               it
               affirmatiuely
               ,
               euen
               such
               as
               professed
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               proofe
               of
               their
               assertion
               they
               bring
               in
               effect
               this
               reason
               .
               The
               Heauens
               ,
               say
               they
               
               are
               of
               a
               nature
               which
               is
               not
               capable
               in
               it selfe
               of
               corruption
               ,
               the
               losse
               of
               Elements
               is
               recouered
               by
               compensation
               ,
               of
               mixt
               Bodies
               without
               life
               by
               accretion
               ,
               of
               liuing
               Bodies
               by
               succession
               ,
               the
               fall
               of
               one
               being
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               Rome
               triumphed
               in
               the
               ruines
               of
               Alba
               ,
               and
               the
               depression
               of
               one
               Scale
               is
               the
               elevation
               of
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 One
                 generation
                 passeth
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 generation
                 commeth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 earth
                 abideth
              
               
               
                 for
                 euer
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     —
                     Mutantur
                     in
                     aevum
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Singula
                     ,
                     &
                     incoeptum
                     alternat
                     natura
                     tenorem
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Quodque
                     dies
                     antiqua
                     tulit
                     ,
                     post
                     auferet
                     ipsa
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Each
                   thing
                   in
                   euery
                   age
                   doth
                   vary
                
                 
                   And
                   Nature
                   changeth
                   still
                   the
                   course
                   she
                   hath
                   begun
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   will
                   eftsoones
                   vndoe
                   what
                   she
                   erewhile
                   had
                   done
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               all
               subcoelestiall
               bodies
               (
               as
               is
               evident
               )
               consist
               of
               matter
               and
               
               forme
               ;
               Now
               the
               
                 first
                 matter
              
               hauing
               nothing
               contrary
               vnto
               it
               ,
               cannot
               by
               the
               force
               of
               nature
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               being
               created
               immediatly
               by
               God
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               abolished
               by
               any
               inferiour
               agent
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               formes
               of
               natural
               bodies
               ,
               no
               sooner
               doth
               any
               one
               abandon
               the
               matter
               it
               informed
               but
               another
               instantly
               steps
               into
               the
               place
               thereof
               ,
               no
               sooner
               hath
               one
               acted
               his
               part
               &
               is
               retired
               ,
               but
               another
               presently
               comes
               forth
               vpon
               the
               stage
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               bee
               in
               a
               different
               shape
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               a
               different
               part
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               portion
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               can
               be
               altogether
               voide
               &
               empty
               ,
               but
               like
               Vertumnus
               or
               Proteus
               it
               turnes
               it selfe
               into
               a
               thousand
               shapes
               ,
               and
               is
               alwayes
               supplied
               and
               furnished
               with
               one
               forme
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Nec
                   sic
                   interimit
                   mors
                   res
                   ,
                   ut
                   materiaï
                   
                
                 
                   Corpora
                   consiciat
                   ,
                   sed
                   coetum
                   dissipat
                   ollis
                   :
                
                 
                   Inde
                   alijs
                   aliud
                   coniungit
                   .
                   &
                   efficit
                   ,
                   omnes
                
                 
                   Res
                   vt
                   convertant
                   formas
                   ,
                   mutentque
                   colores
                
                 
                   Et
                   capiant
                   sensus
                   ,
                   &
                   puncto
                   tempore
                   reddant
                   :
                
                 
                   Vt
                   nos●…as
                   referre
                   ,
                   eadem
                   primordia
                   rerum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Death
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   destroy
                   things
                
                 
                   As
                   it
                   the
                   matter
                   to
                   nought
                   brings
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   onely
                   doth
                   dissolue
                   the
                   frame
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   leaues
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   joyning
                   other
                   things
                   it
                   changeth
                
                 
                   Their
                   shape
                   ,
                   forme
                   ,
                   colour
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   rangeth
                
                 
                   Their
                   being
                   at
                   times
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   know
                
                 
                   They
                   all
                   from
                   like
                   principles
                   doe
                   flow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Neither
               in
               trueth
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               can
               it
               possibly
               be
               otherwise
               ;
               since
               it
               intends
               not
               the
               abolition
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               defect
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               it
               's
               owne
               good
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               succession
               and
               generation
               of
               some
               other
               thing
               in
               the
               roome
               thereof
               .
               As
               Nature
               then
               cannot
               create
               by
               making
               something
               out
               of
               nothing
               :
               so
               neither
               can
               it
               annihilate
               by
               turning
               something
               into
               nothing
               .
               Whence
               it
               consequently
               followes
               as
               there
               is
               no
               accesse
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               no
               diminution
               in
               the
               vniversall
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Alphabet
               by
               the
               infinite
               cōbination
               &
               transposition
               of
               letters
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               waxe
               by
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               seale
               stamped
               vpon
               it
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               take
               but
               one
               drop
               of
               water
               in
               the
               whole
               yeare
               from
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               or
               but
               one
               sand
               from
               the
               sea
               shore
               ,
               or
               but
               one
               grasse
               from
               the
               earth
               without
               any
               new
               supply
               ,
               nay
               without
               a
               supply
               proportionable
               ,
               that
               the
               additiō
               may
               fully
               countervaile
               &
               repaire
               the
               subtractiō
               ,
               their
               store
               must
               in
               continuance
               of
               time
               of
               necessity
               bee
               emptied
               and
               vtterly
               exhausted
               ;
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               World
               being
               finite
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               no
               accesse
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               if
               there
               should
               bee
               any
               such
               perpetuall
               and
               vniversall
               decay
               and
               decrease
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               at
               last
               by
               degrees
               be
               annihilated
               and
               brought
               to
               nothing
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               in
               reason
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               Divines
               ,
               as
               incommunicably
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               power
               divine
               and
               aboue
               nature
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Creation
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               as
               whatsoeuer
               is
               taken
               from
               one
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               giuen
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ne
                   res
                   ad
                   nihilum
                   redigantur
                   protinus
                   omnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lest
                 things
                 ere
                 long
                 to
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Put
               the
               case
               then
               that
               some
               principall
               part
               of
               the
               World
               should
               still
               decrease
               ,
               surely
               some
               others
               must
               thereupon
               continually
               increase
               ,
               or
               there
               would
               follow
               some
               diminution
               ,
               and
               consequently
               some
               annihilation
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               &
               if
               vpon
               the
               continuall
               decrease
               of
               some
               ,
               others
               should
               still
               increase
               ,
               there
               would
               likewise
               thereupon
               follow
               such
               a
               disproportion
               ,
               and
               jarring
               as
               they
               could
               neuer
               well
               accord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               the
               whole
               would
               be
               turned
               into
               those
               which
               gained
               by
               the
               losse
               ,
               and
               grew
               great
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               others
               ,
               &
               consequently
               they
               would
               proue
               the
               ruine
               both
               of
               others
               and
               themselues
               ,
               as
               the
               splene
               growing
               and
               swelling
               to
               an
               immoderate
               bignes
               vpon
               the
               pining
               of
               the
               other
               parts
               ,
               in
               the
               
               end
               ruines
               both
               it selfe
               and
               them
               ,
               as
               then
               a
               due
               proportion
               is
               held
               betwixt
               the
               parts
               as
               well
               in
               the
               naturall
               body
               of
               man
               as
               the
               body
               politique
               of
               the
               state
               for
               the
               vpholding
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               likewise
               by
               the
               divine
               providence
               in
               this
               vast
               body
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               not
               that
               any
               of
               the
               limbs
               or
               members
               thereof
               (
               the
               heauens
               onely
               excepted
               )
               remaine
               without
               their
               alteration
               or
               diminution
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               mutually
               by
               tur●…es
               and
               exchanges
               both
               take
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               again
               repay
               one
               to
               another
               what
               they
               formerly
               tooke
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               neither
               is
               any
               thing
               lost
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               nor
               any
               one
               part
               so
               either
               infeebled
               by
               decrease
               ,
               or
               by
               increase
               ouer
               strengthned
               as
               they
               loose
               that
               proportion
               which
               makes
               the
               musicke
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               that
               vse
               and
               seruice
               which
               to
               the
               whole
               they
               all
               stand
               obliged
               to
               performe
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               it
               is
               surely
               as
               a
               diuine
               oracle
               ,
               for
               the
               wisdome
               &
               trueth
               thereof
               ,
               which
               the
               Poet
               hath
               put
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               Pythagoras
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   species
                   sua
                   cuique
                   manet
                   :
                   rerumque
                   novatrix
                   
                
                 
                   Ex
                   alijs
                   alias
                   reparat
                   natura
                   figuras
                   .
                
                 
                   Nec
                   perit
                   in
                   tanto
                   quidquam
                   (
                   mihi
                   credite
                   )
                   mundo
                   :
                
                 
                   Sed
                   variat
                   ,
                   faciemque
                   novat
                   :
                   nascique
                   vocatur
                
                 
                   Incipere
                   esse
                   aliud
                   ,
                   quàm
                   quod
                   fuit
                   ante
                   :
                   morique
                
                 
                   Desinere
                   illud
                   idem
                   :
                   cùm
                   sint
                   huc
                   forsitan
                   illa
                   ,
                
                 
                   Haec
                   translata
                   illuc
                   ,
                   summâ
                   tamen
                   omnia
                   constant
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   They
                   hold
                   not
                   long
                   their
                   shapes
                   ,
                   but
                   soone
                   
                     Dame
                     Nature
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   one
                   shape
                   lost
                   brings
                   forth
                   another
                   feature
                   ;
                
                 
                   Beleeue
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   and
                   huge
                   a
                   masse
                
                 
                   Nothing
                   doth
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   change
                   and
                   vary
                   face
                   ;
                
                 
                   We
                   say
                   a
                   thing
                   new
                   borne
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   become
                   another
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   doth
                   suffer
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   it
                   the
                   forme
                   forsakes
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   their
                   breath
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   counters
                   be
                   plac't
                   lower
                   or
                   higher
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   still
                   the
                   totall
                   summe
                   doth
                   stand
                   entire
                   ,
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Fourth
               reason
               for
               that
               such
               a
               decay
               as
               is
               supposed
               would
               in
               time
               point
               out
               the
               very
               day
               of
               the
               worlds
               expiration
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               ANother
               speciall
               reason
               mouing
               me
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               
                 Worlds
                 supposed
                 decay
              
               is
               but
               imaginary
               ,
               is
               
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 in
                 time
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 very
              
               date
               of
               its
               expiration
               ,
               so
               that
               men
               should
               be
               able
               frō
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               disorder
               &
               cōfusion
               (
               into
               which
               it
               would
               by
               degrees
               degenerate
               )
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               proportion
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               euen
               decrease
               of
               sand
               or
               water
               in
               an
               houre-glasse
               prognosticate
               the
               instant
               beyond
               which
               it
               could
               no
               longer
               subsist
               ;
               whereas
               before
               the
               
                 Vniversall
                 Deluge
              
               which
               swept
               away
               euery
               liuing
               soule
               breathing
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               (
               except
               Noah
               &
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               the
               beasts
               which
               lodged
               with
               him
               vnder
               the
               roofe
               of
               the
               same
               Arke
               )
               wee
               reade
               of
               no
               such
               
                 fore-running
                 declination
              
               
               which
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               men
               tooke
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               till
               it
               over
               tooke
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               at
               the
               sudden
               ,
               and
               vnexpected
               comming
               of
               the
               second
               
                 deluge
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 d●…es
                 which
                 were
                 before
              
               
               
                 the
                 floud
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 marrying
                 and
                 giuing
                 in
                 marriage
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 Noah
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 vntill
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 and
                 swept
                 them
                 all
                 away
                 :
                 So
                 shall
                 also
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 bee
                 :
                 it
              
               
               
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 theefe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 Peace
              
               
               
                 and
                 safety
                 ,
                 then
                 sudden
                 distruction
                 shall
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               more
               I
               wonder
               what
               should
               make
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Scholasticall
               
               history
               thus
               to
               write
               ,
               
                 Tradunt
                 Sancti
                 quod
                 quadraginta
                 annis
                 ante
                 judicium
                 non
                 videbitur
                 arcus
                 coelestis
                 ,
                 id
                 quod
                 etiam
                 naturaliter
                 ostendet
                 desiccationem
                 aeris
                 .
              
               Holy
               men
               affirme
               that
               forty
               yeares
               before
               the
               day
               of
               ludgment
               no
               rainebow
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               which
               shall
               serue
               as
               a
               naturall
               signe
               of
               the
               drought
               in
               the
               ayre
               already
               begun
               .
               Those
               
                 Holy
                 men
              
               he
               names
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               so
               much
               as
               conjecture
               who
               they
               should
               bee
               ,
               since
               no
               such
               opinion
               ,
               nor
               any
               mention
               thereof
               (
               as
               I
               presume
               )
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               now
               extant
               ,
               neither
               in
               truth
               is
               it
               any
               way
               grounded
               ,
               either
               vpon
               Scripture
               or
               shew
               of
               reason
               drawne
               from
               thence
               .
               And
               besides
               it
               assumes
               that
               as
               yeelded
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               vncertaine
               ,
               but
               
                 certainely
                 false
              
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 be
                 wrought
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 leastwise
                 prepared
                 by
                 second
                 and
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 shall
                 doubtlesse
                 be
                 the
                 supernaturall
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 omnipotencie
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 likewise
                 the
                 drowning
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Howbeit
               
                 Henricus
                 Mecliniensis
              
               scholer
               to
               
                 Albertus
                 Magnus
              
               in
               his
               Comentaries
               vpon
               the
               great
               Conjunctions
               of
               Albumazar
               ,
               seemes
               to
               referre
               it
               to
               the
               
                 watery
                 constellations
              
               then
               reigning
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               do
               ,
               the
               future
               generall
               conbustion
               to
               the
               predominance
               of
               
                 fiery
                 constellations
              
               :
               whereas
               notwithstanding
               they
               ascribe
               the
               vniversall
               declination
               and
               dotage
               of
               nature
               to
               the
               
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 warmth
              
               which
               former
               ages
               enioyed
               :
               So
               that
               according
               to
               their
               groundes
               following
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               the
               world
               should
               rather
               haue
               beene
               burned
               in
               Noahs
               time
               ,
               it
               being
               then
               in
               the
               prime
               and
               strength
               of
               naturall
               heate
               ,
               and
               reserved
               for
               a
               floud
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               it
               being
               now
               accordig
               to
               their
               opinion
               seazed
               vpon
               ,
               with
               cold
               and
               waterish
               humours
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               their
               feined
               fiery
               constellations
               would
               better
               haue
               suted
               with
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               waterish
               with
               ours
               .
               But
               thus
               wee
               see
               how
               curiositie
               intangleth
               ,
               and
               errour
               ever
               crosseth
               and
               contradicteth
               it selfe
               .
               
                 Haec
                 est
                 mendaciorum
                 natura
                 vt
                 cohaerere
                 non
                 possint
              
               (
               sayth
               Lactantius
               )
               Such
               is
               the
               property
               of
               
               falsehoods
               that
               they
               can
               never
               hang
               together
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   At
                   nulla
                   est
                   discordia
                   veris
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   Semper
                   que
                   sibi
                   certa
                   cohaerent
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 true
                 things
                 discord
                 is
                 there
                 none
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 friendly
                 still
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Fifth
               reason
               that
               vpon
               the
               supposition
               of
               such
               a
               decay
               ,
               the
               vigour
               of
               the
               world
               must
               needs
               long
               since
               haue
               beene
               exhausted
               and
               worne
               out
               .
            
             
               A
               
                 fifth
                 reason
              
               which
               makes
               mee
               thinke
               that
               Nature
               neither
               hath
               nor
               doth
               degenerate
               and
               pine
               away
               in
               the
               severall
               kindes
               of
               Creatures
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               
                 number
                 ,
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 faculties
                 or
                 operations
                 ,
              
               is
               that
               in
               the
               course
               of
               so
               many
               ages
               allready
               past
               ,
               the
               vigour
               and
               strength
               of
               it
               must
               needes
               haue
               beene
               
                 vtterly
                 exausted
                 and
                 worne
                 out
              
               .
               If
               in
               every
               Centenary
               of
               yeares
               from
               the
               Creation
               or
               since
               the
               floud
               some
               small
               abatement
               onely
               should
               haue
               beene
               made
               ,
               (
               which
               notwithstanding
               the
               Patrons
               of
               the
               adverse
               opinion
               hold
               to
               be
               greate
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               when
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               particulers
               ,
               )
               and
               if
               wee
               should
               question
               a
               man
               of
               
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
              
               about
               this
               point
               ,
               what
               a
               wonderfull
               change
               will
               he
               tell
               you
               of
               ,
               since
               his
               remembrance
               :
               so
               that
               if
               wee
               should
               goe
               backward
               and
               proportionablely
               allow
               the
               like
               change
               within
               the
               like
               
                 compasse
                 of
                 yeares
              
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               possiblely
               subsist
               at
               this
               day
               .
               But
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               as
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               not
               so
               greate
               as
               is
               imagined
               ,
               but
               some
               small
               abatement
               should
               be
               made
               for
               every
               Centenary
               ,
               surely
               evē
               in
               that
               proportion
               nothing
               else
               could
               now
               be
               left
               vnto
               vs
               but
               the
               very
               refuse
               &
               bran
               ,
               the
               drosse
               &
               dregges
               of
               nature
               .
               and
               as
               heavy
               things
               sinke
               in
               rivers
               ,
               but
               strawes
               and
               stickes
               are
               carried
               downe
               the
               streame
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               long
               current
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               kernell
               and
               pith
               of
               Nature
               must
               needes
               haue
               beene
               spent
               and
               wasted
               ,
               onely
               the
               rinde
               and
               shells
               should
               haue
               beene
               left
               to
               vs.
               The
               Heavens
               could
               not
               by
               their
               warmth
               and
               influence
               haue
               beene
               able
               sufficiently
               to
               cherish
               the
               earth
               ,
               nor
               the
               earth
               to
               keepe
               the
               plantes
               from
               staruing
               at
               her
               breasts
               ,
               nor
               the
               plants
               to
               nourish
               the
               beastes
               ,
               nor
               could
               the
               beastes
               haue
               beene
               serviceable
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               man
               ,
               nor
               man
               himselfe
               of
               abilitie
               to
               exercise
               the
               right
               of
               his
               dominion
               over
               the
               beastes
               and
               other
               Creatures
               .
               The
               Sunne
               by
               this
               time
               would
               haue
               beene
               no
               brighter
               then
               the
               Moone
               or
               
                 Starrs
                 ,
                 Cedars
              
               would
               haue
               beene
               no
               taller
               then
               
                 shrubs
                 ,
                 Horses
              
               no
               bigger
               then
               
                 Doggs
                 ,
                 Elephants
              
               then
               
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 Oxen
              
               then
               
                 Sheepe
                 ,
                 Eagles
              
               then
               
                 Pigeons
                 ,
                 Pigeons
              
               then
               Sparrowes
               ,
               and
               then
               whole
               race
               of
               mankind
               must
               haue
               become
               Pigmies
               ,
               and
               mustered
               themselues
               to
               encounter
               with
               Cranes
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               should
               allow
               but
               
                 one
                 inch
                 of
                 decrease
              
               in
               the
               growth
               of
               men
               for
               euery
               Centenary
               ,
               (
               &
               lesse
               cānot
               well
               be
               imagined
               )
               there
               would
               at
               this
               present
               be
               abated
               allmost
               
                 fiue
                 foote
              
               in
               their
               
                 ordinary
                 stature
              
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               was
               held
               the
               
                 competent
                 height
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               aboue
               
                 sixteene
                 hundred
                 yearers
                 since
              
               ,
               &
               so
               still
               continues
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 stature
              
               of
               the
               men
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 age
              
               should
               by
               this
               rule
               haue
               beene
               about
               
                 tenne
                 foote
              
               ,
               which
               exceeds
               that
               of
               Goliah
               by
               some
               inches
               .
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rauleigh
              
               who
               in
               sundry
               places
               positiuely
               defendes
               
                 natures
                 vniversall
                 decay
              
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               must
               confesse
               I
               somewhat
               marvell
               at
               ,
               in
               a
               man
               of
               that
               peirceing
               wit
               and
               cleare
               iudgment
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               others
               he
               tooke
               it
               vp
               vpon
               trust
               ,
               without
               bringing
               
               it
               to
               the
               touchstone
               )
               to
               prooue
               men
               to
               be
               but
               reedes
               now
               a
               dayes
               ,
               as
               he
               
               termeth
               them
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Cedars
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               giues
               vs
               an
               instance
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               times
               and
               practise
               of
               Galen
               in
               comparison
               of
               ours
               ,
               telling
               vs
               that
               Galen
               did
               ordinarily
               let
               bloud
               ,
               
                 six
                 pound
                 weight
              
               ,
               whereas
               wee
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               for
               the
               most
               part
               stop
               at
               
                 six
                 ounces
              
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               his
               allegation
               touching
               Galens
               practise
               ,
               I
               shall
               heereafter
               haue
               ●…itter
               occasion
               to
               examine
               ,
               in
               the
               chapter
               purposely
               dedicated
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               
                 mens
                 decay
                 in
                 strength
              
               ;
               at
               this
               time
               I
               will
               only
               touch
               the
               matter
               of
               proportion
               .
               There
               is
               some
               doubt
               among
               Chronologers
               ,
               of
               the
               precise
               time
               wherein
               Galen
               liued
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               Gesner
               in
               his
               life
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               they
               all
               agree
               ,
               that
               he
               practised
               at
               least
               
                 two
                 hu●…dred
                 yeares
              
               since
               Christ
               ,
               so
               that
               taking
               our
               leuell
               from
               thence
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               affirme
               that
               hee
               flourished
               about
               
                 fourteene
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               since
               ,
               in
               the
               compasse
               of
               which
               time
               ,
               men
               haue
               lost
               by
               that
               account
               about
               a
               pound
               of
               bloud
               for
               euery
               Centenary
               ,
               which
               proportion
               of
               losse
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               obserue
               in
               the
               like
               distances
               of
               time
               before
               Galen
               from
               the
               Creation
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               possible
               that
               so
               much
               as
               a
               
                 drop
                 of
                 bloud
              
               should
               be
               left
               in
               any
               mans
               body
               at
               this
               day
               .
               From
               these
               particulars
               wee
               may
               guesse
               at
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               retaylers
               doe
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 peece
              
               ,
               by
               taking
               a
               view
               of
               the
               ends
               thereof
               ,
               or
               as
               Pythagoras
               drew
               out
               the
               measure
               of
               Hercules
               whole
               body
               from
               the
               S●…antling
               of
               his
               foote
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Sixth
               argument
               taken
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               Solomon
               and
               his
               reason
               drawne
               from
               the
               Circulation
               of
               all
               things
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               ring
               .
            
             
               TO
               these
               reasons
               may
               be
               added
               the
               weighty
               authority
               of
               the
               wisest
               man
               that
               euer
               liued
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 meere
                 man
              
               ;
               how
               often
               doth
               he
               beat
               vpon
               the
               circulation
               and
               
                 running
                 round
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 ring
                 :
              
               how
               earnestly
               and
               eloquently
               doth
               hee
               presse
               it
               ,
               and
               expresse
               it
               as
               it
               were
               in
               liuely
               colours
               in
               that
               most
               divine
               booke
               of
               the
               
                 Preacher
                 .
                 The
                 Sunne
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               ariseth
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Sunne
                 goeth
                 downe
              
               ,
               and
               
                 hasteth
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 arose
              
               .
               Which
               Boetius
               discoursing
               vpon
               the
               same
               Theme
               hath
               elegantly
               set
               forth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Cadit
                     Hesperias
                     Phoebus
                     in
                     vndas
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Sed
                     secreto
                     tramite
                     rursus
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Cursum
                     solitos
                     vertit
                     ad
                     ortus
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   sunne
                   doth
                   set
                   in
                   Westerne
                   maine
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   returnes
                   by
                   secret
                   wayes
                   .
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   his
                   wonted
                   rise
                   againe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Preacher
               stayes
               not
               there
               .
               
                 The
                 winde
                 goeth
                 toward
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 turneth
                 about
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 it
                 whirleth
                 about
                 continually
                 and
                 returneth
                 againe
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 circuites
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rivers
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 sea
                 is
                 not
                 full
                 .
                 Vnto
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 rivers
                 come
                 ,
                 thither
                 they
                 returne
                 againe
                 .
              
               Wherevpon
               hee
               inferres
               ,
               
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
              
               
               
                 thing
                 vnder
                 the
                 sunne
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 whereof
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 sayd
                 ,
                 behold
                 this
                 is
                 new
                 ?
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 already
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 before
                 vs
              
               ;
               &
               againe
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 hath
              
               
               
                 beene
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 hath
                 already
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 requireth
              
               
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 past
              
               .
               Now
               this
               wheeling
               about
               of
               all
               things
               in
               their
               seasons
               and
               courses
               ,
               and
               their
               supposed
               
                 perpetuall
                 decrease
              
               ,
               are
               in
               my
               vnderstanding
               incompatible
               ,
               they
               cannot
               possiblely
               stand
               together
               ,
               nor
               be
               truly
               affirmed
               of
               the
               same
               subject
               .
               For
               if
               they
               returne
               againe
               to
               their
               times
               and
               turnes
               ,
               to
               the
               state
               from
               which
               they
               declined
               ,
               as
               Boetius
               speakes
               of
               a
               bowed
               twigge
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Validis
                   quondam
                   viribus
                   acta
                
                 
                   Pronum
                   flectit
                   virga
                   cacumen
                
                 
                   Hanc
                   si
                   curuans
                   dextra
                   remisit
                
                 
                   Recto
                   spectat
                   vertice
                   coelum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   tender
                   plant
                   by
                   force
                   and
                   might
                
                 
                   Constran'd
                   its
                   top
                   doth
                   downeward
                   bend
                   :
                
                 
                   Romoue
                   the
                   hand
                   which
                   bowed
                   it
                
                 
                   And
                   straight
                   to
                   heaven-wards
                   will
                   it
                   tend
                   .
                
              
            
             
               If
               I
               say
               they
               thus
               returne
               to
               their
               former
               condition
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               more
               at
               large
               proved
               by
               
                 Lodovicus
                 Regius
              
               ,
               a
               French
               man
               in
               a
               booke
               which
               
               hee
               purposely
               intitles
               ,
               
                 De
                 La
                 Vicissitude
                 des
                 choses
              
               ,
               and
               dedicates
               it
               to
               Henry
               the
               third
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               then
               can
               it
               not
               bee
               they
               should
               alway
               grow
               
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
              
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               if
               they
               alway
               degenerate
               and
               grow
               
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               they
               should
               haue
               such
               returnes
               as
               Solomon
               speakes
               of
               ,
               wise
               and
               learned
               men
               in
               all
               ages
               haue
               observed
               ,
               and
               experience
               daily
               confirmes
               .
               The
               Poets
               faine
               that
               Saturne
               was
               wont
               to
               devou●…e
               his
               sonnes
               and
               then
               to
               vomite
               them
               vp
               againe
               ,
               which
               fiction
               of
               theirs
               (
               saith
               Rodogin
               )
               the
               wiser
               sort
               vnderstand
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               time
               shadowed
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Saturne
                 ,
                 à
                 quo
                 vicibus
                 cuncta
                 gignantur
                 &
              
               
               
                 absumantur
                 quae
                 renascantur
                 denuò
              
               ,
               because
               as
               all
               things
               spring
               from
               time
               and
               by
               it
               are
               consumed
               ,
               so
               in
               it
               they
               are
               renewed
               and
               restored
               againe
               .
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               world
               for
               the
               intire
               ,
               is
               still
               preserved
               safe
               and
               sound
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Exutae
                   variant
                   faciem
                   per
                   secula
                   gentes
                   ,
                
                 
                   At
                   manet
                   incolumis
                   mundus
                   ,
                   suaque
                   omnia
                   servat
                   
                
                 
                   Quae
                   nec
                   long
                   a
                   dies
                   auget
                   ,
                   minuitve
                   senectus
                   :
                
                 
                   Nec
                   motus
                   puncto
                   currit
                   ,
                   cursuve
                   fatigat
                   .
                
                 
                   Idem
                   semper
                   erit
                   quoniam
                   semper
                   fuit
                   idem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Non
                   alium
                   videre
                   patres
                   aliumve
                   nepotes
                
                 
                   Aspicient
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   people
                   chang'd
                   ,
                   at
                   times
                   the
                   face
                   doth
                   vary
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   world
                   stands
                   sound
                   ,
                   and
                   alwaies
                   holds
                   its
                   owne
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   by
                   long
                   daies
                   encreas'd
                   ,
                   nor
                   age
                   lesse
                   growne
                   ,
                
                 
                   Runnes
                   round
                   ,
                   yet
                   moues
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   running's
                   weary
                   ,
                
                 
                   Was
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   and
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   bee
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   our
                   gransirs
                   saw
                   our
                   sonnes
                   shall
                   see
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             5.
             
             Generall
             arguments
             making
             for
             the
             worlds
             decay
             refuted
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               generall
               objection
               drawne
               from
               reason
               answered
               .
            
             
               HOwbeit
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               Patriarch
               of
               Philosophers
               hath
               taught
               vs
               that
               
                 Verum
                 est
                 index
                 sui
                 &
                 obliqui
                 ,
              
               Truth
               may
               serue
               as
               a
               square
               or
               rule
               both
               for
               it selfe
               and
               falshood
               ,
               as
               a
               right
               line
               discovers
               the
               obliquity
               of
               a
               crooked
               ,
               yet
               because
            
             
               
                 
                   Qui
                   statuit
                   aliquid
                   parte
                   inaudita
                   altera
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Aequum
                   licet
                   statuerit
                   ,
                   haud
                   aequus
                   fuit
                   :
                
              
               
                 Who
                 but
                 one
                 party
                 heares
                 yet
                 doth
                 decree
                 ,
              
               
                 Iust
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 iust
                 his
                 sentence
                 bee
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               vs
               see
               what
               the
               
                 Adverse
                 part
              
               can
               say
               for
               themselues
               .
               Their
               
                 generall
                 arguments
              
               then
               for
               the
               worlds
               decay
               are
               drawne
               ,
               partly
               from
               reason
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               authority
               .
               The
               
                 maine
                 argument
              
               drawne
               from
               reason
               ,
               vpon
               which
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               depend
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               may
               call
               it
               ,
               the
               Pole-deede
               of
               their
               evidence
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Creature
                 the
                 neerer
                 it
                 approaches
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 mould
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 its
                 remouall
                 and
                 distance
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 it
                 incurres
                 the
                 more
                 imperfection
                 and
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 as
                 streames
                 of
                 a
                 fountaine
                 the
                 farther
                 they
                 runne
                 thorow
                 vncleane
                 passages
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 contract
                 corruption
                 .
              
               For
               the
               loosing
               of
               which
               knot
               ,
               I
               shall
               craue
               pardon
               if
               I
               inlarge
               myselfe
               and
               make
               a
               
                 full
                 answere
              
               therevnto
               ,
               considering
               that
               in
               the
               striking
               off
               ,
               of
               this
               head
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               the
               opposite
               reasons
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               shaking
               of
               this
               foundation
               ,
               the
               whole
               building
               totters
               .
               First
               then
               I
               will
               examine
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               proposition
               ,
               
                 whether
                 every
                 thing
                 the
                 farther
                 it
                 departs
                 from
                 its
                 originall
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 looses
                 of
                 its
                 perfection
                 ,
                 because
              
               vpon
               it
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               argument
               is
               grounded
               ;
               and
               
                 secondly
                 I
                 will
                 consider
                 how
                 iustly
                 it
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
              
               For
               the
               first
               whether
               wee
               behold
               the
               workes
               of
               Art
               or
               Nature
               or
               Grace
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               that
               they
               all
               proceede
               by
               certaine
               steps
               from
               a
               more
               imperfect
               and
               vnpolished
               being
               to
               that
               which
               is
               more
               absolute
               and
               perfect
               .
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               workes
               of
               Grace
               :
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Christianity
               wee
               grow
               both
               in
               knowledge
               and
               vertue
               ,
               in
               illumination
               &
               sanctification
               ,
               as
               the
               blind
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               having
               recovered
               his
               sight
               ,
               first
               saw
               men
               walking
               like
               trees
               confusedly
               and
               indistinctly
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               more
               cleerely
               :
               in
               knowledge
               wee
               grow
               
                 by
                 leauing
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 on
                 vnto
                 perfection
                 ,
                 by
                 leauing
                 milke
                 fitte
                 for
              
               
               
                 babes
                 ,
                 and
                 vsing
                 stronger
                 meate
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 full
                 age
                 ,
                 who
                 by
              
               
               
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 habit
                 haue
                 their
                 senses
                 exercised
                 to
                 discerne
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 .
              
               In
               vertue
               wee
               grow
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               adding
               vertue
               to
               vertue
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               linke
               to
               linke
               ,
               but
               by
               increasing
               in
               those
               vertues
               as
               it
               were
               by
               inlarging
               the
               
               links
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
                 thorowly
                 furnished
                 vnto
                 every
              
               
               
                 good
                 worke
              
               .
               For
               the
               workes
               of
               Arts
               wee
               see
               the
               Limmer
               to
               begin
               with
               a
               rude
               draught
               ,
               and
               the
               Painter
               to
               lay
               his
               grounds
               with
               shaddowes
               and
               darksome
               colours
               ,
               the
               weauer
               out
               of
               a
               small
               threed
               ,
               makes
               a
               rich
               and
               faire
               peece
               ,
               and
               the
               Architect
               vpon
               rubbish
               laies
               a
               goodly
               pile
               of
               building
               ,
               
               which
               at
               first
               consists
               of
               naked
               walles
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               is
               furnished
               with
               variety
               of
               houshold
               stuffe
               ,
               and
               garnished
               with
               hangings
               and
               pictures
               .
               Lastly
               for
               the
               workes
               of
               Nature
               out
               of
               what
               a
               confused
               Chaos
               was
               the
               goodly
               frame
               of
               this
               world
               raised
               ?
               out
               of
               what
               vnworthy
               little
               seedes
               spring
               the
               tallest
               trees
               ,
               and
               most
               beautifull
               flowers
               ,
               nay
               what
               a
               base
               beginning
               at
               the
               first
               Creation
               had
               and
               still
               hath
               man
               himselfe
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Creatures
               so
               as
               himselfe
               euen
               blushes
               to
               mention
               it
               ,
               how
               impotent
               and
               vnable
               to
               helpe
               himselfe
               is
               he
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               ?
               how
               slowly
               doth
               hee
               come
               forward
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               senses
               ,
               his
               strength
               ,
               his
               reason
               ?
               yet
               at
               length
               by
               degrees
               if
               hee
               liue
               and
               be
               of
               a
               sound
               constitution
               ,
               hee
               arriues
               vnto
               it
               .
               By
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               at
               leastwise
               individuals
               ,
               in
               the
               severall
               workes
               both
               of
               Grace
               and
               Art
               and
               Nature
               ,
               the
               farther
               they
               proceed
               from
               their
               originall
               ,
               the
               more
               perfect
               they
               are
               ,
               till
               they
               arriue
               to
               their
               state
               of
               perfection
               ,
               though
               heerein
               they
               differ
               ,
               that
               Art
               and
               Nature
               then
               decline
               ,
               but
               Grace
               is
               turned
               into
               Glory
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               species
               or
               kinds
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               it
               that
               specially
               concernes
               our
               present
               question
               ,
               as
               I
               cannot
               affirme
               that
               by
               degrees
               they
               grow
               on
               still
               to
               greater
               perfection
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               I
               finde
               that
               they
               daily
               grow
               more
               imperfect
               .
               For
               Grace
               wee
               know
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               abundantly
               powred
               out
               by
               the
               incarnation
               and
               passion
               of
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               this
               
                 latter
                 age
              
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               at
               any
               time
               before
               since
               the
               
                 first
                 creation
              
               thereof
               .
               And
               of
               Art
               it
               is
               commonly
               thought
               that
               neere
               about
               the
               same
               time
               the
               
                 Romane
                 empire
              
               was
               at
               the
               highest
               and
               
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Poets
                 ,
                 Oratours
                 ,
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 Historians
                 ,
                 Polititians
                 ,
              
               never
               more
               excellent
               ,
               which
               withall
               should
               argue
               that
               Nature
               was
               at
               that
               time
               rather
               strengthned
               then
               enfeebled
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               both
               Art
               and
               Grace
               are
               built
               vpon
               Nature
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               
                 naturall
                 faculties
              
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               commonly
               follow
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               &
               the
               more
               vigorous
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               happily
               are
               both
               Art
               and
               Grace
               exercised
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               application
               of
               the
               proposition
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               touching
               the
               worlds
               decay
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               indeed
               of
               that
               force
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               it
               would
               therevpon
               follow
               that
               in
               the
               course
               of
               
                 Nature
                 Adam
              
               should
               haue
               beene
               the
               tallest
               and
               longest-liu'd
               man
               that
               euer
               breathed
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               whereas
               notwithstanding
               wee
               reade
               not
               of
               any
               Gyants
               till
               a
               little
               before
               the
               floud
               ;
               and
               Noah
               who
               liued
               after
               the
               floud
               saw
               
                 twenty
                 yeares
              
               more
               then
               Adam
               himselfe
               did
               ,
               the
               latter
               being
               
                 nine
                 hundred
                 and
                 fiftie
              
               and
               the
               former
               but
               
                 nine
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirtie
              
               yeares
               old
               when
               he
               died
               .
               Nay
               Methusaleth
               the
               eight
               from
               Adam
               out
               stripped
               him
               by
               
                 forty
                 yeares
              
               wanting
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               wee
               see
               by
               daily
               experience
               that
               a
               weake
               or
               foolish
               father
               often
               begets
               a
               strong
               and
               a
               wise
               sonne
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               grandchild
               sometimes
               equalls
               the
               age
               of
               the
               father
               and
               grandfather
               both
               together
               .
               If
               a
               thousand
               candles
               or
               torches
               should
               be
               successiuely
               lighted
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               discerned
               by
               their
               dull
               or
               bright
               burning
               which
               was
               first
               or
               last
               lighted
               ,
               nay
               the
               last
               sometimes
               yeelds
               a
               brighter
               light
               then
               the
               first
               ,
               if
               it
               meete
               with
               matter
               accordingly
               prepared
               .
               The
               water
               which
               runnes
               a
               thousand
               miles
               thorow
               
                 cleane
                 passages
              
               ,
               is
               euery
               whit
               as
               wholesome
               and
               sweete
               at
               its
               journeys
               end
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               first
               issued
               from
               
               the
               fountaine
               .
               The
               seede
               that
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               earth
               seldome
               failes
               to
               bring
               forth
               as
               good
               as
               it selfe
               and
               sometimes
               better
               ,
               and
               if
               at
               any
               time
               it
               proue
               worse
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               it
               is
               further
               distant
               from
               its
               originall
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               very
               point
               in
               controversie
               )
               but
               because
               it
               meetes
               with
               a
               
                 worse
                 soyle
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 worse
                 season
              
               ,
               and
               the
               soile
               and
               season
               are
               worse
               perchance
               then
               in
               
                 former
                 times
              
               ,
               nor
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               revolution
               of
               so
               many
               ages
               since
               the
               Creation
               ,
               but
               either
               by
               reason
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Curse
              
               vpon
               sinne
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               
                 accidentall
                 cause
              
               ,
               which
               being
               removed
               ,
               they
               returne
               againe
               to
               their
               natiue
               and
               
                 wonted
                 properties
              
               .
               For
               ,
               did
               they
               grow
               worse
               &
               worse
               only
               by
               a
               
                 farther
                 distance
              
               from
               their
               first
               being
               ,
               then
               would
               the
               Creatures
               haue
               decayed
               in
               
                 processe
                 of
                 time
              
               ,
               whether
               man
               had
               sinned
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               man
               himselfe
               should
               haue
               beene
               of
               lesse
               strength
               and
               stature
               and
               continuance
               ,
               though
               hee
               had
               not
               failed
               in
               the
               tempera●…
               vse
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               meanes
               making
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               life
               and
               health
               ,
               〈◊〉
               I
               suppose
               the
               Patrons
               of
               the
               adverse
               part
               ,
               will
               not
               maintaine
               ,
               o●…ce
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               the
               
                 common
                 te●…et
              
               of
               Div●…es
               is
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               defect
               or
               swarning
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               either
               of
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               the
               Creature
               made
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               ariseth
               from
               the
               sin
               of
               man
               alone
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               only
               caus●…
               of
               all
               the
               jarre
               and
               disorder
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Now
               to
               impute
               it
               to
               sin
               and
               yet
               withall
               to
               affirme
               that
               〈◊〉
               is
               occasioned
               by
               ●…he
               ●…ll
               of
               the
               Creature
               from
               its
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ex●…ce
              
               implies
               in
               my
               judgment
               a
               manifest
               and
               irreconciliable
               contradiction
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               answeare
               ,
               this
               
                 axio●…e
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 quo
                 magis
                 elongatur
                 a
                 suo
                 principio
                 ,
                 eo
                 magis
                 defi●…it
                 &
                 langu●…scit
                 ,
              
               Euery
               thing
               the
               farther
               it
               is
               remou'd
               from
               its
               originall
               ,
               the
               more
               faint
               and
               feeble
               it
               growes
               ,
               in
               
                 violent
                 motions
              
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               As
               an
               arrow
               shot
               out
               of
               a
               bow
               or
               a
               dart
               flung
               vpward
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               higher
               they
               mount
               the
               slower
               they
               moue
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               conceiue
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               m●…nt
               by
               Aristotle
               :
               but
               in
               
                 naturall
                 motions
              
               ,
               as
               the
               moving
               of
               a
               stone
               downeward
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               rather
               Natur●…s
               motion
               in
               the
               course
               of
               the
               
                 world
                 ,
              
               )
               the
               contrary
               is
               vndoubtedly
               tru●…
               ,
               Cres●…●…undo
               ,
               the
               farther
               it
               moues
               the
               more
               strength
               it
               gathers
               ,
               and
               forti●…ies
               it selfe
               in
               going
               Besides
               if
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               hand
               could
               goe
               along
               with
               the
               dart
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               bow
               with
               the
               arrow
               ,
               as
               the
               hand
               and
               power
               of
               God
               leades
               and
               preserues
               Nature
               in
               her
               course
               ,
               keeping
               ●…t
               a
               w●…king
               as
               the
               spring
               doth
               the
               wheels
               in
               a
               watch
               or
               Clocke
               ;
               th●…e
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               their
               motions
               would
               proue
               ,
               as
               quicke
               and
               forcible
               in
               the
               end
               as
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               not
               cease
               at
               all
               before
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               hand
               or
               bow
               which
               carry
               them
               forward
               were
               removed
               from
               them
               :
               Finally
               ,
               if
               this
               axiome
               were
               not
               to
               be
               limited
               ,
               it
               should
               equally
               extend
               to
               the
               Angells
               and
               the
               
                 soules
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 first
                 matter
              
               ,
               and
               the
               heavens
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               sublunary
               mixt
               bodies
               :
               but
               the
               same
               power
               which
               vpholds
               and
               maintaines
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 originall
                 state
              
               ,
               supports
               likewise
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               this
               inferiour
               world
               together
               withall
               the
               severall
               spe●…ies
               or
               kindes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               not
               so
               doe
               ,
               all
               the
               absurdities
               already
               touched
               ,
               as
               impotency
               in
               that
               spirit
               which
               animates
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               support
               it
               ,
               an●…ihilation
               in
               the
               course
               of
               
                 Nature
                 ,
                 defect
              
               and
               swarving
               in
               the
               Crea●…
               without
               the
               
                 sin
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 foreknowledge
              
               of
               the
               
                 worlds
                 end
              
               ,
               &
               
                 the
                 end
              
               of
               it
               long
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               would
               infalliblely
               follow
               therevpon
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               second
               generall
               obiection
               answered
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               the
               seuerall
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               decaying
               ,
               it
               should
               argue
               a
               consumption
               in
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               ANother
               argument
               drawne
               from
               reason
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 worlds
                 decay
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 grow
                 to
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 likewise
                 argue
                 a
                 wasting
                 and
                 lingring
                 consumption
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 it
                 consists
                 .
              
               But
               the
               answere
               hereunto
               will
               easily
               appeare
               out
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               already
               beene
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               by
               taking
               a
               review
               of
               the
               seuerall
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Vniversall
                 .
                 First
              
               then
               for
               the
               heauens
               ,
               vndoubtedly
               they
               feele
               no
               such
               decay
               either
               in
               
                 substance
                 ,
                 quantity
                 ,
                 motion
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 warmth
              
               or
               influence
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               manifest
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Elements
               what
               they
               loose
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               quantity
               ,
               is
               againe
               made
               vp
               by
               equivalence
               or
               compensation
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               quality
               they
               decay
               not
               either
               by
               being
               of
               
                 lesse
                 efficacie
              
               ,
               or
               more
               
                 malignant
                 dispositions
              
               ,
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               remaines
               to
               be
               shewed
               in
               their
               proper
               place
               ;
               and
               lastly
               for
               the
               
                 bodies
                 mixed
              
               and
               tempered
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               graunted
               ,
               that
               all
               individuals
               or
               particulars
               in
               time
               decay
               or
               perish
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               condition
               should
               likewise
               bee
               annexed
               to
               the
               species
               or
               kinde
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               preserued
               by
               a
               new
               supply
               and
               successiue
               propagation
               of
               particulars
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               inferiour
               to
               their
               predecessours
               ,
               which
               this
               argument
               presumes
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               excelling
               ,
               and
               commonly
               equalling
               them
               in
               goodnes
               ,
               as
               hath
               alwayes
               beene
               touched
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               by
               Gods
               helpe
               bee
               more
               fully
               and
               distinctly
               prooued
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECTIO
               3.
               
               The
               third
               generall
               obiection
               answered
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
            
             
               THe
               arguments
               drawne
               from
               authority
               are
               either
               humane
               or
               
                 divine
                 testimonies
              
               .
               Among
               humane
               that
               of
               S.
               Cyprian
               is
               most
               famous
               ,
               as
               wel
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               great
               piety
               and
               learning
               ,
               as
               his
               approach
               to
               the
               pure
               and
               primitiue
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               This
               holy
               Martyr
               then
               and
               venerable
               Bishop
               greeuing
               that
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               should
               be
               charged
               with
               these
               lamentable
               accidents
               wherewith
               the
               World
               at
               that
               time
               was
               pressed
               and
               shaken
               ,
               shapes
               this
               reply
               to
               Demetrianus
               their
               accuser
               .
               
                 Illud
                 primo
                 loco
                 scire
                 debes
                 senuisse
                 iam
                 mundum
                 ;
                 non
                 illis
                 viribus
                 stare
                 quibus
                 prius
                 steterat
                 ,
                 nec
                 vigore
                 &
                 robore
                 eo
                 praevalere
                 ,
                 quo
                 antea
                 praevalebat
                 ,
                 hoc
                 enim
                 nobis
                 tacentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 nulla
                 de
                 Scripturis
                 sanctis
                 praedicationibusque
                 divinis
                 documenta
                 promentibus
                 ,
                 mundus
                 ipse
                 iam
                 loquitur
                 ,
                 &
                 occasum
                 sui
                 rerum
                 labentium
                 probatione
                 testatur
                 .
                 Non
                 hyeme
                 nutriendis
                 seminibus
                 tanta
                 imbrium
                 copia
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 frugibus
                 aestate
                 torrendis
                 solis
                 tanta
                 flagrantia
                 est
                 ,
                 nec
                 sic
                 verna
                 de
                 temperie
                 sua
                 laeta
                 sata
                 sunt
                 ,
                 nec
                 adeò
                 arbores
                 foetibus
                 autumno
                 foecundae
                 sunt
                 ;
                 minus
                 de
                 effossis
                 &
                 fatigatis
                 montibus
                 eruuntur
                 marmorum
                 crustae
                 ,
                 minus
              
               
               
                 argenti
                 &
                 auri
                 opes
                 suggerunt
                 ,
                 exhausta
                 iam
                 metalla
                 ,
                 &
                 pauperes
                 venae
                 tenuantur
                 in
                 dies
                 singulos
                 &
                 decrescunt
                 ,
                 deficit
                 in
                 agris
                 agricola
                 ,
                 in
                 amicitijs
                 concordia
                 ,
                 in
                 artibus
                 peritia
                 ,
                 in
                 moribus
                 disciplina
                 .
                 Putasne
                 tu
                 posse
                 tantam
                 substantiam
                 rei
                 senescentis
                 existere
                 ,
                 quantumprius
                 potuit
                 novella
                 adhuc
                 &
                 vegeta
                 iuventute
                 pollere
                 ?
                 Minuatur
                 necesse
                 est
                 quicquid
                 fine
                 iam
                 proximo
                 in
                 occidua
                 &
                 extrema
                 divergit
                 ;
                 sic
                 sol
                 in
                 occasu
                 suo
                 radios
                 minus
                 claro
                 &
                 igneo
                 splendore
                 iaculatur
                 ,
                 sic
                 declinante
                 iam
                 cursu
                 exoletis
                 cornubus
                 Luna
                 tenuatur
                 ,
                 &
                 arbor
                 quae
                 fuerat
                 ante
                 viridis
                 &
                 fertilis
                 ,
                 are
                 scentibus
                 ramis
                 fit
                 postmodum
                 sterili
                 senectute
                 deformis
                 ,
                 &
                 fons
                 qui
                 exundantibus
                 prius
                 venis
                 largiter
                 profluebat
                 ,
                 vix
                 modico
                 sudore
                 distillat
                 .
                 Haec
                 sententia
                 mundo
                 data
                 est
                 haec
                 Dei
                 lex
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnia
                 orta
                 occidant
                 ,
                 &
                 aucta
                 senescant
                 ,
                 &
                 infirmentur
                 fortia
                 ,
                 &
                 magna
                 minuantur
                 ,
                 &
                 cùm
                 infirmata
                 &
                 diminuta
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 fi●…iantur
                 .
              
               You
               ought
               first
               to
               haue
               knowne
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               is
               now
               waxen
               old
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               those
               forces
               which
               formerly
               it
               had
               ,
               neither
               is
               endued
               with
               that
               vigour
               and
               strength
               wherewith
               it
               formerly
               was
               ,
               &
               thus
               much
               though
               we
               held
               our
               peace
               ,
               and
               brought
               no
               proofe
               thereof
               from
               holy
               Scripture
               and
               divine
               Oracles
               ,
               the
               World
               it selfe
               proclaimes
               and
               testifies
               its
               declination
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               things
               declining
               in
               it
               .
               Wee
               haue
               not
               now
               so
               great
               store
               of
               showres
               for
               the
               nourishing
               of
               our
               seedes
               in
               Winter
               ,
               nor
               in
               Summer
               so
               much
               warmth
               of
               the
               Sunne
               for
               the
               ripening
               of
               our
               corne
               .
               In
               the
               Spring
               our
               fields
               are
               not
               so
               fresh
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               nor
               in
               Autumne
               our
               trees
               so
               loaden
               with
               fruites
               ,
               lesse
               peeces
               of
               marble
               are
               hewed
               out
               of
               the
               exhausted
               and
               tired
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               the
               emptied
               Mines
               yeeld
               lesse
               quantity
               of
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               theit
               veines
               daylie
               diminishing
               and
               decreasing
               ,
               The
               husbandman
               is
               defectiue
               in
               manuring
               the
               Earth
               ,
               concord
               failes
               in
               friendship
               ,
               skill
               in
               Arts
               ,
               and
               discipline
               in
               manners
               .
               Can
               you
               imagine
               that
               the
               state
               of
               a
               thing
               waxing
               old
               should
               be
               so
               firme
               &
               sound
               as
               when
               it
               flourished
               in
               its
               youth
               ?
               That
               must
               needes
               bee
               weakened
               which
               (
               the
               finall
               period
               of
               it
               approaching
               )
               hastens
               to
               the
               last
               end
               .
               so
               the
               Sunne
               when
               it
               is
               setting
               ,
               darts
               not
               forth
               so
               fiery
               and
               cleare
               beames
               .
               So
               the
               Moon
               drawing
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               her
               race
               ,
               drawes
               in
               her
               horns
               and
               growes
               lesse
               ,
               and
               the
               tree
               which
               formerly
               was
               greene
               and
               fruitfull
               ,
               her
               boughes
               withering
               becomes
               deformed
               by
               barren
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               the
               well-spring
               which
               formerly
               flowed
               abundantly
               with
               full
               streames
               ,
               being
               dryed
               vp
               through
               age
               ,
               hardly
               distils
               a
               drop
               of
               moisture
               .
               This
               sentence
               is
               passed
               vpon
               the
               World
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Law
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               that
               are
               borne
               ,
               should
               die
               ;
               all
               that
               increase
               ,
               should
               decrease
               ,
               that
               strong
               things
               should
               be
               weakned
               ,
               and
               great
               lessened
               ,
               and
               being
               thus
               weakned
               and
               lessened
               ,
               they
               should
               at
               last
               be
               vtterly
               dissolued
               .
            
             
               This
               discourse
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               the
               excellent
               flowres
               of
               Rhetorique
               in
               it
               ,
               shew
               him
               to
               haue
               beene
               both
               a
               sweet
               and
               powerfull
               Oratour
               ,
               of
               a
               great
               wit
               ,
               a
               flowing
               eloquence
               :
               but
               whether
               in
               this
               he
               shew
               himselfe
               so
               deepe
               a
               Philosopher
               or
               sound
               Divine
               ,
               I
               leaue
               that
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               referre
               his
               judgment
               to
               the
               future
               examination
               of
               the
               particulars
               :
               only
               by
               the
               way
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               of
               those
               times
               (
               happily
               by
               reason
               aswell
               of
               the
               bloody
               persecutions
               which
               pressed
               them
               sore
               ,
               as
               the
               frequent
               passages
               both
               in
               the
               Gospell
               and
               Epistles
               ,
               which
               speake
               of
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               
               beene
               then
               hard
               at
               hand
               ?
               stood
               in
               continuall
               allarums
               and
               expectation
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               evidently
               appeares
               by
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Cyprian
               himselfe
               in
               this
               discourse
               ,
               &
               their
               thoughts
               still
               running
               therevpon
               ,
               all
               things
               seemed
               sutable
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               towards
               that
               end
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               those
               times
               wherein
               Cyprian
               liued
               were
               indeed
               very
               bitter
               and
               miserable
               in
               regard
               of
               f●…mine
               ,
               and
               warre
               ,
               &
               mortality
               ,
               yet
               about
               forty
               yeares
               after
               ,
               it
               pleased
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               to
               pacifie
               those
               stormes
               ,
               and
               dispell
               those
               cloudes
               by
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               renowned
               Constantine
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               by
               the
               breaking
               forth
               of
               the
               Sun
               beames
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               who
               sowed
               in
               teares
               ,
               reaped
               in
               joy
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               had
               Cyprian
               liued
               ,
               no
               doubt
               he
               would
               haue
               changed
               his
               note
               ,
               his
               pen
               would
               haue
               as
               much
               triumphed
               in
               the
               tranquillity
               and
               flourishing
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               vnder
               that
               noble
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               it
               deplored
               the
               torne
               state
               of
               the
               World
               in
               the
               time
               wherein
               himselfe
               liued
               .
               The
               former
               famine
               ,
               and
               warre
               ,
               and
               mortality
               ,
               being
               then
               by
               Gods
               gratious
               blessing
               happily
               turned
               into
               health
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               plenty
               .
               He
               would
               then
               haue
               told
               you
               that
               whereas
               before
               ,
               showres
               of
               their
               blood
               were
               powred
               out
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               now
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               open
               the
               windowes
               of
               Heauen
               for
               the
               moistning
               and
               nourishing
               of
               their
               seedes
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Righteousnesse
               was
               acknowledged
               as
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               shining
               beames
               of
               the
               Gospell
               displayed
               themselues
               :
               so
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               firmament
               had
               recovered
               its
               warmth
               and
               strength
               for
               the
               ripening
               of
               their
               corne
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               outward
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               become
               beautifull
               and
               glorious
               ,
               so
               the
               very
               fieldes
               seemed
               to
               smile
               and
               to
               receiue
               contēt
               therin
               by
               their
               fresh
               and
               pleasant
               hue
               ;
               that
               as
               men
               brought
               forth
               the
               fruites
               of
               Christianity
               in
               greater
               abundance
               ,
               so
               their
               trees
               were
               more
               plentifully
               loaden
               with
               fruites
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               rich
               mines
               of
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               were
               farther
               searched
               into
               ,
               so
               new
               veines
               of
               marble
               and
               gold
               and
               silver
               were
               discovered
               ;
               that
               Christian
               religion
               hauing
               now
               gotten
               the
               vpper
               hand
               ,
               had
               made
               the
               Husbandman
               and
               Artificer
               ,
               more
               carefull
               &
               industrious
               in
               their
               callings
               ,
               had
               opened
               the
               Schooles
               for
               Professours
               ,
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               learning
               ,
               had
               restored
               wholsome
               discipline
               in
               manners
               ,
               &
               faithfullnesse
               in
               friendship
               .
               Finally
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               told
               you
               that
               the
               world
               with
               the
               Eagle
               had
               now
               cast
               her
               worne
               bill
               and
               sick
               feathers
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               entertainement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               was
               growne
               young
               againe
               .
               Which
               I
               am
               the
               rather
               induced
               to
               beleeue
               for
               that
               Cyprian
               himselfe
               in
               the
               same
               discourse
               against
               Demetrianus
               in
               another
               place
               referres
               the
               disasters
               of
               those
               times
               to
               the
               obstinacie
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               not
               receiuing
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               and
               submitting
               itselfe
               to
               the
               yoake
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               A
               more
               likely
               and
               certaine
               cause
               doubtlesse
               then
               that
               other
               of
               the
               worlds
               imaginary
               old
               age
               and
               decay
               :
               His
               words
               are
               these
               .
               
                 Indignatur
                 ecce
                 Dominus
                 &
                 irascitur
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 ad
                 eum
                 non
                 convertamini
                 comminatur
                 ,
                 &
                 tu
                 miraris
                 et
                 quereris
                 in
                 hac
                 obstinatione
                 ,
                 &
                 contemptu
                 vestro
                 si
                 rara
                 desuper
                 pluvia
                 descendat
                 ,
                 si
                 terra
                 situ
                 pulueris
                 Squalleat
                 ,
                 si
                 vix
                 jejunas
                 &
                 pallidas
                 herbas
                 sterilis
                 gleba
                 producat
                 &c.
                 
              
               Behold
               the
               Lord
               is
               angry
               and
               threatens
               because
               you
               turne
               not
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               dost
               thou
               wonder
               or
               complaine
               ,
               if
               in
               this
               your
               obstinacie
               &
               contempt
               ,
               the
               raine
               seldome
               fall
               
               the
               earth
               be
               deformed
               with
               dust
               ,
               &
               the
               land
               bring
               forth
               hungry
               &
               starved
               grasse
               ,
               if
               the
               haile
               falling
               do
               spill
               the
               vine
               ,
               if
               the
               ouerturning
               whirlewind
               do
               marre
               the
               Oliue
               ,
               if
               drought
               dry
               vp
               the
               springes
               ,
               if
               pestilent
               dampes
               do
               corrupt
               the
               ayre
               ,
               if
               diseases
               consume
               men
               ,
               when
               all
               these
               things
               come
               by
               sinnes
               provoking
               ,
               &
               God
               is
               the
               more
               offended
               since
               such
               and
               so
               great
               things
               do
               no
               good
               at
               all
               .
               And
               the
               same
               reason
               is
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasiō
               yeelded
               by
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Discite
                 igitur
                 si
                 quid
                 vobis
                 reliquae
                 mentis
                 est
                 ,
                 homines
                 ideo
                 malos
                 &
                 iniustos
                 esse
                 quia
                 dij
                 coluntur
                 :
                 &
                 ideo
                 mala
                 omnia
              
               
               
                 rebus
                 humanis
                 quotidie
                 ingravescere
                 quia
                 Deus
                 mundi
                 hujus
                 effector
                 &
                 gubernator
                 der●…lictus
                 est
                 quia
                 susceptae
                 sunt
                 contra
                 quam
                 fas
                 est
                 impiae
                 religiones
                 :
                 postremo
                 quia
                 ne
                 vel
                 a
                 pau●…is
                 quidem
                 coli
                 deum
                 sinitis
                 .
              
               Learne
               thus
               much
               then
               (
               if
               you
               haue
               any
               vnderstanding
               left
               )
               that
               men
               are
               therefore
               wicked
               &
               vnjust
               because
               such
               Gods
               are
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               mischeefes
               dayly
               befall
               thē
               ,
               because
               god
               the
               Creator
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               world
               is
               forsaken
               by
               them
               ,
               because
               impious
               religions
               against
               all
               right
               are
               entertained
               of
               them
               ,
               finally
               because
               you
               will
               not
               permit
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               so
               much
               as
               to
               a
               few
               .
               Heere
               then
               was
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               their
               bloudy
               warres
               that
               they
               shed
               the
               innocēt
               bloud
               of
               Christians
               &
               trāpled
               vnder
               foote
               the
               pretious
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ;
               as
               their
               warres
               together
               with
               the
               vnkindly
               season
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               dearth
               and
               famine
               ,
               and
               both
               famine
               and
               warre
               of
               pestilence
               and
               mortalitie
               :
               how
               frequently
               and
               fervently
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               beate
               vpon
               this
               cause
               ,
               God
               every
               where
               promising
               to
               reward
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               people
               with
               plenty
               and
               peace
               and
               kindly
               seasons
               ,
               &
               their
               rebellion
               with
               scarcitie
               &
               sicknes
               ,
               &
               the
               sword
               .
               But
               that
               these
               scourges
               of
               the
               world
               were
               at
               any
               time
               caused
               by
               or
               imputed
               to
               the
               old
               age
               or
               decay
               therof
               ,
               to
               my
               remembrance
               we
               no
               where
               read
               .
               As
               then
               the
               referring
               of
               these
               plagues
               with
               Demetrianus
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               vpon
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               was
               a
               blasphemous
               wrong
               to
               Gods
               truth
               :
               So
               with
               Cyprian
               to
               referre
               them
               to
               the
               old
               age
               and
               naturall
               decay
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               be
               it
               spoken
               with
               all
               due
               reverence
               to
               so
               great
               a
               light
               in
               the
               church
               of
               God
               )
               is
               in
               my
               judgment
               an
               aspersion
               vpon
               the
               Power
               and
               providence
               and
               justice
               of
               God.
               And
               Pammelius
               in
               his
               annotations
               to
               excuse
               Cyprian
               herein
               (
               conceiuing
               beelike
               that
               he
               was
               not
               in
               the
               right
               )
               tells
               vs
               that
               therin
               he
               alludes
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               ancient
               Philosophers
               &
               Poets
               :
               perchance
               thereby
               intending
               Lucretius
               the
               great
               admirer
               and
               sectary
               of
               Epicurus
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               the
               Poets
               I
               haue
               met
               with
               ,
               hath
               written
               the
               most
               fully
               in
               this
               argument
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   que
                   adeo
                   effa
                   ta
                   est
                   aetas
                   ,
                   effoetaque
                   tellus
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   Vix
                   animalia
                   parva
                   creat
                   ,
                   quae
                   cuncta
                   creavit
                
                 
                   Soecla
                   ;
                   deditque
                   ferarum
                   ingentia
                   corpora
                   partu
                   .
                
                 
                   Haud
                   (
                   vt
                   opinor
                   )
                   enim
                   mortalia
                   soecla
                   superne
                
                 
                   Aurea
                   de
                   coelo
                   demisit
                   funis
                   in
                   arva
                   :
                
                 
                   Nec
                   marc
                   ,
                   nec
                   fluctus
                   plangentes
                   saxa
                   crearunt
                   :
                
                 
                   Sed
                   genuit
                   tellus
                   eadem
                   ,
                   quae
                   nunc
                   alit
                   ex
                   se.
                
                 
                   Praeterea
                   n●…idas
                   fruges
                   ,
                   vinetaque
                   laeta
                
                 
                   Sponte
                   suà
                   primum
                   mortalibus
                   ipsa
                   creavit
                   :
                
                 
                   Ipsa
                   dedit
                   dulces
                   foetus
                   ,
                   &
                   pabula
                   laeta
                   .
                
                 
                   Quae
                   nunc
                   vix
                   nostro
                   grandescunt
                   aucta
                   labore
                
                 
                 
                   Conterimusque
                   boves
                   ,
                   &
                   vires
                   agricolarum
                   :
                
                 
                   Conficimus
                   ferrum
                   vix
                   arvis
                   suppeditati
                   :
                
                 
                   Vsque
                   adeò
                   parcunt
                   faetus
                   ,
                   augentque
                   labores
                   .
                
                 
                   Iamque
                   caput
                   quassans
                   grandis
                   suspirat
                   arator
                
                 
                   Crebrius
                   in
                   cassum
                   magnum
                   cecidisse
                   laborem
                   :
                
                 
                   Et
                   cum
                   tempora
                   temporibus
                   praesentia
                   confert
                
                 
                   Praeteritis
                   ,
                   laudat
                   fortunas
                   saepe
                   parentis
                   :
                
                 
                   Et
                   crepat
                   ,
                   antiquum
                   genus
                   vt
                   pietate
                   repletum
                
                 
                   Perfacile
                   angnstis
                   tolerârit
                   finibus
                   aevum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cum
                   minor
                   esset
                   agri
                   multo
                   modus
                   ante
                   viritim
                   :
                
                 
                   Nec
                   tenet
                   ,
                   omnia
                   paulatim
                   tabescere
                   ,
                   &
                   ire
                
                 
                   Adscopulum
                   spa●…io
                   aetatis
                   defessa
                   vetusto
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   world
                   with
                   age
                   is
                   broke
                   ,
                   the
                   earth
                   out
                   worne
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   shee
                   of
                   whome
                   what
                   ever
                   liues
                   was
                   borne
                
                 
                   And
                   once
                   brought
                   forth
                   huge
                   bodied
                   beasts
                   ,
                   with
                   paine
                
                 
                   A
                   small
                   race
                   now
                   begets
                   .
                   No
                   golden
                   chaine
                
                 
                   These
                   mortalls
                   downe
                   from
                   heaven
                   to
                   earth
                   did
                   let
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   I
                   suppose
                   :
                   nor
                   sea
                   ,
                   nor
                   waues
                   that
                   beat
                
                 
                   The
                   rockes
                   did
                   they
                   create
                   ,
                   t'
                   was
                   earth
                   did
                   breed
                
                 
                   All
                   of
                   herselfe
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   all
                   things
                   doth
                   feed
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   chearefull
                   vine
                   shee
                   of
                   her
                   owne
                   accord
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shee
                   corne
                   to
                   mortall
                   wights
                   did
                   first
                   afford
                   :
                
                 
                   Sweete
                   fruites
                   beside
                   and
                   food
                   did
                   she
                   bestow
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   now
                   with
                   labour
                   great
                   great
                   hardly
                   grow
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   plough-swanes
                   strength
                   wee
                   spend
                   ,
                   our
                   oxen
                   weare
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   our
                   feildes
                   haue
                   sowne
                   no
                   crop
                   they
                   beare
                   ,
                
                 
                   So
                   wax
                   our
                   toyles
                   ,
                   so
                   waneth
                   our
                   reliefe
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   husband
                   shakes
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   sighs
                   for
                   griefe
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   all
                   his
                   travels
                   frustrate
                   are
                   at
                   last
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   when
                   times
                   present
                   he
                   compares
                   with
                   past
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hee
                   his
                   Sires
                   fortune
                   raises
                   to
                   the
                   skie
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   much
                   doth
                   talke
                   of
                   th'
                   ancient
                   pietie
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   how
                   though
                   every
                   man
                   lesse
                   ground
                   possest
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   better
                   liu'd
                   with
                   greater
                   plentie
                   blest
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   markes
                   how
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   degrees
                   decay
                
                 
                   And
                   tir'd
                   with
                   age
                   towards
                   the
                   rocke
                   make
                   way
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               herein
               Lucretius
               likewise
               contradicted
               himselfe
               in
               other
               places
               of
               the
               same
               booke
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               world
               beene
               indeede
               so
               neare
               its
               last
               breathing
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               giueing
               vp
               of
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               Cyprian
               would
               make
               it
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               much
               more
               as
               Lucretius
               in
               his
               :
               vndoubtedly
               it
               could
               never
               haue
               held
               out
               by
               the
               space
               of
               allmost
               fourteene
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               the
               one
               ,
               &
               aboue
               sixtee
               ne
               hundred
               since
               the
               other
               ,
               &
               how
               long
               it
               is
               yet
               to
               last
               ,
               he
               only
               knowes
               ,
               who
               hath
               put
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               same
               authority
               of
               Cyprian
               farther
               answered
               by
               opposing
               against
               it
               the
               authority
               of
               Arnobius
               supported
               with
               ponderous
               and
               pressing
               reasons
               .
            
             
               NOw
               because
               this
               authority
               of
               Cyprian
               is
               it
               which
               prevailes
               so
               much
               with
               so
               many
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               amisse
               to
               oppose
               therevnto
               that
               of
               Arnobius
               ,
               not
               naked
               and
               standing
               vpon
               bare
               affirmation
               as
               doth
               that
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               but
               backt
               with
               weighty
               &
               forcible
               arguments
               ,
               
               a
               very
               renowned
               both
               Oratour
               and
               Philosopher
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               master
               of
               Lactantius
               and
               diverse
               other
               very
               notable
               and
               famous
               men
               ,
               and
               being
               pressed
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               of
               his
               time
               with
               the
               same
               objection
               against
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               as
               was
               Cyprian
               by
               Demetrianus
               ,
               hee
               shapes
               vnto
               it
               an
               answere
               cleane
               contrary
               by
               shewing
               that
               all
               the
               fundamentall
               and
               primordiall
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               heavens
               &
               elements
               remained
               still
               entire
               since
               the
               profession
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               were
               ,
               &
               for
               other
               calamities
               of
               famine
               and
               warres
               and
               pestilence
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               the
               common
               scourges
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               had
               beene
               as
               great
               or
               greater
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               name
               of
               Christianity
               was
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               world
               then
               at
               that
               time
               they
               were
               .
               His
               Latine
               ,
               because
               the
               allegation
               is
               long
               and
               in
               some
               places
               it
               savours
               of
               the
               Affrican
               harshnes
               ,
               I
               will
               spare
               ,
               and
               onely
               set
               downe
               the
               English.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 faire
                 and
                 familiar
                 speech
                 this
                 we
                 demaund
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 :
                 since
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christian
                 religion
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 what
                 vncouth
                 ,
                 what
                 vnvsuall
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 against
                 the
                 Lawes
                 instituted
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 hath
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 terme
                 &
                 call
                 her
                 either
                 felt
                 or
                 suffered
                 ?
                 Those
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 agreed
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 compounded
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 changed
                 into
                 contrary
                 qualities
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 engine
                 and
                 fabricke
                 which
                 covereth
                 and
                 incloseth
                 vs
                 all
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 loosed
                 or
                 dissolved
                 ?
                 Hath
                 this
                 wheeling
                 about
                 of
                 Heaven
                 swarving
                 from
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 its
                 primitiue
                 motion
                 either
                 begun
                 to
                 creepe
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 headlong
                 volubilitie
                 ?
                 Doe
                 the
                 Stars
                 begin
                 to
                 raise
                 themselues
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Signes
                 to
                 in●…line
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 〈◊〉
                 The
                 Prin●…e
                 of
                 Stars
                 the
                 Sun
                 whose
                 light
                 clotheth
                 ,
                 and
                 heat
                 quickneth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 doth
                 hee
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 waxen
                 cooler
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 he
                 corrupted
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 his
                 wonted
                 moderation
                 into
                 contrary
                 Habits
                 ?
                 Hath
                 the
                 Moone
                 left
                 off
                 to
                 repaire
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 continuall
                 restoring
                 of
                 new
                 to
                 transforme
                 herselfe
                 into
                 her
                 old
                 shapes
                 ?
                 Are
                 colds
                 ,
                 are
                 heats
                 ,
                 are
                 temperate
                 warmths
                 betweene
                 them
                 both
                 by
                 confusion
                 of
                 vnequall
                 times
                 gone
                 ?
                 Doth
                 Winter
                 beginne
                 to
                 haue
                 long
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Summer
                 nights
                 to
                 call
                 backe
                 the
                 slowest
                 lights
                 ?
                 Haue
                 the
                 winds
                 breathed
                 forth
                 their
                 spirits
                 as
                 having
                 spent
                 their
                 blasts
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 aire
                 straitned
                 into
                 clowds
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 field
                 being
                 moistned
                 with
                 showres
                 wax
                 fruitfull
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 Earth
                 refuse
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 seeds
                 cast
                 into
                 her
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 trees
                 budde
                 forth
                 ?
                 Haue
                 fruites
                 appointed
                 for
                 food
                 by
                 the
                 burning
                 vp
                 of
                 their
                 moisture
                 changed
                 their
                 tast
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 presse
                 gore
                 bloud
                 out
                 of
                 oliues
                 ?
                 Are
                 lights
                 quenched
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 supplie
                 ?
                 The
                 Creatures
                 enured
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 waters
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 gender
                 and
                 conceiue
                 ?
                 The
                 young
                 ones
                 conceived
                 in
                 their
                 wombs
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 manner
                 and
                 order
                 conserue
                 ?
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Men
                 themselues
                 whom
                 their
                 first
                 and
                 beginning
                 nativitie
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 vnhabited
              
               
               
                 coasts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 with
                 solemne
                 nuptiall
                 rights
                 couple
                 themselues
                 in
                 wedlocke
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 beget
                 most
                 sweete
                 ofsprings
                 of
                 children
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 manage
                 publicke
                 ,
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 domesticall
                 businesses
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 by
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 arts
                 and
                 disciplines
                 direct
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 studiouslie
                 repay
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 nativitie
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 reigne
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 commaund
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 allotted
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 increase
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 dignities
                 and
                 power
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 sit
                 in
                 iudgement
                 to
                 heare
                 causes
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 not
                 interpret
                 lawes
                 and
                 statutes
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 publickely
                 vse
                 all
                 other
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 held
                 in
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 compasse
                 ,
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 orders
                 and
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 nations
                 ?
                 These
                 things
                 therefore
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 noveltie
                 hath
                 broken
                 in
                 to
                 interrupt
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 tenor
                 of
                 things
                 by
                 severing
                 and
                 discontinuing
                 them
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Confusion
                 is
                 brought
                 vpon
                 the
                 world
                 since
                 Christian
                 religion
                 entred
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 the
                 misteries
                 of
                 hidden
                 verity
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 exasperated
                 with
                 your
                 injuries
                 and
                 offences
                 bring
                 vpon
                 vs
                 pestilen●…es
                 ,
                 droughts
                 ,
                 scarcity
                 of
                 corne
                 ,
                 lo●…usts
                 ,
                 mice
                 ,
                 haile
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hurtfull
                 things
                 assaulting
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 follie
                 longer
                 to
                 insist
                 vpon
                 things
                 evident
                 and
                 needing
                 no
                 defence
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 soone
                 by
                 vnfolding
                 former
                 times
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 the
                 evills
                 yee
                 speake
                 of
                 are
                 neither
                 vnknown
                 nor
                 sudden
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 these
                 confusions
                 brake
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 mortall
                 businesses
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 infested
                 with
                 such
                 varietie
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 Societie
                 obtained
                 the
                 happines
                 of
                 this
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 demerits
                 these
                 p●…gues
                 were
                 invented
                 ,
                 whence
                 knew
                 antiquity
                 these
                 names
                 of
                 miseries
                 ,
                 whence
                 gaue
                 it
                 signification
                 to
                 wars
                 ?
                 With
                 what
                 knowledge
                 could
                 it
                 name
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 ●…nd
                 Haile
                 ?
                 or
                 assume
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 thosewords
                 wherewith
                 they
                 vttered
                 their
                 speech
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 these
                 evills
                 be
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 drawe
                 their
                 causes
                 from
                 late
                 offences
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 forme
                 words
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 it selfe
                 neither
                 had
                 experience
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 learnt
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 done
                 ?
                 Scarcitie
                 of
                 corne
                 and
                 extreame
                 dearth
                 distresseth
                 vs.
                 What
                 ?
                 were
                 the
                 ancient
                 and
                 eldest
                 ages
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 necessity
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 the
                 v●…ry
                 names
                 by
                 which
                 th●…se
                 evills
                 are
                 called
                 testifie
                 and
                 crie
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 mortall
                 man
                 was
                 priviledged
                 frō
                 it
                 ?
                 Which
                 were
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 produce
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Authours
                 ,
                 what
                 n●…tions
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 haue
                 felt
                 horrible
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 beene
                 destroted
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 desolation
                 .
                 But
                 stormes
                 of
                 Haile
                 fall
                 very
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 on
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 doe
                 wee
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 registred
                 and
                 recorded
                 in
                 ancient
                 writings
                 that
                 countries
                 haue
                 osten
                 beene
                 battered
                 with
                 showers
                 of
                 stones
                 ?
                 Want
                 of
                 raine
                 kils
                 vp
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 earth
                 vnfruitfull
                 ;
                 And
                 was
                 antiquitie
                 free
                 from
                 these
                 evills
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 huge
                 rivers
                 haue
                 beene
                 dried
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottome
                 ?
                 The
                 contagion
                 of
                 Pestilence
                 vexeth
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 Runne
                 over
                 the
                 Annals
                 written
                 in
                 severall
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 learne
                 that
                 whole
                 countries
                 haue
                 oftentimes
                 beene
                 made
                 desolate
                 ,
                 and
                 emptied
                 of
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 All
                 kind
                 of
                 graines
                 are
                 destroied
                 and
                 devoured
                 by
                 locusts
                 ,
                 by
                 mice
                 ,
                 Passe
                 through
                 forraine
                 histories
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 will
                 informe
                 you
                 how
                 often
                 former
                 times
                 haue
                 bin
                 troubled
                 with
                 these
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 povertie
                 ,
                 Citties
                 shaken
                 with
                 mighty
                 earthquakes
                 totter
                 even
                 vnto
                 ruine
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Haue
                 not
                 former
                 times
                 seen
                 Citties
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 huge
                 gaping
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 Or
                 haue
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 e●…ate
                 free
                 from
                 these
                 casualties
                 ?
                 when
                 was
              
               
               
                 mankind
                 destroyed
                 with
                 deluges
                 of
                 waters
                 ?
                 not
                 before
                 vs
                 ?
                 when
                 was
                 the
                 world
                 burnt
                 &
                 dissolued
                 into
                 embers
                 &
                 ashes
                 ?
                 not
                 before
                 vs
                 ?
                 whē
                 were
                 mightie
                 cities
                 overwhelmed
                 by
                 the
                 seas
                 inundation
                 ?
                 not
                 before
                 vs
                 ?
                 when
                 did
                 they
                 make
                 war
                 with
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 encounter
                 with
                 Lyons
                 ?
                 not
                 before
                 vs
                 ?
                 when
                 were
                 people
                 plagued
                 with
                 ven●…mous
                 serpents
                 ?
                 not
                 before
                 vs
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 yee
                 vse
                 to
                 object
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 causes
                 os
                 so
                 often
                 warres
                 ,
                 the
                 laying
                 wast
                 of
                 Citties
                 ,
                 the
                 irruption
                 of
                 Germans
                 and
                 Scythians
              
               I
               
                 will
                 by
                 your
                 good
                 leaue
                 and
                 patience
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 so
                 transported
                 with
                 desire
                 to
                 slander
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 yee
                 say
                 .
                 That
                 vpward
                 of
                 tenthousand
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 a
                 huge
                 swarme
                 of
                 men
                 should
                 breake
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Iland
                 of
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Atlantick
                 ,
                 as
                 Plato
                 declares
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 destroy
                 and
                 consume
                 innumerable
                 nations
                 ,
                 were
                 we
                 the
                 cause
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 and
                 Bactrians
                 sometimes
                 vnder
                 the
                 leading
                 of
                 Ninus
                 and
                 Zoroastres
                 should
                 warre
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 sword
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 hidden
                 artes
                 of
                 Magick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 our
                 envie
                 ?
                 That
                 Helena
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 and
                 impulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 was
                 ravished
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 fatall
                 calamitie
                 both
                 to
                 her
                 owne
                 and
                 future
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 Xerxes
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 vpon
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 past
                 over
                 the
                 seas
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 done
                 through
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 our
                 name
                 ?
                 That
                 a
                 yong
                 man
                 ,
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 brought
                 the
                 kingdome
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 vnder
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 captivity
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
                 did
                 wee
                 procure
                 and
                 cause
                 it
                 ?
                 That
                 now
                 the
                 Romans
                 should
                 like
                 a
                 violent
                 streame
                 drowne
                 and
                 overwhelme
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 did
                 wee
                 forsooth
                 thrust
                 the
                 Gods
                 into
                 the
                 fury
                 ?
                 Now
                 if
                 no
                 man
                 dare
                 to
                 impute
                 to
                 our
                 times
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 long
                 since
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 miseries
                 ,
                 seing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 falne
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 are
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnheard
                 of
                 in
                 any
                 antiquitie
                 ?
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 the
                 warres
                 which
                 yee
                 say
                 are
                 raised
                 through
                 the
                 envie
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 increased
                 since
                 Christ
                 was
                 heard
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 (
                 by
                 repressing
                 mans
                 furiousnesse
                 )
                 lessened
                 .
                 For
                 seing
                 wee
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 haue
                 learned
                 by
                 his
                 instructions
                 &
                 lawes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 requite
                 evill
                 fo●…
                 evill
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 better
                 to
                 suffer
                 then
                 to
                 do
                 wrong
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 shed
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 then
                 to
                 pollute
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 conscience
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 the
                 vngratesull
                 world
                 hath
                 ere
                 while
                 receiued
                 this
                 benefit
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 the
                 fiercenesse
                 and
                 wildnesse
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 tamed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 begun
                 to
                 refra●…ne
                 their
                 hostile
                 hands
                 from
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 Kinne
                 vnto
                 thē
                 .
                 Certainely
                 if
                 all
                 who
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 stands
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 would
                 listen
                 a
                 while
                 vnto
                 his
                 wholesome
                 and
                 peaceable
                 decrees
                 and
                 not
                 puffed
                 vp
                 with
                 arrogance
                 and
                 selfeconceit
                 ,
                 rather
                 beleeue
                 their
                 owne
                 opinions
                 then
                 his
                 admonitions
                 :
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 long
                 agoe
                 (
                 turning
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 iron
                 vnto
                 milder
                 workes
                 )
                 should
                 haue
                 liued
                 in
                 most
                 qu●…et
                 tranquillity
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 firme
                 and
                 indissoluble
                 league
                 of
                 most
                 safe
                 cōcord
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 through
                 you
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 man
                 suffereth
                 no
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 whence
                 are
                 t●…ese
                 evils
                 wherewith
                 now
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 miserable
                 mortality
                 is
                 afflicted
                 and
                 oppressed
                 ?
                 You
                 aske
                 my
                 opinion
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 present
                 disputation
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 was
                 not
                 vndertaken
                 by
                 mee
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 or
                 proue
                 vpon
                 what
                 causes
                 or
                 reasons
                 each
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 reproch
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 crime
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 I
                 performe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 deeds
                 and
                 evident
                 remonstrances
              
               
               
                 vnfold
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 whence
                 these
                 evils
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 fountaines
                 or
                 principles
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 matter
                 ,
                 digested
                 into
                 the
                 foure
                 elements
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 containe
                 wrapped
                 vp
                 in
                 its
                 rotations
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 all
                 miseries
                 ?
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 by
                 certaine
                 signes
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 lines
                 produce
                 these
                 evils
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 vpon
                 things
                 subject
                 vnto
                 them
                 necessities
                 of
                 diverse
                 sortes
                 ?
                 what
                 if
                 inset
                 times
                 the
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 things
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 sometime
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 flow
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 somtime
                 it
                 ebbeth
                 back
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 evils
                 returne
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 thereof
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 which
                 wee
                 treade
                 vnder
                 our
                 feet
                 haue
                 this
                 law
                 given
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 breath
                 forth
                 most
                 noysome
                 vapours
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 this
                 aire
                 being
                 corrupted
                 should
                 both
                 infect
                 the
                 bodies
                 and
                 disable
                 the
                 endevours
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 what
                 if
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 nearest
                 vnto
                 truth
                 )
                 whatsoever
                 seemeth
                 crosse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 evill
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 it selfe
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 perswading
                 ourselues
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 done
                 for
                 our
                 benefits
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 wicked
                 opinions
                 wrongfull
                 accuse
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 nature
                 ?
                 Plato
                 the
                 highest
                 top
                 and
                 chiefest
                 piller
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 maintaineth
                 in
                 his
                 cōmentaries
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 fearefull
                 inundations
                 and
                 conflagrations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 that
                 wise
                 man
                 affraid
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 subversion
                 ,
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 ruine
                 ,
                 destruction
                 and
                 funerals
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 an
                 innovation
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thereby
                 repareing
                 their
                 strength
                 they
                 recover
                 accrtaine
                 youth
                 agane
                 .
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 raines
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 labour
                 of
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 scarcity
                 of
                 corne
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 dost
                 thou
                 require
                 that
                 the
                 Elements
                 serue
                 thy
                 necessities
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 thou
                 mayst
                 liue
                 more
                 daintily
                 and
                 delicately
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 times
                 obsequiously
                 apply
                 themselues
                 to
                 thy
                 commodities
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 desireous
                 of
                 navigation
                 complaine
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 that
                 now
                 along
                 time
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 windes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 blasts
                 of
                 heaven
                 are
                 ceased
                 .
                 Must
                 wee
                 say
                 there
                 fore
                 that
                 such
                 tranquillitie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hinders
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 Passengers
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 any
                 who
                 hath
                 beene
                 accustomed
                 to
                 tosse
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 drynesse
                 to
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 complaine
                 that
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 faire
                 and
                 cleare
                 weather
                 is
                 by
                 very
                 often
                 cloudinesse
                 taken
                 away
                 ?
                 Must
                 the
                 cloudes
                 therefore
                 be
                 sayd
                 as
                 enimies
                 to
                 hang
                 and
                 ouerspread
                 the
                 skie
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 at
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 frie
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 and
                 prepare
                 occasions
                 for
                 drinking
                 ?
                 All
                 these
                 events
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 and
                 fall
                 out
                 vnder
                 the
                 cope
                 of
                 Heaven
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 weighed
                 not
                 by
                 our
                 petty
                 commodities
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 orders
                 of
                 nature
                 itselfe
                 .
                 Neither
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 happen
                 which
                 toucheth
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 affaires
                 but
                 with
                 vnwelcome
                 successes
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 forthwith
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 noxious
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 worldraine
                 or
                 not
                 raine
                 ,
                 it
                 raineth
                 or
                 not
                 ratneth
                 to
                 itselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 happily
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 consumes
                 away
                 the
                 too
                 much
                 moysture
                 with
                 the
                 fervencie
                 of
                 drought
                 ,
                 or
                 temper
                 thes
                 drought
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 raines
                 .
                 It
                 sendeth
                 pestilences
                 ,
                 diseases
                 ,
                 famines
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 formes
                 of
                 evils
                 threatning
                 destruction
                 :
                 how
                 dost
                 thou
                 know
                 whether
                 so
                 it
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 whichis
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 itsowne
                 losses
                 set
                 a
                 measure
                 to
                 the
                 riot
                 and
                 excesse
                 of
                 things
                 ?
                 Darest
                 thou
                 say
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 evill
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 originall
                 and
                 cause
                 whereof
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 vnfold
                 and
                 resolue
                 ?
                 and
                 because
                 happily
                 it
                 hinders
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 deleights
                 and
                 lustes
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 pernicious
                 &
                 cruell
                 ?
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 If
                 cold
                 be
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 &
                 vse
                 to
                 congeale
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 thy
                 bloud
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 winter
                 therefore
                 be
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 fervent
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 must
                 the
                 Summer
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 ?
                 and
                 nature
                 againe
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 other
                 lawes
                 ?
                 Hellebore
                 is
                 poison
                 vnto
                 men
                 :
                 ought
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 forth
                 ?
                 The
                 wolfe
                 layes
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 sheep
                 :
                 is
                 Nature
                 in
                 the
                 fault
                 which
                 hath
                 bred
                 so
                 troublesome
                 a
                 beast
                 vnto
                 those
                 fleecie
                 creatures
                 ?
                 The
                 biting
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 taket
                 away
                 life
                 :
                 shall
                 I
                 therefore
                 speake
                 evill
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 beginnings
                 of
                 things
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 added
                 so
                 cruell
                 monsters
                 vnto
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 too
                 arrogant
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thy selfe
                 art
                 not
                 thine
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 livest
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 presume
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 mightier
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 require
                 that
                 that
                 be
                 done
                 which
                 thou
                 desirest
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 findest
                 by
                 ancient
                 constitutions
                 already
                 settled
                 in
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 you
                 men
                 will
                 haue
                 your
                 complaints
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 yee
                 first
                 teach
                 vs
                 whence
                 or
                 what
                 yee
                 are
                 :
                 whether
                 this
                 World
                 be
                 made
                 &
                 framed
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 ye
                 came
                 as
                 stranger●…
                 vnto
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 Countries
                 ?
                 Which
                 seeing
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 &
                 you
                 cannot
                 resolue
                 vs
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 you
                 liue
                 vnder
                 this
                 hollow
                 vault
                 of
                 Heaueu
                 :
                 leaue
                 off
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 alike
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 &
                 accounted
                 in
                 the
                 summe
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 these
                 evils
                 are
                 come
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 gods
                 send
                 these
                 calamities
                 vpon
                 corne
                 .
                 I
                 demaund
                 when
                 ye
                 say
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 doe
                 ye
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 desperatly
                 with
                 open
                 &
                 manifest
                 lies
                 ye
                 slander
                 vs
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 Christians
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 &
                 beare
                 this
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 haue
                 there
                 been
                 all
                 these
                 yeares
                 continuall
                 warrs
                 ,
                 continuall
                 dearths
                 ?
                 hath
                 there
                 been
                 no
                 peace
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 no
                 cheapnes
                 ,
                 no
                 plenty
                 of
                 things
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 accuseth
                 vs
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 these
                 calamities
                 haue
                 been
                 perpetual
                 &
                 continuall
                 ,
                 that
                 mortall
                 men
                 haue
                 neuer
                 had
                 any
                 breathing
                 time
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 holydayes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 haue
                 endured
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 manifold
                 dangers
                 .
                 But
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 see
                 in
                 these
                 middle
                 yeares
                 &
                 middle
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 innumerable
                 victories
                 haue
                 bin
                 obtained
                 over
                 conquered
                 enemies
                 ?
                 that
                 the
                 territories
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 haue
                 bin
                 inlarged
                 ,
                 &
                 Nations
                 whose
                 names
                 were
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 bin
                 brought
                 in
                 subiection
                 ?
                 that
                 oftentimes
                 the
                 yeares
                 haue
                 yeelded
                 marveilous
                 great
                 increase
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 cheapnes
                 &
                 plenty
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 buying
                 or
                 selling
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 prices
                 of
                 things
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 fallen
                 ?
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 could
                 mankind
                 continue
                 vntill
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 fertility
                 &
                 plenty
                 did
                 not
                 supply
                 all
                 whatsoeuer
                 need
                 required
                 ?
                 But
                 sometimes
                 heretofore
                 haue
                 bin
                 in
                 need
                 &
                 necessity
                 .
                 And
                 theyhaue
                 bin
                 recompenced
                 again
                 with
                 abundance
                 .
                 Again
                 some
                 wars
                 haue
                 bin
                 waged
                 against
                 our
                 will.
                 And
                 they
                 haue
                 afterwards
                 bin
                 corrected
                 by
                 victories
                 &
                 good
                 successe
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 ?
                 that
                 thegods
                 are
                 somtime
                 mindfull
                 of
                 our
                 miseries
                 .
                 &
                 somtime
                 againe
                 vnmindfull
                 ?
                 If
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 Famine
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 they
                 are
                 angry
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 plenty
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 aengry
                 nor
                 displeased
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 all
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 issue
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 turnes
                 they
                 lightly
                 lay
                 aside
                 &
                 take
                 vp
                 their
                 angers
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 remembrance
                 of
                 offences
                 returne
                 afresh
                 vnto
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 Although
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 wbieh
                 they
                 say
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 inexplicable
                 ,
                 &
                 cannot
                 be
                 knowne
                 or
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 the
              
               Almans
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Scythians
               
                 subdued
                 because
                 Christians
                 did
                 dwell
                 &
                 liue
                 among
                 these
                 Nations
                 :
                 Why
                 did
                 they
                 giue
                 the
                 Romans
                 the
                 victory
                 seeing
                 Christians
                 dwelt
                 &
                 liued
                 among
                 their
                 Nations
                 also
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 their
                 pleasure
                 that
                 mice
                 &
                 locusts
                 should
                 therefore
                 swarme
                 in
              
               Asia
               &
               Syria
               ,
               
                 because
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 Christians
                 dwelt
                 in
                 those
                 Nations
                 :
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 swarme
              
               
               in
               Spaine
               &
               France
               
                 seeing
                 innumerable
                 Christians
                 liued
                 in
                 these
                 Provinces
                 also
                 ?
                 If
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 cause
                 they
                 send
                 drought
                 vpon
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 &
                 barrennesse
                 among
                 the
              
               Getulians
               
                 &
                 them
                 of
              
               Aquitaine
               :
               
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 the
                 same
                 yeare
                 giue
                 such
                 plentifull
                 harvests
                 to
                 the
              
               Moores
               &
               Numidians
               ,
               
                 the
                 like
                 Religion
                 being
                 setled
                 in
                 these
                 Countries
                 also
                 ?
                 If
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 Citty
                 they
                 haue
                 caused
                 through
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 our
                 name
                 very
                 many
                 to
                 perish
                 with
                 famine
                 :
                 why
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 haue
                 they
                 through
                 the
                 dearenes
                 of
                 all
                 provision
                 made
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 true
                 Christians
                 also
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 richer
                 &
                 wealthier
                 ?
                 It
                 behoued
                 therefore
                 that
                 either
                 none
                 should
                 haue
                 had
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 comfortable
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Euils
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 :
                 or
                 seeing
                 yee
                 see
                 that
                 things
                 profitable
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 incommodious
                 ,
                 leaue
                 off
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 ascribe
                 that
                 vnto
                 vs
                 which
                 impeacheth
                 your
                 estates
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 be
                 no
                 hindrance
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 your
                 wealth
                 and
                 prosperity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               The
               fourth
               objection
               answered
               ,
               which
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               Esdras
               .
            
             
               THat
               which
               yet
               farther
               disables
               the
               validity
               of
               this
               testimony
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               is
               that
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
              
               ,
               a
               learned
               Writer
               ,
               he
               borrowed
               it
               from
               the
               
                 Apocryphall
                 Esdras
              
               .
               For
               
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               he
               seemes
               indeed
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               name
               thereof
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               alleadges
               
               none
               ;
               And
               if
               Senensis
               had
               thought
               that
               any
               booke
               of
               the
               Canon
               had
               favoured
               this
               opinion
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               hee
               would
               neuer
               haue
               sent
               vs
               to
               Esdras
               ,
               but
               since
               the
               appeale
               is
               made
               to
               Esdras
               ,
               to
               Esdras
               let
               vs
               goe
               .
               Hee
               then
               in
               his
               fourth
               booke
               and
               fifth
               Chapter
               ,
               v.
               51
               ,
               52
               ,
               53
               ,
               54
               ,
               and
               55
               ,
               thus
               speakes
               of
               this
               matrer
               .
               
                 He
                 answered
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 aske
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 beareth
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 shall
                 tell
                 thee
                 .
                 say
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 are
                 not
                 they
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 now
                 brought
                 forth
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 lesse
                 of
                 stature
                 ;
                 &
                 she
                 shall
                 answer
                 thee
                 :
                 They
                 that
                 be
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 youth
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 age
                 when
                 the
                 womb
                 faileth
                 are
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Consider
                 thou
                 therefore
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 lesse
                 of
                 stature
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 after
                 you
                 lesse
                 then
                 ye
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 creatures
                 which
                 now
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 passed
                 ouer
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 youth
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               others
               depend
               vpon
               the
               authority
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               so
               Cyprian
               himselfe
               depending
               vpon
               this
               of
               Esdras
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               I
               hope
               be
               thought
               either
               vnseasonable
               or
               impertinent
               ,
               if
               we
               a
               little
               examine
               the
               weight
               thereof
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               this
               book
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               either
               in
               Hebrew
               or
               Greeke
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               by
               the
               
                 Tridentine
                 Counsell
              
               admitted
               into
               the
               Canon
               ,
               &
               no
               doubt
               but
               vpon
               very
               sufficient
               reason
               is
               it
               excluded
               both
               by
               them
               and
               vs
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               doctrines
               which
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               manifestly
               repugnant
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               
                 orthodoxe
                 faith
              
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               fourth
               and
               seuenth
               Chapters
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 detained
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 certain
                 cels
                 &
                 vauts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 vntill
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 receiue
                 their
                 Crowns
                 of
                 glory
                 altogether
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               In
               the
               sixt
               Chapter
               he
               tels
               vs
               a
               most
               ridiculous
               vnsavory
               tale
               ,
               of
               two
               vaste
               Creatures
               made
               vpon
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               the
               Creation
               ;
               the
               one
               called
               Enoch
               ,
               or
               Behemoth
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Leviathan
               .
               
               In
               the
               seventh
               he
               deriues
               his
               pedegree
               from
               Aaron
               ,
               by
               nineteene
               generations
               ,
               whereas
               the
               true
               Esdras
               ,
               or
               Esras
               deriues
               his
               but
               by
               fifteene
               .
               And
               to
               bring
               it
               home
               somewhat
               neerer
               to
               our
               purpose
               .
               In
               the
               fourteenth
               chapter
               hee
               shewes
               himselfe
               manifestly
               a
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               Consummation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 times
                 begin
                 to
                 wax
                 old
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 twelue
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 tenne
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 gone
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 halfe
                 of
                 a
                 tenth
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remaineth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 .
              
               So
               that
               by
               his
               computation
               diuiding
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               
                 worlds
                 duration
              
               into
               twelue
               equall
               portions
               ,
               onely
               one
               and
               a
               halfe
               were
               then
               remaining
               ;
               which
               had
               it
               beene
               true
               ,
               the
               world
               should
               haue
               ended
               almost
               fifteene
               hundred
               yeares
               agoe
               .
               For
               the
               time
               from
               the
               worlds
               Creation
               to
               Esdras
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               calculation
               )
               containe
               about
               
                 three
                 thousand
                 foure
                 hundred
              
               and
               
                 seventy
                 yeares
              
               ,
               and
               this
               summe
               of
               yeares
               containe
               
                 ten
                 parts
              
               and
               
                 an
                 halfe
              
               of
               of
               the
               twelue
               ,
               alotted
               for
               the
               whole
               duration
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               whence
               it
               consequently
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               time
               from
               Esdras
               to
               the
               
                 worlds
                 end
              
               ,
               could
               not
               exceede
               the
               number
               of
               
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               :
               and
               yet
               from
               Esdras
               to
               this
               present
               yeare
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 six
                 ,
              
               wee
               finde
               there
               are
               passed
               almost
               
                 two
                 thousand
                 yeares
              
               .
            
             
               Heerevnto
               may
               bee
               added
               the
               sharpe
               but
               well
               deserved
               Censure
               of
               Iunius
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               the
               
                 Apochryphall
                 bookes
                 .
                 Nihil
                 habet
                 Esdrae
                 quam
                 falfo
                 emendicatum
                 nomen
                 &
                 injuriâ
                 maximâ
                 .
                 Authorem
                 enim
                 ,
                 quem
                 puduit
                 sui
                 operis
                 longè
                 amplius
                 debuerat
                 puduisse
                 ,
                 cum
                 suis
                 somnijs
                 nomen
                 tanti
                 viri
                 praefigeret
                 ,
                 &
                 impudenter
                 Ecclesiam
                 vellet
                 fallere
                 .
              
               Hee
               hath
               nothing
               in
               him
               worthy
               of
               Esdras
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               borrowed
               name
               and
               that
               most
               injuriously
               assumed
               .
               Hee
               was
               ashamed
               of
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               but
               hee
               should
               rather
               haue
               shamed
               to
               prefixe
               the
               name
               of
               so
               worthy
               a
               man
               before
               his
               dreames
               ,
               and
               thereby
               attempt
               the
               deceiving
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               againe
               in
               his
               annotations
               on
               the
               
                 first
                 chapter
              
               of
               that
               booke
               ,
               
                 Quis
                 vero
                 huic
                 libro
                 tantam
                 fidem
                 deinceps
                 arroget
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 ipsa
                 fronte
                 naeuos
                 tam
                 immanes
                 &
                 in
                 re
                 tam
                 euidenti
                 mendacia
                 tam
                 puerilia
                 ,
                 ne
                 quid
                 gravius
                 dicam
                 ,
                 animadvertit
                 .
                 Quisquis
                 es
                 qui
                 hunc
                 librum
                 legis
                 ,
                 sume
                 authoritatem
                 probandi
                 atque
                 judicandi
                 sermones
                 ejus
                 ,
                 Non
                 enim
                 obstringit
                 fidem
                 tuam
                 illius
                 authoritas
                 ,
                 si
                 qua
                 est
                 ,
                 in
                 tam
                 crassis
                 erroribus
                 .
              
               Who
               will
               heereafter
               giue
               credit
               to
               this
               booke
               ,
               who
               obserues
               in
               the
               very
               forehead
               of
               it
               so
               notorious
               blemishes
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               matter
               so
               evident
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               say
               worse
               of
               it
               )
               so
               childish
               lies
               .
               Whosoever
               thou
               art
               that
               readest
               this
               booke
               ,
               take
               to
               thy selfe
               authoritie
               of
               trying
               and
               judging
               his
               speeches
               .
               For
               his
               authority
               cannot
               binde
               thy
               Credence
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               in
               such
               grosse
               errours
               .
               It
               shall
               not
               bee
               amisse
               then
               to
               follow
               this
               advise
               of
               Iunius
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               this
               counterfeite
               to
               the
               touch-stone
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               shall
               easily
               discerne
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               ground
               hee
               assumes
               is
               vnsound
               ,
               and
               his
               illation
               from
               thence
               deduced
               inconsequent
               .
               His
               
                 ground
                 is
                 that
                 children
                 borne
                 or
                 begotten
                 in
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 are
                 alwayes
                 weaker
                 then
                 those
                 in
                 youth
                 :
              
               Whereas
               Isaak
               borne
               of
               Sarah
               when
               shee
               was
               now
               so
               old
               that
               shee
               was
               thought
               both
               by
               others
               and
               her selfe
               to
               be
               past
               conceiving
               ,
               
               and
               begotten
               of
               Abraham
               when
               his
               body
               was
               now
               dead
               ,
               was
               
               for
               any
               thing
               wee
               finde
               to
               the
               contrary
               of
               as
               strong
               &
               healthfull
               a
               constitution
               as
               Iaacob
               borne
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Isaack
               and
               Rebecca
               .
               And
               Ioseph
               
               or
               Benjamin
               as
               able
               men
               as
               Reuben
               ,
               though
               Iaacob
               in
               his
               blessing
               call
               him
               ,
               
                 The
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 and
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 power
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               his
               first
               
               begotten
               .
               Nay
               often
               wee
               see
               that
               the
               youngest
               borne
               in
               age
               not
               equalls
               onely
               ,
               but
               excells
               both
               in
               wit
               and
               spirit
               and
               strength
               and
               stature
               the
               Eldest
               borne
               in
               youth
               .
               So
               vnsure
               and
               sandie
               is
               this
               ground
               ;
               and
               for
               his
               inference
               drawne
               from
               thence
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               vnwarrantable
               and
               insufficient
               .
               There
               being
               in
               the
               resemblance
               betwixt
               a
               woman
               and
               the
               world
               as
               large
               a
               difference
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               dissimilitude
               betweene
               the
               fruite
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               generations
               of
               the
               other
               :
               The
               one
               taking
               her
               beginning
               by
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               in
               weakenesse
               &
               so
               growing
               to
               perfection
               and
               ripenesse
               shee
               quickely
               declines
               and
               hastens
               to
               dissolution
               .
               Shee
               must
               necessarily
               expect
               the
               tearme
               of
               certaine
               yeares
               before
               she
               can
               conceiue
               her
               fruite
               ,
               and
               then
               againe
               at
               the
               end
               of
               certaine
               yeares
               shee
               leaues
               to
               conceiue
               .
               Whereas
               the
               other
               being
               created
               immediatly
               by
               a
               
                 supernaturall
                 power
              
               ,
               was
               made
               in
               the
               very
               first
               moment
               (
               that
               it
               was
               fully
               made
               )
               in
               full
               perfection
               which
               except
               it
               bee
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               man
               it
               ,
               never
               lost
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               force
               of
               subordinate
               causes
               possiblely
               could
               or
               can
               loose
               .
               The
               quickening
               efficacy
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               
                 Crescite
                 &
                 multiplicamini
              
               ,
               though
               deliuered
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               since
               is
               now
               as
               powerfull
               in
               beasts
               ,
               in
               plants
               in
               birds
               in
               fishes
               in
               men
               as
               at
               first
               it
               was
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               this
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               seemes
               himselfe
               to
               acknowledge
               in
               the
               chapter
               following
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               brings
               in
               the
               Lord
               speaking
               vnto
               him
               ;
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
              
               
               
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 none
                 other
                 :
                 by
                 mee
                 also
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 none
                 other
                 .
              
               And
               if
               they
               shall
               be
               ended
               immediatly
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               as
               immediatly
               by
               it
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               then
               doubtles
               there
               is
               no
               such
               
                 naturall
                 decay
              
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               would
               at
               last
               without
               the
               concurrence
               of
               any
               such
               
                 supernaturall
                 power
              
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               
                 naturall
                 d●…ssolution
              
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               there
               was
               any
               naturall
               forerunning
               preparation
               to
               their
               Creation
               .
               And
               thus
               wee
               see
               ,
               how
               this
               Goliah
               hath
               his
               head
               stricken
               off
               with
               his
               owne
               sword
               ,
               and
               this
               lying
               Prophet
               condemned
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               mouth
               .
               I
               haue
               dwelt
               the
               longer
               vpon
               this
               examination
               ,
               because
               I
               finde
               that
               the
               testimony
               drawne
               from
               this
               Counterfeite
               was
               it
               that
               in
               appearance
               misledde
               Cyprian
               ,
               &
               both
               their
               testimonies
               togeather
               ,
               that
               which
               hath
               yeelded
               the
               principall
               both
               confidence
               and
               countenance
               to
               the
               
                 Adverse
                 part
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               The
               last
               obiection
               answered
               pretended
               to
               bee
               taken
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               testimony
               taken
               frō
               Esdras
               wants
               authority
               :
               so
               those
               which
               re
               drawn
               frō
               authority
               of
               sacred
               &
               
                 Canonicall
                 Scriptures
              
               want
               right
               explicatiō
               &
               applicatiō
               .
               Whereof
               the
               first
               that
               I
               haue
               met
               with
               ,
               are
               those
               misconstrued
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 The
                 world
                 languisheth
                 and
                 fadeth
                 away
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               some
               other
               translations
               reade
               it
               ,
               )
               
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 feebled
              
               
               
                 &
                 decayed
              
               .
               Which
               by
               Iunius
               &
               Tremelius
               are
               rendred
               in
               the
               future
               tence
               
                 Languebit
                 ,
                 Concidet
                 orbis
                 habitabilis
              
               ,
               and
               are
               vndoubtedly
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               destruction
               &
               desolation
               of
               those
               Nations
               against
               which
               he
               had
               
               in
               some
               chapters
               precedent
               ,
               denounced
               the
               heauy
               judgements
               of
               God
               ,
               As
               the
               
                 Moabites
                 ,
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Tyrians
                 ,
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 Babylonians
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Isralites
               themselues
               .
               Iunius
               thus
               rightly
               summing
               the
               chapter
               ,
               
                 Propheta
                 summam
                 contrahit
                 judiciorum
                 quae
                 supra
                 denunciauerat
                 ,
              
               The
               Prophet
               recapitulates
               or
               drawes
               into
               one
               head
               or
               summe
               the
               judgements
               which
               before
               hee
               had
               denounced
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ;
               which
               comming
               from
               the
               justice
               and
               immediate
               hand
               of
               God
               for
               sin
               vpon
               a
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               can
               in
               no
               sort
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 course
              
               of
               Nature
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Vniversall
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               carries
               with
               it
               some
               more
               colour
               of
               Reason
               is
               that
               by
               
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 The
                 Crearure
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 vanity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 groaning
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 travelling
                 in
                 paine
                 :
              
               All
               which
               seeme
               to
               imply
               a
               decay
               and
               declination
               in
               it
               :
               But
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               
                 soundest
                 Interpreters
              
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               by
               vanity
               and
               
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
              
               ,
               meanes
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 impurity
                 ,
                 infirmity
              
               ,
               and
               deformity
               ,
               which
               the
               Creature
               hath
               contracted
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               daily
               alteration
               and
               change
               ,
               nay
               declination
               and
               decay
               of
               the
               Individuals
               and
               particulars
               of
               every
               kind
               vnder
               heaven
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               designation
               &
               hasting
               of
               the
               kindes
               or
               species
               themselues
               to
               a
               finall
               &
               totall
               dissolution
               by
               fire
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               abuse
               of
               them
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               or
               the
               hurt
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               or
               the
               service
               of
               his
               enimies
               :
               All
               these
               may
               not
               improperly
               be
               tearmed
               vanity
               and
               a
               
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
              
               ,
               vnder
               which
               the
               
                 Creature
                 groaneth
              
               and
               travelleth
               ,
               wishing
               and
               waiting
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               of
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               is
               it
               which
               is
               most
               of
               all
               stood
               vpon
               ,
               where
               he
               brings
               in
               the
               
                 prophane
                 scoffers
              
               at
               Religion
               ,
               and
               especially
               at
               the
               article
               of
               the
               
                 worlds
                 Consummation
              
               ,
               thus
               questioning
               the
               matter
               ;
               
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 fathers
                 fell
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 continue
                 as
              
               
               
                 they
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
              
               But
               in
               truth
               that
               place
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               well
               weighed
               ,
               rather
               makes
               against
               the
               
                 worlds
                 supposed
                 decay
              
               then
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               known
               or
               acknowledged
               any
               such
               decay
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               being
               invited
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               forced
               therevnto
               by
               so
               faire
               and
               fit
               an
               occasion
               ,
               hee
               would
               haue
               pressed
               it
               against
               those
               scoffers
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               sort
               haue
               expressed
               himselfe
               therein
               .
               But
               since
               hee
               onely
               vrges
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               overwhelming
               of
               it
               with
               water
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               who
               wasthe
               Authour
               
               of
               both
               those
               ,
               is
               as
               able
               at
               his
               pleasure
               to
               vnmake
               it
               with
               fire
               ,
               it
               should
               seeme
               hee
               had
               learned
               no
               such
               divinity
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 worlds
                 decay
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               had
               no
               such
               assurance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               warrant
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               teach
               it
               the
               Church
               ;
               Nay
               in
               the
               7
               verse
               of
               the
               same
               chapter
               ,
               hee
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 earth
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 Created
                 ,
                 kept
                 in
                 store
                 and
                 reserved
                 to
                 fire
                 .
              
               It
               was
               not
               then
               their
               auerring
               ,
               that
               things
               continued
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               made
               them
               scoffers
               ,
               but
               their
               
                 irreligious
                 inference
              
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               neither
               had
               beginning
               ,
               neither
               should
               haue
               ending
               ;
               but
               all
               things
               should
               alwaies
               continue
               as
               formerly
               they
               alwayes
               had
               done
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               for
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               
                 worlds
                 decay
              
               in
               Generall
               ,
               it
               rests
               now
               ,
               that
               wee
               descend
               to
               a
               distinct
               view
               of
               the
               particulars
               ,
               amongst
               which
               the
               Heavens
               first
               present
               themselues
               vpon
               the
               Theatre
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               glorious
               and
               operatiue
               bodies
               ,
               and
               seated
               in
               the
               most
               eminent
               roome
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             LIB
             .
             II.
          
           Of
           the
           pretended
           decay
           of
           the
           Heauens
           and
           Elements
           ,
           and
           Elementary
           Bodies
           ,
           Man
           onely
           excepted
           .
        
         
           
             CAP.
             1.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             the
             Heauenly
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               First
               of
               their
               working
               vpon
               this
               inferiour
               World.
               
            
             
               SUch
               and
               so
               great
               is
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               the
               bounty
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               which
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               hath
               expressed
               in
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               might
               justly
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Heauens
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               the
               Sun
               ,
               &
               the
               Moone
               ,
               &
               the
               Stars
               serving
               
               as
               so
               many
               silver
               &
               golden
               Characters
               ,
               embroidered
               vpon
               azure
               for
               the
               daylie
               preaching
               and
               publishing
               thereof
               to
               the
               World.
               And
               surely
               if
               he
               haue
               made
               the
               floore
               of
               this
               great
               House
               of
               the
               World
               so
               beautifull
               ,
               and
               garnished
               it
               with
               such
               wonderfull
               variety
               of
               beasts
               ,
               of
               trees
               ,
               of
               hearbes
               ,
               of
               flowres
               ,
               we
               neede
               wonder
               the
               lesse
               at
               the
               magnificence
               of
               the
               roofe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               neerest
               to
               the
               Mansion
               House
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               excellencie
               of
               these
               Bodies
               appeares
               in
               their
               situation
               ,
               their
               matter
               ,
               their
               magnitudes
               ,
               and
               their
               Sphericall
               or
               
                 Circular
                 figure
              
               :
               so
               specially
               in
               their
               great
               vse
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               they
               are
               for
               signes
               and
               seasons
               ,
               and
               for
               dayes
               &
               yeares
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               by
               their
               motion
               ,
               their
               light
               ,
               their
               warmth
               ,
               &
               
               influence
               ,
               they
               guide
               and
               gouerne
               ,
               nay
               cherish
               and
               maintaine
               ,
               nay
               breed
               &
               beget
               these
               inferiour
               bodies
               ,
               euen
               of
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               the
               Heauens
               were
               made
               .
               It
               is
               truly
               said
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 Sol
                 &
                 homo
                 generant
                 hominem
                 ,
              
               the
               Sunne
               and
               man
               beget
               man
               ,
               man
               concurring
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               man
               as
               an
               immediate
               ,
               and
               the
               Sunne
               as
               a
               remote
               cause
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               doubts
               not
               to
               affirme
               of
               this
               inferiour
               World
               in
               generall
               ,
               
                 Necesse
                 est
                 mundum
                 inferiorem
                 superioribus
                 lationibus
                 continuari
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnis
                 inde
                 virtus
                 derivetur
                 :
              
               it
               is
               requisite
               ,
               that
               these
               inferiour
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               should
               bee
               conjoyned
               to
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               higher
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               so
               all
               their
               vertue
               and
               vigour
               from
               thence
               might
               be
               derived
               .
               There
               is
               no
               question
               but
               that
               the
               Heauens
               haue
               a
               marvailous
               great
               stroake
               vpon
               the
               aire
               ,
               the
               water
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               plants
               ,
               the
               mettalls
               ,
               the
               beasts
               ,
               nay
               vpon
               Man
               himselfe
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               body
               and
               
                 naturall
                 faculties
              
               :
               so
               that
               if
               there
               can
               be
               found
               any
               decay
               in
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               it
               will
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               discourse
               of
               reason
               consequently
               follow
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               of
               necessity
               ensue
               a
               decay
               in
               all
               those
               which
               depend
               vpon
               the
               Heauens
               :
               as
               likewise
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               found
               
                 no
                 decay
              
               
               in
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               the
               presumption
               will
               be
               strong
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 such
                 decay
              
               (
               as
               is
               supposed
               )
               in
               these
               
                 Subcaelestiall
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               sympathy
               and
               correspondence
               which
               is
               knowne
               to
               be
               betweene
               them
               by
               many
               and
               notable
               experiments
               .
               For
               to
               let
               passe
               the
               quailing
               and
               withering
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               recesse
               and
               their
               reviving
               and
               resurrection
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               by
               the
               reaccesse
               ,
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               sap
               in
               trees
               so
               precisely
               followes
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               that
               it
               neuer
               rests
               ,
               but
               is
               in
               continuall
               agitation
               as
               the
               Sun
               it selfe
               :
               which
               no
               sooner
               arriues
               at
               the
               Tropick
               ,
               but
               he
               instantly
               returnes
               ,
               and
               euen
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               and
               I
               thinke
               it
               may
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               experimentall
               conclusions
               )
               the
               sappe
               which
               by
               degrees
               descended
               with
               the
               declination
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               begins
               to
               remount
               at
               the
               approach
               thereof
               by
               the
               same
               steps
               that
               it
               descended
               :
               and
               as
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               is
               scarce
               sensible
               at
               his
               first
               returne
               ,
               but
               afterward
               the
               day
               increases
               more
               in
               one
               weeke
               ,
               then
               before
               in
               two
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               also
               fares
               it
               with
               the
               sap
               in
               plants
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               ascends
               insensibly
               and
               slowly
               ,
               but
               within
               a
               while
               much
               more
               swiftly
               and
               apparantly
               .
               It
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Tulypp
                 ,
                 Marigold
              
               ,
               and
               Sun-flowre
               open
               with
               the
               rising
               ,
               and
               shut
               with
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               So
               that
               though
               the
               Sunne
               appeare
               not
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               more
               infallibly
               know
               when
               it
               is
               high
               noone
               by
               their
               full
               spreading
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Index
               of
               a
               Clock
               or
               Watch.
               The
               hop
               in
               its
               growing
               winding
               it selfe
               about
               the
               pole
               ,
               alwayes
               followes
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Sunne
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               and
               can
               by
               no
               meanes
               bee
               drawne
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               choosing
               rather
               to
               breake
               then
               yeeld
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               obserued
               by
               those
               that
               sayle
               betweene
               the
               Tropicks
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               constant
               set
               winde
               ,
               blowing
               from
               the
               East
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               saylers
               call
               it
               the
               Breeze
               ,
               which
               rises
               and
               falls
               with
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               is
               alwayes
               highest
               at
               noone
               ,
               and
               is
               commonly
               so
               strong
               ,
               partly
               by
               its
               owne
               blowing
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               ouer-ruling
               the
               Currant
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               saile
               to
               Peru
               ,
               cannot
               well
               returne
               home
               the
               same
               way
               they
               came
               forth
               .
               And
               generally
               ,
               Marriners
               obserue
               ,
               that
               
                 caeter
                 is
                 paribus
              
               they
               sayle
               with
               more
               speed
               from
               the
               East
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               then
               backe
               againe
               from
               the
               West
               to
               the
               East
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               compasse
               of
               time
               .
               All
               which
               should
               argue
               a
               wheeling
               about
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               waters
               by
               the
               diurnall
               motion
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               and
               specially
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Sunne
               .
               Whereunto
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               high
               Seasprings
               of
               the
               yeare
               are
               alwayes
               neere
               about
               the
               two
               Aequinoctials
               and
               Solstices
               ,
               and
               the
               Cock
               as
               a
               trusty
               Watchman
               ,
               both
               at
               midnight
               and
               breake
               of
               day
               giues
               notice
               of
               the
               Sunnes
               approach
               .
            
             
               These
               be
               the
               strange
               and
               secret
               effects
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               vpon
               the
               inferiour
               Bodies
               ,
               whence
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               hee
               was
               held
               the
               visible
               God
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               tearmed
               the
               Eye
               thereof
               ,
               which
               alone
               saw
               all
               things
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               the
               World
               saw
               all
               things
               in
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Omma
                   qui
                   videt
                   ,
                   &
                   per
                   quem
                   videt
                   omnia
                   mundus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               most
               notablely
               is
               he
               described
               by
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 in
                 them
                 hath
                 he
                 set
                 a
              
               
               
                 Tabernacle
                 for
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 bridegroome
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 chamber
                 ,
                 &
                 rejoyceth
                 as
                 a
                 strong
                 man
                 to
                 run
                 a
                 race
                 .
                 His
                 going
                 forth
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 circuite
                 vnto
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 heat
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               head-spring
               of
               light
               and
               warmth
               ,
               
               are
               vpon
               these
               inferiour
               Bodies
               more
               actiue
               :
               so
               those
               of
               the
               Moone
               ,
               (
               as
               being
               
                 Vltima
                 coelo
                 ,
                 Citima
                 terris
              
               ,
               neerer
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               holding
               a
               greater
               resemblance
               therewith
               )
               are
               no
               lesse
               manifest
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               husbandman
               in
               sowing
               &
               setting
               ,
               graffing
               and
               planting
               ,
               lopping
               of
               trees
               ,
               &
               felling
               of
               timber
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               vpon
               good
               reason
               obserues
               the
               waxing
               &
               waning
               of
               the
               Moone
               .
               which
               the
               learned
               Zanchius
               well
               allows
               of
               ,
               commending
               Hesiod
               for
               his
               rules
               therein
               .
               
                 Quod
                 Hesiodus
                 ex
                 Lune
                 decrementis
              
               
               
                 &
                 incrementis
                 totius
                 agricolationis
                 signa
                 notet
                 ,
                 quis
                 improbet
                 ?
              
               who
               can
               mislike
               it
               ;
               that
               Hesiod
               sets
               downe
               the
               signes
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               husbandry
               ,
               from
               the
               waxing
               and
               waning
               of
               the
               Moone
               ?
               The
               tydes
               and
               ebbes
               of
               the
               Sea
               follow
               the
               course
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               exactly
               ,
               as
               the
               Sea-man
               will
               tell
               you
               the
               age
               of
               the
               Moone
               onely
               vpon
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               tide
               ,
               as
               certainly
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               saw
               it
               in
               the
               water
               .
               It
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               Aristotle
               &
               of
               Pliny
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               oysters
               ,
               and
               mussels
               ,
               and
               cockles
               .
               and
               lobsters
               ,
               &
               
               crabbs
               ,
               and
               generally
               all
               shell-fish
               grow
               fuller
               in
               the
               waxing
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               but
               emptier
               in
               the
               waning
               thereof
               .
               Such
               a
               strong
               predominancie
               it
               hath
               euen
               vpon
               the
               braine
               of
               Man
               ,
               that
               Lunatikes
               borrow
               their
               very
               name
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               doth
               the
               stone
               Selenites
               ,
               whose
               property
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               and
               
                 Georgius
                 Agricola
              
               record
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               increase
               and
               decrease
               in
               light
               
               with
               the
               Moone
               ,
               carrying
               alwayes
               the
               resemblance
               thereof
               in
               it selfe
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               reasonably
               be
               imagined
               that
               the
               other
               Planets
               ,
               and
               starrs
               ,
               and
               
                 parts
                 of
                 Heauen
              
               ,
               are
               without
               their
               forcible
               operations
               ,
               vpon
               these
               lower
               Bodies
               ,
               specially
               considering
               that
               the
               very
               plants
               and
               hearbes
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               we
               tread
               vpon
               ,
               haue
               their
               seueral
               vertues
               ,
               as
               well
               single
               by
               themselues
               ,
               as
               in
               composition
               with
               other
               ingredients
               .
               The
               Physitian
               in
               opening
               a
               veine
               ,
               hath
               euer
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               signe
               then
               raigning
               .
               The
               
                 Canicular
                 star
              
               specially
               in
               those
               hotter
               Climates
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Ancients
               alwayes
               held
               a
               dangerous
               enemy
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               Physick
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               Evacuations
               .
               Nay
               Galen
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               Oracle
               of
               that
               profession
               ,
               adviseth
               
               practitioners
               in
               that
               Art
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               Cures
               to
               haue
               a
               speciall
               regard
               to
               the
               reigning
               Constellations
               &
               Coniunctions
               of
               the
               Planets
               .
               But
               the
               most
               admirable
               mystery
               of
               Nature
               ,
               in
               my
               mind
               ,
               is
               the
               turning
               of
               yron
               touched
               with
               the
               loadstone
               ,
               toward
               the
               North-pole
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               haue
               farther
               occasion
               to
               intreate
               ,
               more
               largely
               in
               the
               Chapter
               touching
               the
               Comparison
               of
               the
               wits
               &
               inventions
               of
               these
               times
               with
               those
               of
               former
               ages
               .
               Neither
               were
               it
               hard
               to
               add
               much
               more
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               dependance
               of
               these
               Elementary
               Bodies
               vpon
               the
               
                 heauenly
                 .
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               hauing
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               higher
               should
               serue
               as
               
                 intermediate
                 Agents
              
               ,
               or
               
                 secondary
                 Causes
              
               ,
               betweene
               himselfe
               and
               the
               lower
               :
               And
               as
               they
               are
               linked
               together
               in
               a
               chaine
               of
               order
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               likewise
               chained
               together
               in
               the
               order
               of
               Causes
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               in
               the
               wheeles
               of
               a
               Clocke
               ,
               though
               the
               failing
               in
               the
               superior
               ,
               cannot
               but
               cause
               a
               failing
               in
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               yet
               the
               failing
               of
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               may
               well
               argue
               though
               it
               cannot
               cause
               a
               failing
               in
               the
               superiour
               .
               We
               haue
               great
               reason
               then
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               Examination
               of
               the
               state
               of
               
                 Coelestiall
                 bodies
              
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               vpon
               it
               the
               conditionof
               the
               subcoelestiall
               wholly
               de-pends
               .
               Wherein
               fiue
               things
               offer
               themselues
               to
               our
               consideration
               ,
               Their
               substance
               ,
               their
               motion
               ,
               their
               light
               ,
               their
               warmth
               ,
               and
               their
               influence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Touching
               the
               pretended
               decay
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             
               TO
               finde
               out
               whether
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 bodies
              
               bee
               decayed
               or
               no
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               a
               little
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               matter
               and
               forme
               ,
               of
               which
               that
               substance
               consists
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               appeare
               whether
               or
               no
               in
               a
               naturall
               course
               they
               be
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               supposed
               decay
               .
               That
               the
               Heavens
               are
               endued
               with
               some
               kinde
               of
               matter
               ,
               (
               though
               some
               Philosophers
               in
               their
               jangling
               humour
               ,
               haue
               made
               a
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               yet
               I
               thinke
               no
               sober
               and
               wise
               Christian
               will
               deny
               it
               :
               But
               whether
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               bee
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               these
               
                 inferiour
                 bodies
                 ,
                 adhuc
                 sub
                 Iudice
                 lis
                 est
              
               ;
               it
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               a
               great
               question
               among
               Diuines
               .
               The
               ancient
               Fathers
               and
               Doctors
               of
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               following
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               hold
               that
               it
               agrees
               with
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 Elementary
                 bodies
              
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               it
               is
               compounded
               of
               the
               finest
               flower
               ,
               and
               choisest
               delicacy
               of
               the
               Elements
               :
               But
               the
               Schoolemen
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               following
               Aristotle
               ,
               adhere
               to
               his
               Quintessence
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               meanes
               ,
               will
               bee
               beaten
               from
               it
               ,
               since
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               if
               the
               Elements
               
               and
               the
               heauens
               should
               agree
               in
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               it
               should
               consequently
               follow
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               mutuall
               traffique
               and
               commerce
               ,
               a
               reciprocall
               action
               ,
               and
               passion
               betweene
               them
               ,
               which
               would
               soone
               draw
               on
               a
               change
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               ,
               a
               ruine
               vpon
               those
               glorious
               bodies
               .
               Now
               though
               this
               point
               will
               neuer
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               bee
               fully
               and
               finally
               determined
               ,
               till
               wee
               come
               to
               be
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               dispute
               ,
               
                 (
                 for
                 hardly
                 doe
                 wee
                 guesse
                 aright
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 labour
                 doe
                 wee
                 find
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
              
               
               
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 searched
                 out
                 ?
                 )
              
               Yet
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               I
               should
               state
               it
               thus
               ,
               that
               they
               agree
               in
               the
               same
               originall
               mater
               ,
               and
               surely
               Moses
               ,
               mee
               thinkes
               ,
               seemes
               to
               favour
               this
               opinion
               ,
               making
               but
               one
               matter
               ,
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               can
               gather
               from
               the
               text
               )
               out
               of
               which
               all
               
                 bodily
                 substances
              
               were
               created
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vnus
                   erat
                   toto
                   naturae
                   vultus
                   in
                   orbe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               So
               as
               the
               heavens
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               not
               compounded
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               
               yet
               are
               they
               made
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               that
               the
               Elements
               are
               compounded
               of
               .
               They
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               qualities
               of
               heat
               ,
               or
               cold
               ,
               or
               drought
               ,
               or
               moisture
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               weight
               ,
               or
               lightnes
               ,
               which
               arise
               from
               those
               qualities
               ,
               but
               haue
               a
               forme
               giuen
               them
               ,
               which
               differeth
               from
               the
               formes
               of
               all
               corruptible
               bodies
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               suffereth
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               suffer
               from
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               being
               so
               excellent
               and
               perfect
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               it
               wholy
               satiateth
               the
               appetite
               of
               the
               matter
               it
               informeth
               .
               The
               
                 Coelestiall
                 bodies
              
               then
               ,
               meeting
               with
               so
               noble
               a
               forme
               to
               actuate
               them
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               ,
               bee
               lyable
               ,
               to
               any
               generation
               or
               corruption
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               substance
               ,
               to
               any
               augmentation
               or
               diminution
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               quantity
               ,
               no
               nor
               to
               any
               
                 destructiue
                 alteration
              
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               qualities
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               the
               controversies
               ,
               touching
               
                 this
                 forme
              
               what
               it
               should
               bee
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               that
               touching
               the
               matter
               ;
               Some
               holding
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               liuing
               and
               quickning
               spirit
               ,
               nay
               a
               sensitiue
               and
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               
               which
               opinion
               is
               stiffely
               maintained
               by
               many
               great
               &
               learned
               Clarks
               ,
               both
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               &
               Christians
               ,
               supposing
               it
               vnreasonable
               that
               the
               heavens
               which
               impart
               life
               to
               other
               bodies
               ,
               should
               themselues
               bee
               destitute
               of
               life
               :
               But
               this
               errour
               is
               notablely
               discovered
               and
               confuted
               by
               
                 Claudius
                 Espencaeus
              
               ,
               a
               famous
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Sorbone
               ,
               in
               a
               Treatise
               which
               hee
               purposely
               composed
               on
               this
               point
               ;
               In
               as
               much
               as
               what
               is
               denied
               
               those
               bodies
               in
               life
               ,
               in
               sense
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               supplied
               in
               their
               constant
               &
               vnchangeable
               duration
               ,
               arising
               from
               that
               inviolable
               knot
               ,
               &
               indissoluble
               marriage
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               matter
               &
               the
               forme
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               suffer
               any
               divorce
               ,
               but
               from
               that
               hand
               which
               first
               joyned
               them
               .
               And
               howbeit
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               sensitiue
               of
               the
               least
               gnat
               that
               flies
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               the
               Vegetatiue
               of
               the
               basest
               plant
               that
               springs
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               are
               (
               in
               that
               they
               are
               indued
               with
               life
               )
               more
               divine
               and
               neerer
               approaching
               to
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               then
               the
               formes
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               ;
               yet
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
              
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               concludes
               Charity
               to
               bee
               the
               greatest
               ;
               (
               though
               by
               faith
               wee
               apprehend
               and
               apply
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               )
               because
               it
               is
               more
               vniversall
               in
               operation
               ,
               and
               lasting
               in
               duration
               ;
               so
               though
               the
               formes
               of
               the
               Creatures
               endued
               with
               life
               doe
               in
               that
               regard
               ,
               come
               a
               step
               neerer
               to
               the
               Deity
               ,
               then
               the
               formes
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               which
               are
               without
               life
               ,
               yet
               if
               wee
               regard
               their
               purity
               ,
               their
               beauty
               ,
               their
               efficacy
               ,
               their
               indeficiencie
               in
               moving
               ,
               their
               Vniversallity
               and
               independencie
               in
               working
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               the
               heavens
               may
               in
               that
               respect
               bee
               preferred
               ,
               euen
               before
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               they
               were
               made
               ;
               Man
               being
               indeed
               immortall
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               but
               the
               heavens
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               of
               an
               incorruptible
               stuffe
               .
            
             
               Which
               cannot
               well
               stand
               with
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               held
               them
               to
               bee
               composed
               of
               fire
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               waters
               which
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 aboue
                 the
                 firmament
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 hundred
                 fortie
                 eight
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 aboue
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
              
               are
               aboue
               the
               heavens
               wee
               now
               treate
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               tempering
               and
               qualifying
               of
               their
               heat
               ,
               as
               did
               
                 S.
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               and
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               and
               
               many
               others
               ,
               venerable
               for
               their
               
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 learning
              
               ,
               and
               piety
               .
               Touching
               the
               former
               of
               which
               opinions
               ,
               wee
               shall
               haue
               fitter
               oportunity
               to
               discusse
               it
               at
               large
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               treate
               of
               the
               warmth
               caused
               by
               the
               heavens
               .
               But
               touching
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               haue
               beene
               grounded
               vpon
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               word
               Firmament
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               was
               commonly
               appropriated
               to
               the
               eight
               sphere
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               seated
               the
               fixed
               starres
               ,
               whereas
               the
               originall
               Hebrew
               (
               which
               properly
               signifies
               Extention
               ,
               or
               Expansion
               )
               is
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               not
               onely
               applied
               to
               the
               spheres
               in
               which
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               are
               planted
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               
                 lowest
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 aire
              
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               birds
               flie
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               I
               with
               
                 Pareus
                 &
                 Pererius
              
               
               take
               it
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               in
               this
               controversie
               .
               This
               region
               of
               the
               aire
               being
               ,
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               somewhere
               speakes
               ,
               
                 Terminus
                 intransgressibilis
              
               ,
               a
               firme
               and
               immoveable
               wall
               of
               separation
               betwixt
               the
               waters
               that
               are
               bred
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Cloudes
               :
               and
               for
               the
               word
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               vsed
               in
               the
               hundred
               forty
               and
               eight
               Psalme
               ,
               it
               is
               likewise
               applyed
               to
               the
               
                 middle
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 aire
              
               by
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
              
               ,
               which
               may
               serue
               for
               a
               Glosse
               vpon
               that
               text
               ,
               alleaged
               out
               
               
               of
               the
               
                 Psalme
                 .
                 When
                 hee
                 vttereth
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 noise
                 of
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 causeth
                 the
                 vapours
                 to
                 ascend
                 from
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Schoolemen
               finding
               that
               the
               placing
               of
               waters
               aboue
               the
               starry
               heavens
               ,
               was
               both
               vnnaturall
               and
               vnvsefull
               ,
               and
               yet
               being
               not
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               ,
               to
               salue
               the
               matter
               ,
               tell
               vs
               of
               a
               Christalline
               or
               glassie
               heaven
               ,
               aboue
               the
               eight
               sphere
               ,
               which
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               vndoubtedly
               the
               
                 waters
                 aboue
                 the
                 firmament
              
               mentioned
               by
               Moses
               ;
               which
               exposition
               of
               theirs
               ,
               though
               it
               doe
               not
               inferre
               a
               decay
               in
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 bodies
              
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               crosse
               the
               course
               of
               Moses
               his
               historicall
               narration
               ,
               his
               purpose
               being
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               only
               to
               write
               the
               history
               of
               things
               which
               were
               visible
               and
               sensible
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               part
               by
               his
               omitting
               the
               Creation
               of
               Angells
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Christalline
               heaven
               they
               speake
               of
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               invisible
               and
               insensible
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               at
               all
               discouered
               to
               be
               ,
               till
               the
               dayes
               of
               Hipparchus
               or
               Ptolomy
               .
               Since
               then
               the
               heavens
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               substance
               ,
               are
               altogether
               free
               (
               for
               any
               thing
               yet
               appeares
               ,
               )
               from
               any
               mixture
               or
               tincture
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               being
               made
               of
               an
               incorruptible
               and
               
                 inalterable
                 quintessence
              
               ,
               which
               neither
               hath
               any
               conflict
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               other
               thing
               without
               it
               ,
               from
               thence
               may
               wee
               safely
               collect
               that
               it
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               subiect
               to
               any
               such
               decay
               as
               is
               imagined
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               An
               objection
               drawne
               from
               Iob
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               HOwbeit
               the
               deserved
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               deprived
               the
               earth
               of
               her
               fertility
               ,
               in
               bringing
               forth
               without
               the
               sweat
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               his
               ofspring
               ,
               yet
               I
               finde
               not
               that
               it
               stretched
               to
               the
               Starres
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               thing
               aboue
               the
               Moone
               was
               altered
               or
               changed
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Adams
               fault
               ,
               from
               their
               first
               perfection
               .
               True
               indeed
               it
               is
               which
               Eliphaz
               teacheth
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 heavens
              
               ,
               &
               Bildad
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 starres
                 are
                 not
                 cleane
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 :
              
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               
                 he
                 charged
                 with
                 folly
              
               :
               Which
               exposition
               ,
               Iunius
               so
               farre
               favours
               ,
               as
               insteed
               of
               Coelum
               ,
               hee
               puts
               Coelites
               ,
               into
               the
               very
               body
               of
               the
               
               text
               :
               But
               in
               my
               judgement
               it
               would
               better
               haue
               sorted
               with
               the
               Margin
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               by
               Coelites
               ,
               wee
               may
               vnderstand
               either
               Saints
               or
               Angells
               ,
               both
               Citizens
               of
               heaven
               ,
               either
               in
               actuall
               possession
               ,
               or
               in
               certaine
               hope
               and
               expectation
               ;
               in
               possession
               ,
               as
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               in
               expectation
               ,
               as
               the
               Saints
               heere
               in
               warfaire
               on
               the
               earth
               :
               And
               of
               these
               doth
               Gregory
               in
               his
               Moralls
               on
               Iob
               ,
               expound
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 coelorum
                 nomine
                 repetijt
                 quod
                 Sanctorum
                 prius
                 appellatione
                 signavit
                 ,
              
               saith
               hee
               :
               Iob
               repeates
               
               that
               by
               the
               name
               of
               heaven
               ,
               which
               before
               hee
               expressed
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Saints
               .
               And
               thus
               both
               hee
               and
               S.
               Augustine
               expound
               that
               of
               the
               nineteene
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 The
                 heavens
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               with
               them
               most
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               that
               petition
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Thy
                 will
                 bee
                 done
                 on
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               But
               what
               neede
               wee
               flie
               to
               allegories
               ,
               &
               figuratiue
               senses
               ,
               when
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               text
               will
               well
               enough
               stand
               with
               the
               
                 analogie
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               the
               texts
               of
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               of
               
                 sound
                 reason
              
               .
               The
               very
               
                 materiall
                 heavens
              
               then
               ,
               may
               not
               vntruly
               or
               vnproperly
               
               bee
               said
               ,
               to
               bee
               
                 vncleane
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
              
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 habent
                 aliquid
                 potentialitatis
                 admixtum
              
               ,
               as
               Lyra
               speakes
               ,
               they
               haue
               some
               kinde
               of
               potentiality
               ,
               (
               I
               know
               not
               how
               otherwise
               to
               render
               his
               word
               )
               mixed
               with
               them
               ,
               hee
               meanes
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               motion
               ,
               and
               the
               illumination
               of
               the
               moone
               and
               starres
               from
               the
               Sunne
               .
               But
               chiefely
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               vncleane
               ,
               not
               considered
               in
               themselues
               ,
               but
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 Actus
                 purissimus
                 &
                 simplicissimus
              
               ;
               all
               Act
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               pure
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               staine
               and
               pollution
               ,
               but
               all
               kinde
               of
               
                 impotency
                 ,
                 imperfection
              
               ,
               or
               Composition
               whatsoever
               ,
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               very
               blessed
               &
               glorious
               Angels
               themselues
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               a
               substance
               farre
               purer
               then
               the
               Sunne
               it selfe
               ,
               may
               bee
               said
               to
               be
               
                 vncleane
                 in
                 his
                 sight
              
               ,
               in
               which
               regard
               the
               very
               Seraphins
               are
               said
               ,
               to
               
                 couer
                 their
                 faces
                 and
                 feete
                 with
                 their
              
               
               winges
               .
               But
               to
               grant
               that
               the
               heavens
               are
               become
               vncleane
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               or
               Angells
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               that
               this
               vncleannes
               doth
               
                 daily
                 increase
              
               vpon
               them
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               in
               trueth
               the
               point
               in
               controversie
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 feele
                 any
                 impairing
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 vncleannes
                 ,
              
               it
               being
               rather
               imputatiue
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               earne
               it
               ,
               then
               reall
               and
               
                 inherent
                 .
                 Nonne
                 vides
                 coelum
                 hoc
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 vt
                 pulchrum
                 ,
                 vt
                 ingens
                 ,
                 vt
                 astrorum
                 choreis
                 varium
                 ,
                 quantum
                 temporis
                 viguit
                 ,
                 quinque
                 aut
                 plus
                 annorum
              
               
               
                 millia
                 processerunt
                 ,
                 &
                 haec
                 annorum
                 multitudo
                 ei
                 non
                 adduxit
                 senium
                 ;
                 Sed
                 vt
                 corpus
                 novum
                 ac
                 vegetum
                 floridae
                 virentisque
                 juventae
                 viget
                 aetate
                 :
                 Sic
                 coelum
                 ,
                 quam
                 habuit
                 à
                 principio
                 pulchrit●…dinem
                 semper
                 eadem
                 permansit
                 ,
                 nec
                 quicquam
                 tempus
                 eam
                 debilitavit
                 .
              
               Dost
               not
               thou
               see
               the
               heavens
               ,
               how
               faire
               ,
               how
               spacious
               they
               are
               ,
               how
               bee-spangled
               with
               diverse
               constellations
               ?
               how
               long
               now
               haue
               they
               lasted
               ?
               fiue
               thousand
               yeares
               or
               more
               are
               past
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               long
               duration
               of
               time
               hath
               brought
               no
               old
               age
               vpon
               them
               ;
               But
               as
               a
               body
               new
               and
               fresh
               ,
               flourisheth
               in
               youth
               :
               So
               the
               heavens
               still
               retaine
               their
               beauty
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               they
               had
               ,
               neither
               hath
               time
               any
               thing
               abated
               it
               .
               Some
               errour
               or
               mistake
               doubtlesse
               there
               is
               in
               Chrisostomes
               computation
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               lived
               aboue
               1200
               yeares
               since
               ,
               &
               yet
               tels
               vs
               that
               the
               world
               had
               then
               lasted
               aboue
               5000
               yeares
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               trueth
               of
               the
               matter
               he
               is
               therein
               seconded
               by
               all
               the
               schoole
               divines
               ,
               and
               among
               those
               of
               the
               reformed
               churches
               none
               hath
               written
               in
               this
               point
               more
               clearely
               and
               fully
               then
               Alstedius
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               his
               naturall
               divinity
               .
               
                 Tanta
                 est
                 hujus
                 palatij
                 diuturnitas
                 atque
                 firmitas
                 vt
                 ad
                 hodiernum
                 vsque
                 diem
                 supra
                 annos
                 quinquies
                 mille
                 &
                 sexcentos
                 ita
                 perstet
                 vt
                 in
                 eo
                 nihil
                 immutatum
                 dimin●…tum
                 aut
                 vetustate
                 &
                 diuturnitate
                 temporis
                 vitiatum
                 conspiciamus
                 .
              
               Such
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               and
               so
               lasting
               is
               the
               duration
               and
               immoveable
               stability
               of
               this
               palace
               ,
               that
               being
               created
               aboue
               5600
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               yet
               it
               so
               continues
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               espie
               nothing
               in
               it
               changed
               ,
               or
               wasted
               ,
               or
               disordered
               by
               age
               ,
               and
               tract
               of
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Another
               obiection
               taken
               from
               Psalme
               the
               102
               answered
               .
            
             
               ANother
               text
               is
               commmonly
               and
               hotly
               vrged
               by
               the
               Adverse
               part
               ,
               to
               like
               purpose
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               truth
               
                 the
                 onely
                 argument
                 of
                 weight
              
               ,
               drawne
               from
               Scripture
               in
               this
               present
               question
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 heavens
                 decay
              
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Substance
               .
               In
               which
               consideration
               wee
               shall
               bee
               inforced
               to
               examine
               it
               somewhat
               the
               more
               fully
               .
               Taken
               it
               is
               from
               the
               hundred
               and
               second
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Prophet
               are
               these
               .
               
                 Of
                 old
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 &
              
               
               
                 the
                 heavens
                 are
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 thine
                 handes
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 endure
                 :
                 yea
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 waxe
                 old
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 change
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 :
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 yeares
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
               To
               which
               very
               place
               vndoubtedly
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               alludes
               in
               the
               first
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 beginning
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heavens
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 thine
                 hands
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 remainest
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 fold
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 :
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 yeares
                 shall
                 not
                 faile
                 .
              
               In
               which
               passages
               the
               words
               which
               are
               most
               stood
               vpon
               and
               pressed
               ,
               are
               those
               of
               the
               
                 growing
                 old
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 like
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
              
               which
               by
               degrees
               growes
               bare
               till
               it
               bee
               torne
               in
               peeces
               and
               brought
               to
               ragges
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               his
               Enarration
               vpon
               this
               Psame
               according
               to
               his
               wont
               ,
               betakes
               him
               to
               an
               Allegoricall
               Exposition
               ,
               interpreting
               the
               heavens
               to
               bee
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               to
               bee
               their
               garments
               wherewith
               the
               soule
               is
               cloathed
               .
               And
               these
               garments
               of
               theirs
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 waxe
                 old
              
               and
               perish
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               changed
               in
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               made
               comformable
               to
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Which
               exposition
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               pious
               I
               confesse
               ,
               but
               surely
               not
               proper
               ,
               since
               the
               Prophet
               speakes
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               which
               had
               their
               beginning
               together
               with
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               were
               both
               principall
               peeces
               in
               the
               great
               worke
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
               Neither
               can
               the
               
                 regions
                 of
                 the
                 aire
              
               ,
               be
               here
               well
               vnderstood
               ,
               (
               though
               in
               some
               other
               places
               they
               bee
               stiled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               heavens
               )
               since
               they
               are
               subiect
               to
               continuall
               variation
               and
               change
               ,
               and
               our
               Prophets
               meaning
               was
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               to
               compare
               the
               
                 Almighties
                 vnchangeable
                 eternity
              
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               of
               all
               the
               visible
               Creatures
               was
               most
               stable
               and
               stedfast
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               though
               the
               aire
               bee
               indeed
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               as
               are
               all
               the
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               yet
               that
               phrase
               is
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               applied
               to
               the
               
                 starry
                 heavens
              
               ,
               as
               
               being
               indeed
               the
               most
               exquisite
               and
               excellent
               peece
               of
               workemanship
               that
               ever
               his
               hands
               fram'd
               .
               It
               remaines
               then
               ,
               that
               by
               heavens
               heere
               ,
               wee
               vnderstand
               the
               
                 lights
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               thought
               by
               Philosophers
               to
               bee
               the
               thicker
               parts
               of
               the
               spheres
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               spheres
               themselues
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               lights
               are
               fixed
               and
               wheeled
               about
               .
               For
               that
               such
               spheres
               and
               orbes
               there
               are
               I
               take
               it
               as
               granted
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               dispute
               it
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               some
               latter
               writers
               thinke
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               neither
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               nor
               for
               their
               knowledge
               vnlearned
               .
               But
               for
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               alleadged
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               know
               
               that
               the
               word
               there
               vsed
               to
               
                 wax
                 old
              
               ,
               both
               in
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greeke
              
               &
               Latin
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               imply
               a
               decay
               or
               impairing
               in
               the
               subject
               so
               
                 waxing
                 old
              
               ,
               but
               somtimes
               doth
               only
               signifie
               a
               
                 farther
                 step
              
               &
               accesse
               to
               a
               finall
               period
               in
               regard
               of
               duration
               .
               Wee
               haue
               read
               of
               some
               who
               being
               well
               striken
               in
               yeares
               haue
               renewed
               their
               teeth
               and
               changed
               the
               white
               colour
               of
               their
               haire
               ,
               and
               so
               growne
               yong
               againe
               .
               Of
               such
               it
               might
               truly
               be
               sayd
               that
               they
               grew
               elder
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               neerer
               approch
               to
               the
               determinate
               end
               of
               their
               race
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               yonger
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               constitution
               and
               state
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
               And
               thus
               do
               I
               take
               the
               Apostle
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 decayeth
                 and
                 waxeth
                 old
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 vanish
                 away
              
               ;
               
               where
               hee
               speakes
               of
               the
               
                 Ceremoniall
                 law
              
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               
                 grow
                 old
              
               by
               degrees
               ,
               at
               least
               before
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               stood
               in
               its
               full
               force
               and
               vigour
               vntill
               it
               was
               by
               him
               abrogated
               and
               disanulled
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               Aquinas
               hath
               not
               vnfitly
               observed
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 dicitur
                 vetus
                 significat
                 quod
                 sit
                 prope
                 cessationem
                 ,
              
               the
               tearming
               of
               a
               thing
               old
               ,
               implies
               
                 that
                 it
                 hastens
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 .
              
               This
               then
               as
               I
               take
               it
               may
               truly
               be
               affirmed
               of
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               in
               generall
               and
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               may
               justly
               seeme
               to
               haue
               been
               the
               Prophets
               meaning
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               addeth
               
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 thine
                 yeares
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               may
               be
               collected
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               cannot
               
                 grow
                 old
              
               because
               
                 his
                 yeares
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 end
                 :
              
               so
               the
               heavens
               because
               
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 an
                 end
              
               may
               be
               therefore
               sayd
               
                 to
                 grow
                 old
              
               .
               But
               whereas
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               but
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               precise
               tearmes
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
              
               and
               againe
               as
               a
               
                 Vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 change
                 them
              
               ,
               the
               doubt
               still
               remaines
               whether
               by
               that
               addition
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               bee
               not
               restrained
               to
               a
               graduall
               and
               
                 sensible
                 decay
              
               .
               I
               know
               it
               may
               be
               sayd
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 garment
              
               waxing
               old
               ,
               not
               only
               looses
               his
               freshnesse
               ,
               but
               part
               of
               his
               quantitie
               and
               weight
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               soyled
               ;
               but
               wasted
               either
               in
               lying
               or
               wearing
               ,
               &
               so
               in
               continuance
               of
               time
               becomes
               vtterly
               vnserviceable
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               I
               think
               will
               ascribe
               to
               the
               heavens
               ,
               I
               meane
               that
               their
               quantity
               is
               any
               way
               diminished
               .
               All
               agree
               then
               that
               the
               Similitude
               may
               be
               strained
               too
               farre
               ,
               as
               the
               wringing
               of
               the
               nose
               bringeth
               forth
               bloud
               and
               the
               wresting
               of
               a
               string
               too
               high
               marres
               the
               musick
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               question
               still
               remaines
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               and
               how
               farre
               we
               me
               may
               safely
               extend
               it
               .
               For
               to
               say
               that
               
                 waxing
                 old
              
               in
               that
               passage
               is
               only
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               a
               nearer
               approch
               to
               an
               alteration
               ,
               or
               an
               abolishment
               ,
               seemes
               to
               be
               too
               cold
               an
               interpretation
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               then
               needed
               not
               the
               Prophet
               to
               haue
               added
               for
               a
               clearer
               explication
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               waxing
               old
               ,
               
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 garment
              
               :
               it
               rests
               then
               to
               be
               shewed
               as
               I
               conceiue
               wherein
               the
               similitude
               stands
               ,
               which
               the
               interpreters
               I
               haue
               met
               with
               do
               not
               sufficiently
               vnfold
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               vndertake
               the
               vnfolding
               of
               it
               ,
               runne
               vpon
               the
               rocks
               by
               publishing
               harsh
               and
               vnwarrantable
               positions
               ;
               Mee
               thinkes
               the
               Psalmist
               himselfe
               giues
               some
               light
               vnto
               it
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 coverest
                 thy selfe
              
               ,
               sayth
               hee
               ,
               
                 with
                 light
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 stretchest
                 out
                 the
                 heauens
              
               
               
                 like
                 a
                 Curtaine
              
               :
               his
               meaning
               then
               in
               my
               judgment
               may
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavens
               which
               for
               their
               expansion
               may
               well
               be
               campared
               to
               a
               Curtaine
               or
               garment
               shall
               
                 wax
                 old
              
               ,
               the
               comparison
               standing
               betweene
               the
               heavens
               and
               a
               garment
               ,
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               deficiencie
               ,
               but
               their
               spreading
               ,
               the
               
               heavens
               covèring
               this
               inferiour
               world
               ,
               as
               a
               garment
               doth
               the
               bodie
               it
               is
               spread
               over
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               comparison
               stand
               in
               their
               deficiencie
               ,
               which
               seemes
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               the
               more
               
                 kindly
                 exposition
              
               ,
               to
               my
               seemeing
               ,
               Aquinas
               in
               few
               wordes
               looseth
               the
               knot
               ,
               
                 sicut
                 uestimentum
              
               sayth
               hee
               ,
               
                 quod
                 sumitur
                 ad
                 vsum
                 ,
                 &
                 cessante
                 vsu
                 deponitur
                 .
              
               The
               heavens
               then
               shall
               
                 wax
                 old
              
               as
               doth
               a
               garment
               in
               that
               their
               vse
               shall
               cease
               together
               with
               man
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               vse
               of
               a
               garment
               with
               him
               that
               vseth
               it
               .
               Which
               exposition
               hee
               seemes
               to
               haue
               borrowed
               from
               Dydimus
               blind
               in
               his
               bodily
               eyes
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               mind
               sharpe
               sighted
               ,
               
                 quod
                 canit
                 Psaltes
                 ,
                 veterescent
                 &
                 mutabuntur
                 ,
                 designat
                 eorum
                 vsum
                 abijsse
                 &
                 defecisse
                 ,
                 Vt
                 enim
                 indumentum
                 vbi
                 officio
                 functum
                 fuerit
                 obvoluitur
                 :
                 sic
                 coelum
                 ac
                 terrae
                 functae
                 munerihus
                 suis
                 abibunt
                 .
              
               In
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               professeth
               ,
               They
               shall
               waxe
               old
               and
               be
               changed
               ,
               his
               meaning
               is
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               further
               vse
               of
               them
               .
               For
               as
               a
               garment
               hauing
               performed
               that
               vse
               to
               which
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               is
               folded
               vp
               and
               layd
               aside
               :
               so
               the
               heaven
               and
               the
               earth
               having
               finished
               those
               services
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               were
               created
               ,
               shall
               vanish
               and
               passe
               away
               .
               And
               vpon
               this
               Comment
               of
               
                 Dydimus
                 ,
                 Eugubinus
              
               thus
               commeth
               .
               
                 Hoc
                 autem
              
               
               
                 summus
                 docet
                 Theologus
                 primum
                 mundum
                 antiquandum
                 ,
                 vetustate
                 &
                 senio
                 interiutrum
                 ,
                 sed
                 non'eo
                 senio
                 quo
                 res
                 mortales
                 corrumpuntur
                 atque
                 abolentur
                 ,
                 in
                 coelo
                 tale
                 senium
                 nullum
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 alium
                 quoddam
                 cujus
                 similitudo
                 ex
                 vestibus
                 ostenditur
                 ,
                 cum
                 deponimus
                 eas
                 vbi
                 nobis
                 esse
                 vsui
                 desijssent
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 invtiles
                 eas
                 exuimus
                 atque
                 obuoluimus
                 ,
                 sic
                 mundus
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 coelum
                 ,
                 non
                 eo
                 delebitur
                 quod
                 eadem
                 vetustate
                 atque
                 omnia
                 animalia
                 &
                 arbores
                 ,
                 aliquando
                 sit
                 defecturus
                 ,
                 sed
                 quia
                 cessabit
                 vsus
                 ejus
                 quo
                 rerum
                 tantos
                 ordines
                 peragebat
                 .
              
               The
               purpose
               of
               this
               greate
               Divine
               was
               to
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               heavens
               should
               wax
               old
               and
               consume
               with
               age
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               such
               an
               old
               age
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               which
               things
               mortall
               suffer
               corruption
               and
               dissolusion
               .
               In
               heaven
               there
               is
               no
               such
               waxing
               old
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               another
               kind
               there
               is
               ,
               the
               resemblance
               whereof
               is
               taken
               from
               garments
               ,
               when
               we
               put
               them
               off
               ,
               as
               hauing
               no
               further
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               laying
               them
               aside
               and
               folding
               them
               vp
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               heaven
               shall
               not
               therefore
               be
               disolued
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               at
               any
               time
               suffer
               defect
               thorow
               that
               old
               age
               ,
               which
               beastes
               and
               plantes
               feele
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               shall
               cease
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               kept
               these
               inferiour
               bodies
               in
               due
               order
               .
               And
               perchance
               the
               Apostle
               himselfe
               ,
               rendring
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               intends
               as
               much
               ,
               
                 As
                 a
                 vesture
                 shalt
                 thou
                 fold
                 them
                 vp
                 :
              
               as
               the
               curtaines
               and
               carpets
               and
               hangings
               are
               folded
               
               vp
               ,
               and
               layd
               aside
               when
               the
               family
               remoues
               .
               Which
               seemes
               likewise
               ,
               to
               haue
               been
               foretold
               by
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Isayah
              
               ,
               the
               
                 heavens
                 shall
                 be
                 rouled
                 together
              
               
               
                 as
                 a
                 scrole
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 with
                 with
                 a
                 noyce
              
               sayth
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 hissing
                 of
                 parchment
                 ,
                 riueled
                 vp
                 with
                 heat
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               signifies
               the
               originall
               
               word
               in
               that
               place
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               
                 wax
                 old
              
               by
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 mightie
                 power
              
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               ,
               he
               that
               created
               them
               shall
               dissolue
               them
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               ;
               which
               the
               Prophet
               seemes
               to
               point
               at
               in
               this
               very
               passage
               ,
               
                 Tu
                 mutabis
                 &
                 mutabuntur
                 ,
                 thou
              
               shalt
               change
               them
               ,
               not
               Nature
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               change
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               fresh
               lustre
               and
               brightnesse
               wherwith
               (
               as
               is
               commonly
               thought
               )
               the
               heauens
               shall
               be
               renewed
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               as
               a
               garment
               by
               turning
               is
               changed
               ,
               and
               by
               changing
               refreshed
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               by
               making
               
               them
               more
               resplendent
               then
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               euer
               at
               any
               time
               were
               since
               their
               first
               creation
               ,
               Not
               by
               scowring
               off
               of
               contracted
               rust
               ,
               but
               adding
               a
               
                 new
                 glosse
              
               and
               augmentation
               of
               glory
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               Divines
               haue
               not
               doubted
               to
               make
               the
               spots
               and
               shadowes
               appearing
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Moone
               to
               be
               vndoubted
               arguments
               of
               that
               contracted
               rust
               ,
               if
               those
               spots
               had
               not
               beene
               originall
               and
               natiue
               of
               equall
               date
               with
               the
               Moone
               her selfe
               ,
               but
               had
               beene
               contracted
               by
               age
               and
               continuance
               of
               time
               ,
               as
               wrinkles
               are
               in
               the
               most
               beautifull
               faces
               ,
               they
               had
               said
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               they
               were
               aboue
               
                 fifteene
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               agone
               ,
               appeares
               by
               Plutarchs
               discourse
               
                 De
                 maculis
                 in
                 facie
                 Lunae
              
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               haue
               since
               any
               whit
               increased
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               sufficiently
               prooued
               .
               Perchance
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               new
               devised
               
                 perspectiue
                 glasses
              
               ,
               they
               haue
               beene
               of
               late
               more
               cleerely
               &
               distinctly
               discerned
               thē
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               but
               that
               prooues
               no
               more
               that
               they
               were
               not
               there
               before
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               
                 Sydera
                 Medcaea
              
               lately
               discouered
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               instruments
               ,
               were
               not
               before
               in
               being
               ,
               which
               the
               Discoverers
               themselues
               knew
               well
               enough
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               with
               any
               colour
               of
               reason
               affirme
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               A
               third
               objection
               taken
               from
               the
               apparition
               of
               new
               starres
               answered
               .
            
             
               HOwbeit
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               
                 new
                 starres
              
               haue
               at
               times
               appeared
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               that
               was
               at
               our
               Saviours
               birth
               ,
               yet
               in
               as
               much
               at
               it
               pointed
               out
               the
               very
               House
               in
               which
               he
               was
               borne
               by
               standing
               ouer
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               finde
               )
               obserued
               by
               the
               Mathematicians
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               thinke
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               
                 blazing
                 light
              
               created
               in
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               Aire
               ,
               carrying
               the
               resemblance
               of
               a
               starre
               ,
               then
               a
               new
               and
               true
               
                 created
                 starre
              
               ,
               seated
               in
               the
               firmament
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               appeared
               in
               Cassiopaea
               in
               the
               yeare
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 seventy
                 two
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               very
               yeare
               of
               the
               great
               Massacre
               in
               France
               )
               I
               thinke
               it
               cannot
               well
               be
               gainsaid
               ,
               to
               have
               beene
               a
               
                 true
                 starre
              
               ,
               it
               being
               obserued
               by
               the
               most
               skilfull
               and
               famous
               Astronomers
               of
               that
               time
               to
               hold
               the
               same
               aspect
               in
               all
               places
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               to
               runne
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               same
               proportion
               ,
               distance
               and
               situation
               ,
               euery-where
               ,
               &
               in
               euery
               point
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 fixed
                 starres
              
               by
               the
               space
               of
               
                 two
                 whole
                 yeares
              
               :
               but
               this
               I
               take
               to
               haue
               beene
               not
               the
               effect
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               the
               supernaturall
               &
               miraculous
               worke
               of
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               first
               Author
               and
               free
               disposer
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               such
               Comets
               which
               haue
               at
               any
               time
               evidently
               appeared
               ,
               (
               if
               any
               such
               evidence
               may
               be
               giuen
               )
               to
               be
               aboue
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Moone
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               can
               no
               more
               be
               inferred
               that
               the
               heauens
               are
               composed
               of
               a
               matter
               corruptible
               ,
               naturally
               subject
               to
               impairing
               and
               fading
               ,
               then
               that
               their
               motion
               is
               irregular
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               mortall
               man
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               course
               of
               those
               immortall
               Creatures
               ,
               because
               by
               a
               speciall
               priviledge
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               Iosuah
               ,
               both
               
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moone
               were
               stayed
               in
               their
               wonted
               courses
               ,
               and
               the
               shadow
               went
               backe
               
                 ten
                 degrees
              
               in
               the
               Dyall
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               for
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               
               truth
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiahs
               message
               sent
               to
               King
               Hezekiah
               .
               
            
             
               The
               same
               answere
               may
               not
               be
               vnfitly
               shaped
               ,
               to
               that
               wonder
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               reports
               out
               of
               Varroes
               booke
               ,
               intituled
               
                 de
                 Gente
                 Populi
                 Romani
              
               ,
               
               and
               he
               out
               of
               Castor
               touching
               the
               Planet
               Venus
               ,
               which
               to
               adde
               the
               greater
               weight
               and
               credit
               to
               the
               relation
               ,
               being
               somewhat
               strange
               and
               rare
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               it
               downe
               in
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Varro
               ,
               as
               I
               finde
               them
               quoted
               by
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 .
                 In
                 coelo
                 mirabile
                 extitit
                 portentum
                 ,
                 nam
                 in
                 stella
                 Vener
                 is
                 nobilissima
                 ,
                 quam
              
               Plautus
               Vesperruginem
               ,
               Homerus
               
                 Hesperon
                 appellat
                 ,
                 pulcherrimam
                 dicens
              
               ,
               Castor
               
                 scribit
                 tantum
                 portentum
                 extitisse
                 ,
                 ut
                 mutaret
                 colorem
                 ,
                 magnitudinem
                 ,
                 figuram
                 ,
                 cursum
                 ,
                 quod
                 factum
                 ita
                 neque
                 antea
                 ,
                 neque
                 postea
                 sit
                 ,
                 hoc
                 factum
              
               Ogyge
               
                 Rege
                 dicebant
              
               Adrastus
               ,
               Cyzicenus
               ,
               &
               Dyon
               
                 Neapolites
                 Mathematici
                 nobiles
              
               .
               In
               Heauen
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               appeared
               a
               maruailous
               great
               wonder
               ,
               the
               most
               noted
               starre
               called
               Venus
               ,
               which
               Plautus
               tearmes
               Vesperrugo
               ,
               and
               
                 Homer
                 Hesperus
              
               the
               faire
               ,
               as
               Castor
               hath
               left
               it
               vpon
               record
               ,
               changed
               both
               colour
               ,
               and
               bignes
               ,
               and
               figure
               ,
               and
               motion
               ,
               which
               accident
               was
               neuer
               seene
               before
               ,
               nor
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               renowned
               Mathematicians
               Adrastus
               and
               Dyon
               averring
               ,
               that
               this
               fell
               out
               during
               the
               raigne
               of
               King
               Ogyges
               .
               Which
               wonder
               neither
               Varro
               nor
               Augustine
               ascribe
               to
               the
               changeable
               matter
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               vnchangeable
               will
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               one
               cals
               it
               as
               we
               see
               
                 Mirabile
                 portentum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               makes
               this
               Comment
               vpon
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               hapned
               ,
               
                 quia
                 ille
                 voluit
                 qui
                 summo
                 regit
                 imperio
                 ac
                 potestate
                 quod
                 condidit
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               would
               haue
               it
               so
               ,
               who
               gouernes
               all
               things
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               with
               a
               Soueraigne
               and
               independing
               power
               .
               So
               that
               two
               speciall
               reasons
               may
               be
               yeelded
               for
               these
               extraordinary
               
                 vnvsuall
                 apparitions
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 one
              
               that
               they
               may
               declare
               to
               the
               world
               that
               they
               haue
               a
               Creator
               &
               Commander
               ,
               who
               can
               alter
               or
               destroy
               their
               natures
               ,
               restraine
               or
               suspend
               their
               operations
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               should
               keepe
               men
               from
               worshipping
               them
               as
               Gods
               ,
               since
               they
               cannot
               keepe
               themselues
               from
               alteration
               .
               
                 The
                 other
              
               to
               portend
               and
               foreshew
               his
               Iudgements
               ,
               as
               did
               that
               new
               starre
               in
               Cassiopoea
               ,
               a
               most
               vnnaturall
               inundation
               of
               blood
               in
               France
               ;
               and
               this
               change
               in
               Venus
               ,
               such
               a
               deluge
               in
               Achaia
               ,
               as
               it
               ouerflowed
               and
               so
               wasted
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               space
               of
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               following
               it
               was
               not
               inhabited
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               The
               last
               obiection
               drawne
               from
               the
               Eclipses
               of
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               answered
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               doubt
               touching
               the
               passibility
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               Eclipses
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moone
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               are
               commonly
               thought
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               as
               it
               were
               in
               travell
               during
               that
               time
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               by
               degrees
               consume
               the
               vigour
               and
               beauty
               of
               those
               glorious
               bodies
               ,
               and
               finally
               the
               bodies
               themselues
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               is
               alleadged
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               ,
               where
               he
               cals
               these
               Eclypses
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Defectus
                   Solis
                   varios
                   Lunaeque
                   labores
                
                 .
              
               
                 Defects
                 and
                 trauels
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 Moone
                 .
              
            
             
             
               As
               also
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               while
               such
               Eclypses
               lasted
               ,
               to
               
               lift
               vp
               many
               burning
               torches
               toward
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               beate
               pans
               of
               brasse
               and
               basons
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               in
               following
               a
               swarme
               of
               bees
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Commovet
                   Gentes
                   publicus
                   error
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Lassantque
                   crebris
                   pulsibus
                   aera
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 common
                 errour
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 doth
                 passe
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 many
                 a
                 stroake
                 they
                 lay
                 on
                 pans
                 of
                 brasse
              
            
             
               Saith
               Boetius
               and
               Manilius
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               Moones
               Eclipse
               by
               degrees
               in
               diverse
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Seraque
                   in
                   extremis
                   quatiuntur
                   gentibus
                   aera
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 Th'
                 vtmost
                 coasts
                 doe
                 beat
                 their
                 brasse
                 pans
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Satyrist
               wittily
               describing
               a
               tatling
               Gossip
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Vna
                   laboranti
                   poterit
                   succurrere
                   Lunae
                
                 .
              
               
                 Shee
                 onely
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 helpe
                 
              
               
                 The
                 labours
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               thought
               thereby
               they
               did
               the
               Moone
               great
               ease
               ,
               and
               helped
               her
               in
               her
               labour
               ,
               as
               Plutarch
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Aemilius
               obserueth
               .
               Nay
               Aemilius
               himselfe
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Author
               there
               witnesseth
               ,
               congratulated
               the
               Moones
               deliuery
               from
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               with
               a
               solemne
               sacrifice
               ,
               assoone
               as
               shee
               shone
               out
               bright
               againe
               ,
               which
               action
               of
               his
               that
               prudent
               Philosopher
               and
               sage
               Historian
               not
               relateth
               only
               ,
               but
               approoueth
               &
               commendeth
               as
               a
               signe
               of
               godlinesse
               and
               devotion
               ,
               yea
               this
               Heathenish
               and
               sottish
               custome
               of
               releeuing
               the
               Moone
               in
               this
               case
               by
               noise
               &
               outcries
               ,
               the
               Christians
               it
               seemes
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               S.
               Ambrose
               in
               his
               eighty
               and
               third
               Sermon
               ,
               where
               he
               most
               sharply
               checks
               his
               Auditors
               for
               their
               rude
               and
               vncivill
               ,
               nay
               prophane
               and
               irreligious
               
               carriage
               in
               this
               very
               point
               :
               And
               because
               his
               discourse
               there
               is
               not
               only
               smart
               and
               piercing
               ,
               but
               marvailous
               punctuall
               and
               pertinent
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               thought
               time
               or
               paper
               mis-spent
               ,
               if
               I
               set
               it
               downe
               as
               there
               I
               find
               it
               .
               
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 grieue
                 at
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 forget
                 your
                 soules
                 health
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 blush
                 to
                 call
                 Heauen
                 as
                 a
                 witnesse
                 to
                 your
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 I
                 lately
                 preached
                 vnto
                 you
                 touching
                 your
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 at
                 Evening
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 shouting
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 prophanenesse
                 pierced
                 the
                 Heauens
                 .
                 I
                 inquired
                 what
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 noise
                 might
                 bee
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 with
                 your
                 out-cryes
                 you
                 relieued
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 travell
                 ,
                 and
                 succoured
                 her
                 faintings
                 with
                 your
                 shouting
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 I
                 heard
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 choose
                 but
                 laugh
                 and
                 wonder
                 at
                 your
                 vanity
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 devoute
                 Christians
                 you
                 thought
                 to
                 bring
                 aide
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 seemes
                 you
                 cryed
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 your
                 silence
                 hee
                 might
                 perchance
                 loose
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 noblest
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 being
                 weake
                 and
                 impotent
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 maintaine
                 those
                 lights
                 himselfe
                 had
                 created
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 your
                 voyces
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 ye
                 doe
                 very
                 well
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 succour
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 your
                 helpe
                 he
                 may
                 gouerne
                 heauen
                 .
                 But
                 would
                 ye
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 purpose
                 indeed
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 ye
                 watch
                 euery
                 night
                 &
                 all
                 night
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 often
                 trow
                 ye
                 is
                 the
                 moon
                 eclypsed
                 while
                 you
                 sleep
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 she
                 falls
                 not
                 from
                 heaven
                 :
                 Or
                 is
                 shee
                 alwayes
                 eclypsed
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ?
                 But
                 then
                 only
                 it
                 seemes
                 is
                 the
                 moone
                 eclypsed
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 bellies
                 are
                 well
                 stuffed
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 supper
                 ,
                 &
                 your
                 braines
                 steeled
                 with
                 full
                 pots
                 ;
                 then
                 only
                 the
                 Moone
                 labours
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 wine
                 labours
                 in
                 your
              
               
               
                 heads
                 ;
                 then
                 is
                 her
                 circle
                 troubled
                 with
                 charmes
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 sight
                 is
                 dazled
                 with
                 over
                 much
                 qua●…ing
                 .
                 How
                 canst
                 thou
                 then
                 discerne
                 what
                 befals
                 the
                 Moone
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 discerne
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 neere
                 thee
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 heerein
                 is
                 that
                 plainely
                 verified
                 which
                 holy
              
               Solomon
               
                 foretold
                 ,
                 a
                 foole
                 cha●…geth
                 as
                 the
                 Moone
                 :
                 Thou
                 changest
                 like
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 when
                 beeing
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 motion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 thou
                 who
                 werst
                 a
                 Christian
                 before
                 ,
                 now
                 beginnest
                 to
                 be
                 sacrilegious
                 ;
                 for
                 sacrilege
                 thou
                 committest
                 against
                 thy
                 Creator
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 imputest
                 such
                 impotency
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 :
                 Thou
                 then
                 changest
                 like
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 who
                 before
                 shinedst
                 in
                 the
                 devotion
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 now
                 fallest
                 away
                 thorow
                 the
                 weakenes
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 :
                 thou
                 changest
                 like
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 braine
                 is
                 as
                 voide
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 moone
                 is
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 thou
                 diddest
                 indeed
                 change
                 as
                 the
                 moone
                 for
                 shee
                 quickely
                 returnes
                 againe
                 to
                 her
                 fulnes
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 by
                 leasure
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 thy
                 wits
                 ;
                 shee
                 soone
                 recovers
                 her
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 slowly
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 denyed
                 .
                 Thy
                 change
                 then
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 moone
                 ;
                 shee
                 suffers
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 her
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 of
                 thy
                 soules
                 health
                 .
                 But
                 willsome
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 moone
                 in
                 labour
                 then
                 ?
                 yes
                 indeed
                 shee
                 labours
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denyed
                 :
                 but
                 shee
                 labours
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 creaturess
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Apostle
               
               
                 speakes
                 ,
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Creature
                 groaneth
                 and
                 travelleth
                 in
                 paine
                 vntill
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Creature
                 it selfe
                 shall
                 also
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 Corruption
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 bee
                 freed
                 from
                 bondage
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 moone
                 doth
                 not
                 labour
                 with
                 charmes
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 dutifull
                 observances
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 dangers
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 vsefull
                 offices
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 serue
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Creature
                 is
                 made
                 subiect
                 to
                 vanity
                 not
                 willingly
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 subiected
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Moone
                 is
                 not
                 willingly
                 changed
                 from
                 her
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 robbest
                 thy selfe
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 reason
                 .
                 Shee
                 by
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 her
                 nature
                 suffers
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 thou
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 art
                 drawne
                 into
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 Bee
                 not
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 moone
                 when
                 shee
                 is
                 eclypsed
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 when
                 shee
                 fils
                 her
                 circle
                 with
                 light
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 as
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 the
                 faithfull
                 witnesse
              
               
               
                 in
                 heaven
              
               .
            
             
               By
               which
               witty
               discourse
               of
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               it
               plainely
               appeares
               that
               in
               his
               judgement
               ,
               the
               moone
               suffered
               nothing
               by
               her
               Eclypse
               ,
               which
               opinion
               of
               his
               is
               confirmed
               not
               only
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               in
               the
               eight
               of
               the
               Metaphysickes
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               evidence
               of
               reason
               ,
               it
               being
               caused
               by
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               interposed
               betweene
               the
               Sunne
               and
               the
               Moone
               ,
               as
               in
               exchange
               or
               revenge
               thereof
               ,
               (
               as
               Pliny
               speaketh
               ,
               )
               the
               Eclypse
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               caused
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               moone
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               
               earth
               and
               it
               .
               The
               moone
               so
               depriuing
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               againe
               the
               earth
               the
               moone
               of
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               Sunne
               :
               Which
               is
               the
               true
               cause
               that
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               Moone
               is
               never
               eclypsed
               but
               when
               shee
               is
               full
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               and
               shee
               being
               then
               in
               opposition
               ;
               nor
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               new-moone
               ;
               those
               two
               Planets
               being
               then
               in
               conjunction
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               for
               the
               Eclypse
               at
               our
               Sauiours
               passion
               ,
               was
               vndoubtedly
               
                 supernaturall
                 :
                 Quam
                 Solis
                 obscurationem
                 non
                 ex
                 canonico
                 Syderum
                 cursu
                 accidisse
                 satis
                 ostenditur
                 quod
                 tunc
                 erat
                 Pascha
                 Iudaeorum
                 .
                 Nam
                 plena
                 Luna
                 solenniter
                 agitur
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               that
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Sunne
               happened
               not
               by
               the
               ordinary
               &
               orderly
               course
               of
               the
               stars
               ,
               
               it
               being
               then
               the
               Passover
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               was
               solemnized
               at
               the
               full
               
               moone
               ;
               And
               this
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               gaue
               occasion
               ,
               as
               is
               commonly
               belecued
               ,
               to
               that
               memorable
               exclamation
               of
               Dennys
               the
               Areopagite
               ,
               being
               then
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 :
                 Aut
                 Deus
                 Naturae
                 patitur
                 ,
                 aut
                 machina
                 mundi
                 dissolvetur
                 ,
              
               either
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               suffers
               ,
               or
               the
               frame
               of
               Nature
               will
               bee
               dissolved
               .
               And
               heerevpon
               too
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               by
               some
               ,
               was
               erected
               that
               Altar
               at
               Athens
               ,
               
                 Ignoto
                 Deo
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 vnknowne
                 God
                 :
              
               Though
               others
               thinke
               that
               Eclypse
               was
               confined
               within
               the
               borders
               of
               Iudea
               ;
               howsoever
               it
               cannot
               
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               certainely
               beside
               and
               aboue
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               .
               Neither
               ought
               it
               seeme
               strange
               ,
               that
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               firmament
               of
               heaven
               ,
               should
               appeare
               to
               suffer
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Sunne
                 of
                 Righteousnes
              
               indeed
               suffered
               vpon
               earth
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               other
               Eclypses
               ,
               though
               their
               Causes
               bee
               now
               commonly
               knowne
               ,
               yet
               the
               ignorance
               of
               them
               was
               it
               ,
               which
               caused
               so
               much
               superstition
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               left
               that
               impression
               in
               mens
               mindes
               ,
               as
               euen
               at
               this
               day
               wise
               men
               can
               hardly
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               Planets
               suffer
               in
               their
               Eclypses
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Sunne
               is
               most
               childish
               and
               ridiculous
               to
               imagine
               ,
               since
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               depriued
               of
               any
               light
               ,
               nor
               in
               trueth
               can
               bee
               :
               it
               being
               the
               
                 fountaine
                 of
                 light
              
               ,
               from
               which
               all
               the
               other
               starres
               
                 borrow
                 their
                 light
              
               ,
               but
               pay
               nothing
               backe
               againe
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               retribution
               .
               Which
               was
               well
               expressed
               by
               Pericles
               ,
               as
               Plutarch
               in
               his
               life
               reports
               it
               ,
               For
               there
               happening
               an
               Eclypse
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               ,
               when
               his
               Navy
               was
               now
               ready
               to
               lanch
               forth
               ,
               &
               himselfe
               was
               imbarked
               ,
               his
               followers
               began
               to
               bee
               much
               apald
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               specially
               the
               Master
               of
               his
               owne
               gally
               ,
               which
               Pericles
               perceiuing
               ,
               takes
               his
               cloake
               &
               with
               it
               hoodwinkes
               the
               Masters
               eyes
               ,
               &
               then
               demaunds
               of
               him
               what
               danger
               was
               in
               that
               ,
               hee
               answering
               none
               ,
               neither
               saith
               Pericles
               is
               there
               in
               this
               Eclypse
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               my
               cloake
               and
               that
               Vaile
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Sun
               is
               covered
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               bignes
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               that
               the
               Sun
               then
               suffered
               no
               more
               by
               the
               intervening
               of
               the
               Moone
               ,
               then
               from
               Pericles
               his
               cloake
               ,
               or
               daily
               doth
               from
               the
               cloudes
               in
               the
               aire
               which
               hinder
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Planet
               Mercury
               ,
               which
               hath
               sometimes
               appeared
               as
               a
               spot
               in
               it
               ;
               But
               whether
               these
               Eclypses
               either
               cause
               or
               presage
               any
               change
               in
               these
               inferiour
               
               bodies
               ,
               I
               shall
               haue
               fitter
               occasion
               to
               examine
               heareafter
               ,
               and
               so
               passe
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               substance
               ,
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             2.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             motions
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               reason
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               decay
               in
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               causes
               thereof
            
             
               MOtion
               is
               so
               vniversall
               and
               innate
               a
               property
               ,
               and
               so
               proper
               an
               affection
               to
               all
               naturall
               bodies
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Great
                 Philosopher
              
               knew
               not
               better
               how
               to
               define
               Nature
               ,
               then
               by
               making
               her
               the
               Enginer
               
               and
               Principle
               of
               Motion
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               other
               obiects
               ,
               are
               onely
               discernable
               by
               one
               sense
               ,
               as
               colours
               by
               seeing
               ,
               and
               sounds
               by
               hearing
               ,
               motion
               is
               discernable
               by
               both
               ,
               nay
               and
               by
               feeling
               too
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               third
               sense
               really
               distinguished
               from
               them
               both
               .
               That
               there
               is
               in
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               no
               motion
               of
               Generation
               or
               Corruption
               ,
               of
               augmentation
               ,
               or
               diminution
               ,
               or
               of
               alteration
               ,
               I
               haue
               already
               shewed
               .
               There
               are
               also
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               incredible
               swiftnes
               of
               the
               first
               Mouer
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               such
               reasons
               ,
               dare
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               in
               them
               any
               Lation
               or
               
                 Locall
                 motion
              
               ,
               heerein
               
               flatly
               opposing
               in
               my
               judgement
               both
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               &
               Sense
               ;
               But
               to
               take
               it
               as
               graunted
               ,
               without
               any
               dispute
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Locall
                 motion
              
               there
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 measure
                 of
                 time
              
               ,
               as
               time
               againe
               is
               the
               
                 measure
                 of
                 motion
              
               ,
               the
               line
               of
               motion
               and
               the
               threed
               of
               time
               ,
               beeing
               both
               spun
               out
               together
               :
               Some
               doubt
               there
               is
               touching
               the
               moouer
               of
               these
               heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               what
               or
               who
               it
               should
               bee
               ,
               some
               ascribing
               it
               to
               their
               matter
               ,
               some
               to
               their
               forme
               ,
               some
               to
               their
               figure
               ,
               and
               many
               to
               the
               Angells
               ,
               or
               Intelligences
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               suppose
               to
               bee
               set
               over
               them
               .
               For
               mine
               owne
               part
               ,
               I
               should
               thinke
               that
               all
               these
               and
               euery
               of
               them
               might
               not
               vnjustly
               challenge
               a
               part
               in
               that
               motion
               :
               The
               matter
               as
               beeing
               neither
               light
               nor
               heavy
               ,
               the
               forme
               aswell
               agreeing
               with
               such
               a
               matter
               ,
               the
               figure
               as
               being
               Sphericall
               or
               Circular
               ,
               the
               Intelligence
               as
               an
               assistant
               :
               In
               the
               matter
               is
               a
               disposition
               ;
               For
               whereas
               light
               bodies
               naturally
               moue
               vpward
               ,
               and
               heavy
               downeward
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               neither
               light
               nor
               heavy
               is
               rather
               disposed
               to
               a
               Circular
               motion
               ,
               which
               is
               neither
               vpward
               nor
               downeward
               .
               In
               the
               figure
               is
               an
               inclination
               to
               that
               motion
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               wheele
               to
               bee
               carried
               round
               ,
               from
               the
               forme
               an
               inchoation
               or
               onsett
               ,
               and
               lastly
               from
               the
               Intelligence
               a
               continuance
               or
               perpetuation
               thereof
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               Divine
               of
               our
               owne
               both
               age
               and
               Nation
               hath
               well
               expressed
               it
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 owne
              
               
               
                 aeternity
                 ,
              
               )
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 which
                 leadeth
                 Angells
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 perpetuity
                 ,
                 their
                 perpetuity
                 the
                 hand
                 that
                 draweth
                 out
                 Celestiall
                 motion
                 ,
              
               that
               as
               the
               Elementary
               substances
               are
               governed
               by
               the
               heavenly
               :
               so
               might
               the
               heauenly
               by
               the
               Angellicall
               .
               As
               the
               corruptible
               by
               the
               incorruptible
               ,
               so
               the
               materiall
               by
               the
               immateriall
               ,
               and
               all
               finits
               by
               one
               infinite
               .
               It
               is
               the
               joynt
               consent
               of
               the
               
                 Platoniks
                 ,
                 Peripatetiks
              
               ,
               and
               Stoikes
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               noted
               sects
               of
               Philosophers
               ;
               who
               acknowledged
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               agree
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               our
               most
               learned
               &
               
                 Christian
                 Doctors
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavens
               are
               moued
               by
               Angells
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               in
               truth
               any
               sufficient
               meanes
               beside
               it
               to
               discover
               the
               beeing
               of
               such
               Creatures
               by
               discourse
               of
               Reason
               .
               Which
               to
               mee
               is
               a
               strong
               argument
               ,
               that
               the
               Heauens
               can
               by
               no
               meanes
               erre
               ,
               or
               faile
               in
               their
               motions
               ,
               beeing
               managed
               by
               the
               
                 subordinate
                 ministery
              
               of
               such
               indefatigable
               and
               
                 vnerring
                 guides
              
               ,
               whose
               power
               is
               euery
               way
               proportionable
               to
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               their
               constancy
               to
               both
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Second
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               Certainty
               of
               demonstrations
               vpon
               the
               Coelestiall
               globe
               :
               The
               Third
               ,
               from
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               the
               proper
               motions
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               which
               are
               observed
               to
               bee
               the
               same
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               ages
               without
               any
               variation
               :
               The
               Fourth
               ,
               from
               the
               infallible
               and
               exact
               praediction
               of
               their
               Oppositions
               ,
               Conjunctions
               ,
               and
               Eclypses
               for
               many
               ages
               to
               come
               :
               The
               Fifth
               ,
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               sundry
               graue
               Authours
               ,
               auerring
               perpetuall
               Constancy
               and
               immutability
               of
               their
               motions
               .
            
             
               THe
               most
               
                 signall
                 motions
              
               of
               the
               heavens
               (
               beside
               their
               
                 retrogradations
                 ,
                 trepidations
                 ,
                 librations
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               which
               Astronomers
               haue
               devised
               to
               reconcile
               the
               diversitie
               of
               their
               observations
               )
               are
               the
               
                 diurnall
                 motion
              
               of
               all
               the
               
                 fixed
                 starres
              
               and
               Planets
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               
                 Coelestiall
                 spheres
              
               from
               East
               to
               West
               in
               the
               compasse
               of
               every
               foure
               and
               twenty
               houres
               ,
               and
               the
               proper
               motion
               of
               them
               all
               from
               the
               West
               to
               the
               East
               againe
               .
               These
               motions
               whether
               they
               performe
               ,
               by
               themselues
               ,
               without
               the
               helpe
               of
               orbes
               ,
               as
               fishes
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               or
               birds
               in
               the
               aire
               ;
               or
               fastned
               to
               their
               spheres
               ,
               as
               a
               gemme
               in
               a
               ring
               ,
               or
               a
               nayle
               or
               knot
               in
               a
               Cart-wheele
               ,
               I
               cannot
               easily
               determine
               :
               howbeit
               I
               confesse
               wee
               cannot
               well
               imagine
               how
               one
               and
               the
               same
               body
               should
               bee
               carried
               with
               opposite
               motions
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               somewhat
               in
               which
               it
               is
               carried
               ,
               As
               the
               Marriner
               may
               be
               carried
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               his
               shippe
               from
               the
               East
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               yet
               himselfe
               may
               walke
               from
               the
               West
               to
               the
               East
               in
               the
               same
               ship
               :
               Or
               a
               flie
               may
               be
               carried
               from
               the
               North
               to
               the
               South
               vpon
               a
               Cart-wheele
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               goe
               from
               the
               South
               to
               the
               North
               vpon
               the
               same
               wheele
               :
               But
               howsoever
               it
               bee
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               their
               motions
               are
               most
               even
               and
               regular
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               jarre
               or
               discord
               ,
               variation
               or
               vncertainety
               ,
               languishing
               or
               defect
               ,
               that
               may
               bee
               .
               Which
               were
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               there
               could
               bee
               no
               certaine
               demonstrations
               made
               vpon
               the
               Globe
               or
               
                 materiall
                 Sphere
              
               :
               Which
               notwithstanding
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Claudian
               are
               most
               infallible
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               those
               his
               elegant
               verses
               vpon
               Archymedes
               admirable
               invention
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Iuppiter
                   in
                   parvo
                   cum
                   cerneret
                   aether
                   a
                   vitro
                   ,
                
                 
                   Risit
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   superos
                   ,
                   talia
                   dicta
                   dedit
                   :
                
                 
                   Huccine
                   mortalis
                   progressa
                   potentia
                   curae
                   ?
                
                 
                   Iam
                   meus
                   infragili
                   luditur
                   orbe
                   labor
                
                 
                   Iura
                   poli
                   ,
                   rerumque
                   fidem
                   legesque
                   Deorum
                
                 
                   Ecce
                   Syracusius
                   transtulit
                   arte
                   senex
                   .
                
                 
                   Inclusus
                   varijs
                   famulatur
                   Spiritus
                   astris
                
                 
                   Et
                   vivum
                   certis
                   motibus
                   vrget
                   opus
                
                 
                   Percurrit
                   proprium
                   mentirus
                   signifer
                   annum
                
                 
                   Et
                   simulata
                   nouo
                   Cynthia
                   mense
                   redit
                   .
                
                 
                   Iamque
                   suum
                   volvens
                   audax
                   industria
                   Mundum
                
                 
                   Gaudet
                   &
                   humana
                   sydera
                   mense
                   regit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   When
                   Ioue
                   within
                   a
                   little
                   glasse
                   survaid
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   hee
                   smil'd
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Gods
                   thus
                   sayd
                   :
                
                 
                   Can
                   strength
                   of
                   Mortall
                   wit
                   proceed
                   thus
                   farre
                   ?
                
                 
                   Loe
                   in
                   a
                   fraile
                   orbe
                   my
                   workes
                   mated
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   Hither
                   the
                   Syracusians
                   art
                   translates
                
                 
                   Heavens
                   forme
                   ,
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   humane
                   fates
                   .
                
                 
                   Th'
                   included
                   spirit
                   serving
                   the
                   star-deck
                   signes
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   liuing
                   worke
                   in
                   constant
                   motions
                   windes
                
                 
                   Th'
                   adulterate
                   Zodiaque
                   runnes
                   a
                   naturall
                   yeare
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   Cynthiaes
                   forg'd
                   hornes
                   monthly
                   new
                   light
                   beare
                   ,
                
                 
                   Viewing
                   her
                   owne
                   world
                   ,
                   now
                   bold
                   industry
                
                 
                   Triumphes
                   and
                   rules
                   with
                   humane
                   power
                   the
                   skye
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Gentiles
               sayth
               Iulian
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Cyrill
               in
               his
               third
               booke
               against
               him
               ,
               reports
               it
               )
               
                 videntes
                 nihil
                 eorū
                 quae
                 circa
                 Coelū
                 minui
                 vel
                 augeri
                 neque
                 vlla
                 sustinere
                 deordinatam
                 affectionē
                 ,
                 sed
                 congruam
                 illius
                 motionem
                 ac
                 bene
                 op●…atū
                 ordinem
                 ,
                 definitas
                 quoque
                 leges
                 Lunae
                 ,
                 definitos
                 ortus
                 &
                 occasus
                 Solis
                 ,
                 statutis
                 semper
                 temporibus
                 ,
                 merito
                 Deum
                 &
                 Dei
                 solium
                 suspicabantur
                 :
              
               seeing
               no
               part
               of
               heaven
               to
               deminished
               or
               decreased
               ,
               to
               suffer
               no
               irregular
               affection
               ,
               but
               the
               motion
               thereof
               to
               be
               as
               duly
               and
               orderly
               performed
               as
               could
               be
               desired
               ,
               the
               waxing
               and
               waning
               of
               the
               moone
               ,
               the
               rising
               and
               setting
               of
               thee
               sunne
               to
               bee
               setled
               and
               constant
               at
               fixed
               and
               certaine
               times
               ,
               they
               deseruedly
               admired
               it
               as
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               throne
               of
               God.
               The
               order
               and
               regularitie
               of
               which
               motions
               wee
               shall
               easily
               perceiue
               by
               taking
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               them
               .
               I
               will
               touch
               only
               those
               of
               the
               Plannets
               .
               The
               proper
               motion
               of
               Saturne
               was
               by
               the
               Ancients
               obserued
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               likewise
               found
               ,
               by
               our
               moderne
               Astronomers
               ,
               to
               be
               accomplished
               within
               the
               space
               of
               thirtie
               yeares
               ,
               that
               of
               Iupiter
               in
               twelue
               ,
               that
               of
               Mars
               in
               two
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Sunne
               in
               three
               hundred
               sixty
               fiue
               dayes
               and
               allmost
               six
               howers
               ,
               that
               of
               Venus
               and
               Mercury
               in
               very
               neere
               the
               same
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Moone
               in
               twentie
               seven
               dayes
               and
               all
               most
               eight
               howres
               :
               Neither
               do
               we
               find
               that
               they
               haue
               either
               quickned
               or
               any
               way
               slackned
               these
               their
               courses
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               same
               space
               of
               time
               they
               allwayes
               run
               the
               same
               races
               which
               being
               ended
               ,
               they
               begin
               them
               againe
               as
               freshly
               as
               the
               first
               instant
               they
               set
               forth
               ;
               
                 Cum
                 per
                 certa
                 annorum
                 spacia
                 orbes
                 suos
              
               
               
                 explicuerint
                 iterum
                 ibunt
                 per
                 quae
                 venerant
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Seneca
               :
               when
               in
               certaine
               tearmes
               of
               years
               they
               shall
               haue
               accomplished
               their
               courses
               ,
               they
               shall
               againe
               runne
               the
               same
               races
               they
               haue
               passed
               .
               These
               then
               be
               the
               boundes
               and
               limits
               ,
               to
               which
               these
               glorious
               bodies
               are
               perpetually
               tyed
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               motion
               ,
               these
               be
               the
               vnchangeable
               lawes
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               whereof
               the
               Psalmist
               speakes
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 hath
              
               
               
                 giuen
                 them
                 a
                 law
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 :
              
               which
               Seneca
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               
                 Diuine
                 Providence
              
               ,
               well
               expresses
               in
               other
               wordes
               ,
               
                 Aeternae
                 legis
                 imperio
                 procedunt
              
               ,
               they
               mooue
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               an
               eternall
               law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               law
               both
               invariable
               &
               inviolable
               .
               That
               which
               Tully
               hath
               delivered
               of
               one
               of
               them
               is
               vndoubtedly
               true
               of
               all
               :
               
                 Saturni
                 stella
                 in
                 suo
                 cursu
                 multa
                 mirabiliter
              
               
               
                 efficiens
                 ,
                 tum
                 ante●…edendo
                 ,
                 tum
                 retardando
                 ,
                 tum
                 vespertinis
                 temporibus
                 delitescendo
                 ,
                 tum
                 matutinis
                 rursum
                 se
                 aperiendo
                 ,
                 nihil
                 tamen
                 immutat
                 sempeternis
                 soeculorum
                 aetatibus
                 ,
                 quin
                 eadem
                 ijsdem
                 temporibus
                 efficiat
                 :
              
               The
               plannet
               Saturne
               doth
               make
               many
               strange
               and
               wonderfull
               passages
               in
               his
               
               motion
               ,
               sometimes
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               comming
               after
               ,
               sometimes
               withdrawing
               himselfe
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               shewing
               himselfe
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               yet
               changeth
               nothing
               in
               the
               continuall
               duration
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               but
               still
               at
               the
               same
               season
               worketh
               the
               same
               effects
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               both
               in
               that
               Plannet
               and
               in
               all
               the
               other
               starres
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               impossible
               they
               should
               supply
               that
               vse
               which
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               in
               their
               Creation
               ordained
               them
               vnto
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 serue
                 for
                 signes
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 for
                 dayes
                 and
                 for
                 yeares
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               
                 worlds
                 end
              
               .
               And
               
               much
               more
               impossible
               it
               were
               that
               the
               yeare
               ,
               the
               moneth
               ,
               the
               day
               ,
               the
               hower
               ,
               the
               minute
               of
               the
               
                 Oppositions
                 ,
                 Conjuctions
              
               and
               Eclypses
               of
               the
               Plannets
               ,
               should
               be
               as
               exactly
               calculated
               and
               foretold
               one
               hundreth
               yeares
               before
               they
               fall
               out
               ,
               as
               at
               what
               howre
               the
               Snnne
               will
               rise
               to
               morrow
               morning
               .
               Which
               perpetuall
               aequability
               &
               cōstant
               vniformity
               in
               the
               
                 Celestiall
                 motions
              
               ,
               is
               both
               truly
               observed
               &
               eloquētly
               descibedby
               Boetius
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Si
                   vis
                   celsi
                   jura
                   Tonantis
                
                 
                   Pura
                   solers
                   cernere
                   mente
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Aspice
                   summi
                   culmina
                   Coeli
                   ;
                
                 
                   Illic
                   justo
                   foedere
                   rerum
                
                 
                   Veterem
                   servant
                   syder
                   a
                   pacem
                   .
                
                 
                   Non
                   sol
                   rutilo
                   concitus
                   igne
                
                 
                   Gelidum
                   Phebes
                   impedit
                   axem
                   .
                
                 
                   Nec
                   quae
                   summo
                   vertice
                   mundi
                
                 
                   Flectit
                   rapidos
                   vrsa
                   meatus
                
                 
                   Vnquam
                   occiduo
                   lota
                   profundo
                
                 
                   Caetera
                   cernens
                   syder
                   a
                   mergi
                
                 
                   Cupit
                   Oceano
                   tingere
                   flammas
                   .
                
                 
                   Semper
                   vicibus
                   temporis
                   aequis
                
                 
                   Vesper
                   ser
                   as
                   nunciat
                   vmbras
                
                 
                   Revehitque
                   diem
                   Lucifer
                   almum
                   .
                
                 
                   Sic
                   alternos
                   reficit
                   cursus
                
                 
                   Alternus
                   amor
                   ,
                   sic
                   astrigeris
                
                 
                   Bellum
                   discors
                   exulat
                   or
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   with
                   pure
                   and
                   prudent
                   minde
                
                 
                   The
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   wouldst
                   see
                
                 
                   Looke
                   vp
                   to
                   heaven
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   finde
                
                 
                   How
                   all
                   things
                   there
                   agree
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   peace
                   the
                   starres
                   their
                   courses
                   runne
                
                 
                   Nor
                   is
                   the
                   Moones
                   cold
                   sphere
                
                 
                   Impeached
                   by
                   the
                   scorching
                   Sunne
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   doth
                   the
                   Northerne
                   beare
                
                 
                   Which
                   swift
                   about
                   the
                   Pole
                   doth
                   moue
                
                 
                   Though
                   other
                   starres
                   he
                   see
                
                 
                   Drencht
                   in
                   the
                   Westerne
                   Ocean
                   ,
                   loue
                
                 
                   His
                   flames
                   there
                   quenched
                   bee
                   .
                
                 
                   Nights
                   late
                   approch
                   by
                   courses
                   due
                
                 
                   The
                   evening
                   starre
                   doth
                   show
                
                 
                   And
                   morning
                   starre
                   with
                   motion
                   true
                
                 
                   Before
                   the
                   day
                   doth
                   goe
                   :
                
                 
                   Thus
                   still
                   their
                   turnes
                   renewed
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   By
                   enterchanging
                   loue
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   warre
                   and
                   discord
                   banisht
                   farre
                
                 
                   From
                   starry
                   skies
                   aboue
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               And
               no
               lesse
               wittily
               by
               Manilius
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   quicquam
                   in
                   tanta
                   magis
                   est
                   mirabile
                   mole
                
                 
                   Quam
                   ratio
                   ;
                   &
                   certis
                   quod
                   legibus
                   omnia
                   parent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nusquam
                   turba
                   nocet
                   ,
                   nihil
                   vllis
                   partibus
                   errat
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   ought
                   that
                   's
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   wondrous
                   masse
                   ,
                
                 
                   More
                   wonderful
                   and
                   strange
                   then
                   this
                   that
                   Reason
                   brings
                   to
                   passe
                   :
                
                 
                   That
                   all
                   obey
                   their
                   certaine
                   lawes
                   which
                   they
                   doe
                   still
                   preferre
                   ,
                
                 
                   No
                   tumult
                   hurteth
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   ought
                   in
                   any
                   parr
                   doth
                   erre
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Wherewith
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Plato
              
               accords
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 errant
                 ,
                 nec
                 praeter
                 antiquum
                 ordinem
              
               
               revolvuntur
               ,
               neither
               doe
               they
               runne
               randome
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               rolled
               beside
               their
               ancient
               order
               .
               And
               Aristotle
               breaketh
               out
               into
               this
               passionate
               
               admiration
               thereof
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 unquam
                 poterit
                 aequari
                 coelesti
                 ordini
                 ,
                 &
                 volubilitati
                 ,
                 cùm
                 syder
                 a
                 convertantur
                 exactissima
                 norma
                 de
                 alio
                 in
                 aliud
                 seculum
                 :
              
               What
               can
               ever
               be
               compared
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Starres
               in
               their
               seuerall
               revolutions
               ,
               which
               moue
               most
               exactly
               as
               it
               were
               by
               a
               rule
               and
               square
               ,
               by
               line
               and
               leuell
               from
               one
               generation
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               among
               the
               Ancients
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               nor
               they
               vnlearned
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               
                 strong
                 fancie
              
               conceiued
               to
               themselues
               an
               
                 excellent
                 melody
              
               made
               vp
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               
                 Coelestiall
                 Spheares
              
               .
               It
               was
               broached
               by
               a
               Pythagoras
               ,
               entertained
               by
               b
               Plato
               ,
               stiffely
               maintained
               by
               c
               Macrobius
               and
               some
               Christians
               ,
               as
               d
               Beda
               ,
               e
               Boetius
               ,
               and
               f
               Anselmus
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               :
               but
               Aristotle
               puts
               it
               off
               with
               a
               jest
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 Lepidè
                 &
                 musicè
                 dictum
                 ,
                 factu
                 autem
                 impossibile
                 ,
              
               a
               pleasant
               and
               musicall
               conceit
               ,
               but
               in
               effect
               impossible
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               those
               Bodies
               in
               their
               motions
               make
               no
               kinde
               of
               noise
               at
               all
               .
               Howsoeuer
               it
               may
               well
               bee
               that
               this
               conceit
               of
               theirs
               was
               grounded
               vpon
               a
               
                 certaine
                 truth
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Harmonicall
               and
               proportionable
               motion
               of
               those
               Bodies
               in
               their
               just
               order
               ,
               and
               set
               courses
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               euer
               dauncing
               the
               rounds
               or
               the
               measures
               .
               In
               which
               regard
               the
               Psalmist
               tels
               vs
               that
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 knoweth
                 his
                 going
                 downe
                 ,
                 he
                 appointed
                 the
                 Moone
                 for
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sunne
                 knoweth
                 his
                 going
                 downe
                 .
              
               Which
               wordes
               of
               his
               may
               not
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               proper
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               figuratiue
               sense
               ;
               The
               Prophet
               thereby
               
               implying
               ,
               that
               the
               Sunne
               obserueth
               his
               
                 prescribed
                 motion
              
               so
               precisely
               to
               a
               point
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               least
               jot
               he
               neuer
               erreth
               from
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               is
               he
               said
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               vpon
               knowledge
               and
               
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 Non
                 quòd
                 animatus
                 sit
                 aut
                 ratione
                 vtatur
                 ,
              
               saith
               Basill
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 sed
                 quòd
                 juxta
                 terminum
                 divinitùs
                 praescriptum
                 ingrediens
                 ,
                 semper
                 eundem
                 cursum
                 servat
                 ,
                 ac
                 mensur
                 as
                 suas
                 custodit
                 :
              
               Not
               that
               the
               Sun
               hath
               any
               soule
               ,
               or
               vse
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               keepeth
               his
               courses
               and
               measures
               exactly
               according
               to
               Gods
               prescription
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               same
               truth
               farther
               prooued
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               Lactantius
               and
               Plutarch
               .
            
             
               LActantius
               from
               hence
               gathereth
               two
               notable
               Conclusions
               ,
               the
               one
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Starres
               are
               not
               Gods
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               commonly
               imagined
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               governed
               by
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Epicurians
               denyed
               :
               for
               the
               former
               of
               those
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 argumentum
                 illud
                 quo
                 colligunt
                 vniversa
                 coelestia
                 Deos
                 esse
                 in
                 contrarium
                 valet
                 .
                 Nam
                 si
                 Deos
                 esse
                 idcircò
                 opinantur
                 ,
                 quia
                 certos
                 &
                 rationabiles
                 cursus
                 habent
                 ,
                 errant
                 :
                 Ex
                 hoc
                 enim
                 apparet
                 Deos
                 non
                 esse
                 quod
                 exorbitare
                 illis
                 apraestitutis
                 itineribus
                 non
                 licet
                 ;
                 caeterùm
                 si
                 Dij
                 essent
                 huc
                 atque
                 illuc
                 passim
                 sine
                 vlla
                 necessitate
                 ferrentur
                 ,
                 sicut
                 animantes
                 in
                 terra
                 ,
                 quorum
                 quia
                 liberae
                 sunt
                 voluntates
                 ,
                 huc
                 atque
                 illuc
                 vagantur
                 vt
                 libet
                 ,
                 &
                 quocunque
                 mens
                 duxerit
                 eo
                 feruntur
                 .
              
               That
               argument
               from
               whence
               the
               Heathen
               doe
               collect
               that
               the
               Starres
               must
               needes
               be
               Gods
               ,
               doth
               most
               plainly
               prooue
               the
               contrary
               :
               For
               if
               they
               take
               them
               to
               be
               Gods
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               their
               courses
               ,
               they
               be
               therein
               much
               deceiued
               :
               for
               this
               plainely
               prooveth
               ,
               that
               indeed
               they
               be
               no
               Gods
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               not
               able
               to
               depart
               from
               their
               set
               courses
               .
               Whereas
               if
               they
               were
               Gods
               ,
               they
               would
               mooue
               both
               this
               way
               and
               that
               way
               in
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               as
               freely
               as
               liuing
               Creatures
               doe
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               because
               they
               haue
               the
               liberty
               and
               freedome
               of
               their
               will
               they
               wander
               vp
               and
               downe
               whither
               they
               themselues
               please
               .
               And
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               
                 tanta
                 rerum
                 magnitudo
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 tanta
                 dispositio
                 ,
                 tanta
                 in
                 servandis
                 ordinibus
                 ,
                 temporibusque
                 constantia
                 ,
                 non
                 potuit
                 aut
                 olim
                 sine
                 provido
                 Artifice
                 oriri
                 ,
                 aut
                 constare
                 tot
                 seculis
                 sine
                 incola
                 potente
                 ,
                 aut
                 in
                 perpetuū
                 gubernari
                 sine
                 perito
                 &
                 sciente
                 rectore
                 ,
                 quod
                 ratio
                 ipsa
                 declarat
                 .
              
               Such
               a
               greatnes
               in
               their
               creation
               ,
               such
               a
               comelinesse
               in
               their
               order
               ,
               such
               a
               constancie
               in
               observing
               both
               their
               courses
               and
               their
               seasons
               ,
               could
               neuer
               either
               at
               first
               haue
               beene
               framed
               without
               a
               cunning
               hand
               ,
               or
               so
               long
               haue
               beene
               preserued
               without
               a
               powerfull
               inhabitant
               ,
               or
               so
               wisely
               haue
               beene
               governed
               without
               a
               skilfull
               Regent
               ,
               as
               euen
               reason
               it selfe
               maketh
               it
               plaine
               and
               evident
               .
               And
               Plurarch
               affirmeth
               generally
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               
                 first
                 motiue
              
               that
               lead
               them
               vnto
               God
               was
               that
               
                 orderly
                 motion
              
               whereby
               the
               starres
               are
               carried
               .
               
                 Homines
                 caeperunt
              
               
               
                 Deum
                 agnoscere
                 cùm
                 viderent
                 stellas
                 tantam
                 concinnitatem
                 efficere
                 ,
                 ac
                 dies
                 ,
                 noctesque
                 aetate
                 ac
                 hyeme
                 ,
                 suos
                 servare
                 statos
                 ortus
                 atque
                 obitus
                 .
              
               Men
               beganne
               first
               to
               acknowledge
               a
               God
               when
               they
               considered
               the
               starres
               to
               maintaine
               such
               a
               comelinesse
               ,
               and
               both
               day
               and
               night
               in
               summer
               and
               winter
               to
               obserue
               their
               designed
               risings
               and
               settings
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               An
               objection
               of
               
                 Du
                 Moulins
              
               touching
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Polar
               Starre
               answered
               .
            
             
               ANd
               thus
               I
               hope
               the
               Heauens
               are
               sufficiently
               discharged
               from
               any
               imputation
               of
               Decay
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               motion
               ,
               the
               constant
               regularity
               whereof
               ,
               we
               finde
               to
               haue
               beene
               obserued
               and
               admired
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               all
               ages
               :
               It
               remaines
               now
               that
               I
               should
               proceede
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               other
               qualities
               thereof
               ,
               which
               before
               I
               attempt
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               remoue
               a
               rub
               cast
               in
               our
               way
               by
               
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               a
               famous
               
                 French
                 Divine
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Booke
               intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 Divine
                 Prophesies
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               
                 Polar
                 starre
              
               ,
               his
               
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               or
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               
                 Astrologie
                 also
                 doth
                 lend
                 vs
                 some
                 light
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 three
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 fiue
                 ,
              
               Ptolomaeus
               Philadelphus
               
                 raigning
                 in
                 Egypt
                 some
                 foure
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 nine
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 there
                 lived
                 one
              
               Hipparchus
               
                 a
                 famous
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 who
                 reports
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 the
                 starre
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Polar
                 starre
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 taile
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 Beare
                 ,
                 was
                 12
                 degrees
                 &
                 two
                 fifths
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 This
                 star
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 hath
                 insensibly
                 still
                 crept
                 neerer
                 to
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 past
                 three
                 degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 star
                 then
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 farther
                 space
                 left
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 goe
                 forward
                 )
                 which
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 within
                 fiue
                 or
                 six
                 hundredth
                 yeares
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 then
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 the
                 period
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 presixed
                 to
                 Nature
                 .
              
               A
               
                 bold
                 coniecture
              
               of
               a
               man
               so
               well
               versed
               in
               holy
               Scriptures
               and
               in
               other
               matters
               so
               modest
               ;
               as
               if
               God
               had
               written
               in
               the
               Heavens
               the
               
                 period
                 of
                 times
              
               ,
               or
               had
               so
               written
               it
               as
               any
               mortall
               eye
               could
               discerne
               it
               ,
               his
               beloued
               Son
               professing
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 know
              
               
               
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               as
               the
               Conjecture
               is
               bold
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               built
               vpon
               as
               sandy
               a
               foundation
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pole-star
               shall
               draw
               so
               neere
               the
               Pole
               as
               to
               touch
               it
               ,
               or
               shall
               euer
               be
               brought
               to
               those
               straits
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               finde
               no
               passage
               to
               goe
               forward
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               it
               shall
               euer
               remaine
               in
               some
               certaine
               distance
               from
               the
               Pole
               ,
               twenty
               sixe
               or
               twenty
               seuen
               minutes
               at
               the
               least
               .
               True
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               about
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               hence
               ,
               if
               the
               World
               last
               so
               long
               ,
               it
               shall
               then
               approach
               the
               nearest
               ,
               but
               then
               shall
               it
               with-draw
               it selfe
               again
               by
               degrees
               to
               as
               remote
               a
               distance
               as
               it
               euer
               was
               before
               ;
               As
               it
               heretofore
               hath
               beene
               the
               most
               Southerly
               star
               in
               that
               Asterisme
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               become
               the
               most
               Northerly
               :
               so
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               it
               may
               become
               the
               most
               Southerly
               againe
               :
               But
               from
               hence
               to
               inferre
               that
               the
               Poles
               of
               the
               Aequator
               are
               moueable
               ,
               is
               inconsequent
               ,
               and
               incompatible
               with
               the
               most
               receiued
               and
               best
               approued
               grounds
               of
               Astronomy
               .
               Besides
               ,
               other
               
                 fixed
                 stars
              
               haue
               their
               times
               of
               accesse
               and
               recesse
               ,
               to
               and
               frōthe
               Pole
               ,
               aswell
               as
               this
               :
               so
               that
               the
               motion
               of
               this
               can
               no
               more
               point
               out
               the
               period
               of
               Nature
               ,
               then
               of
               those
               :
               All
               which
               
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               himselfe
               either
               by
               his
               owne
               observation
               or
               advertisement
               from
               others
               well
               perceiuing
               ,
               in
               a
               
               
                 latter
                 Edition
              
               of
               that
               booke
               printed
               at
               Sedane
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               thenty
               one
               ,
               hath
               well
               mended
               the
               matter
               ,
               by
               changing
               some
               words
               .
               For
               insteed
               of
               this
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 edition
                 ;
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Equatour
                 are
                 moueable
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               hath
               thus
               changed
               it
               :
               
                 It
                 being
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 by
                 long
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fixed
                 stars
                 moue
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 in
                 a
                 motion
                 paralell
                 to
                 the
                 Eclyptique
                 .
              
               In
               his
               
                 first
                 edition
              
               ,
               he
               sayes
               :
               
                 When
                 this
                 starre
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 there
                 beeing
                 no
                 further
                 space
                 left
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 goe
                 forward
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               his
               second
               hee
               changeth
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 when
                 this
                 starre
                 shall
                 approach
                 the
                 Pole
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 :
              
               Againe
               in
               his
               first
               thus
               ,
               
                 which
                 may
                 well
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 within
                 these
                 fiue
                 or
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               second
               thus
               ,
               
                 which
                 may
                 well
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 within
                 siue
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 :
              
               Lastly
               in
               his
               first
               thus
               ,
               
                 it
                 seemes
                 that
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 the
                 period
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prefixed
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               second
               thus
               ,
               
                 it
                 seemes
                 that
                 some
                 notable
                 period
                 shall
                 then
                 expire
                 .
              
               And
               surely
               I
               cannot
               but
               as
               much
               commend
               his
               modesty
               in
               this
               second
               change
               ,
               as
               I
               found
               it
               wanting
               in
               his
               
                 first
                 coniecture
              
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               that
               S.
               Augustine
               never
               purchased
               more
               true
               honour
               by
               any
               booke
               that
               ever
               hee
               writ
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               his
               Retractations
               ,
               the
               shame
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               erre
               ,
               as
               to
               persevere
               in
               it
               being
               discouered
               .
               Specially
               if
               it
               be
               an
               errour
               taken
               vp
               &
               entertained
               ,
               by
               following
               those
               ,
               whom
               for
               their
               great
               gifts
               wee
               highly
               esteeme
               and
               admire
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               
                 Du
                 Moulin
              
               tooke
               his
               errour
               at
               leastwise
               touching
               the
               moueablenes
               of
               the
               Poles
               of
               the
               Equatour
               ,
               from
               
                 Ioseph
                 Scaliger
              
               :
               But
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               heavens
               puts
               mee
               in
               minde
               of
               passing
               from
               it
               to
               the
               light
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             3.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               reason
               that
               it
               decayes
               not
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               light
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               wherevnto
               it
               is
               resembled
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               waters
               were
               first
               spread
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               so
               was
               the
               light
               dispersed
               thorow
               the
               firmament
               :
               and
               as
               the
               waters
               were
               gathered
               into
               one
               heape
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               light
               knit
               vp
               ,
               and
               vnited
               into
               one
               body
               :
               As
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               waters
               was
               called
               the
               Sea
               ,
               so
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               light
               was
               called
               the
               Sunne
               .
               As
               the
               rivers
               come
               from
               the
               
                 sea
                 ▪
              
               so
               is
               all
               the
               light
               of
               the
               starres
               derived
               from
               the
               Sun
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               as
               the
               Sea
               is
               no
               whit
               leassened
               though
               it
               furnish
               the
               Earth
               with
               abundance
               of
               fresh
               rivers
               :
               So
               though
               the
               Sunne
               haue
               since
               the
               Creation
               ,
               both
               furnished
               ,
               &
               garnished
               the
               world
               with
               light
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               store
               of
               it
               thereby
               diminished
               ,
               nor
               the
               beauty
               of
               it
               any
               way
               stayned
               .
               What
               the
               light
               is
               ,
               whether
               a
               substance
               or
               an
               Accident
               ,
               whether
               of
               a
               Corporall
               or
               incorporall
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               easy
               to
               determine
               .
               Philosophers
               dispute
               it
               ,
               but
               cannot
               well
               resolue
               it
               .
               Such
               is
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               euen
               that
               by
               which
               wee
               see
               all
               things
               ,
               we
               cannot
               discerne
               what
               it selfe
               is
               .
               But
               whatsoeuer
               it
               bee
               ,
               wee
               are
               sure
               that
               of
               all
               
                 visible
                 Creatures
              
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               first
               that
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               comes
               neerest
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               moues
               in
               an
               instant
               from
               
               the
               East
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               piercing
               thorow
               all
               transparent
               bodies
               ,
               still
               remaines
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               vnmixed
               and
               vndivided
               ;
               it
               chaseth
               away
               sadde
               and
               mellancholy
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               the
               darkenesse
               both
               begets
               and
               mainetaines
               ;
               it
               lifts
               vp
               our
               mindes
               in
               meditation
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 lightneth
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 commeth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               himselfe
               dwelling
               in
               
                 light
                 vnaccessible
              
               ,
               and
               
                 cloathing
                 himselfe
                 with
                 light
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 garment
                 .
              
               And
               if
               wee
               may
               behold
               in
               any
               Creature
               any
               one
               sparke
               of
               that
               
                 eternall
                 fire
              
               ,
               or
               any
               farre
               off
               dawning
               of
               Gods
               glorious
               brightnes
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               the
               
                 beauty
                 ,
                 motion
              
               ,
               and
               vertue
               of
               this
               light
               may
               best
               be
               discerned
               .
               
                 Quid
                 pulchrius
                 luce
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Hugo
                 de
                 sancto
                 Victore
                 ,
                 quae
                 cum
                 in
                 se
                 colorem
                 non
                 habeat
                 ,
                 omnium
                 tamen
                 rerum
                 colores
                 ipsa
                 quodammodo
                 colorat
                 .
              
               What
               is
               more
               beautifull
               then
               the
               light
               ,
               which
               hauing
               no
               colour
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               sets
               a
               luster
               vpon
               all
               colours
               .
               And
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 vnde
                 vox
                 Dei
                 in
                 Scriptura
                 debuit
                 inch
                 oare
                 nisi
                 à
                 lumine
                 ?
                 Vnde
                 mundi
                 ornatus
                 nisi
                 à
                 luce
                 exordium
                 sumere
                 !
                 frustra
                 enim
                 esset
                 si
                 non
                 ●…ideretur
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               should
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               in
               
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               begin
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               light
               ?
               From
               whence
               should
               the
               ornament
               of
               the
               world
               begin
               ,
               but
               likewise
               from
               the
               same
               light
               ?
               For
               in
               vaine
               it
               were
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               seene
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   O
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   of
                   wisedome
                   fountaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   the
                   bulke
                   of
                   that
                   confused
                   mountaine
                   
                
                 
                   What
                   should
                   ,
                   what
                   could
                   issue
                   before
                   the
                   light
                
                 
                   Without
                   which
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   were
                   no
                   Beauty
                   hight
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               second
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               hath
               nothing
               contrary
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               heere
               Pareus
               and
               Mollerus
               are
               censured
               for
               holding
               that
               the
               light
               of
               heaven
               is
               impaired
               .
            
             
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               diverse
               places
               of
               his
               workes
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               first
               created
               light
               were
               vnderstood
               the
               Angells
               ,
               and
               heerein
               is
               hee
               followed
               by
               
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Eucherius
                 ,
                 Rupertus
              
               &
               diverse
               others
               .
               Which
               opinion
               of
               his
               though
               it
               bee
               questionlesse
               vnsound
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               wee
               are
               taught
               that
               that
               
                 light
                 ,
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
              
               which
               of
               the
               Angells
               can
               in
               no
               sort
               bee
               verified
               ,
               yet
               it
               shewes
               the
               
               
                 lightsome
                 nature
              
               of
               Angells
               ,
               so
               likewise
               the
               
                 Angelicall
                 nature
                 of
                 light
              
               ,
               still
               flourishing
               in
               youth
               ,
               &
               no
               more
               subject
               to
               decay
               or
               old
               age
               ,
               then
               the
               Angells
               are
               .
               Since
               then
               in
               the
               properties
               thereof
               ,
               it
               comes
               so
               neere
               the
               nature
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               of
               Angels
               ,
               of
               God
               ,
               mee
               thinkes
               they
               who
               dare
               accuse
               the
               heavens
               ,
               as
               being
               guilty
               of
               decay
               and
               corruption
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               should
               yet
               haue
               spared
               the
               light
               thereof
               .
               The
               more
               I
               wonder
               that
               men
               reverenced
               for
               their
               learning
               ,
               &
               reputed
               lights
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               by
               their
               writings
               goe
               about
               to
               quench
               or
               blemish
               this
               
                 light
                 .
                 Videntur
                 haud
                 parum
                 elanguisse
                 minusque
                 nitidi
                 esse
                 quam
                 fuerant
                 initio
                 ,
              
               saith
               
               one
               speaking
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               .
               They
               seeme
               to
               hame
               suffered
               not
               a
               little
               defect
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               lost
               of
               that
               brightnes
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               at
               first
               created
               .
               And
               another
               :
               
                 Non
                 est
                 nunc
                 illa
                 claritas
                 luminis
                 ,
                 nec
                 sunt
                 illae
                 stellarum
                 vires
                 quae
                 fuerunt
                 .
              
               There
               is
               not
               now
               that
               brightnes
               
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               nor
               those
               vertues
               of
               the
               starres
               that
               haue
               beene
               .
               Venturous
               
               assertions
               ,
               and
               such
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               as
               would
               haue
               pusled
               the
               Authours
               of
               them
               to
               haue
               made
               them
               good
               ,
               specially
               considering
               that
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Quintessentiall
                 matter
              
               ,
               and
               
                 circular
                 figure
              
               of
               the
               Heavens
               :
               So
               neither
               is
               there
               to
               the
               light
               thereof
               .
               Fire
               may
               bee
               quenched
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               nothing
               able
               to
               quench
               the
               light
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               saue
               the
               power
               of
               him
               that
               made
               it
               .
               Againe
               fire
               may
               bee
               extinguished
               by
               withdrawing
               or
               withholding
               the
               fewell
               vpon
               which
               it
               feedes
               :
               But
               the
               light
               of
               heaven
               hauing
               no
               matter
               by
               which
               it
               is
               nourished
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               feare
               of
               the
               failing
               thereof
               thorow
               any
               such
               defect
               &
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 Coelestiall
                 spheres
              
               and
               starres
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               planted
               ,
               it
               hath
               already
               sufficiently
               appeared
               ,
               that
               it
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
              
               can
               be
               subject
               to
               any
               
                 impairing
                 alteration
              
               :
               And
               so
               much
               Pareus
               himselfe
               hath
               vpon
               the
               matter
               confessed
               in
               two
               severall
               places
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               the
               first
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               
               speakeing
               of
               the
               firmament
               and
               the
               Epithetes
               of
               iron
               and
               brasse
               ,
               given
               it
               in
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 prophane
                 Authours
                 ,
                 Haec
                 Epitheta
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 Metaphoricè
                 notant
                 Coeli
                 firmitatem
                 ,
                 quia
                 tot
                 millibus
                 annorum
                 immutabili
                 lege
                 circumvoluitur
                 ,
                 nec
                 tamen
                 atteritur
                 motu
                 aut
                 absumitur
                 ,
                 quia
                 à
                 Deo
                 sic
                 est
                 firmatum
                 initio
                 .
              
               These
               Epithetes
               metaphorically
               signifie
               the
               firmenes
               &
               stablenes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               because
               by
               an
               vnchangeable
               law
               it
               hath
               now
               wheeled
               about
               so
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               wasted
               or
               worne
               by
               the
               motion
               thereof
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               established
               by
               God.
               And
               againe
               within
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               hee
               vseth
               almost
               the
               same
               wordes
               ,
               
                 firmamentum
                 non
                 dicitur
                 de
                 duritie
                 aut
                 soliditate
                 ,
                 impermeabili
                 ,
                 sed
                 de
                 firmitate
                 quâ
                 perpetuo
                 motu
                 circumactum
                 coelum
                 non
                 atteritur
                 ,
                 nec
                 absumitur
                 ,
                 sed
                 manet
                 quale
                 à
                 Deo
                 initio
                 fuit
                 firmatum
                 .
              
               Nay
               a
               little
               before
               that
               last
               passage
               ,
               diuiding
               the
               whole
               firmament
               or
               Expansum
               ,
               containing
               all
               the
               Coelestiall
               Spheres
               and
               regions
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               into
               two
               parts
               ;
               The
               higher
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               (
               thereby
               intending
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               )
               is
               
                 purissima
                 ,
                 &
                 incorruptibilis
                 ,
                 &
                 inalterabilis
              
               ;
               most
               pure
               ,
               incorruptible
               ,
               and
               inalterable
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               should
               bee
               demaunded
               ,
               how
               the
               Heaveus
               may
               bee
               said
               to
               languish
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               lost
               of
               their
               
                 natiue
                 brightnes
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               still
               to
               remaine
               incorruptible
               &
               inalterable
               ,
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               ,
               I
               must
               professe
               ,
               I
               cannot
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               nor
               know
               which
               way
               to
               reconcile
               it
               .
               A
               number
               of
               the
               like
               passages
               may
               bee
               observed
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               our
               latter
               Diuines
               :
               but
               I
               sparetheir
               names
               for
               the
               reverence
               I
               beare
               their
               gifts
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Heerevnto
               some
               other
               reasons
               are
               added
               ,
               and
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Eugubinus
               vouched
               .
            
             
               I
               Remember
               
                 Mr.
                 Camden
              
               reports
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               demolition
               of
               our
               
               Monasteries
               ,
               there
               was
               found
               in
               the
               supposed
               monument
               of
               
                 Constantius
                 Chlorus
              
               ,
               father
               to
               the
               
                 Great
                 Constantine
              
               ,
               a
               burning
               Lampe
               which
               was
               thought
               to
               haue
               burnt
               there
               euer
               since
               his
               buriall
               ,
               about
               three
               hundredth
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               withall
               hee
               addes
               out
               of
               Lazius
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               vsed
               in
               that
               manner
               to
               preserue
               lights
               in
               their
               Sepulchres
               
               a
               long
               time
               by
               the
               oylelinesse
               of
               Gold
               ,
               resolved
               by
               Art
               into
               a
               liquid
               substance
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               bee
               so
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               easie
               is
               it
               for
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
              
               to
               preserue
               those
               naturall
               lights
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               hath
               made
               without
               any
               diminution
               .
               In
               
                 artificiall
                 lights
              
               wee
               see
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               thousand
               Candles
               bee
               all
               lighted
               from
               one
               ,
               yet
               the
               light
               of
               the
               first
               is
               not
               thereby
               any
               whit
               abated
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               wee
               then
               conceiue
               that
               the
               Sun
               by
               imparting
               his
               light
               so
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               should
               loose
               any
               part
               thereof
               .
               They
               who
               mainetaine
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               derived
               
                 ex
                 traduce
              
               ,
               hold
               withall
               that
               the
               Father
               in
               begetting
               the
               
                 sonnes
                 soule
              
               looses
               none
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               it
               being
               
                 tanquam
                 lumen
                 de
                 lumine
              
               ,
               as
               one
               light
               from
               another
               ,
               nay
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               very
               resemblance
               that
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
              
               thought
               not
               vnmeete
               to
               expresse
               the
               vnexpressable
               generation
               of
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinity
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               is
               therefore
               tearmed
               by
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 the
                 brighnes
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
               As
               then
               the
               Father
               by
               communicating
               his
               substance
               to
               his
               sonne
               ,
               looses
               none
               of
               his
               
               owne
               ,
               so
               the
               Sunne
               by
               communicating
               his
               light
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               looses
               no
               part
               nor
               degree
               thereof
               .
               Some
               things
               there
               are
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               bee
               both
               given
               and
               kept
               ,
               as
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               vertue
               ,
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               light
               ,
               which
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               figuratiuely
               taken
               for
               them
               all
               .
               whether
               the
               same
               
                 individuall
                 light
              
               bee
               still
               resident
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               which
               was
               planted
               in
               it
               at
               the
               first
               Creation
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               continually
               empty
               and
               spend
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               so
               like
               a
               riuer
               bee
               continually
               repaired
               with
               fresh
               supplies
               ;
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               cannot
               certainely
               affirme
               ,
               though
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               I
               rather
               incline
               to
               the
               former
               :
               But
               this
               I
               verily
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sunne
               is
               no
               whit
               lessened
               in
               extention
               :
               So
               neither
               is
               the
               light
               thereof
               in
               intention
               :
               Men
               being
               now
               no
               more
               able
               to
               fixe
               their
               eyes
               vpon
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               shines
               forth
               in
               its
               full
               strength
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               at
               the
               first
               Creation
               thereof
               .
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               chapter
               with
               that
               of
               Eugubinus
               in
               his
               tenth
               booke
               
                 de
                 Perenni
                 Philosophia
                 .
                 Futuri
                 interitus
                 ,
                 ac
                 senescentiae
                 aliqua
                 jam
                 indicia
                 praecessissent
                 ,
                 non
                 constaret
                 idem
                 Sol
                 ,
                 non
                 eadem
                 fulgoris
                 esset
                 plenitudo
                 ,
                 idem
                 radiorum
                 vigor
                 ,
                 haec
                 igitur
                 Senectus
                 nusquam
                 est
                 .
              
               Had
               there
               beene
               in
               the
               heavens
               any
               such
               decay
               or
               waxing
               old
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               wee
               should
               haue
               seene
               some
               fore-running
               tokens
               thereof
               :
               The
               Sunne
               would
               not
               haue
               beene
               like
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               haue
               retained
               the
               same
               fullnesse
               of
               brightnes
               ,
               nor
               the
               same
               vigour
               in
               his
               beames
               :
               This
               old
               age
               then
               is
               no
               where
               to
               bee
               found
               .
               Where
               hee
               takes
               it
               as
               graunted
               ,
               that
               none
               would
               bee
               so
               vnreasonable
               ,
               as
               to
               affirme
               that
               the
               strength
               and
               cleerenes
               of
               the
               
                 light
                 of
                 heaven
              
               is
               any
               way
               abated
               .
               Now
               what
               hath
               beene
               spoken
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               may
               no
               lesse
               truely
               bee
               verified
               of
               the
               warmth
               and
               influence
               thereof
               ,
               which
               spring
               therefrom
               ,
               and
               now
               succeed
               in
               their
               order
               to
               bee
               examined
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             4.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             in
             the
             warmth
             of
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               starres
               are
               not
               of
               a
               fiery
               nature
               ,
               or
               hot
               in
               themselues
               .
            
             
               THe
               light
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               is
               not
               more
               comfortable
               &
               vsefull
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               warmth
               therof
               ;
               with
               a
               masculine
               vertue
               it
               quickens
               all
               kind
               of
               seeds
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               vegetate
               ,
               &
               blossome
               ,
               and
               fructifie
               ,
               and
               brings
               their
               fruite
               to
               perfection
               ,
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               man
               &
               beast
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetuating
               of
               their
               owne
               kinds
               ,
               nay
               it
               wonderfully
               refresheth
               and
               cheares
               vp
               ,
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               and
               beasts
               ,
               and
               birds
               ,
               and
               creeping
               things
               ,
               &
               not
               only
               impartsthe
               life
               of
               vegetation
               ,
               but
               of
               sense
               &
               motion
               ,
               to
               many
               thousand
               creatures
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               tender
               parent
               forsters
               and
               cherisheth
               it
               being
               imparted
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               liue
               without
               the
               light
               of
               heauen
               ,
               searching
               into
               and
               working
               vpon
               ,
               those
               bodies
               which
               the
               light
               cannot
               pierce
               ,
               but
               none
               without
               the
               warmth
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               
                 vniversall
                 instrument
              
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Psalmist
               say
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 .
              
               Few
               things
               are
               
               hid
               from
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               heate
               thereof
               nothing
               .
               Our
               life
               withthe
               
                 ligh
                 of
                 heaven
              
               would
               be
               tedious
               and
               vncomfortable
               :
               but
               without
               the
               
                 warmth
                 impossible
              
               .
               Since
               then
               such
               is
               the
               continuall
               and
               necessary
               vse
               of
               the
               
                 Coelstiall
                 warmth
              
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               generation
               ,
               as
               the
               preseruation
               of
               these
               inferiour
               bodies
               ,
               accomodating
               it selfe
               to
               their
               severall
               tempers
               and
               vses
               ,
               in
               severall
               manners
               and
               degrees
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               conceiued
               to
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               marveilous
               greate
               importance
               in
               deciding
               the
               maine
               question
               touching
               
                 Natures
                 decay
              
               ,
               to
               inquire
               thorowly
               into
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               vpon
               which
               so
               many
               and
               great
               workes
               of
               Nature
               wholy
               depend
               )
               whether
               it
               be
               decayed
               or
               no
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               still
               abide
               in
               the
               fullnesse
               of
               that
               strength
               and
               activitie
               in
               which
               it
               was
               created
               .
               For
               the
               better
               cleering
               of
               which
               doubt
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               requisite
               first
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               efficient
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               which
               being
               once
               discovered
               ,
               it
               will
               soone
               appeare
               whether
               in
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               it
               be
               capable
               of
               any
               such
               diminution
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Basill
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
              
               and
               generally
               as
               many
               Divines
               ,
               as
               held
               that
               there
               were
               waters
               ,
               properly
               so
               tearmed
               ,
               
               aboue
               the
               
                 starry
                 firmament
              
               ,
               held
               with
               all
               that
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Starres
               caused
               heate
               as
               being
               of
               a
               
                 fiery
                 Nature
              
               ,
               those
               waters
               being
               set
               there
               ,
               in
               their
               opinion
               ,
               for
               cooling
               of
               that
               heate
               :
               which
               opinion
               of
               theirs
               seemes
               to
               be
               favoured
               by
               Syracides
               in
               the
               forty
               third
               of
               Ecclesiasticus
               ,
               where
               he
               
               thus
               seakes
               of
               the
               
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 At
                 noone
                 it
                 parcheth
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 abide
                 the
                 burning
                 heate
                 there
                 of
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 blowing
                 a
                 furnace
                 is
                 in
                 workes
                 of
                 heate
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 sunne
                 burneth
                 the
                 mountaines
                 three
                 tymes
                 more
                 ,
                 breathing
                 out
                 fiery
                 vapours
                 .
              
               
               Neither
               were
               there
               wanting
               some
               among
               the
               ancient
               Philosophers
               who
               maintained
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               as
               Plato
               and
               Plyny
               ,
               and
               generally
               
               the
               whole
               sect
               of
               Stoicks
               ,
               who
               held
               that
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Starres
               were
               fed
               with
               
                 watery
                 vapours
              
               ,
               which
               they
               drew
               vp
               for
               their
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               these
               vapours
               should
               cease
               and
               faile
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               be
               in
               daunger
               of
               combustion
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               are
               alleaged
               by
               Balbus
               in
               Ciceroes
               second
               booke
               of
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
              
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               this
               opinion
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Starres
               are
               not
               in
               truth
               and
               in
               their
               
                 owne
                 nature
                 fieric
              
               and
               hot
               ,
               appeares
               by
               the
               ground
               already
               layd
               touching
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               a
               nature
               incorruptible
               ,
               which
               cannot
               bee
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               fiery
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               thereby
               it
               should
               become
               lyable
               to
               alteration
               and
               corruption
               by
               an
               opposite
               and
               professed
               enimie
               .
               Besides
               all
               fiery
               bodies
               by
               a
               naturall
               inclination
               mount
               vpwards
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               the
               starres
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               heat
               ,
               as
               being
               hot
               in
               themselues
               ,
               it
               would
               consequently
               follow
               that
               their
               circular
               motion
               should
               not
               bee
               Naturall
               but
               violent
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               may
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               noted
               starres
               being
               so
               many
               in
               number
               ,
               namely
               one
               thousand
               twenty
               and
               two
               ,
               besides
               the
               Planets
               ,
               and
               in
               magnitude
               so
               greate
               that
               every
               one
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               appeare
               fixed
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               are
               sayd
               to
               bee
               much
               bigger
               ,
               then
               
               the
               whole
               Globe
               of
               the
               water
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sunne
               againe
               so
               much
               to
               exceede
               both
               that
               globe
               and
               the
               biggest
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               iustly
               bee
               stiled
               by
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 Syrach
                 ,
                 instrumentum
                 admirabile
              
               a
               wonderfull
               instrument
               ;
               which
               being
               so
               ,
               were
               they
               of
               fyre
               ,
               they
               would
               doubtlesse
               long
               
               ere
               this
               haue
               turned
               the
               world
               into
               ashes
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               infinite
               a
               disproportion
               betweene
               their
               flame
               and
               the
               little
               quantity
               of
               matter
               supposed
               to
               bee
               prepared
               for
               their
               Fewell
               .
               That
               therefore
               they
               should
               bee
               fed
               with
               
                 vapours
                 ,
                 Aristotle
              
               deservedly
               laughs
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               childish
               and
               ridiculous
               device
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               vapours
               ascend
               no
               higher
               then
               the
               middle
               region
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               distill
               againe
               vpon
               the
               water
               and
               earth
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               drawne
               vp
               ,
               and
               those
               vapours
               being
               vncertaine
               ,
               the
               flames
               likewise
               feeding
               vpon
               them
               must
               needes
               be
               vncertaine
               ,
               and
               dayly
               vary
               from
               themselues
               both
               in
               quantity
               and
               figure
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               their
               fewell
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               heate
               they
               breed
               springes
               from
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               light
               being
               not
               decayed
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               warmth
               arising
               there
               from
               .
            
             
               THe
               absurdity
               then
               of
               this
               opinion
               beeing
               so
               foule
               and
               grosse
               ,
               it
               remaines
               that
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Starres
               infuse
               a
               warmth
               into
               these
               Subcaelestiall
               bodies
               ,
               not
               as
               being
               hot
               in
               themlselues
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               beeing
               ordeined
               by
               God
               to
               
                 breed
                 heate
              
               in
               matter
               capable
               thereof
               ,
               as
               they
               impart
               life
               to
               some
               creatures
               and
               yet
               themselues
               remaine
               voyd
               of
               life
               ,
               like
               the
               braine
               which
               imparts
               Sense
               to
               every
               member
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               it selfe
               vtterly
               voyd
               of
               all
               Sense
               .
               But
               here
               againe
               some
               there
               are
               which
               attribute
               this
               effect
               to
               the
               motion
               ,
               others
               to
               the
               light
               of
               these
               glorious
               
               bodies
               :
               And
               true
               indeed
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               motion
               causes
               heat
               ,
               by
               the
               attenuation
               &
               rarefaction
               of
               the
               ayre
               :
               But
               by
               this
               reason
               should
               the
               Moone
               which
               is
               neerer
               the
               Earth
               ,
               warme
               more
               then
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               which
               is
               many
               thousand
               miles
               farther
               distant
               ,
               &
               the
               higher
               Regions
               of
               the
               Aire
               should
               be
               alway
               hotter
               then
               the
               lower
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               if
               wee
               compare
               the
               second
               with
               with
               the
               lowest
               is
               vndoubtedly
               false
               .
               Moreouer
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               coelestiall
               bodies
               being
               vniforme
               ,
               so
               should
               the
               heat
               deriued
               from
               them
               in
               reason
               likewise
               be
               ,
               &
               the
               motion
               ceasing
               ,
               the
               heat
               should
               likewise
               cease
               ,
               &
               yet
               I
               shall
               neuer
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Sun
               stood
               still
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               Iosua
               ,
               it
               then
               ceased
               to
               warme
               these
               inferiour
               Bodies
               .
               And
               we
               find
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               works
               more
               powerfully
               vpon
               a
               body
               which
               stands
               still
               then
               when
               it
               moues
               ,
               &
               the
               reason
               seemes
               to
               be
               the
               same
               in
               the
               rest
               or
               motion
               of
               a
               body
               warming
               or
               warmed
               ,
               that
               receiueth
               or
               imparteth
               heat
               .
            
             
               The
               motion
               being
               thus
               excluded
               from
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               effect
               ,
               the
               light
               must
               of
               necessitie
               step
               in
               ,
               and
               challenge
               it
               to
               it selfe
               ;
               the
               light
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               vndoubtedly
               the
               cause
               of
               coelestiall
               heate
               in
               part
               by
               a
               direct
               beame
               ,
               but
               more
               vehemently
               by
               a
               reflexed
               :
               for
               which
               very
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               middle
               Region
               of
               the
               aire
               is
               alwaies
               colder
               then
               the
               lowest
               ,
               and
               the
               lowest
               hotter
               in
               Summer
               then
               in
               Winter
               ,
               and
               at
               noone
               then
               in
               the
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               the
               beames
               being
               then
               more
               perpendicular
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               their
               reflexion
               more
               narrowly
               vnited
               ,
               by
               which
               reflexion
               and
               vnion
               ,
               they
               grow
               sometimes
               to
               that
               fervencie
               of
               heate
               ,
               that
               fire
               springs
               out
               from
               them
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               burning
               glasses
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               artificiall
               device
               it
               was
               that
               Archimedes
               ,
               as
               Galen
               reports
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               third
               booke
               
                 de
                 Temperamentis
              
               ,
               set
               on
               fire
               the
               Enemies
               Gallyes
               ,
               and
               
               Proclus
               a
               famous
               Mathematician
               ,
               practised
               the
               like
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Zonaras
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Anastasius
               the
               Emperour
               .
               And
               very
               reasonable
               me
               thinkes
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               light
               the
               most
               Divine
               affection
               of
               the
               Coelelestiall
               Bodies
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               warmth
               ,
               the
               most
               
                 noble
                 ,
                 actiue
              
               ,
               and
               excellent
               quality
               of
               the
               Subcoelestiall
               .
               These
               two
               like
               
                 Hippocrates
                 twinnes
                 ;
                 simul
                 oriuntur
                 &
                 moriuntur
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               borne
               and
               dye
               together
               ,
               they
               increase
               and
               decrease
               both
               together
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               light
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               heate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Sun
               as
               much
               exceedes
               the
               other
               starres
               in
               heate
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               light
               .
               To
               driue
               the
               argument
               home
               then
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               since
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               no
               way
               diminished
               ,
               and
               the
               heate
               depends
               vpon
               the
               light
               ,
               the
               consequence
               to
               me
               seemes
               marvailous
               faire
               and
               strong
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               heate
               arising
               from
               the
               light
               ,
               should
               haue
               suffered
               any
               decay
               or
               diminution
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Two
               obiections
               answered
               ,
               the
               one
               drawne
               from
               the
               present
               habitablenes
               of
               the
               Torrid
               Zone
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               a
               supposed
               approach
               of
               the
               Sun
               neerer
               the
               earth
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               .
            
             
               NOtwithstanding
               the
               evidence
               of
               which
               trueth
               ,
               some
               haue
               not
               doubted
               to
               attribute
               the
               present
               habitablenesse
               of
               the
               
                 Torride
                 Zone
              
               ,
               to
               the
               weaknesse
               and
               old
               age
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               ages
               .
               But
               they
               might
               haue
               remembred
               that
               the
               
                 Cold
                 Zones
              
               should
               thereby
               haue
               become
               more
               inhabitable
               by
               cold
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               holding
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               an
               
                 vniversall
                 decay
              
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Nature
               ,
               &
               men
               according
               to
               their
               opinion
               ,
               decaying
               in
               strength
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               they
               should
               now
               in
               reason
               be
               as
               ill
               able
               to
               indure
               the
               present
               heate
               ,
               as
               the
               men
               of
               former
               ages
               were
               ,
               to
               indure
               that
               of
               the
               same
               times
               wherein
               they
               liued
               ,
               the
               proportion
               being
               alike
               betweene
               the
               weaknes
               ,
               as
               between
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               But
               this
               I
               onely
               touch
               in
               passing
               ,
               hauing
               a
               fitter
               occasion
               to
               consider
               more
               fully
               of
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               compare
               the
               wits
               and
               inventions
               of
               the
               Ancients
               with
               those
               of
               the
               present
               times
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               touches
               neerer
               to
               the
               quick
               ,
               &
               strikes
               indeed
               at
               the
               very
               throat
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               is
               an
               opinion
               of
               very
               many
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               learned
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Sunne
               is
               drawne
               nearer
               the
               Earth
               by
               many
               degrees
               then
               it
               was
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               &
               that
               it
               daylie
               makes
               descents
               ,
               &
               approaches
               towards
               it
               ,
               which
               some
               ascribe
               to
               a
               deficiencie
               of
               strength
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               others
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               most
               in
               
                 both
                 .
                 Bodin
              
               out
               of
               
                 Copernicus
                 ,
                 Reinoldus
              
               
               &
               Stadius
               ,
               great
               Mathematicians
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               since
               Ptolomies
               time
               ,
               who
               liued
               about
               an
               hundred
               &
               forty
               yeeres
               after
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               by
               cleare
               demonstrations
               is
               found
               to
               haue
               come
               neerer
               vs
               by
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 &
                 thirty
                 semidiameters
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               which
               make
               
                 twenty
                 six
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 German
                 miles
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               double
               to
               the
               French
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               are
               to
               the
               Italian
               and
               ours
               .
               This
               wonderfull
               change
               
                 Philip
                 Melancthon
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 ad
                 coelestium
                 ,
                 terrestriumque
                 corporum
                 tabescentem
                 naturam
                 referendum
                 putavit
                 ,
              
               thought
               fit
               to
               impute
               to
               the
               declining
               estate
               of
               the
               coelestiall
               &
               terrestriall
               Bodies
               .
               But
               if
               the
               terrestriall
               depend
               vpon
               the
               coelestiall
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               already
               beene
               prooued
               ,
               &
               is
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               all
               ,
               both
               Divines
               and
               Philosophers
               )
               then
               what
               is
               wanting
               in
               the
               wonted
               vigour
               of
               the
               coelestiall
               ,
               being
               supplied
               by
               the
               approach
               thereof
               ,
               the
               terrestrial
               should
               still
               without
               any
               decay
               remaine
               vnimpaired
               in
               their
               condition
               .
               The
               force
               of
               which
               reason
               serues
               also
               strongly
               against
               them
               who
               maintaine
               an
               habitablenesse
               vnder
               the
               
                 Torride
                 Zone
              
               ,
               through
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               yet
               withall
               hold
               a
               supply
               of
               that
               weakenesse
               by
               the
               neerer
               approach
               thereof
               .
            
             
               But
               consulting
               in
               this
               point
               with
               both
               the
               learned
               Professours
               in
               the
               Mathematickes
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               they
               both
               jointly
               agree
               ,
               that
               this
               assertion
               of
               
               the
               
                 Sunnes
                 continuall
                 declination
              
               ;
               or
               neerer
               approach
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               rather
               an
               
                 idle
                 dreame
              
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 sound
                 position
              
               ,
               grounded
               rather
               vpon
               the
               difference
               among
               Astronomers
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               difficulty
               of
               their
               observations
               ,
               then
               vpon
               any
               certaine
               &
               infallible
               
                 conclusions
                 .
                 Ptolomy
              
               who
               liued
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               one
               hundred
               &
               forty
               ,
               makes
               the
               distance
               of
               the
               Sun
               from
               the
               Earth
               to
               be
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 two
                 hundred
                 &
                 ten
                 semidiameters
              
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               Albategnius
               about
               the
               yeare
               eighr
               hundred
               &
               eighty
               makes
               it
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 one
                 hundred
                 forty
                 sixe
                 .
                 Copernicus
              
               about
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               fiue
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               ,
               makes
               it
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 one
                 hundred
                 seventy
                 nine
                 .
                 Tychobrahe
              
               about
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               ,
               makes
               it
               
                 one
                 thousand
                 one
                 hundred
                 eighty
                 two
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               would
               demaund
               ,
               whether
               the
               Sun
               were
               more
               remote
               in
               Ptolomies
               time
               ,
               &
               neerer
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Albategnius
               ,
               &
               then
               againe
               more
               remote
               in
               the
               latter
               ages
               of
               Copernicus
               &
               Tycho
               :
               which
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               then
               one
               of
               these
               two
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               either
               their
               observations
               were
               notgrounded
               vpon
               so
               certaine
               principles
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               declination
               of
               the
               Sunne
               is
               vncertaine
               &
               variable
               ,
               not
               constant
               &
               perpetuall
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
               But
               what
               would
               Bodin
               say
               if
               hee
               liued
               to
               heare
               
                 Lansbergius
                 ,
                 Kepler
              
               ,
               &
               other
               famous
               Astronomers
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 age
              
               ,
               teaching
               that
               the
               Sun
               is
               now
               remote
               aboue
               
                 two
                 thousand
                 and
                 eight
                 hundred
              
               ,
               nay
               
                 three
                 thousand
              
               semidiameters
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               affirming
               that
               Copernicus
               and
               Tycho
               neglected
               to
               allow
               for
               refractions
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               the
               Opticks
               will
               demonstrate
               )
               doe
               much
               alter
               the
               case
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               close
               vp
               this
               point
               with
               ●…he
               censure
               of
               Scaliger
               vpon
               the
               Patrons
               of
               this
               fancy
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 vero
                 nonnulli
                 prodere
                 ausi
                 sunt
                 ,
                 solis
                 corpus
                 longè
              
               
               
                 propius
                 nos
                 esse
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quantum
                 ab
                 Antiquis
                 scriptum
                 sit
                 ,
                 ita
                 vt
                 in
                 ipsa
                 deferentis
                 corpulentia
                 locum
                 mutasse
                 videatur
                 ,
                 vel
                 ipsa
                 scripta
                 spongijs
                 ,
                 vel
                 ipsi
                 Authores
                 scuticis
                 sunt
                 castigandi
                 .
              
               In
               as
               much
               as
               some
               haue
               dared
               to
               broach
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               nearer
               the
               Earth
               then
               by
               the
               Ancients
               it
               was
               obserued
               to
               be
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               might
               seeme
               to
               haue
               changed
               place
               in
               the
               very
               bulke
               of
               the
               Spheare
               ,
               either
               the
               Authors
               themselues
               of
               this
               opinion
               deserue
               to
               be
               chastned
               with
               stripes
               ,
               or
               surely
               their
               writings
               to
               be
               razed
               with
               sponges
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               A
               third
               objection
               answered
               ,
               taken
               from
               a
               supposed
               removall
               of
               the
               Sun
               more
               Southerly
               from
               vs
               then
               in
               form●…r
               ages
               .
            
             
               AS
               some
               haue
               inferred
               a
               diminution
               in
               the
               Heauenly
               warmth
               from
               a
               supposed
               neerer
               approach
               of
               the
               Sunne
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               so
               haue
               others
               (
               at
               leastwise
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Earth
               )
               from
               the
               removall
               thereof
               more
               Southerly
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               But
               crauing
               in
               this
               point
               likewise
               the
               opinion
               of
               my
               worthy
               friend
               Master
               
                 Doctour
                 Bainbridge
              
               Professour
               in
               Astronomie
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               hee
               returned
               mee
               this
               answere
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   Moderne
                   Astronomers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 goeth
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 Southernly
                 from
                 vs
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Ptolomy
                 and
                 Hipparchus
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 Summer
                 commeth
                 so
                 much
                 
                 Northernly
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Ptolemy
                 (
                 aboue
                 
                   ann
                   .
                   Christ.
                
                 140
                 )
                 observed
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 from
                 the
                 Aequinoctiall
                 towards
                 either
                 Pole
                 23.
                 51.
                 20.
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 observations
                 of
                 Hipparchus
                 130
                 yeares
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Eratosthenes
                 before
                 Hipparchus
                 .
                 Wherevpon
                 Ptolemy
                 thought
                 the
                 Sunnes
                 greatest
                 declination
                 immutable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 haue
                 observed
                 a
                 difference
                 ;
                 for
                 about
                 
                   Anno
                   Christi
                
                 830.
                 many
                 learned
                 Arabians
                 obserued
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 bee
                 23.
                 35.
                 to
                 whom
                 agreeth
                 Albategnius
                 ,
                 a
                 Syrian
                 ,
                 about
                 
                   an
                   .
                   Christ.
                
                 880.
                 
                 Yet
                 did
                 not
                 Albategnius
                 from
                 hence
                 conclude
                 any
                 mutation
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 difference
                 might
                 well
                 happen
                 by
                 errour
                 of
                 observations
                 .
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 about
                 
                   ann
                   .
                   Christ.
                
                 1070.
                 
                 Arzachel
                 a
                 Moore
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 observed
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 23.
                 33.
                 30.
                 who
                 to
                 salue
                 these
                 different
                 observations
                 invented
                 a
                 new
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 received
                 by
                 Astronomers
                 of
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 followed
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 Arzachel
                 without
                 any
                 alteration
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Regiomontanus
                 and
                 Copernicus
                 ,
                 for
                 Copernicus
                 by
                 his
                 observations
                 some
                 yeares
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 
                   ann
                   .
                   Christi
                
                 1520.
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 23.
                 28.
                 24.
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 observations
                 of
                 Regiomontanus
                 ,
                 and
                 Peurbachius
                 some
                 yeares
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Copernicus
                 collating
                 his
                 observations
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 renewed
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 Arzachel
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Sunnes
                 greatest
                 declination
                 was
                 mutable
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 greater
                 then
                 23.
                 52.
                 nor
                 lesse
                 then
                 23.
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 difference
                 being
                 only
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 1717
                 yeares
                 it
                 decreaseth
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 1717
                 yeares
                 encreaseth
                 from
                 this
                 to
                 that
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 
                   Hypothesis
                   of
                   Copernicus
                
                 ,
                 aboue
                 65
                 yeares
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 was
                 23.
                 52.
                 
                 From
                 which
                 time
                 accounting
                 backewards
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 lesse
                 and
                 lesse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 about
                 1782
                 yeares
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 23.
                 28.
                 from
                 which
                 time
                 accounting
                 still
                 backewards
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ;
                 till
                 about
                 3499
                 yeares
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 againe
                 23.
                 52.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 1652
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 by
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 shall
                 bee
                 but
                 23.
                 28.
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 againe
                 encrease
                 till
                 it
                 become
                 23.
                 52.
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 3369
                 ,
                 after
                 Christ.
                 This
                 opinion
                 of
                 Copernicus
                 is
                 received
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 some
                 following
                 him
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 others
                 somewhat
                 varying
                 in
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 least
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 )
                 not
                 lesse
                 then
                 23
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Periodicall
                 restitution
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 speake
                 freely
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 bee
                 drawne
                 into
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 thinke
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 immutable
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 little
                 difference
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 minutes
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 Ptolomy
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 arise
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 formerly
                 said
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 observations
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 from
                 the
                 Aequinoctiall
                 towards
                 either
                 Pole
                 ,
                 being
                 alwaies
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 Sunne
                 cannot
                 goe
                 more
                 Southernely
                 
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 nor
                 come
                 more
                 Northernly
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 supposing
                 a
                 mutability
                 in
                 the
                 Sunnes
                 greatest
                 declination
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Periods
                 ;
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 about
                 65
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 Epoche
                 of
                 Christ
                 went
                 from
                 our
                 verticall
                 point
                 more
                 Southernly
                 then
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 ;
                 So
                 ,
                 many
                 Ages
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 went
                 no
                 more
                 Southernly
                 ,
                 then
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 ages
                 after
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 goe
                 as
                 farre
                 Southernly
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 Epoche
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 was
                 most
                 .
                 As
                 then
                 in
                 Winter
                 the
                 Sun
                 went
                 more
                 Southernly
                 from
                 vs
                 then
                 now
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Summer
                 it
                 came
                 more
                 Northernly
                 and
                 neerer
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 greatest
                 declination
                 is
                 least
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 Age
                 )
                 it
                 goeth
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 Southernly
                 from
                 vs
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 Summer
                 comes
                 so
                 farre
                 Northernly
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               which
               answere
               it
               may
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               bee
               fitly
               and
               safely
               inferred
               ,
               first
               that
               either
               there
               is
               no
               such
               remoueall
               at
               all
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               supposed
               )
               or
               if
               there
               bee
               ,
               as
               wee
               who
               are
               situate
               more
               Northernly
               ,
               feele
               perchance
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               defects
               of
               the
               warmth
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               vnkindly
               ripening
               of
               our
               fruites
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               so
               ,
               likewise
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               proportion
               ,
               must
               it
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               lie
               in
               the
               same
               distance
               from
               the
               South-Pole
               ,
               as
               wee
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               should
               enjoy
               the
               benefite
               of
               the
               neerer
               approach
               thereof
               ;
               And
               they
               who
               dwell
               in
               the
               hottest
               Climates
               interiacent
               ,
               of
               the
               abating
               of
               the
               immoderate
               fervency
               of
               their
               heate
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               Vniversall
               ,
               nothing
               is
               lost
               by
               this
               exchange
               :
               And
               as
               in
               this
               case
               it
               may
               happily
               fall
               out
               ,
               so
               vndoubtedly
               doth
               it
               in
               many
               other
               :
               from
               whence
               the
               worlds
               supposed
               decay
               is
               concluded
               ,
               Wee
               vnderstand
               not
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               wee
               consider
               not
               ,
               how
               that
               which
               hurts
               vs
               helpes
               another
               nation
               ,
               wee
               complaine
               (
               as
               was
               before
               truely
               observed
               out
               of
               Arnobius
               )
               as
               if
               the
               world
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               government
               thereof
               administred
               for
               vs
               alone
               ;
               &
               heereby
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               as
               hee
               who
               lookes
               onely
               vpon
               some
               libbat
               or
               end
               of
               a
               peece
               of
               Arras
               ,
               conceiues
               perhaps
               an
               hand
               or
               head
               which
               he
               sees
               to
               bee
               very
               vnartificially
               made
               ,
               but
               vnfolding
               the
               whole
               ,
               soone
               findes
               ,
               that
               it
               carries
               a
               due
               and
               iust
               proportion
               to
               the
               body
               :
               So
               ,
               
                 qui
                 ad
                 pauca
                 respicit
                 de
                 facili
                 pronuntiat
              
               (
               saith
               Aristotle
               )
               hee
               that
               is
               so
               narrow
               eyed
               as
               hee
               lookes
               onely
               to
               his
               own
               person
               or
               family
               ,
               to
               his
               owne
               corporation
               or
               nation
               ,
               will
               paradventure
               quickely
               conceiue
               ,
               and
               as
               soone
               pronounce
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               decay
               and
               goe
               backewarde
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               that
               as
               a
               Citizen
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               mankinde
               in
               generall
               takes
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Vniversall
               ,
               and
               compares
               person
               with
               person
               ,
               familie
               with
               familie
               ,
               nation
               with
               nation
               suspends
               his
               judgement
               ,
               or
               vpon
               examination
               cleerely
               findes
               ,
               that
               though
               some
               members
               suffer
               ,
               yet
               the
               whole
               is
               thereby
               no
               way
               indammaged
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               and
               at
               other
               times
               those
               same
               members
               are
               againe
               relieued
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               my
               second
               inference
               is
               ,
               that
               supposing
               a
               mutability
               in
               the
               Sunnes
               greatest
               declination
               ;
               looke
               what
               dammage
               wee
               suffer
               by
               his
               farther
               remoueall
               from
               vs
               in
               Summer
               ,
               is
               at
               least-wise
               in
               part
               recompensed
               by
               his
               neerer
               approach
               in
               Winter
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               
                 Periodicall
                 Revolutions
              
               fully
               restored
               .
               And
               so
               I
               
               passe
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               warmth
               ,
               to
               those
               hidden
               and
               secret
               qualities
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               which
               to
               Astronomers
               ,
               and
               Philosophers
               are
               knowne
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Influences
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             5.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Iufluences
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               first
               kinde
               of
               influence
               ,
               from
               the
               highest
               immoueable
               Heaven
               ,
               called
               by
               Divines
               
                 Coelum
                 Empyraeum
              
               .
            
             
               HOwbeit
               Aristotle
               thorow
               those
               workes
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               are
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               ,
               to
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               hath
               not
               once
               vouchafed
               so
               much
               as
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               such
               qualities
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               Influenences
               ,
               and
               though
               among
               the
               Ancients
               Auerroes
               and
               Auicenne
               ,
               and
               among
               those
               of
               fresher
               date
               
                 Picus
                 Mirandula
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Georgius
                 Agricola
              
               
               seeke
               to
               disproue
               them
               :
               Yet
               both
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               weighty
               authority
               of
               many
               great
               schollers
               aswell
               Christians
               as
               Ethnickes
               ,
               haue
               fully
               resolved
               mee
               that
               such
               there
               are
               .
               They
               are
               by
               Philosophers
               distinguished
               into
               two
               rankes
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               that
               influence
               which
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               Empyreall
               immoueable
               heaven
               ,
               the
               pallace
               and
               Mansion
               house
               of
               Glorified
               Saints
               and
               Angells
               ,
               which
               is
               gathered
               from
               the
               diversity
               of
               Effects
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               Plants
               ,
               as
               beasts
               ,
               and
               other
               commodities
               vnder
               the
               same
               Climate
               ,
               within
               the
               same
               Tract
               and
               latitude
               ,
               equally
               distant
               from
               both
               the
               Poles
               ,
               which
               wee
               cannot
               well
               referre
               originally
               to
               the
               inbred
               nature
               of
               the
               soile
               ,
               since
               the
               
                 Authour
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               hath
               so
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               inferiour
               bodies
               should
               ordinarily
               depēd
               vpon
               the
               superiour
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               the
               Aspect
               of
               the
               
                 moueable
                 spheres
              
               and
               stars
               ,
               since
               every
               part
               of
               the
               same
               
                 Climate
                 ,
                 successiuely
              
               ,
               but
               equally
               injoyes
               the
               same
               aspect
               :
               It
               remaines
               then
               that
               these
               effects
               bee
               finally
               reduced
               to
               some
               
                 superiour
                 immoueable
                 cause
              
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               none
               other
               then
               that
               Empyreall
               heaven
               ;
               neither
               can
               it
               produce
               these
               effects
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               light
               alone
               ,
               which
               is
               vniformely
               dispersed
               thorow
               the
               whole
               ,
               But
               by
               some
               secret
               quality
               ,
               which
               is
               diversified
               according
               to
               the
               diverse
               parts
               thereof
               ;
               and
               without
               this
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               onely
               finde
               wanting
               that
               connexion
               ,
               and
               vnity
               of
               order
               ,
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               make
               it
               so
               comely
               ,
               but
               withall
               ,
               should
               bee
               forced
               ,
               to
               make
               one
               of
               the
               worthiest
               peeces
               thereof
               voyde
               of
               action
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               end
               of
               euery
               created
               being
               .
               Neither
               can
               this
               action
               misbeseeme
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               so
               glorious
               a
               peece
               ,
               since
               both
               the
               Creator
               thereof
               ,
               is
               still
               busied
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               Providence
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               ministration
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               second
               kind
               ,
               derived
               from
               the
               Planets
               and
               fixed
               starres
               .
            
             
               THe
               other
               kind
               is
               that
               which
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               starres
               ,
               the
               aspect
               of
               severall
               constellations
               ,
               the
               opposition
               and
               conjunction
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               .
               These
               wee
               haue
               warranted
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               the
               thirty
               eight
               of
               Iob
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               last
               ,
               and
               
               most
               exact
               Translation
               ;
               
                 Canst
                 thou
                 binde
                 the
                 sweete
                 influences
                 of
                 the
                 Pleiades
                 ,
                 or
                 loose
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 Orion
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 bring
                 forth
                 Mazzoreth
                 in
                 his
                 season
                 ?
                 Or
                 canst
                 thou
                 guide
                 Arcturus
                 with
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ?
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 heaven
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 set
                 the
                 dominion
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
               whereby
               the
               
                 ordinances
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               bee
               thought
               is
               meant
               the
               course
               and
               order
               of
               these
               
                 hidden
                 qualities
              
               ,
               which
               without
               divine
               and
               
                 supernaturall
                 revelation
              
               ,
               can
               neuer
               perfectly
               bee
               knowne
               to
               any
               mortall
               creature
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               as
               a
               wise
               man
               of
               late
               memory
               hath
               well
               and
               truly
               observed
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               doubted
               ,
               but
               the
               starres
               are
               instruments
               of
               farre
               greater
               
               vse
               ,
               then
               to
               giue
               an
               obscure
               light
               ,
               and
               for
               men
               to
               gaze
               on
               after
               sunne
               set
               ,
               it
               being
               manifest
               that
               the
               diuersity
               of
               seasons
               ,
               the
               Winters
               &
               Summers
               ,
               more
               hot
               or
               cold
               ,
               more
               dry
               or
               wet
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               vncertained
               by
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               alone
               ,
               who
               alway
               keepe
               one
               &
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               stars
               haue
               also
               their
               working
               therein
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               producing
               severall
               kindes
               of
               mettalls
               ,
               and
               mineralls
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               where
               neither
               light
               nor
               heat
               can
               pierce
               .
               For
               as
               heat
               peirces
               where
               light
               cannot
               ,
               so
               the
               influence
               pierces
               where
               the
               heat
               cannot
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               if
               wee
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               vertues
               to
               springs
               and
               fountaines
               ,
               to
               cold
               earth
               ,
               to
               plants
               ,
               and
               stones
               ,
               and
               mineralls
               ,
               nay
               to
               the
               very
               excrementall
               parts
               of
               the
               basest
               liuing
               creatures
               ,
               why
               should
               wee
               robbe
               the
               beautifull
               starres
               ,
               of
               their
               working
               powers
               ?
               For
               seeing
               they
               are
               many
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               of
               eminent
               beauty
               and
               magnitude
               ,
               wee
               may
               not
               thinke
               that
               in
               the
               treasury
               of
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               who
               is
               infinite
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               wanting
               ,
               euen
               for
               
                 euery
                 starre
              
               a
               peculiar
               vertue
               and
               operation
               :
               As
               euery
               
                 hearbe
                 ,
                 plant
                 ,
                 fruite
              
               ,
               and
               flower
               ,
               adorning
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               hath
               the
               like
               .
               As
               then
               these
               were
               not
               created
               to
               beautifie
               the
               earth
               alone
               ,
               or
               to
               couer
               and
               shadow
               her
               dusty
               face
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               ,
               to
               feede
               them
               and
               cure
               them
               :
               so
               were
               not
               those
               incomparablely
               glorious
               bodies
               set
               in
               the
               sirmament
               ,
               to
               none
               other
               end
               then
               to
               adorne
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               instruments
               and
               organs
               of
               his
               divine
               prouidence
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               his
               just
               will
               to
               determine
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   I
                   'le
                   ne'r
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   Arch-Architect
                
                 
                   With
                   all
                   these
                   fires
                   the
                   Heav'nly
                   Arches
                   deckt
                
                 
                   Onely
                   for
                   shew
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   these
                   glistring
                   shields
                
                 
                   T'
                   amaze
                   poore
                   sheepheards
                   watching
                   in
                   the
                   fields
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   'le
                   ne'r
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   least
                   flower
                   that
                   pranks
                
                 
                   Our
                   garden
                   borders
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   common
                   banks
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   least
                   stone
                   that
                   in
                   her
                   warming
                   lap
                
                 
                 
                   Our
                   kind
                   nurse
                   Earth
                   doth
                   covetously
                   wrap
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hath
                   some
                   peculiar
                   vertue
                   of
                   it
                   owne
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   glorious
                   Starres
                   of
                   Heau'n
                   haue
                   none
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   shine
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   no
                   charge
                   precise
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   be
                   walking
                   in
                   Heau'ns
                   Galleries
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   through
                   that
                   Palace
                   vp
                   and
                   downe
                   to
                   clamber
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   golden
                   Guls
                   about
                   a
                   Princes
                   Chamber
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               how
               farre
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
              
               to
               determine
               of
               these
               influences
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               I
               confesse
               ,
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               any
               humane
               wisedome
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               particular
               and
               vttermost
               efficacie
               of
               these
               influences
               cannot
               be
               fully
               comprehended
               by
               vs.
               
            
             
               IF
               in
               the
               true
               and
               vttermost
               vertues
               of
               hearbs
               and
               plants
               ,
               which
               ourselues
               sow
               and
               set
               ,
               and
               which
               grow
               vnder
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               wee
               dayly
               apply
               to
               our
               severall
               vses
               ,
               we
               are
               notwithstanding
               in
               effect
               ignorant
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               the
               powers
               and
               working
               of
               
                 coelestiall
                 bodies
              
               .
               For
               (
               as
               was
               sayd
               before
               )
               
                 hardly
                 do
                 wee
                 guesse
                 aright
                 ,
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 with
                 labour
                 do
                 wee
                 find
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 before
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 who
                 hath
                 searched
                 out
                 ?
              
               It
               cannot
               well
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               not
               signes
               only
               ,
               but
               at
               leastwise
               
                 concurrent
                 causes
              
               ,
               of
               immoderate
               cold
               or
               
                 heat
                 ,
                 drought
              
               or
               
                 moysture
                 ,
                 lightning
                 ,
                 thunder
              
               ,
               raging
               
                 winds
                 ,
                 inundations
                 ,
                 earthquakes
              
               and
               consequently
               of
               famine
               and
               pestilence
               ,
               yet
               such
               crosse
               accidents
               ,
               may
               and
               often
               do
               fall
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               vpon
               which
               they
               worke
               ,
               that
               the
               prognostication
               of
               these
               casuall
               events
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               most
               skilfull
               Astronomers
               is
               very
               vncertaine
               .
               And
               for
               the
               common
               Almanackes
               a
               man
               by
               observation
               shall
               easily
               find
               that
               the
               contrary
               to
               their
               prediction
               is
               commonly
               truest
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               things
               which
               rest
               in
               the
               
                 liberty
                 of
                 mans
                 will
              
               ,
               the
               Starres
               haue
               doubtlesse
               no
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               lead
               by
               the
               
                 sensitiue
                 appetite
              
               ,
               and
               that
               againe
               stirred
               vp
               by
               the
               constitution
               and
               complexion
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               too
               often
               it
               is
               ,
               specially
               where
               the
               humours
               of
               the
               body
               are
               strong
               to
               assault
               ,
               and
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               minde
               weake
               to
               resist
               .
               If
               they
               haue
               dominion
               over
               Beastes
               ,
               what
               should
               we
               judge
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               differ
               litle
               from
               Beasts
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               
                 Starres
                 incline
              
               a
               man
               to
               this
               or
               that
               course
               of
               life
               they
               do
               but
               
                 incline
                 ,
                 inforce
              
               they
               cannot
               :
               Education
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               may
               alter
               and
               over-master
               that
               inclination
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               produce
               a
               cleane
               contrary
               effect
               .
               It
               was
               to
               this
               purpose
               a
               good
               and
               memorable
               speech
               of
               
                 Cardinall
                 Poole
              
               ,
               who
               being
               certified
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               who
               professed
               
               knowledge
               of
               these
               secret
               favours
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               raysed
               and
               advanced
               to
               great
               calling
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               portended
               by
               the
               figure
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               ●…or
               
                 naturall
                 generation
              
               ,
               was
               cancelled
               and
               altered
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               second
               birth
               ,
               or
               regeneration
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               Redemer
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               we
               may
               not
               forget
               that
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               created
               the
               starres
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Vniversall
               ,
               whose
               secret
               influences
               may
               be
               called
               his
               reserved
               and
               vnwritten
               Lawes
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               
                 Prerogatiue
                 Royall
              
               he
               may
               either
               put
               in
               execution
               or
               dispence
               with
               at
               his
               owne
               pleasure
               .
               For
               were
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Sarres
               such
               as
               God
               had
               quitted
               vnto
               them
               ,
               all
               dominion
               over
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               petition
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 Lead
                 vs
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
                 but
                 deliver
                 vs
                 from
                 evill
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               none
               other
               but
               a
               vaine
               expence
               of
               words
               and
               time
               .
               Nay
               be
               he
               Pagane
               or
               Christian
               that
               so
               beleeueth
               ,
               the
               only
               true
               God
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               imaginary
               Gods
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               would
               thereby
               be
               dispoyled
               ,
               of
               all
               worship
               and
               reuerence
               and
               respect
               .
               As
               therefore
               I
               do
               not
               consent
               with
               them
               who
               would
               make
               those
               glorious
               Creatures
               of
               God
               vertulesse
               :
               so
               I
               think
               that
               we
               derogate
               from
               his
               eternall
               and
               absolute
               power
               and
               providence
               to
               ascribe
               to
               them
               the
               same
               dominion
               over
               our
               immortall
               soules
               which
               they
               haue
               over
               our
               bodily
               substances
               ,
               and
               perishable
               natures
               .
               For
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               louing
               and
               fearing
               God
               ,
               receiue
               influence
               from
               that
               divine
               light
               it selfe
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Suns
               clarity
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Sarres
               is
               by
               Plato
               called
               but
               a
               shadow
               ,
               
                 Lumen
                 est
                 vmbra
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 Deus
                 est
                 lumen
                 luminis
                 ,
              
               Light
               is
               the
               shadow
               of
               Gods
               brightnesse
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               light
               of
               light
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4
               That
               neither
               of
               these
               kindes
               of
               influences
               is
               decayed
               in
               ther
               benigne
               and
               favorable
               effects
               ,
               but
               that
               curious
               inquisition
               into
               them
               is
               to
               be
               forborne
               .
            
             
               NOw
               then
               since
               the
               
                 Immoveable
                 Heaven
              
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               all
               that
               acknowledg
               it
               ;
               is
               altogether
               inalterable
               ,
               since
               the
               aspect
               of
               the
               fixed
               constellations
               ,
               the
               conjunction
               and
               opposition
               of
               the
               Plannets
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               revolutions
               ,
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               constant
               to
               it selfe
               ;
               since
               for
               their
               number
               their
               quantity
               ,
               their
               distance
               ,
               their
               substance
               ,
               th●…is
               motion
               ,
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               warmth
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               whit
               impaired
               ,
               why
               should
               wee
               make
               any
               doubt
               but
               that
               their
               influence
               is
               now
               likewise
               as
               sweet
               (
               as
               God
               in
               his
               conference
               with
               Iob
               teameth
               it
               ,
               )
               as
               benigne
               ,
               as
               
               gratious
               ,
               as
               favorable
               ,
               as
               ever
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               thee
               Plants
               ,
               the
               beasts
               and
               man
               himselfe
               :
               and
               why
               should
               we
               not
               beleeue
               that
               
                 education
                 ,
                 reason
              
               and
               eeligion
               ,
               are
               now
               as
               powerfull
               ,
               as
               ever
               to
               correct
               and
               qualifie
               their
               vnlucky
               and
               maligne
               aspects
               ,
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               no
               way
               shartned
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               now
               as
               able
               as
               ever
               to
               controle
               and
               check
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               
                 worke
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 :
              
               As
               
               he
               did
               sometime
               in
               this
               very
               case
               ,
               for
               his
               chosen
               people
               :
               
                 they
                 fought
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 starres
                 in
                 their
                 courses
                 fought
                 against
                 Sisera
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               set
               the
               Sun
               
               and
               Moone
               ,
               at
               a
               stand
               in
               their
               walks
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               shadow
               to
               retire
               in
               the
               dyall
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               he
               that
               made
               a
               dry
               path
               through
               the
               
                 red
                 sea
              
               ,
               musled
               the
               mouthes
               of
               thee
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               restrained
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               as
               for
               a
               season
               it
               could
               not
               burne
               ;
               hath
               he
               bound
               himselfe
               to
               the
               influetce
               of
               a
               Starre
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               bind
               it
               vp
               or
               divert
               it
               ,
               or
               alter
               it
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               humble
               supplication
               of
               his
               servants
               ?
               no
               ,
               
               no
               ,
               
                 Sanctus
                 dominabitur
                 astris
              
               :
               if
               according
               to
               Ptolomy
               the
               great
               Master
               of
               
                 Iudiciary
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 wisedome
              
               and
               fore-sight
               ouer-rule
               the
               starres
               ,
               then
               surely
               much
               more
               devotion
               and
               piety
               .
               If
               the
               Saints
               by
               their
               prayers
               commaund
               the
               Divels
               ,
               and
               both
               shut
               and
               open
               Heauen
               for
               raine
               and
               drought
               ,
               as
               did
               Elias
               ,
               then
               may
               they
               aswell
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               prayer
               
               stoppe
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               the
               instrumentall
               causes
               of
               drought
               &
               raine
               .
               
                 Bee
                 not
                 dismaide
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Heathen
                 be
                 dismaide
                 at
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               surely
               they
               in
               whom
               corrupt
               Nature
               
               swayes
               &
               raignes
               ,
               haue
               much
               more
               reason
               to
               be
               dismaide
               at
               them
               ,
               then
               others
               in
               whom
               Grace
               and
               the
               sence
               of
               Godlines
               prevailes
               .
               And
               whiles
               they
               feare
               many
               times
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               very
               feare
               they
               fall
               into
               that
               which
               they
               stand
               in
               feare
               of
               :
               
                 feare
                 being
                 the
                 betrayer
                 of
                 those
                 succours
                 which
                 reason
                 affords
                 .
              
               Much
               noise
               there
               is
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               touching
               the
               late
               great
               Conjunction
               of
               Saturne
               &
               Iupiter
               ,
               &
               many
               
               ominous
               conjectures
               are
               cast
               abroad
               vpon
               it
               ,
               which
               if
               perchance
               they
               proue
               true
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               ascribe
               it
               to
               our
               sinnes
               then
               the
               starres
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               search
               the
               cause
               so
               far
               off
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Booke
                 of
                 Heauen
              
               ,
               we
               may
               find
               it
               written
               neerer
               at
               home
               in
               our
               own
               bosomes
               :
               And
               for
               the
               starres
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               as
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Gospell
               doth
               of
               the
               
                 Sabboth
                 ,
                 the
                 stars
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 starres
                 .
              
               they
               were
               not
               created
               to
               governe
               ,
               but
               to
               serue
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               serue
               &
               be
               governed
               by
               his
               Creator
               ;
               and
               
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 on
                 his
                 ,
                 Iupiter
              
               &
               Saturne
               shal
               neuer
               hurt
               vs
               ;
               But
               whatsoeuer
               the
               force
               of
               the
               starrs
               be
               ,
               vpon
               the
               persons
               of
               private
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               states
               of
               weale-publiques
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               advise
               a
               
                 modest
                 ignorance
              
               therein
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 curious
                 inquisition
              
               thereinto
               ,
               following
               the
               witty
               &
               pithy
               counsel
               of
               Phavorinus
               the
               Philosopher
               in
               Gellius
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               speakes
               .
               Aut
               
               
                 adversa
                 eventura
                 dicunt
                 ,
                 aut
                 prospera
                 ,
                 si
                 dicunt
                 prospera
                 &
                 fallunt
                 ,
                 miser
                 fies
                 frustrà
                 expectando
                 ,
                 si
                 adversa
                 dicunt
                 &
                 mentiuntur
                 ,
                 miser
                 fies
                 frustrà
                 timendo
                 ,
                 si
                 vera
                 respondent
                 ,
                 eaque
                 sunt
                 non
                 prospera
                 ,
                 jam
                 indè
                 ex
                 animo
                 miser
                 fies
                 antequam
                 è
                 fato
                 fias
                 ,
                 si
                 falicia
                 promittunt
                 eaque
                 eventura
                 sunt
                 ,
                 tum
                 planè
                 duo
                 erunt
                 incommoea
                 ,
                 &
                 expectatio
                 te
                 spe
                 suspensum
                 fatigabit
                 ,
                 &
                 futurum
                 gaudij
                 fructum
                 spes
                 tibi
                 defloraverit
                 .
              
               Either
               they
               portend
               then
               bad
               or
               good
               luck
               ,
               if
               good
               &
               they
               deceiue
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               become
               miserable
               by
               a
               vaine
               expectation
               ,
               if
               bad
               &
               they
               lye
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               be
               miserable
               by
               a
               vaine
               feare
               ;
               if
               they
               tell
               thee
               true
               ,
               but
               vnfortunate
               events
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               be
               miserable
               in
               mind
               before
               thou
               art
               by
               destiny
               ;
               if
               they
               promise
               fortunate
               successe
               ,
               which
               shall
               indeed
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               these
               two
               inconveniences
               will
               follow
               therevpon
               ,
               both
               expectation
               by
               hope
               will
               hold
               thee
               in
               suspence
               ,
               &
               hope
               will
               deflowre
               &
               devoure
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               Content
               .
               His
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               mine
               both
               for
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               &
               this
               discourse
               touching
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 Nullo
                 igitur
                 pacto
                 vtendum
                 est
                 istiusmodi
                 hominibus
                 res
                 futuras
                 praesagientibus
                 :
              
               we
               ought
               in
               no
               case
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               those
               kinde
               of
               men
               which
               vndertake
               the
               fore-telling
               of
               casuall
               events
               ,
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               coelestiall
               bodies
               to
               the
               subcoelestial
               ,
               which
               by
               Gods
               ordinance
               depend
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               subordinate
               vnto
               them
               ;
               touching
               which
               &
               the
               coelestiall
               bodies
               both
               together
               ,
               comparing
               each
               with
               other
               the
               Divine
               Bartas
               ,
               thus
               sweetly
               and
               truly
               sings
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Things
                   that
                   consist
                   of
                   th'
                   Elements
                   vniting
                   ,
                
                 
                   Are
                   euer
                   tost
                   with
                   an
                   intestiue
                   fighting
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Whence
                   springs
                   (
                   in
                   time
                   )
                   their
                   life
                   and
                   their
                   deceasing
                   ,
                
                 
                   Their
                   diverse
                   change
                   ,
                   their
                   waxing
                   and
                   decreasing
                   :
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                
                 
                   With
                   mortall
                   eyes
                   ,
                   vnder
                   Nights
                   horned
                   Queene
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nothing
                   reteineth
                   the
                   same
                   forme
                   and
                   face
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hardly
                   the
                   halfe
                   of
                   halfe
                   an
                   houres
                   space
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Heau'ns
                   feele
                   not
                   fates
                   impartiall
                   rigour
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yeares
                   adde
                   not
                   to
                   their
                   stature
                   nor
                   their
                   vigour
                   :
                
                 
                   Vse
                   weares
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   their
                   greene-euer
                   age
                   ,
                
                 
                   Is
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   still
                   like
                   their
                   pupillage
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             6.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             the
             Elements
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Elements
               are
               still
               in
               number
               foure
               ,
               and
               still
               retaine
               the
               ancient
               places
               and
               properties
               .
            
             
               HAuing
               thus
               prooued
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               Chapters
               touching
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               that
               there
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               can
               be
               ,
               any
               decay
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               matter
               ,
               their
               motion
               ,
               their
               light
               ,
               their
               warmth
               or
               influence
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 they
                 all
                 continue
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 euen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 by
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 .
                 ,
              
               it
               remaines
               that
               I
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               consideration
               
               of
               the
               
                 sublunary
                 bodies
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               &
               Nature
               hath
               placed
               vnder
               the
               Moone
               .
               Now
               the
               state
               of
               these
               inferiour
               ,
               being
               guided
               and
               governed
               by
               the
               superiour
               ,
               if
               the
               superiour
               be
               vnimpaireable
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               strong
               presumption
               ,
               that
               the
               inferiour
               are
               likewise
               vnimpaired
               .
               For
               as
               in
               the
               wheeles
               of
               a
               Watch
               or
               clock
               ,
               if
               the
               first
               be
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               second
               &
               third
               ,
               &
               the
               rest
               that
               are
               moued
               by
               it
               :
               so
               if
               the
               higher
               bodies
               were
               impaired
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               but
               the
               lower
               depending
               vpon
               them
               ,
               should
               tast
               thereof
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               one
               being
               not
               impaired
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               that
               the
               other
               partake
               with
               them
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               .
               Which
               dependance
               is
               well
               expressed
               by
               Boeshius
               ,
               where
               hauing
               spoken
               of
               the
               constant
               regularity
               of
               the
               
                 heauenly
                 bodies
              
               .
               he
               thus
               goes
               on
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Haec
                   concordia
                   temperat
                   aequis
                
                 
                   Elementa
                   modis
                   ,
                   vt
                   pugnantia
                   
                
                 
                   Vicibus
                   cedant
                   humida
                   siccis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Iungantque
                   fidem
                   frigora
                   flammis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pendulus
                   ignis
                   surgat
                   in
                   altum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Terraeque
                   graves
                   pondere
                   sidant
                
                 
                   Iisdem
                   causis
                   vere
                   tepenti
                
                 
                   Spirat
                   florifer
                   annus
                   odores
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aestas
                   Cererem
                   fervida
                   siccat
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Remeat
                   pomis
                   gravis
                   autumnus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hyemem
                   defluus
                   irrigat
                   imber
                   ,
                
                 
                   Haec
                   temperies
                   alit
                   &
                   profert
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quicquid
                   vitam
                   spirat
                   in
                   orbe
                
                 
                   Eadem
                   rapiens
                   condit
                   &
                   aufert
                
                 
                   Obitu
                   me●…gens
                   orta
                   supremo
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   concord
                   tempers
                   equally
                
                 
                   Contrary
                   Elements
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   moist
                   things
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   the
                   dry
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   heat
                   with
                   cold
                   consents
                   ;
                
                 
                   Hence
                   fire
                   to
                   highest
                   place
                   doth
                   flie
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   Earth
                   doth
                   downward
                   bend
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   flowrie
                   Spring
                   perpetually
                
                 
                   Sweet
                   odours
                   forth
                   doth
                   send
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hote
                   Summer
                   harvest
                   giues
                   ,
                   and
                   store
                
                 
                   Of
                   fruit
                   Autumnus
                   yeelds
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   showres
                   which
                   down
                   from
                   Heau'n
                   doe
                   powre
                   ,
                
                 
                   Each
                   Winter
                   drowne
                   the
                   fields
                   :
                
                 
                   What
                   euer
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   doth
                   breath
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   temper
                   forth
                   hath
                   brought
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   nourished
                   :
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   death
                
                 
                   Againe
                   it
                   brings
                   to
                   nought
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Among
               the
               subcoelestiall
               bodies
               following
               Natures
               methode
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               begin
               with
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               the
               most
               simple
               and
               vniversall
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Ingredients
               of
               all
               mixt
               bodies
               ,
               either
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               into
               which
               the
               mixt
               are
               finally
               resolued
               again
               ,
               &
               are
               again
               by
               turnes
               remade
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               common
               matter
               of
               them
               all
               still
               abiding
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Heere
                   's
                   nothing
                   constant
                   ,
                   nothing
                   still
                   doth
                   stay
                   ;
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   birth
                   and
                   death
                   haue
                   still
                   successiue
                   sway
                   :
                
                 
                   Here
                   one
                   thing
                   springs
                   not
                   till
                   another
                   dye
                
                 
                   Onely
                   the
                   matter
                   liues
                   immortally
                   .
                
                 
                   Th'Almightie's
                   table
                   ,
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   All
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   Of
                   changefull
                   chances
                   common
                   Arcenall
                   ,
                
                 
                   All
                   like
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   all
                   in
                   it selfe
                   contained
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   by
                   times
                   flight
                   hath
                   neither
                   lost
                   nor
                   gained
                   )
                
                 
                   Changelesse
                   in
                   essence
                   ,
                   changeable
                   in
                   face
                   ,
                
                 
                   Much
                   more
                   then
                   Proteus
                   or
                   the
                   subtill
                   race
                
                 
                   Of
                   roving
                   Polypes
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   to
                   rob
                   the
                   more
                   )
                
                 
                   Transforme
                   them
                   hourely
                   on
                   the
                   wauing
                   shore
                   :
                
                 
                   Much
                   like
                   the
                   French
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   like
                   our selues
                   their
                   apes
                   )
                
                 
                   Who
                   with
                   strange
                   habit
                   doe
                   disguise
                   their
                   shapes
                   .
                
                 
                   Who
                   louing
                   novels
                   full
                   of
                   affectation
                   ,
                
                 
                   Receiue
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   each
                   other
                   Nation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               By
               consent
               of
               Antiquity
               they
               are
               in
               number
               foure
               ,
               the
               Fire
               ,
               the
               Aire
               ,
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quatuor
                   aeternus
                   genitalia
                   corpora
                   mundus
                
                 
                   Continet
                   :
                   ex
                   illis
                   duo
                   sunt
                   onerosa
                   ,
                   suoque
                
                 
                 
                   Pondere
                   in
                   inferius
                   tellus
                   ,
                   atque
                   vnda
                   feruntur
                   :
                
                 
                   Et
                   totidem
                   gravitate
                   carent
                   :
                   nulloque
                   premente
                
                 
                   Alta
                   petunt
                   aer
                   ,
                   atque
                   aere
                   purior
                   ignis
                   .
                
                 
                   Quae
                   quamquam
                   spatio
                   distant
                   ;
                   tamen
                   omnia
                   fiunt
                
                 
                   Et
                   ipsis
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   ipsa
                   cadunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Foure
                   bodies
                   primitiue
                   the
                   world
                   still
                   containes
                
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   ,
                   two
                   downeward
                   bend
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   watery
                   plaines
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   many
                   weight
                   doe
                   want
                   and
                   nothing
                   forcing
                   ,
                   higher
                
                 
                   They
                   mount
                   ,
                   th'
                   aire
                   and
                   purer
                   streames
                   of
                   fire
                
                 
                   Which
                   though
                   they
                   distant
                   bee
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   things
                   from
                   them
                   take
                
                 
                   Their
                   birth
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   them
                   their
                   last
                   returnes
                   doe
                   make
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Three
               of
               them
               shew
               themselues
               manifestly
               in
               mixt
               ,
               the
               butter
               beeing
               the
               Aieriall
               part
               thereof
               ,
               the
               whey
               the
               watery
               ,
               and
               the
               cheese
               the
               earthly
               :
               but
               all
               foure
               in
               the
               burning
               of
               greene
               wood
               ,
               the
               flame
               being
               fire
               ;
               the
               smoke
               ,
               the
               aire
               ;
               the
               liquor
               distilling
               at
               the
               ends
               ,
               the
               water
               ;
               and
               the
               ashes
               ,
               the
               
                 earth
                 .
                 Philosophy
              
               likewise
               by
               reason
               ,
               teaches
               and
               proues
               the
               same
               ,
               from
               their
               motion
               vpward
               and
               downeward
               ,
               from
               their
               
                 second
                 qualities
              
               ,
               of
               lightnes
               and
               heauines
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               
                 first
                 qualities
              
               ,
               either
               actiue
               ,
               as
               heat
               and
               cold
               ,
               or
               passiue
               ,
               as
               dry
               and
               moist
               .
               For
               as
               their
               motion
               proceeds
               from
               their
               
                 second
                 qualities
              
               ,
               so
               doe
               their
               second
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               &
               their
               first
               from
               the
               
                 heauenly
                 bodies
              
               ,
               next
               to
               which
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               noblest
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               puritie
               as
               activity
               ,
               is
               seated
               the
               Element
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               (
               though
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               some
               latter
               writers
               ,
               as
               namely
               Cardane
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               seeme
               to
               make
               a
               doubt
               of
               it
               )
            
             
               
                 
                   Ignis
                   ad
                   aethereas
                   volucer
                   se
                   sustulit
                   aur
                   as
                   
                
                 
                   Summaque
                   complexus
                   stellantis
                   culmina
                   Coeli
                   ,
                
                 
                   Flammarum
                   vallo
                   naturae
                   moenia
                   fecit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fire
                   eftsoones
                   vp
                   towards
                   heaven
                   did
                   stie
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   compassing
                   the
                   starrie
                   world
                   ,
                   advanced
                
                 
                   A
                   wall
                   of
                   flames
                   ,
                   to
                   safeguard
                   nature
                   by
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Next
               the
               fire
               ,
               is
               seated
               the
               aire
               ,
               divided
               into
               
                 three
                 regions
              
               ,
               next
               the
               aire
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               next
               the
               water
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   (
                   sometime
                   )
                   hath
                   seene
                   rich
                   Ingots
                   tride
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   forc't
                   by
                   fire
                   their
                   treasure
                   they
                   devide
                
                 
                   (
                   How
                   faire
                   and
                   softly
                   gold
                   to
                   gold
                   doth
                   passe
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Silver
                   seekes
                   silver
                   ,
                   brasse
                   consorts
                   with
                   brasse
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   whole
                   lumpe
                   ,
                   of
                   parts
                   vnequall
                   ,
                   severs
                
                 
                   It selfe
                   apart
                   ,
                   in
                   white
                   ,
                   red
                   ,
                   yellow
                   rivers
                   )
                
                 
                   May
                   vnderstand
                   how
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   mouth
                   divine
                
                 
                   Op'ned
                   (
                   to
                   each
                   his
                   proper
                   place
                   t'assigne
                   )
                
                 
                   Fire
                   flew
                   to
                   fire
                   ,
                   water
                   to
                   water
                   slid
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aire
                   clung
                   to
                   aire
                   ,
                   and
                   earth
                   with
                   earth
                   abid
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               vaile
               both
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               were
               made
               of
               blew
               ,
               and
               
               purple
               ,
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               or
               crimson
               ,
               and
               fine
               twisted
               linnen
               :
               by
               which
               foure
               ,
               as
               Iosephus
               noteth
               ,
               were
               represented
               the
               foure
               elements
               ;
               his
               wordes
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Velum
                 hoc
                 erat
                 Babylonium
                 variegatum
                 ,
                 ex
                 hya●…intho
                 ,
                 &
                 bysso
                 ,
                 coccoque
                 &
                 purpura
                 ,
                 mirabiliter
                 elaboratum
                 ,
                 non
                 indignam
                 contemplatione
                 materiae
                 commistionem
                 habens
                 ,
                 sed
                 velut
                 omnium
                 imaginem
                 praeferens
                 ;
                 Cocco
                 enim
              
               
               
                 videbatur
                 ignem
                 imitari
                 ,
                 &
                 bysso
                 terram
                 ,
                 &
                 hyacintho
                 aerem
                 ,
                 ac
                 mare
                 purpura
                 ,
                 partim
                 quidem
                 coloribus
                 ,
                 bysso
                 autem
                 &
                 purpura
                 origine
                 ,
                 bysso
                 quidem
                 quia
                 de
                 terra
                 ,
                 mare
                 autem
                 purpuram
                 gignit
                 ,
              
               The
               vaile
               was
               Babylonish
               worke
               ,
               most
               artificially
               imbrodered
               ,
               with
               blue
               ,
               and
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               and
               purple
               ,
               hauing
               in
               it
               a
               mixture
               of
               things
               ,
               not
               vnworthy
               our
               consideration
               ,
               but
               carrying
               a
               kinde
               of
               resemblance
               of
               the
               Vniversall
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               scarlet
               ,
               seemed
               the
               fire
               to
               be
               represented
               ;
               by
               the
               linnen
               ,
               the
               earth
               ;
               by
               the
               blew
               ,
               the
               aire
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               purple
               ,
               the
               sea
               ,
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               colours
               of
               scarlet
               and
               blue
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               originall
               of
               linnen
               and
               purple
               ,
               the
               one
               comming
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               other
               from
               the
               sea
               .
               And
               S.
               Hierome
               in
               his
               epistle
               to
               Fabiola
               ,
               hath
               the
               very
               
               same
               conceite
               ,
               borrowed
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               from
               Iosephus
               ,
               or
               from
               Philo
               ,
               who
               hath
               much
               to
               like
               purpose
               ,
               in
               his
               third
               booke
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Moses
               :
               or
               it
               may
               be
               from
               that
               in
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 In
                 the
              
               
               
                 long
                 robe
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
              
               As
               not
               only
               the
               vulgar
               lattin
               ,
               and
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               them
               and
               the
               Greeke
               originall
               ,
               our
               last
               English
               Translation
               reades
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               fire
               is
               dry
               and
               hot
               ,
               the
               aire
               hot
               and
               moist
               ,
               the
               water
               moist
               and
               cold
               ,
               the
               earth
               cold
               and
               dry
               :
               thus
               are
               they
               linked
               ,
               and
               thus
               embrace
               they
               one
               another
               with
               their
               symbolizing
               qualities
               ,
               the
               earth
               being
               linked
               to
               the
               water
               by
               coldnes
               ,
               the
               water
               to
               the
               aire
               by
               moistnes
               ,
               the
               aire
               to
               the
               fire
               by
               warmth
               ,
               the
               fire
               to
               the
               earth
               by
               drought
               :
               which
               are
               all
               the
               combinations
               of
               the
               qualities
               that
               possiblely
               can
               bee
               ;
               hot
               &
               cold
               ,
               as
               also
               dry
               and
               moist
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               degrees
               ,
               beeing
               altogether
               incompatible
               in
               the
               same
               subject
               :
               And
               though
               the
               earth
               &
               the
               fire
               bee
               most
               opposite
               in
               distance
               ,
               in
               substance
               ,
               &
               in
               activity
               ;
               yet
               they
               agree
               in
               one
               quality
               ,
               the
               two
               middle
               being
               therein
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               two
               extreames
               ,
               aire
               to
               earth
               ,
               and
               water
               to
               fire
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   as
                   arm'd
                   with
                   moisture
                   and
                   with
                   cold
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   cold-dry
                   earth
                   with
                   her
                   one
                   hand
                   doth
                   hold
                   ;
                
                 
                   With
                   th'
                   other
                   th'
                   aire
                   :
                   The
                   aire
                   as
                   moist
                   and
                   warme
                   ,
                
                 
                   Holds
                   fire
                   with
                   one
                   ;
                   water
                   with
                   th'
                   other
                   arme
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   countrie-maidens
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   moneth
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                
                 
                   Merrily
                   sporting
                   on
                   a
                   holy-day
                
                 
                   And
                   lusty
                   dancing
                   of
                   a
                   liuely
                   round
                
                 
                   About
                   the
                   May-pole
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Bag-pipes
                   sound
                   ;
                
                 
                   Hold
                   hand
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   fast
                
                 
                   (
                   By
                   meanes
                   of
                   those
                   betweene
                   )
                   vnto
                   the
                   last
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   all
                   the
                   linkes
                   of
                   th'
                   holy
                   chaine
                   which
                   tethers
                
                 
                   The
                   many
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   togethers
                   ,
                
                 
                   Are
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   none
                   but
                   onely
                   hee
                   can
                   breake
                   them
                
                 
                   Who
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   did
                   (
                   of
                   meere
                   nothing
                   )
                   make
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Elements
               still
               hold
               the
               same
               proportions
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               and
               by
               mutuall
               exchange
               the
               same
               dimensions
               in
               themselues
               .
            
             
               THese
               foure
               then
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               still
               they
               remaine
               the
               radicall
               and
               fundamentall
               principles
               of
               all
               subcoelestiall
               bodies
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               their
               severall
               and
               ancient
               
                 Situations
                 ,
                 properties
                 ,
                 actions
              
               ,
               and
               effects
               ,
               and
               howsoeuer
               after
               their
               old
               wont
               they
               fight
               and
               combate
               together
               ,
               beeing
               single
               ;
               yet
               in
               composition
               they
               still
               accord
               marueilous
               well
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Tu
                   numeris
                   elementa
                   ligas
                   ;
                   vt
                   frigora
                   flammis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Arida
                   conveniant
                   liquidis
                   ,
                   ne
                   purior
                   ignis
                
                 
                   Euolet
                   ,
                   aut
                   mersas
                   deducant
                   pondera
                   terras
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   numbers
                   thou
                   the
                   elements
                   doest
                   tie
                
                 
                   That
                   cold
                   with
                   heat
                   may
                   symbolize
                   ,
                   and
                   drie
                
                 
                   With
                   moist
                   ,
                   least
                   purer
                   fire
                   should
                   sore
                   too
                   high
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   earth
                   through
                   too
                   much
                   weight
                   too
                   low
                   should
                   lie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Creator
               of
               them
               ,
               hath
               bound
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               their
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               in
               euery
               mixt
               body
               to
               stoope
               and
               obey
               
                 one
                 pre-dominant
              
               ,
               whose
               sway
               and
               conduct
               they
               willingly
               follow
               .
               The
               aire
               being
               predominant
               in
               some
               ,
               as
               in
               oyle
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               swimmes
               on
               the
               toppe
               of
               all
               other
               liquors
               ;
               and
               the
               earth
               in
               others
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               gather
               as
               neere
               the
               Center
               as
               possiblely
               they
               can
               .
               And
               as
               in
               these
               ,
               they
               vary
               not
               a
               jot
               from
               their
               natiue
               and
               wonted
               properties
               ,
               so
               neither
               doe
               they
               in
               their
               other
               conditions
               .
               It
               is
               still
               true
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 nec
                 gravitant
                 nec
                 levitant
                 in
                 suis
                 locis
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               sense
               of
               their
               weight
               or
               lightnes
               in
               their
               proper
               places
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               lying
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               deepest
               Ocean
               ,
               he
               feeles
               no
               burden
               from
               the
               weight
               thereof
               :
               The
               fire
               still
               serues
               to
               warme
               vs
               as
               it
               did
               ,
               the
               aire
               to
               maintaine
               our
               breathing
               ,
               the
               water
               to
               clense
               and
               refresh
               vs
               ,
               the
               earth
               to
               feede
               and
               support
               vs
               ,
               and
               which
               of
               them
               is
               most
               necessary
               for
               our
               vse
               is
               hard
               to
               determine
               :
               Likewise
               they
               still
               hold
               the
               same
               proportion
               one
               toward
               another
               ,
               as
               formerly
               they
               haue
               done
               :
               For
               howbeit
               the
               Peripatetikes
               ,
               pretending
               heerein
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Mr
               Aristotle
               ,
               tell
               vs
               that
               as
               
               they
               rise
               one
               aboue
               another
               in
               situation
               ,
               so
               they
               exceede
               one
               another
               ,
               
                 proportione
                 decupla
              
               ,
               by
               a
               tenne-fold
               proportion
               ,
               yet
               is
               this
               doubtles
               a
               foule
               errour
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               a
               grosse
               mistake
               ,
               whether
               wee
               regard
               their
               
                 entire
                 bodies
              
               ,
               or
               their
               parts
               ;
               If
               their
               
                 entire
                 bodies
              
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               earth
               exceedes
               both
               the
               water
               and
               the
               aire
               by
               many
               degrees
               :
               The
               depth
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               not
               exceeding
               two
               or
               three
               miles
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               most
               part
               not
               aboue
               halfe
               a
               mile
               ,
               as
               Marriners
               finde
               by
               their
               line
               and
               plummet
               ,
               whereas
               the
               diameter
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               Mathematicians
               demonstrate
               ,
               exceedes
               seven
               thousand
               miles
               .
               And
               for
               the
               aire
               ,
               taking
               the
               height
               of
               
               it
               from
               the
               place
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Comets
               ,
               it
               containes
               by
               estimation
               about
               fiftie
               two
               miles
               ,
               as
               
                 Nonius
                 ,
                 Vitellio
              
               ,
               and
               Allhazen
               shew
               by
               Geometricall
               
               proofes
               .
               Whence
               it
               plainly
               appeares
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               that
               proportion
               betwixt
               the
               
                 intire
                 Bodies
              
               of
               the
               Elements
               which
               is
               ptetended
               ,
               nor
               at
               any
               time
               was
               since
               their
               Creation
               .
               And
               for
               their
               parts
               ,
               't
               is
               as
               cleare
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               a
               few
               drops
               of
               water
               may
               be
               made
               so
               much
               aire
               as
               shall
               exceed
               them
               fiuehundred
               or
               a
               thousand
               times
               atleast
            
             
               But
               whatsoeuer
               their
               proportion
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               notwithstanding
               their
               continuall
               transmutation
               ,
               or
               transelementation
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               call
               it
               ,
               of
               one
               into
               another
               ,
               yet
               by
               a
               mutuall
               retribution
               it
               still
               remaines
               the
               same
               that
               in
               former
               ages
               it
               hath
               beene
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               already
               shewed
               more
               at
               large
               in
               a
               former
               Chapter
               :
               &
               Philo
               most
               elegantly
               expresseth
               ,
               Egregia
               
               
                 quidem
                 est
                 in
                 elementis
                 quaternarum
                 virium
                 compensatio
                 ,
                 aequalibus
                 ,
                 justisque
                 regulis
                 ac
                 terminis
                 vices
                 suas
                 dispensantium
                 :
                 sicut
                 enim
                 anni
                 circulus
                 quaternis
                 vicibus
                 distinguitur
                 ,
                 alijs
                 partibus
                 post
                 alias
                 succedentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 ambitus
                 eosdem
                 vsque
                 recurrente
                 tempore
                 :
                 pari
                 modo
                 &
                 elementa
                 mundi
                 vicissim
                 sibi
                 succedentia
                 mutantur
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 diceres
                 incridibile
                 ,
                 dum
                 mori
                 videntur
                 ,
                 redduntur
                 immortalia
                 ,
                 iterum
                 atque
                 iterum
                 metiendo
                 idem
                 stadium
                 ,
                 &
                 sursum
                 atque
                 deorsum
                 per
                 eandem
                 viam
                 cursitando
                 continuè
                 ,
                 à
                 terra
                 enim
                 acclivis
                 via
                 incipit
                 ,
                 quae
                 liquescens
                 in
                 aquam
                 mutatur
                 ,
                 aquaporrò
                 evaperat
                 in
                 aerem
                 ,
                 aer
                 in
                 ignem
                 extenuatur
                 ,
                 ac
                 declivis
                 altera
                 deorsum
                 tendit
                 à
                 Capite
                 ,
                 igne
                 per
                 extinctionem
                 subsidente
                 in
                 aerem
                 ,
                 aere
                 verò
                 in
                 aquam
                 se
                 densante
                 ,
                 aquae
                 verò
                 liquore
                 in
                 terram
                 crassescente
                 .
              
               There
               is
               in
               the
               Elements
               a
               notable
               compensation
               of
               their
               fourefold
               qualities
               ,
               dispencing
               themselues
               by
               euen
               turnes
               and
               just
               measures
               .
               For
               as
               the
               circle
               of
               the
               yeare
               is
               distinguished
               by
               foure
               quarters
               ,
               one
               succeeding
               another
               ,
               the
               time
               running
               about
               by
               equall
               distances
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               foure
               Elements
               of
               the
               World
               by
               a
               reciprocall
               vicissitude
               succeed
               one
               another
               :
               &
               which
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               incredible
               ,
               while
               they
               seeme
               to
               dye
               ,
               they
               become
               immortall
               running
               the
               same
               race
               ,
               and
               incessantly
               travailing
               vp
               and
               downe
               by
               the
               same
               path
               .
               From
               the
               Earth
               the
               way
               riseth
               vpward
               ,
               it
               dissolving
               into
               water
               ,
               the
               water
               vapors
               forth
               into
               aire
               ,
               the
               aire
               is
               rarified
               into
               fire
               ;
               again
               they
               descēd
               down
               ward
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               the
               fire
               by
               quēching
               being
               turnedinto
               aire
               ,
               the
               aire
               thickned
               into
               water
               ,
               &
               the
               water
               into
               earth
               .
               Hitherto
               Philo
               ,
               wherein
               after
               his
               vsuall
               wont
               he
               Platonizes
               ,
               the
               same
               being
               in
               effect
               to
               be
               found
               in
               
                 Platoes
                 Timaeus
              
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Aristotles
               booke
               
                 de
                 Mundo
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               his
               ,
               in
               Damascene
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               .
               And
               most
               elegantly
               the
               wittiest
               of
               Poets
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   resolutaque
                   tellus
                
                 
                   In
                   liquidas
                   rarescit
                   aquas
                   tenuatur
                   in
                   auras
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aeraque
                   humor
                   habet
                   dempto
                   quoque
                   pondere
                   rursus
                
                 
                   In
                   superos
                   aer
                   tenuissimus
                   emicat
                   ignes
                   .
                
                 
                   Inde
                   retrò
                   redeunt
                   :
                   idemque
                   retexitur
                   ordo
                
                 
                   Ignis
                   enim
                   densum
                   spissatus
                   in
                   aera
                   transit
                
                 
                   Hinc
                   in
                   aquas
                   tellus
                   glomeratâ
                   cogitur
                   vndâ
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   resolu'd
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   streames
                   ,
                
                 
                   Water
                   to
                   aire
                   ,
                   the
                   purer
                   aire
                   to
                   flames
                   :
                
                 
                   From
                   thence
                   they
                   back
                   returne
                   ,
                   the
                   fiery
                   flakes
                
                 
                   Are
                   turn'd
                   to
                   aire
                   ,
                   the
                   aire
                   thickned
                   ,
                   takes
                
                 
                   The
                   liquid
                   forme
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   earth
                   makes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               foure
               Elements
               herein
               resembling
               an
               instrument
               of
               Musicke
               with
               
               foure
               strings
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               tuned
               diverse
               wayes
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               harmony
               still
               remaines
               sweet
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               they
               compared
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisdome
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Elements
                 agreed
                 among
                 themselues
                 in
                 this
                 change
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 tune
                 is
                 changed
                 vpon
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 melody
                 still
                 remaineth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sith
                   then
                   the
                   knot
                   of
                   sacred
                   marriage
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   joynes
                   the
                   Elements
                   ,
                   from
                   age
                   to
                   age
                   
                
                 
                   Brings
                   forth
                   the
                   worlds
                   babes
                   :
                   sith
                   their
                   enmities
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   fel
                   divorce
                   ,
                   kill
                   whatsoeuer
                   dies
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   sith
                   but
                   changing
                   their
                   degree
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   frame
                   the
                   various
                   formes
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   face
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   faire
                   world
                   is
                   so
                   imbellished
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   six
                   sweet
                   notes
                   ,
                   curiously
                   varied
                
                 
                   In
                   skilfull
                   musick
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   hundred
                   kindes
                
                 
                   Of
                   heau'nly
                   sounds
                   ,
                   that
                   ravish
                   hardest
                   mindes
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   with
                   division
                   (
                   of
                   a
                   choice
                   device
                   )
                
                 
                   The
                   Hearers
                   soules
                   out
                   at
                   their
                   eares
                   entice
                   :
                
                 
                   Or
                   as
                   of
                   twice-twelue
                   letters
                   thus
                   transpos'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   world
                   of
                   words
                   is
                   variously
                   compos'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   in
                   diverse
                   order
                   sowen
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   sacred
                   volume
                   that
                   you
                   read
                   is
                   growen
                   .
                
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   hath
                   seene
                   ,
                   how
                   one
                   warme
                   lump
                   of
                   waxe
                
                 
                   (
                   Without
                   increasing
                   or
                   decreasing
                   )
                   takes
                
                 
                   A
                   hundred
                   figures
                   ,
                   well
                   may
                   judge
                   of
                   all
                
                 
                   Th'
                   incessant
                   changes
                   of
                   this
                   neather
                   ball
                   :
                
                 
                   Yet
                   thinke
                   not
                   that
                   this
                   changing
                   oft
                   remises
                
                 
                   Ought
                   into
                   nought
                   :
                   it
                   but
                   the
                   forme
                   disguises
                
                 
                   In
                   hundred
                   fashions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   substances
                
                 
                   Inly
                   ,
                   or
                   outly
                   ,
                   neither
                   win
                   nor
                   leese
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   all
                   that
                   's
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   matter
                
                 
                   Which
                   in
                   th'
                   old
                   nothing
                   made
                   the
                   All-Creator
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   dissolues
                   ,
                   resolues
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                
                 
                   Since
                   first
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   of
                   nothing
                   made
                   this
                   frame
                   :
                
                 
                   Nought's
                   made
                   of
                   nought
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   turnes
                   to
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 
                   Things
                   birth
                   or
                   death
                   change
                   but
                   their
                   formall
                   clothing
                   :
                
                 
                   Their
                   formes
                   doe
                   vanish
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   bodies
                   bide
                   ,
                
                 
                   Now
                   thick
                   ,
                   now
                   thin
                   ,
                   now
                   round
                   ,
                   now
                   short
                   ,
                   now
                   side
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   Vtque
                   novis
                   facilis
                   signatur
                   Cera
                   figuris
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   manet
                   vt
                   fuerat
                   ,
                   nec
                   formam
                   servat
                   eandem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sed
                   tamen
                   ipsa
                   eadem
                   est
                   .
                
              
            
             
               They
               be
               the
               verses
               of
               Ovid
               in
               the
               15
               of
               the
               Met.
               but
               may
               well
               be
               rendred
               by
               those
               of
               Bartas
               touching
               seuerall
               prints
               stamped
               vpon
               the
               same
               lumpe
               of
               waxe
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               An
               objection
               drawne
               from
               the
               continuall
               mixture
               of
               the
               Elements
               each
               with
               other
               answered
               .
            
             
               THus
               then
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Elements
               are
               stil
               the
               same
               ,
               no
               way
               impaired
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               portions
               or
               proportions
               :
               neither
               doe
               I
               find
               any
               objection
               against
               this
               of
               any
               moment
               or
               worthy
               our
               notice
               :
               Let
               vs
               now
               examine
               whether
               or
               no
               they
               be
               impaired
               in
               their
               qualities
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               haue
               often
               heard
               it
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               their
               frequent
               interchange
               ,
               their
               continuall
               blending
               and
               mixing
               together
               now
               for
               the
               space
               of
               so
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               cannot
               in
               reason
               but
               much
               haue
               altered
               their
               
                 inbred
                 vigour
              
               and
               originall
               constitution
               ,
               as
               Ilanders
               ,
               &
               in
               them
               specially
               their
               maritine
               parts
               are
               thought
               by
               Aristotle
               ,
               &
               cōmonly
               by
               experience
               are
               found
               to
               be
               most
               tainted
               in
               their
               manners
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               lying
               open
               to
               trade
               ,
               they
               draw
               on
               the
               commerce
               &
               intercourse
               of
               sundry
               forraine
               Nations
               ,
               who
               by
               long
               conversation
               ,
               debauch
               them
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Customes
               ,
               their
               language
               ,
               their
               habite
               &
               naturall
               disposition
               .
               But
               this
               allegation
               is
               in
               truth
               a
               bare
               and
               naked
               supposition
               .
               For
               though
               it
               bee
               true
               that
               such
               a
               continuall
               traffique
               and
               inter-change
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Elements
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               therefore
               follow
               that
               their
               qualities
               should
               thereby
               degenerate
               ,
               or
               become
               more
               impure
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               that
               impurity
               which
               by
               intercourse
               they
               haue
               contracted
               ,
               by
               perpetuall
               agitation
               they
               purge
               out
               againe
               ,
               and
               by
               continuall
               generation
               each
               out
               of
               other
               renew
               their
               parts
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               returne
               to
               their
               former
               estate
               and
               purity
               ,
               Againe
               ,
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               in
               it's
               own
               spheare
               ,
               (
               though
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               it
               be
               indeed
               subject
               to
               a
               successiue
               generation
               &
               corruption
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               parts
               thereof
               )
               yet
               is
               it
               alwaies
               most
               pure
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               it
               neither
               can
               be
               seene
               ,
               as
               fiery
               Meteors
               are
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               creature
               either
               breed
               or
               liue
               in
               it
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Aire
                 ,
                 Water
              
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               pure
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               they
               could
               not
               be
               so
               serviceable
               as
               they
               are
               .
               If
               the
               Aire
               were
               pure
               ,
               neither
               men
               ,
               nor
               birds
               ,
               nor
               beasts
               could
               breath
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               reports
               of
               the
               hill
               
                 Olympus
                 ,
                 Perhibetur
                 in
                 Olympi
                 vertice
                 aer
                 esse
                 tam
                 tenuis
                 vt
                 neque
                 sustentare
                 alites
              
               
               
                 possit
                 ,
                 neque
                 ipsos
                 qui
                 fortè
                 ascenderint
                 homines
                 ,
                 crassioris
                 aurae
                 spiritu
                 alere
                 sicut
                 in
                 isto
                 aere
                 consueverunt
                 :
              
               It
               is
               said
               that
               vpon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               hill
               Olympus
               ,
               the
               aire
               is
               so
               thin
               &
               pure
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               neither
               beare
               vp
               the
               birds
               that
               offer
               to
               flye
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               be
               vsefull
               for
               the
               breathing
               of
               men
               ,
               if
               any
               come
               thither
               ,
               being
               vsed
               to
               thicker
               ayre
               .
               Neither
               could
               any
               Meteors
               ,
               did
               it
               still
               continue
               pure
               ,
               be
               bred
               in
               it
               :
               as
               raine
               &
               snow
               &
               dewes
               and
               frosts
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               are
               many
               wayes
               commodious
               and
               profitable
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               liuing
               creatures
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               could
               not
               liue
               without
               them
               .
               And
               for
               the
               water
               if
               it
               were
               pure
               ,
               it
               could
               neither
               feed
               the
               fishes
               nor
               beare
               vp
               vessels
               of
               burden
               .
               As
               likewise
               if
               the
               earth
               were
               pure
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               altogether
               Barren
               ,
               and
               fruitlesse
               ,
               like
               sand
               or
               ashes
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               nourish
               the
               plants
               that
               hang
               vpon
               the
               breasts
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Elements
               then
               being
               ordeined
               for
               the
               ornament
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               cheifely
               to
               serue
               
               the
               mixt
               bodies
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               lost
               ,
               but
               much
               gained
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               by
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               purity
               ,
               nay
               the
               restitution
               and
               recovery
               thereof
               (
               if
               so
               they
               were
               created
               )
               would
               vndoubtedly
               proue
               the
               vtter
               vndoing
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               as
               the
               vntainted
               virginity
               of
               either
               sexe
               would
               of
               the
               race
               of
               mankind
               ;
               yet
               for
               farther
               satisfaction
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               consider
               these
               three
               asunder
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               
                 mixt
                 bodies
              
               ,
               the
               ayer
               I
               meane
               ,
               the
               water
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               appeare
               whether
               the
               ayre
               be
               decayed
               in
               it's
               temper
               ,
               the
               water
               in
               it's
               goodnesse
               and
               vertue
               ,
               the
               earth
               in
               it's
               fatnesse
               and
               fruitfullnesse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             7.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             temper
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               excessiue
               drought
               and
               cold
               in
               former
               ages
               and
               that
               in
               forraine
               Countreyes
            
             
               THat
               the
               ayre
               is
               not
               distempered
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               will
               as
               I
               conceiue
               appeare
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               vnseasonable
               weather
               ,
               for
               excessiue
               heate
               and
               cold
               ,
               or
               immoderate
               drought
               and
               
                 raine
                 ,
                 thunder
              
               and
               
                 lightning
                 ,
                 frost
              
               and
               
                 snow
                 ,
                 haile
              
               &
               windes
               ,
               yea
               &
               
                 contagious
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 pestilentiall
                 ,
                 Epidemicall
                 diseases
                 ,
              
               arising
               from
               the
               infection
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               by
               noysome
               mistes
               and
               vapoures
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               ,
               
                 earthquakes
                 ,
                 burning
              
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               
                 earth
                 ,
                 blazing
                 Comets
              
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               ,
               were
               as
               frequent
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               then
               in
               latter
               times
               ,
               as
               will
               easily
               appeare
               to
               such
               who
               please
               to
               looke
               either
               into
               the
               
                 Generall
                 history
              
               of
               the
               world
               at
               large
               ,
               or
               the
               severall
               Cronicles
               of
               particular
               nations
               .
               Such
               burning
               like
               that
               of
               Phaeton
               ,
               such
               floods
               like
               that
               of
               Ogyges
               and
               Deucalion
               recorded
               by
               
                 Orosius
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
              
               &
               Varro
               ,
               the
               world
               hath
               not
               felt
               or
               knowne
               since
               those
               times
               .
               To
               like
               purpose
               I
               remember
               
                 Iustus
                 Lypsius
              
               a
               man
               rather
               partiall
               for
               Antiquity
               then
               for
               the
               present
               age
               ,
               hath
               written
               an
               Epistle
               vpon
               occasion
               of
               a
               great
               drought
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               yeare
               
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               and
               one
               ,
               and
               lasted
               by
               the
               space
               of
               aboue
               foure
               moneths
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               makes
               his
               entrance
               ,
               
                 Non
                 tamen
                 nimis
                 insolens
                 aut
                 nova
                 ,
                 et
                 si
                 nobis
                 sic
                 visa
                 .
              
               It
               is
               no
               new
               or
               vnusall
               thing
               ,
               though
               to
               vs
               so
               it
               seeme
               :
               wherevpon
               he
               produceth
               sundry
               instances
               for
               excessiue
               heate
               and
               drought
               in
               former
               ages
               aswell
               from
               the
               
                 Romaine
                 history
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Germaine
                 Annales
              
               .
               Among
               which
               the
               most
               remarkable
               ,
               are
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               twenty
               eight
               ,
               the
               heate
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               their
               harvest
               was
               fully
               ended
               before
               Midsommer
               ,
               or
               to
               speake
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               before
               the
               Festivall
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               which
               we
               commonly
               call
               Midsomer
               day
               .
               And
               againe
               two
               yeares
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               moneths
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               &
               August
               ,
               it
               continued
               so
               fervently
               hot
               that
               men
               
                 rosted
                 egges
                 in
                 the
                 sand
              
               .
            
             
               And
               least
               wee
               should
               think
               that
               their
               
                 immoderate
                 cold
              
               ,
               was
               not
               answerable
               
               to
               their
               heate
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               and
               tels
               vs
               that
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
               Lewis
               son
               to
               Charlemaigne
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               eight
               hundred
               twenty
               one
               ,
               the
               winter
               was
               so
               long
               and
               sharpe
               that
               not
               only
               small
               brookes
               and
               streames
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Rheine
                 ,
                 Danubius
                 ,
                 Albis
              
               ,
               the
               Seene
               ,
               and
               generally
               all
               the
               great
               rivers
               both
               of
               France
               and
               Germany
               were
               so
               hard
               frozen
               that
               for
               the
               space
               of
               thirty
               dayes
               or
               more
               ,
               Loaden
               Carts
               passed
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               vpon
               Bridges
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vndaque
                   jam
                   tergo
                   ferratos
                   sustinet
                   orbes
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Puppibus
                   illa
                   prius
                   ,
                   patulis
                   nunc
                   hospita
                   plaustris
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 river
                 on
                 it's
                 backe
                 now
                 iron
                 wheeles
                 sustaines
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 did
                 ships
                 ere
                 while
                 ,
                 now
                 Wagons
                 entertaines
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               eighty
               six
               ,
               the
               winter
               continued
               so
               bitter
               that
               from
               S.
               Martyns
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Eleventh
               of
               November
               ,
               to
               the
               first
               of
               Aprill
               ,
               the
               Rheine
               was
               passible
               on
               foote
               .
               And
               for
               vnseasonable
               cold
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               time
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               hee
               reports
               out
               of
               
                 Hermannus
                 Contractus
              
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               sixty
               three
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Aprill
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fower
               dayes
               the
               weather
               was
               so
               cruell
               with
               
                 raging
                 windes
              
               and
               abundance
               of
               snow
               that
               it
               kild
               their
               Cattle
               and
               birds
               and
               destroyed
               their
               vines
               and
               trees
               .
               And
               lastly
               he
               vouches
               out
               of
               
                 Robertus
                 de
                 Monte
              
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               one
               hundred
               twenty
               fiue
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               sore
               and
               byting
               a
               winter
               ,
               that
               innumerable
               Eeles
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               the
               Ice
               ,
               came
               creeping
               out
               of
               the
               ditches
               &
               hiding
               themselues
               in
               the
               meddowes
               ,
               were
               there
               found
               dead
               ,
               and
               rotten
               by
               the
               the
               wonderfull
               excesse
               of
               Cold
               ,
               &
               vpon
               the
               trees
               scarce
               appeared
               there
               any
               leaues
               till
               the
               moneth
               of
               May
               :
               his
               Conclusion
               is
               ,
               
                 Quorsum
                 ego
                 ista
                 ?
                 vt
                 opinio
                 illa
                 novitatis
                 eximatur
                 ,
                 quae
                 malè
                 in
                 omni
                 dolore
                 aut
                 querela
                 blanditur
                 ,
                 nunquam
                 tale
                 ,
                 nemini
                 tantum
                 :
                 nugae
                 et
                 plebeii
                 sermones
                 ,
                 quos
                 historiae
                 refutent
                 &
                 seriò
                 lectae
                 ,
                 hunc
                 quoque
                 Constantiae
                 fructum
                 in
                 animo
                 gignant
                 .
              
               But
               now
               to
               what
               end
               are
               these
               examples
               alleadged
               by
               me
               ?
               Surely
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               but
               to
               worke
               out
               of
               mens
               mindes
               that
               opinion
               of
               novelty
               and
               strangenesse
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               vsually
               flatter
               our selues
               in
               our
               griefe
               and
               complaintes
               ,
               never
               was
               the
               like
               ,
               no
               age
               ever
               saw
               or
               felt
               it
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               :
               Trifling
               speeches
               ,
               beseeming
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               but
               confuted
               by
               history
               ,
               which
               being
               accuratly
               read
               ,
               may
               serue
               to
               arme
               vs
               with
               constancy
               against
               these
               and
               the
               like
               accidents
               .
            
             
               I
               thinke
               wee
               shall
               hardly
               reade
               or
               heare
               of
               a
               sharper
               frost
               in
               latter
               ages
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               Ovid
               mentions
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               whither
               hee
               was
               banished
               ,
               at
               his
               beeing
               there
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nudaque
                   consistunt
                   formam
                   servantia
                   testae
                
              
               
                 
                   Vina
                   ,
                   nec
                   hausta
                   meri
                   sed
                   data
                   frusta
                   bibunt
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Bare
                 wines
                 still
                 keeping
                 forme
                 of
                 Caske
                 stand
                 fast
                 ,
              
               
                 Not
                 gulpes
                 ,
                 but
                 gobbets
                 of
                 their
                 wine
                 they
                 tast
                 .
              
            
             
               Agreeable
               wherevnto
               is
               that
               of
               Virgill
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Caeduntque
                   securibus
                   humida
                   vina
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 And
                 liquid
                 wines
                 with
                 axes
                 doe
                 they
                 cleaue
                 .
              
            
             
               Serres
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Francis
               the
               first
               reports
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Luxenbuge
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1543
               ,
               the
               weather
               was
               so
               cold
               ,
               that
               the
               provant
               wine
               ordained
               for
               the
               armie
               being
               frozen
               ,
               was
               divided
               with
               hatches
               ,
               and
               
               by
               the
               souldiers
               carried
               away
               in
               baskets
               .
               And
               Tacitus
               speaking
               of
               the
               
               Romanes
               warre
               in
               Armenia
               ,
               tells
               vs
               that
               the
               winter
               was
               so
               sharpe
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               so
               long
               couered
               with
               yce
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               pitch
               their
               tents
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               had
               first
               digged
               the
               ground
               ;
               many
               of
               their
               limmes
               grew
               starke
               with
               extremitie
               of
               cold
               ,
               and
               many
               died
               in
               keeping
               the
               watch
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               souldier
               noted
               carrying
               a
               fagot
               ,
               whose
               hands
               were
               so
               stiffe
               frozen
               ,
               that
               sticking
               to
               his
               burthen
               ,
               they
               fell
               from
               him
               as
               though
               they
               had
               beene
               cut
               from
               his
               armes
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               excessiue
               draugh
               &
               cold
               and
               raine
               in
               former
               ages
               heere
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               com
               mon
               complaint
               of
               vnseasonable
               weather
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               reason
               thereof
               .
            
             
               ANd
               if
               wee
               looke
               neerer
               home
               ,
               wee
               shall
               find
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               one
               hundred
               &
               fourteene
               ,
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               yeare
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               riuer
               of
               Thames
               was
               dryed
               vp
               ,
               &
               such
               
               want
               of
               water
               there
               ,
               that
               betweene
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               &
               the
               bridge
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               bridge
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               horse
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               number
               of
               men
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               did
               daily
               wade
               ouer
               on
               foote
               .
               And
               for
               excessiue
               and
               vnseasonable
               
                 frosts
                 ,
                 raine
                 ,
                 snow
                 ,
                 haile
                 ,
                 windes
              
               &
               the
               like
               our
               stories
               are
               full
               ,
               specially
               
                 Stowes
                 Chronicles
              
               :
               &
               many
               of
               them
               were
               so
               immoderate
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               had
               none
               of
               latter
               times
               comparable
               therevnto
               .
            
             
               Is
               is
               true
               indeede
               that
               in
               generall
               ,
               all
               Ilands
               ,
               and
               ours
               I
               beeleeue
               ,
               aboue
               any
               other
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               such
               vncertainety
               of
               weather
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               wee
               can
               hardly
               distinguish
               Christmas
               from
               Mid-summer
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               length
               of
               daies
               :
               So
               warme
               it
               is
               at
               Christmas
               ,
               &
               againe
               so
               stormy
               &
               cold
               at
               Mid-summer
               .
               And
               for
               raine
               ,
               thorow
               the
               yeare
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               wee
               haue
               more
               then
               any
               where
               vpon
               the
               Continent
               :
               So
               that
               I
               may
               justly
               call
               our
               
                 Iland
                 Matulam
                 Planetarum
              
               ,
               the
               Vrinall
               of
               the
               Planets
               .
               I
               will
               giue
               one
               instance
               for
               all
               :
               In
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               yeare
               of
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               from
               Midsummer
               to
               Christmasse
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               part
               ,
               
               it
               continually
               rain'd
               :
               so
               that
               there
               was
               not
               one
               day
               and
               night
               dry
               together
               .
               But
               this
               I
               take
               to
               bee
               ,
               specially
               for
               that
               it
               is
               environed
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               &
               withall
               stands
               so
               farre
               to
               the
               Northwest
               .
               Since
               then
               it
               is
               still
               situate
               where
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               the
               aire
               was
               heere
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               tempered
               or
               distempered
               in
               
                 former
                 ages
              
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               :
               Yet
               I
               know
               the
               complaint
               is
               common
               ,
               that
               our
               summers
               by
               reason
               of
               cold
               and
               moist
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               kindely
               as
               they
               haue
               beene
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Sternuntur
                     segetes
                     &
                     deplorata
                     colonis
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Votajacent
                     ,
                     longique
                     perit
                     labor
                     irritus
                     anni
                     :
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   corne
                   lies
                   down
                   ,
                   the
                   plow-man
                   doth
                   complaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   His
                   hopes
                   are
                   voide
                   ,
                   &
                   toiling
                   all
                   the
                   yeare
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hee
                   onely
                   hath
                   his
                   labour
                   for
                   his
                   paine
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               Neither
               will
               I
               altogether
               deny
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               God
               hath
               a
               quarrell
               to
               vs
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               seekes
               by
               this
               chastisement
               to
               draw
               vs
               neerer
               to
               himselfe
               :
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               vniversall
               decay
               of
               Nature
               ?
               doubtlesse
               the
               same
               complaint
               hath
               still
               beene
               in
               the
               times
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               &
               Grandfathers
               ,
               and
               
                 Great
                 Grandfathers
              
               ,
               and
               so
               vpward
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Generations
               before
               them
               .
               
                 Nonne
                 quotidie
                 hoc
                 murmuratis
                 ,
                 &
                 hoc
                 dicitis
                 ,
                 quam
              
               
               
                 diu
                 ista
                 patimur
                 !
                 quotidie
                 peiora
                 &
                 peiora
                 :
                 apud
                 parentes
                 nostros
                 fuerunt
                 dies
                 laetiores
                 ,
                 fuerunt
                 dies
                 meliores
                 .
                 O
                 si
                 interrogares
                 ipsos
                 parentes
                 tuos
                 ,
                 similiter
                 tibi
                 de
                 diebus
                 suis
                 murmurarent
                 :
                 Fuerunt
                 beati
                 Patres
                 nostri
                 ,
                 nos
                 miseri
                 sumus
                 ;
                 malos
                 dies
                 habemus
              
               ;
               Doe
               you
               not
               daily
               murmurre
               and
               thus
               say
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               wee
               suffer
               these
               things
               !
               All
               things
               grow
               worse
               &
               worse
               ;
               Our
               Fathers
               saw
               better
               &
               merrier
               dayes
               :
               But
               I
               wish
               thou
               would'st
               aske
               the
               question
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
               &
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               them
               murmurre
               likewise
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               daies
               :
               saying
               ,
               Oh
               our
               Fathers
               were
               happy
               ,
               wee
               miserable
               :
               wee
               see
               nothing
               but
               badde
               dayes
               .
               But
               had
               this
               complaint
               beene
               as
               true
               as
               ancient
               ,
               as
               just
               as
               vsuall
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               wee
               had
               not
               beene
               left
               at
               this
               day
               to
               renue
               it
               :
               wee
               should
               by
               this
               time
               haue
               had
               no
               weather
               to
               ripen
               our
               corne
               or
               fruites
               ,
               in
               any
               tollerable
               manner
               .
               For
               my selfe
               then
               ,
               mine
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               being
               most
               affected
               with
               the
               present
               ,
               more
               sensible
               of
               punishments
               then
               of
               blessings
               ,
               &
               growing
               in
               worldly
               cares
               ,
               &
               consequently
               in
               discontent
               ,
               as
               they
               grow
               in
               yeares
               and
               experience
               ,
               they
               are
               thereby
               more
               apt
               to
               apprehend
               crosses
               then
               comforts
               ,
               to
               repine
               &
               murmurre
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               then
               to
               returne
               thankes
               for
               the
               other
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               vnseasonable
               weather
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               crosse
               accidents
               ,
               are
               printed
               in
               our
               memories
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               red
               letters
               in
               an
               Almanacke
               :
               but
               for
               seasonable
               &
               faire
               ,
               there
               stands
               nothing
               but
               a
               blanke
               :
               the
               one
               graven
               in
               is
               brasse
               ,
               the
               other
               written
               in
               water
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               contagious
               diseases
               ,
               and
               specially
               the
               plague
               ,
               both
               heere
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               in
               former
               ages
               .
            
             
               NOW
               for
               
                 contagious
                 diseases
              
               ,
               &
               specially
               the
               plague
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               this
               land
               hath
               now
               by
               Gods
               favour
               been
               in
               a
               mannerall
               together
               
               free
               from
               it
               since
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               his
               Majesties
               raigne
               :
               whereas
               heretofore
               it
               hath
               commonly
               every
               seaven
               or
               eight
               yeares
               at
               farthest
               spread
               it selfe
               through
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               swept
               away
               many
               thousands
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               forty
               eight
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               hot
               in
               Wallingford
               a
               Towne
               of
               Barkeshire
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               manner
               it
               dispeopled
               the
               Towne
               ,
               reducing
               their
               
                 twelue
                 Churches
              
               to
               one
               or
               two
               which
               they
               now
               only
               retaine
               .
               In
               London
               
               it
               had
               so
               sharpe
               and
               quick
               an
               edge
               ,
               and
               mowed
               downe
               such
               multitudes
               that
               within
               the
               space
               of
               twelue
               moneths
               ,
               there
               were
               buried
               in
               one
               Churchyard
               commonly
               called
               the
               Cistersians
               ,
               or
               Charterhouse
               ,
               aboue
               
               fifty
               thousand
               .
               They
               writ
               further
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               kingdome
               it
               made
               such
               a
               ravage
               ,
               as
               it
               tooke
               away
               more
               then
               halfe
               of
               men
               ,
               Church-yards
               
               
               could
               not
               suffice
               to
               burie
               the
               dead
               ,
               new
               grounds
               are
               purchased
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               And
               it
               is
               noted
               ,
               that
               there
               died
               ,
               onely
               in
               London
               betweene
               the
               first
               of
               Ianuary
               and
               the
               first
               of
               Iuly
               57374.
               
               Other
               Citties
               and
               townes
               suffering
               the
               like
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               portions
               :
               The
               earth
               being
               every
               where
               filled
               with
               graues
               ,
               and
               the
               aire
               with
               cries
               .
               In
               the
               tenth
               yeare
               likewise
               of
               Edward
               the
               second
               ,
               there
               was
               so
               great
               a
               pestilence
               ,
               and
               generall
               sickenesse
               of
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               caused
               by
               the
               ill
               nutriment
               they
               
               receiued
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 liuing
                 scaree
                 sufficed
                 to
                 bury
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               if
               wee
               cast
               our
               eyes
               abroad
               vnder
               the
               Emperours
               
                 Vibius
                 Gallus
              
               ,
               &
               Volutianus
               his
               son
               ,
               about
               two
               hundred
               &
               fiftie
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               
               there
               arose
               a
               plague
               in
               Ethiopia
               ,
               which
               by
               degrees
               spread
               it selfe
               into
               all
               the
               provinces
               of
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               and
               lasted
               by
               the
               space
               of
               fitteene
               yeares
               together
               ,
               without
               any
               intermission
               ;
               and
               so
               great
               was
               the
               mortallity
               ,
               that
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               as
               Dyonisius
               himselfe
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               time
               Bishop
               of
               that
               sea
               reports
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               one
               house
               of
               the
               whole
               citty
               
               free
               ,
               &
               the
               whole
               remainder
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               did
               not
               equall
               the
               number
               of
               old
               men
               in
               former
               times
               :
               By
               meanes
               whereof
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               who
               liued
               in
               the
               same
               age
               ,
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               write
               ,
               that
               his
               excellent
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 Mortalitate
              
               :
               And
               Lypsius
               his
               censure
               of
               this
               pestilence
               is
               ,
               
                 Non
                 alia
                 vnquam
                 maior
                 lues
                 mihi
                 lecta
                 ,
                 spatio
                 temporum
              
               
               
                 siue
                 terrarum
              
               :
               I
               neuer
               read
               of
               a
               more
               greivous
               contagion
               ,
               whether
               wee
               regard
               the
               long
               lasting
               or
               the
               large
               spreading
               thereof
               :
               Yet
               was
               that
               certainely
               for
               the
               time
               more
               impetuous
               and
               outragious
               vnder
               Iustinian
               ,
               the
               fiercenes
               whereof
               was
               such
               that
               onely
               in
               Constantinople
               and
               the
               places
               neere
               adjoyning
               therevnto
               ,
               it
               cut
               off
               at
               least
               
                 fiue
                 thousand
              
               ,
               &
               sometimes
               
                 tenne
                 thousand
              
               persons
               in
               one
               day
               :
               Which
               my selfe
               should
               hardly
               bee
               drawne
               ,
               either
               to
               report
               or
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               finde
               it
               recorded
               by
               faithfull
               Historiographers
               of
               those
               times
               .
               Neither
               lesse
               wonderfull
               
               was
               that
               pestilence
               in
               Africa
               ,
               which
               snatcht
               away
               onely
               in
               
                 Numidia
                 ,
                 Octingenta
                 hominum
                 millia
              
               ,
               saith
               Orosius
               ,
               eight
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               .
               Or
               that
               vnder
               
                 Michael
                 Duca
              
               in
               Greece
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               sharpe
               and
               violent
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 viui
                 prorsus
                 pares
                 non
                 essent
                 mortais
                 sepeliendis
                 ,
              
               they
               bee
               the
               words
               of
               Zonaras
               ,
               the
               liuing
               were
               no
               way
               sufficient
               to
               burie
               the
               dead
               .
               But
               that
               which
               scourged
               Italy
               in
               Petrarches
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               
               three
               hundred
               fiftie
               nine
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               relates
               it
               ,
               in
               my
               minde
               exceedes
               all
               hitherto
               spoken
               of
               ,
               there
               being
               scarely
               left
               aliue
               tenne
               ofa
               thousand
               thorow
               the
               whole
               countrey
               .
               Whereby
               the
               way
               I
               cannot
               let
               passe
               ,
               that
               vnder
               David
               ,
               though
               by
               most
               Diuines
               held
               to
               bee
               supernaturall
               
               and
               miraculous
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               died
               of
               the
               people
               seuenty
               thousand
               men
               within
               the
               space
               of
               three
               dayes
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               other
               
                 infectious
                 ●…idemicall
                 diseases
              
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               Pasquier
               assignes
               a
               whole
               chapter
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               hee
               thus
               intitles
               ,
               
                 Des
                 maladies
                 qui
                 ont
                 seulement
                 vnifois
                 Cours
                 par
                 La
                 disposition
                 de
                 L'
                 air
                 .
              
               Of
               those
               diseases
               
               which
               haue
               but
               once
               had
               their
               course
               through
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               aire
               .
               Heere
               with
               vs
               ,
               wee
               haue
               not
               heard
               of
               late
               dayes
               of
               any
               such
               diseases
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 sheetes
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 sweating
                 sickenesse
              
               ,
               touching
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               memorable
               that
               Mr
               Camdem
               hath
               deliuered
               in
               his
               description
               of
               Shrewesbury
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               let
               others
               
               search
               it
               out
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               part
               I
               haue
               obserued
               ,
               that
               this
               malady
               hath
               run
               through
               England
               thrise
               in
               the
               ages
               afore-going
               ,
               &
               yet
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               long
               before
               also
               it
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               not
               recorded
               in
               writing
               .
               First
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               1485
               ,
               in
               which
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               first
               began
               his
               raigne
               ,
               a
               little
               after
               the
               great
               Coniunction
               of
               the
               superiour
               Planets
               in
               Scorpio
               .
               A
               second
               time
               yet
               more
               mildly
               ,
               although
               the
               Plague
               accompanied
               it
               in
               the
               33d
               yeare
               after
               ,
               Anno
               1518
               ,
               vpon
               a
               great
               opposition
               of
               the
               same
               Planets
               in
               Scorpio
               &
               Taurus
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               it
               plagued
               the
               Netherlands
               and
               high
               Almany
               also
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               33
               yeares
               after
               that
               againe
               in
               the
               yeare
               1551
               ,
               when
               another
               Coniunction
               of
               those
               Planets
               in
               Scorpio
               tooke
               their
               effects
               :
               so
               that
               by
               Gods
               goodnes
               for
               the
               space
               now
               of
               these
               last
               seuenty
               three
               yeares
               wee
               haue
               not
               felt
               that
               disease
               .
               Twise
               thirty
               three
               yeares
               &
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Coniunction
               and
               opposition
               of
               the
               Planets
               haue
               passed
               ouer
               ,
               &
               yet
               it
               hath
               not
               touched
               vs.
               In
               the
               31
               yeare
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               a
               terrible
               murraine
               of
               cattell
               spred
               through
               the
               whole
               kingdome
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               whole
               sties
               of
               hogs
               ,
               and
               whole
               stalls
               of
               oxen
               were
               euery-where
               suddenly
               emptied
               ,
               &
               it
               continued
               so
               long
               ,
               
                 vt
                 nulla
                 omninò
                 huius
                 regni
                 villa
                 huius
                 miscriae
                 immunis
                 alterius
                 incommoda
                 ridere
                 posset
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Malmesburiensis
               )
               so
               as
               no
               one
               village
               was
               so
               free
               from
               this
               misery
               that
               it
               could
               laugh
               at
               the
               mishap
               of
               others
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               adayes
               we
               heare
               not
               of
               so
               frequent
               ,
               of
               such
               fowle
               &
               fretting
               kindes
               of
               Leprosies
               any-where
               in
               the
               World
               as
               were
               anciently
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               they
               had
               the
               Leprosie
               of
               the
               skin
               ,
               of
               the
               fl●…sh
               ,
               of
               the
               scab
               ,
               of
               the
               
               
                 running
                 sore
              
               ,
               of
               the
               haire
               ,
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               beard
               :
               their
               garments
               both
               linnen
               &
               wollen
               were
               infected
               with
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               sometimes
               it
               increased
               and
               spread
               it selfe
               in
               the
               very
               garment
               ,
               though
               separared
               from
               the
               body
               of
               
               the
               diseased
               .
               Nay
               which
               is
               more
               strange
               ,
               the
               wals
               of
               their
               houses
               were
               not
               free
               from
               it
               :
               it
               tainted
               the
               very
               stones
               &
               the
               morter
               with
               greenish
               &
               
                 reddish
                 spots
              
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               were
               forced
               sometimes
               to
               plucke
               downe
               a
               part
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               whole
               ,
               when
               no
               other
               meanes
               was
               found
               
               to
               cleanse
               it
               .
               Now
               their
               great
               multitudes
               of
               Lepers
               appeares
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               solemne
               lawes
               for
               their
               tryall
               ;
               for
               their
               cleansing
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               shutting
               of
               them
               vp
               without
               the
               campe
               .
               And
               though
               we
               may
               well
               conceiue
               that
               some
               of
               them
               were
               stricken
               with
               this
               disease
               immediatly
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Myriam
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               sister
               for
               her
               murmuring
               ,
               b
               Gehazi
               for
               his
               bribery
               ,
               c
               Azariah
               for
               his
               backwardnes
               in
               reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               d
               Vzziah
               for
               his
               presumptuous
               forwardnes
               in
               taking
               vpon
               him
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               yet
               those
               foure
               that
               sate
               together
               expecting
               the
               charity
               of
               Passengers
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               e
               Samaria
               ,
               &
               those
               ten
               that
               our
               f
               Saviour
               healed
               at
               once
               ,
               shew
               that
               the
               number
               of
               their
               ordinary
               Lepers
               was
               very
               great
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               none
               can
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               sicknesse
               which
               wee
               call
               the
               French
               disease
               ,
               they
               the
               Neapolitane
               ,
               and
               the
               Neapolitanes
               the
               Indian
               ,
               (
               because
               we
               borrowed
               it
               from
               the
               French
               ,
               they
               from
               the
               Spaniards
               at
               Naples
               ,
               and
               they
               againe
               from
               the
               Indians
               )
               is
               neither
               so
               catching
               ,
               nor
               so
               virulent
               ,
               not
               so
               contagious
               ,
               nor
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               it
               hath
               beene
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               earthquakes
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               their
               terrible
               effects
               liuely
               described
               by
               Seneca
               .
            
             
               TO
               the
               pestilences
               and
               other
               contagious
               diseases
               of
               former
               ages
               may
               be
               added
               the
               Earthquakes
               arising
               likewise
               from
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               though
               in
               another
               kind
               .
               Of
               these
               we
               haue
               heard
               little
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               they
               haue
               beene
               nothing
               so
               frequent
               &
               fearefull
               as
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               more
               ancient
               predecessors
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               they
               chiefly
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               the
               composing
               of
               that
               Letany
               ,
               and
               therein
               to
               the
               petition
               against
               suddaine
               death
               ,
               which
               by
               publique
               authority
               is
               vsed
               through
               the
               Christian
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               by
               the
               force
               of
               Earthquakes
               contrary
               to
               the
               Proverbe
               ,
               Mountaines
               haue
               met
               ;
               
               The
               Citty
               of
               Antioch
               where
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               were
               first
               called
               Christians
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Asia
               bordering
               vpon
               it
               ,
               was
               in
               Traianes
               time
               swallowed
               vp
               with
               an
               Earthquake
               ,
               as
               writeth
               Dion
               ,
               reporting
               very
               
               marvailous
               things
               thereof
               .
               By
               the
               same
               meanes
               at
               one
               time
               were
               twelue
               
               famous
               Citties
               of
               Asia
               ouer-turned
               vnder
               the
               reigne
               of
               Tiberius
               .
               And
               at
               an
               other
               time
               as
               many
               townes
               of
               Campania
               vnder
               Constantine
               .
               And
               of
               the
               dreadfulnes
               of
               this
               accident
               ,
               aboue
               the
               pestilence
               or
               any
               other
               incident
               to
               mankind
               ,
               Seneca
               excellcntly
               discourses
               in
               the
               sixth
               book
               of
               his
               
               
                 Naturall
                 questions
                 :
                 Hostem
                 muro
                 repellam
                 ,
              
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 praeruptae
                 altitudinis
                 .
                 Castella
                 ,
                 vel
                 magnos
                 exercitus
                 ,
                 difficultate
                 aditus
                 morabuntur
                 ,
                 à
                 tempestate
                 nos
                 vindicant
                 portus
                 ,
                 nimborum
                 vim
                 effusam
                 &
                 sine
                 fine
                 cadentes
                 aquas
                 tecta
                 propellunt
                 ,
                 fugientes
                 non
                 sequitur
                 incendium
                 ,
                 adversus
                 tonitrua
                 &
                 minas
                 Coeli
                 subterraneae
                 domus
                 &
                 defossi
                 iu
                 altum
                 specus
                 remedia
                 sunt
                 ,
                 ignis
                 ille
                 coelestis
                 non
                 transverberat
                 terram
                 ,
                 sed
                 exiguo
                 ejus
                 objectu
                 retunditur
                 ,
                 in
                 pestilentia
                 mutare
                 sedes
                 licet
                 ,
                 nullum
                 malum
                 sine
                 effugio
                 est
                 ,
                 nunquam
                 fulmina
                 populos
                 percusserunt
                 ,
                 pestilens
                 coelum
                 exhausit
                 vrbes
                 non
                 abstulit
                 ;
                 hoc
                 malum
                 latissimè
                 patet
                 ,
                 inevitabile
                 ,
                 avidum
                 ,
                 publicè
                 noxium
                 ,
                 non
                 enim
                 domus
                 solùm
                 &
                 familias
                 ,
                 aut
                 vrbes
                 singulas
                 haurit
                 ,
                 sed
                 gentes
                 totas
                 regionesque
                 subvertit
                 ,
                 &
                 modò
                 ruinis
                 operit
                 ,
                 modò
                 in
                 altam
                 voraginem
                 condit
                 ,
                 ac
                 ne
                 id
                 quidem
                 relinquit
                 ex
                 quo
                 appareat
                 quòd
                 non
                 est
                 saltem
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 sed
                 supra
                 nobilissimas
                 vrbes
                 sine
                 vllo
                 vestigio
                 prioris
                 habitus
                 solum
                 extenditur
                 .
              
               A
               wall
               will
               repell
               an
               enemy
               ,
               rampiers
               raised
               to
               a
               great
               height
               by
               the
               difficulty
               of
               their
               accesse
               will
               keepe
               out
               powerfull
               armies
               ,
               An
               Hauen
               shelters
               vs
               from
               a
               tempest
               ,
               &
               the
               couering
               of
               our
               Houses
               from
               the
               violence
               of
               stormes
               &
               lasting
               raines
               ,
               the
               fire
               doth
               not
               follow
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               fly
               from
               it
               ,
               against
               thunder
               &
               the
               threats
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               vaults
               vnder
               ground
               &
               deep
               caues
               are
               remedies
               ,
               those
               blastings
               &
               flashes
               from
               aboue
               ,
               doe
               not
               pierce
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               are
               blunted
               by
               a
               little
               peece
               of
               it
               oppofed
               against
               them
               ;
               In
               the
               time
               of
               pestilence
               a
               man
               may
               change
               dwellings
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mischiefe
               but
               may
               be
               shunned
               ,
               the
               lightning
               neuer
               stroke
               a
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               a
               pestilential
               ayre
               hath
               emptied
               Cities
               ,
               not
               ouer-turned
               them
               :
               but
               this
               mischiefe
               is
               large
               in
               spreading
               ,
               vnavoydable
               ,
               greedy
               of
               destruction
               ,
               generally
               dangerous
               .
               For
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               depopulate
               Houses
               ,
               &
               Families
               ,
               &
               townes
               ,
               but
               layes
               waste
               &
               
               makes
               desolate
               whole
               Regions
               and
               countreyes
               :
               sometimes
               covering
               them
               with
               their
               own
               ruines
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               ouer-whelming
               them
               ,
               and
               burying
               them
               in
               deepe
               gulphes
               ,
               leauing
               nothing
               whereby
               it
               may
               so
               much
               as
               appeare
               to
               posterity
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               sometimes
               was
               ,
               but
               the
               Earth
               is
               levelled
               ouer
               most
               famous
               Citties
               ,
               without
               any
               marke
               of
               their
               former
               existence
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               dreadfull
               burnings
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Aetna
               ,
               and
               Vesuvius
               ,
               and
               the
               rising
               of
               a
               new
               Iland
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               with
               hideous
               roaring
               neere
               Putzol
               in
               Italy
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               quakings
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               more
               terrible
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               burnings
               in
               the
               bowels
               thereof
               no
               lesse
               dreadfull
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               as
               it
               were
               the
               cold
               &
               the
               other
               the
               hot
               fits
               thereof
               .
               The
               mountaine
               Aetna
               in
               Sicilie
               hath
               flamed
               in
               time
               past
               so
               abundantly
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               thick
               smoake
               and
               vapours
               arising
               therefrom
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereabout
               could
               not
               see
               one
               another
               (
               if
               wee
               may
               giue
               credite
               to
               Cicero
               )
               for
               two
               dayes
               together
               .
               And
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               the
               world
               3982
               ,
               it
               
               raged
               so
               violently
               ,
               that
               Africa
               was
               thereof
               an
               astonished
               witnesse
               .
               But
               Virgils
               admirable
               description
               thereof
               may
               serue
               for
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Horrificis
                   tonat
                   Aetna
                   ruinis
                
                 
                   Interdumque
                   atram
                   prorumpit
                   ad
                   aethera
                   nubem
                   ;
                
                 
                   Turbine
                   fumantem
                   piceo
                   ,
                   &
                   candente
                   favilla
                   ,
                
                 
                   Attollitque
                   globos
                   flammarum
                   &
                   sydera
                   lambit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Interdum
                   scopulos
                   ,
                   avulsaque
                   viscera
                   montis
                
                 
                   Erigit
                   eructans
                   ,
                   liquefactaque
                   saxa
                   sub
                   aur
                   as
                
                 
                   Cum
                   gemitu
                   glomerat
                   ,
                   fundoque
                   exaestuatimo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Aetna
                   here
                   thunders
                   with
                   a
                   horride
                   noise
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   black
                   clouds
                   evaporeth
                   to
                   skies
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fuming
                   with
                   pitchie
                   curles
                   and
                   sparkling
                   fires
                   ,
                
                 
                   Tosseth
                   vp
                   globes
                   of
                   flames
                   ,
                   to
                   starres
                   aspires
                   :
                
                 
                   Now
                   belching
                   rocks
                   ,
                   the
                   mountaines
                   entrals
                   torne
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   groaning
                   ,
                   hurles
                   out
                   liquid
                   stones
                   there
                   borne
                
                 
                   Thorow
                   the
                   aire
                   in
                   showres
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               rightly
               did
               another
               Poet
               diuine
               of
               this
               mountaine
               and
               the
               burnings
               therein
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   quae
                   sulphurijs
                   ardet
                   fornacibus
                   Aetna
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ignea
                   semper
                   erit
                   ,
                   neque
                   enim
                   fuit
                   ignea
                   semper
                   .
                
              
               
                 Aetna
                 which
                 flames
                 of
                 sulphure
                 now
                 doth
                 raise
                 .
              
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 still
                 burne
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 it
                 burnt
                 alwayes
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Vesuvius
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Naples
               ,
               it
               flamed
               with
               the
               greatest
               horrour
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               as
               some
               say
               in
               the
               third
               yeere
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Titus
               :
               where
               besides
               beasts
               ,
               fishes
               and
               fowle
               ,
               it
               destroyed
               two
               adjoyning
               Citties
               Herculanum
               and
               Pompeios
               with
               the
               people
               sitting
               in
               the
               Theater
               ,
               Pliny
               the
               naturall
               Historian
               ,
               then
               Admirall
               of
               
               the
               Romane
               Navy
               desirous
               to
               discover
               the
               reason
               was
               suffocated
               with
               the
               smoake
               thereof
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               his
               Nephew
               in
               an
               epistle
               of
               his
               to
               
                 Cornelius
                 Tacitus
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Sensit
                   procul
                   Africa
                   tellus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Tunc
                   expuluerijs
                   geminata
                   incendia
                   nimbis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sensit
                   et
                   Aegyptus
                   Memphisque
                   &
                   Nilus
                   atrocem
                
                 
                   Tempestatem
                   illam
                   ,
                   Campano
                   è
                   littore
                   missam
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   caruisse
                   ferunt
                   Asiam
                   Syriamque
                   tremenda
                
                 
                   Peste
                   ,
                   nec
                   exstantes
                   Neptunj
                   è
                   fluctibus
                   arces
                
                 
                   Cyprumque
                   Cretamque
                   &
                   Cycladas
                   ordine
                   nullo
                
                 
                   Per
                   pontum
                   sparsas
                   nec
                   doctam
                   Palladis
                   vrbem
                
                 
                   Tantus
                   inexhaustis
                   erupit
                   faucibus
                   ardor
                
                 
                   Ac
                   vapor
                   .
                
              
            
             
               They
               be
               the
               verses
               of
               
                 Hieronymus
                 Borgius
              
               touching
               the
               horrible
               roaring
               and
               thundring
               of
               this
               mountaine
               ,
               and
               may
               thus
               be
               englished
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Then
                   remote
                   Africke
                   suffer'd
                   the
                   direfull
                   heate
                
                 
                   Of
                   twofold
                   rage
                   with
                   showers
                   of
                   dust
                   repleate
                
                 
                   Scorcht
                   
                     Egipt
                     ,
                     memphis
                     ,
                     Nilus
                  
                   felt
                   amaz'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   woofull
                   tempest
                   in
                   Campania
                   rais'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   Not
                   
                     Asia
                     ,
                     Syria
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   towers
                   that
                   stand
                
                 
                   In
                   Neptunes
                   surges
                   ,
                   
                     Cyprus
                     ,
                     Creet
                     ,
                     Ioues
                  
                   land
                
                 
                   The
                   scattered
                   Cyclades
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Muses
                   seate
                
                 
                   Minervaes
                   towne
                   that
                   vast
                   plague
                   scapt
                   such
                   heate
                
                 
                   Such
                   vapours
                   brake
                   forth
                   from
                   full
                   jawes
                   —
                
              
            
             
               Marcellinus
               farther
               obserues
               that
               the
               ashes
               thereof
               transported
               in
               the
               ayre
               obscured
               all
               Europe
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Constantinopolitanes
               being
               wonderfully
               affrighted
               therewith
               (
               in
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Emperour
               Leo
               forsooke
               the
               Citty
               )
               in
               memoriall
               of
               the
               same
               did
               yearely
               celebrate
               the
               twelfth
               of
               November
               .
               Who
               in
               these
               latter
               ages
               hath
               euer
               heard
               or
               read
               of
               such
               a
               fire
               issuing
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               as
               Tacitus
               in
               the
               13
               of
               his
               Annals
               and
               almost
               the
               last
               words
               describes
               .
               The
               citty
               of
               the
               Inhonians
               in
               Germanie
               confederate
               with
               vs
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               was
               afflicted
               with
               a
               sudden
               disaster
               ,
               for
               fires
               issuing
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               burned
               towns
               ,
               feilds
               ,
               villages
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               spred
               even
               to
               the
               wals
               of
               a
               colony
               newly
               built
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               extinguished
               neither
               by
               raine
               nor
               river
               water
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               liquor
               that
               could
               be
               imployed
               vntill
               for
               want
               of
               remedie
               ,
               and
               anger
               of
               such
               a
               destruction
               ,
               certaine
               pesants
               cast
               stones
               a
               farre
               of
               into
               it
               ;
               then
               the
               flame
               somewhat
               ●…laking
               ,
               drawing
               neare
               they
               put
               it
               out
               with
               blowes
               of
               clubs
               and
               otherlike
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               wild
               beast
               ,
               last
               of
               all
               they
               threw
               in
               clothes
               from
               their
               backes
               which
               the
               more
               worne
               and
               fowler
               ,
               the
               berrer
               they
               quenched
               the
               fires
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               most
               memorable
               both
               Earthquake
               and
               burning
               is
               that
               which
               
                 Mr.
                 George
                 Sands
              
               in
               the
               forth
               booke
               of
               his
               Travels
               reports
               to
               haue
               hapēed
               neare
               Puttzoll
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Naples
               likewise
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               1538
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               29th
               of
               September
               ,
               when
               for
               certaine
               daies
               foregoing
               the
               countrey
               thereabout
               was
               so
               vexed
               with
               perpetuall
               Earthquakes
               ,
               as
               no
               one
               house
               was
               left
               so
               intire
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               expect
               an
               immediate
               ruine
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               sea
               had
               retired
               two
               hundred
               pases
               from
               the
               shore
               ,
               
               (
               leauing
               abundance
               of
               fresh
               water
               rising
               in
               the
               bottome
               (
               there
               visiblely
               ascended
               a
               mountaine
               about
               the
               second
               hower
               of
               the
               night
               with
               hideous
               roaring
               ,
               horriblely
               vomiting
               stones
               ,
               and
               such
               store
               of
               Cinders
               as
               overwhelmed
               all
               the
               buildings
               therabout
               ,
               and
               the
               salubrious
               Bathes
               of
               Tripergula
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               ages
               celebrated
               ,
               consumed
               the
               vines
               to
               ashes
               ,
               killing
               birds
               and
               beastes
               ;
               the
               fearefull
               inhabitants
               of
               Puttzoll
               flying
               through
               the
               darke
               with
               their
               wiues
               and
               children
               naked
               ,
               defiled
               ,
               crying
               out
               and
               detesting
               their
               Calamities
               ;
               manifold
               mischiefes
               had
               they
               suffered
               ,
               yet
               none
               like
               this
               which
               nature
               inflicted
               :
               yet
               was
               not
               this
               the
               first
               Iland
               that
               thus
               by
               the
               force
               of
               Earthquakes
               haue
               risen
               out
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               the
               
               like
               is
               reported
               both
               of
               Delos
               and
               Rhodos
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Comets
               and
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               praedictions
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               haue
               appeared
               of
               late
               yeares
               ,
               is
               lesse
               then
               hath
               vsually
               beene
               observed
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               fiery
               and
               watry
               prodigious
               meteors
               .
            
             
               IT
               remaines
               that
               in
               the
               next
               place
               I
               should
               speake
               somewhat
               of
               Comets
               or
               
                 Blazing
                 starres
              
               ,
               whether
               in
               latter
               times
               more
               haue
               appeared
               ,
               or
               more
               disastrous
               effectes
               haue
               followed
               vpon
               their
               appearance
               ,
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               Some
               tooke
               the
               Comet
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               starre
               ,
               ordained
               and
               created
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               appearing
               only
               by
               times
               and
               by
               turnes
               ,
               of
               this
               mind
               was
               
                 Seneca
                 .
                 Cardan
              
               ,
               likewise
               
               in
               latter
               times
               harps
               much
               ,
               if
               not
               vpon
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               the
               like
               string
               .
               But
               Aristotle
               (
               whose
               weighty
               reasons
               and
               deepe
               judgment
               I
               much
               reverence
               )
               conceiueth
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Comet
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               passing
               hot
               and
               dry
               exhalation
               ,
               which
               being
               lifted
               vp
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               &
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               into
               the
               highest
               region
               of
               the
               ayre
               is
               there
               inflamed
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               Element
               of
               fire
               ,
               vpon
               which
               it
               bordereth
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               heavens
               which
               hurleth
               it
               about
               ;
               so
               as
               there
               is
               the
               same
               matter
               of
               an
               Earthquake
               ,
               the
               wind
               ,
               the
               lightning
               ,
               and
               a
               Comet
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               imprisoned
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               causeth
               an
               Earthquake
               ;
               if
               it
               ascend
               to
               the
               middle
               region
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               be
               from
               thence
               beating
               back
               ,
               wind
               ,
               if
               it
               enter
               that
               region
               and
               be
               there
               invironed
               with
               a
               thick
               cloud
               ,
               lightning
               ;
               if
               it
               passe
               that
               region
               a
               Comet
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               fiery
               Meteor
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               sufficiently
               capable
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               common
               opinion
               hath
               beene
               ,
               that
               Comets
               either
               as
               Signes
               or
               causes
               ,
               or
               both
               haue
               allwayes
               prognosticated
               some
               dreadfull
               mishaps
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               outragious
               windes
               ,
               extraordonary
               drougth
               ,
               dearth
               ,
               pestilence
               ,
               warres
               ,
               death
               of
               Princes
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nunquam
                   futilibus
                   excanduit
                   ignibus
                   aether
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ne're
                 did
                 the
                 Heavens
                 with
                 idle
                 blazes
                 flame
                 :
              
            
             
               But
               the
               late
               Lord
               
                 Privy
                 Seale
              
               Earle
               of
               Northampton
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Defensatiue
                 against
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 supposed
                 prophesies
                 ,
              
               hath
               so
               strongly
               incountred
               this
               opinion
               ,
               
               that
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               must
               professe
               ,
               he
               hath
               perswaded
               mee
               ,
               
               there
               is
               no
               certainty
               in
               those
               praedictions
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               Comets
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               forerunne
               such
               euents
               ,
               neither
               doe
               such
               euents
               alwayes
               follow
               vpon
               the
               appearing
               of
               Comets
               .
               Some
               instances
               he
               produceth
               of
               Comets
               ,
               which
               brought
               with
               them
               such
               abundance
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               &
               abated
               their
               prises
               to
               so
               low
               an
               ebbe
               ,
               as
               stories
               haue
               recorded
               it
               for
               monuments
               ,
               and
               miracles
               to
               posterity
               :
               And
               the
               like
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               could
               I
               say
               of
               others
               ,
               
                 Ann.
                 Dom.
              
               1555.
               1556.
               1557.
               1558.
               after
               all
               which
               yeares
               nothing
               chanced
               that
               should
               driue
               a
               man
               to
               seeke
               out
               any
               cause
               aboue
               the
               common
               reach
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               allow
               the
               diligence
               of
               Gemma-Frisius
               taking
               notice
               of
               as
               many
               good
               ,
               as
               badde
               effects
               ,
               which
               haue
               succeeded
               after
               Comets
               .
               Moreouer
               hee
               tells
               vs
               that
               Peucer
               ,
               a
               great
               Mathematician
               of
               Germany
               ,
               prognosticated
               vpon
               the
               last
               Comet
               ,
               before
               the
               writing
               of
               his
               Defensatiue
               ,
               that
               mens
               bodies
               should
               bee
               parched
               and
               burned
               vp
               with
               heat
               :
               But
               how
               fell
               it
               out
               ?
               Forsooth
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               wee
               had
               not
               a
               more
               vnkindely
               summer
               many
               yeares
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               extraordinary
               cold
               :
               neuer
               lesse
               inclination
               to
               warre
               ,
               no
               Prince
               diseased
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               plague
               which
               had
               beene
               somewhat
               quicke
               before
               in
               Lombardy
               ,
               as
               God
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               ceased
               at
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Comet
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               hee
               reports
               of
               his
               owne
               experience
               ,
               as
               an
               eye-witnesse
               ,
               that
               when
               diverse
               vpon
               greater
               scrupulosity
               ,
               then
               cause
               ,
               went
               about
               to
               disswade
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               lying
               then
               at
               Richmond
               ,
               from
               looking
               on
               a
               Comet
               which
               then
               appeared
               ,
               with
               a
               courage
               answereable
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               her
               state
               ,
               shee
               caused
               the
               window
               to
               be
               set
               open
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               this
               word
               ,
               
                 jacta
                 est
                 alea
              
               ;
               the
               dice
               are
               throwne
               ,
               thereby
               shewing
               that
               her
               stedfast
               hope
               &
               confidence
               ,
               was
               too
               firmely
               planted
               in
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               blasted
               or
               affrighted
               with
               those
               beames
               ,
               which
               either
               had
               a
               ground
               in
               nature
               wherevpon
               to
               rise
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               no
               warrant
               in
               Scripture
               to
               portend
               the
               mishappe
               of
               Princes
               .
               Neither
               doe
               I
               remember
               that
               any
               Comet
               appeared
               either
               before
               
                 her
                 death
              
               (
               as
               at
               her
               entrance
               
               there
               did
               ,
               )
               nor
               that
               of
               Prince
               Henry
               ,
               nor
               of
               Henry
               the
               Great
               of
               France
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               a
               most
               peerelesse
               Queene
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               most
               incomparable
               Prince
               ,
               &
               the
               third
               for
               prudence
               &
               valour
               ,
               a
               matchlesse
               King.
               And
               for
               the
               last
               Comet
               which
               appeared
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               bringing
               any
               excessiue
               heate
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               long
               time
               there
               hath
               not
               beene
               known
               
               more
               cold
               yeares
               thē
               three
               or
               foure
               immediatly
               ensuing
               it
               .
               And
               though
               it
               bee
               true
               ,
               that
               some
               great
               Princes
               died
               not
               long
               after
               it
               ,
               yet
               after
               that
               immediatly
               going
               before
               ,
               I
               cannot
               call
               to
               mind
               any
               such
               effect
               :
               but
               as
               Seneca
               truely
               notes
               ,
               
                 Naturale
                 est
                 magis
                 nova
                 quam
                 magna
                 mirari
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               naturall
               
               vnto
               vs
               to
               bee
               inquisitiue
               &
               curious
               rather
               about
               things
               new
               and
               strange
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               are
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               truely
               great
               :
               Yet
               euen
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               Charlemaigne
               professed
               ,
               that
               hee
               feared
               not
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               blazing
               starre
               ,
               but
               the
               Great
               &
               potent
               Creator
               thereof
               .
               And
               Vespasian
               ,
               as
               Dyon
               reports
               ,
               when
               the
               apparition
               of
               a
               Comet
               was
               thought
               to
               portend
               his
               death
               ,
               replied
               merrily
               :
               No
               ,
               said
               hee
               ,
               
                 this
                 bushy
                 starre
                 notes
                 not
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Parthian
                 King
                 :
                 Ipse
                 enim
                 comatus
                 est
                 ,
                 ego
                 verò
                 calvus
                 sum
                 :
              
               For
               hee
               weares
               bushy
               locks
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               bald
               Lastly
               ,
               some
               Comets
               haue
               beene
               the
               Messengers
               of
               happy
               &
               ioyfull
               tidings
               ,
               as
               that
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               &
               another
               at
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Cometes
                 summè
              
               
               
                 bonus
                 apparuit
                 ,
                 qui
                 praenuntius
                 fuit
                 mortis
                 magni
                 illius
                 Tyranni
                 &
                 pestilentissimi
                 hominis
                 ,
              
               saith
               Tacitus
               :
               There
               appeared
               a
               favourable
               &
               auspicious
               Comet
               ,
               as
               an
               Herauld
               to
               proclaime
               the
               death
               of
               that
               great
               Tyrant
               and
               most
               pestilent
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               praediction
               then
               ,
               &
               successe
               of
               mischievous
               &
               vnfortunate
               accidents
               from
               the
               appearance
               of
               Comets
               ,
               appearing
               to
               bee
               thus
               vncertaine
               ;
               it
               followes
               in
               the
               second
               place
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               more
               haue
               appeared
               in
               these
               
                 latter
                 times
              
               ,
               then
               in
               
                 former
                 ages
              
               .
               For
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               remember
               but
               two
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               these
               last
               thirty
               yeares
               ,
               and
               during
               his
               late
               Majesties
               reigne
               but
               one
               ,
               whereas
               my
               Lord
               of
               Northampton
               ,
               (
               as
               wee
               haue
               heard
               before
               ,
               )
               speakes
               of
               foure
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               foure
               yeares
               .
               Before
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Virgill
              
               witnesseth
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Non
                   alias
                   coelo
                   ceciderunt
                   plura
                   sereno
                
              
               
                 
                   Fulgura
                   ,
                   nec
                   diri
                   toties
                   arsere
                   Cometae
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ne're
                 in
                 cleare
                 skymore
                 lightnings
                 did
                 appeare
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 direfull
                 comets
                 never
                 rifer
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               Beda
               &
               
                 Paulus
                 Aemilius
              
               mention
               two
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               space
               of
               fourteene
               dayes
               appeared
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
               
                 Charles
                 Martell
              
               ,
               father
               to
               Charlemaigne
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               the
               morning
               going
               before
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               &
               the
               others
               in
               the
               euening
               following
               after
               it
               .
               The
               like
               wherevnto
               I
               doe
               not
               remember
               wee
               any
               where
               read
               of
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               of
               Comets
               may
               likewise
               bee
               applied
               to
               other
               fierie
               &
               watery
               Meteors
               ,
               as
               
                 streamings
                 ,
                 swords
                 ,
                 flying
                 dragons
                 ,
                 fighting
                 armies
                 ,
                 gapings
                 ,
              
               two
               or
               three
               Sunnes
               &
               Moones
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               appearing
               in
               the
               aire
               many
               times
               to
               the
               great
               terrour
               &
               astonishment
               of
               the
               beholders
               :
               of
               all
               which
               &
               many
               more
               of
               that
               kinde
               ,
               hee
               that
               desires
               to
               reade
               more
               ,
               I
               referre
               him
               to
               
                 Vicomercatus
                 ,
                 Garzaeus
                 ,
                 Pontanus
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Lycosthenes
                 ,
                 de
                 Prodigijs
                 &
                 Portentis
                 ab
              
               
               
                 orbe
                 condito
                 ,
                 vsque
                 ad
                 annum
              
               1557.
               
               Of
               strange
               &
               prodigious
               accidents
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               1557.
               
               But
               the
               strangest
               apparition
               in
               the
               aire
               in
               this
               kinde
               that
               ever
               I
               heard
               ,
               or
               read
               of
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               I
               finde
               reported
               by
               Mr
               Fox
               ,
               whiles
               the
               Spanish
               match
               with
               
                 Queene
                 Many
              
               was
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               treating
               ,
               &
               neere
               vpon
               
               the
               eoncluding
               ,
               There
               appeared
               in
               London
               on
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               February
               1554
               ,
               a
               Rainebow
               reuersed
               ,
               the
               bow
               turning
               downeward
               ,
               &
               the
               two
               ends
               standing
               vpward
               :
               a
               prodigious
               &
               supernaturall
               signe
               indeed
               of
               those
               miserable
               &
               bloudy
               times
               which
               quickely
               followed
               after
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               strange
               and
               impetuous
               winds
               and
               lighnings
               ,
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               aboue
               those
               of
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               last
               place
               wee
               may
               adde
               the
               impetuous
               thunders
               &
               lightnings
               ,
               together
               with
               outragious
               windes
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               such
               as
               latter
               ages
               haue
               scarce
               beene
               acquainted
               with
               .
               And
               because
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               haue
               of
               late
               plaid
               their
               parts
               more
               fiercely
               both
               by
               sea
               &
               land
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               euen
               in
               the
               Phophet
               Davids
               time
               ,
               
               when
               in
               likeliehood
               they
               lanched
               not
               forth
               into
               the
               maine
               ,
               but
               coasted
               
               along
               by
               the
               shore
               ,
               they
               were
               notwithstanding
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               
                 tempests
                 ,
                 lifted
                 vp
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 downe
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 depths
                 :
              
               which
               
               the
               Poet
               hath
               in
               a
               manner
               translated
               word
               for
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Tollitur
                   in
                   coelum
                   ,
                   sublato
                   gurgite
                   et
                   ijdem
                
              
               
                 
                   Voluimur
                   in
                   barathrum
                
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 surging
                 waues
                 to
                 heaven
                 wee
                 lifted
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 trice
                 to
                 helward
                 downe
                 we
                 fare
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               terrible
               storme
               ,
               &
               seldome
               heard
               of
               which
               encountred
               S.
               Paul
               &
               his
               company
               in
               their
               voyage
               towards
               Rome
               ,
               though
               they
               sayled
               in
               sight
               of
               land
               ,
               raysed
               by
               a
               tempestuous
               winde
               called
               Euroclydon
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               beside
               their
               imminent
               daunger
               neither
               Sunne
               nor
               Starres
               ,
               which
               should
               haue
               beene
               their
               ,
               guides
               in
               many
               dayes
               appeared
               vnto
               
               them
               .
               The
               concurrence
               &
               combating
               of
               contrary
               windes
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               a
               dayes
               not
               often
               observed
               to
               happen
               ,
               &
               I
               thinke
               in
               course
               of
               Nature
               &
               discourse
               of
               Reason
               can
               hardly
               bee
               ,
               yet
               Virgill
               mentions
               it
               more
               then
               once
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Vnà
                     Eurusque
                     Nothusque
                     ruunt
                     creberque
                     procellis
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Affricus
                     &
                     vastos
                     voluunt
                     ad
                     littora
                     fluctus
                     .
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Th'Eastwinde
                   ,
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   the
                   Southwest
                   and
                   by
                   West
                   .
                
                 
                   Rush
                   forth
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   boistrous
                   stormes
                
                 
                   Huge
                   waues
                   to
                   shoreward
                   roll
                   —
                
              
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Omnia
                   ventorum
                   concurrere
                   praelia
                   vidi
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 windes
                 all
                 combating
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               a
               winde
               it
               seemes
               was
               that
               ,
               which
               smote
               at
               once
               all
               the
               foure
               corners
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Iobs
               eldest
               sonne
               .
            
             
               Let
               any
               who
               is
               desirous
               to
               inquire
               into
               ,
               and
               compare
               things
               of
               this
               
               nature
               ,
               but
               reade
               what
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               Turkish
               history
               of
               two
               wonderfull
               great
               stormes
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               land
               in
               Sultania
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               Solymans
               life
               ;
               the
               other
               at
               Algiers
               ,
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               mi'dst
               of
               the
               same
               life
               .
               at
               Charles
               the
               5th
               his
               comming
               thither
               ,
               as
               also
               at
               his
               parting
               from
               thence
               ;
               and
               I
               presume
               hee
               will
               admire
               nothing
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               that
               hath
               falne
               out
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               .
            
             
               
                 Vidi
                 ego
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 quòd
                 nisi
                 vidissem
                 non
                 crederem
                 ,
                 à
                 vehementissimo
                 vento
                 effossam
                 ,
                 ingentem
                 terrae
                 molem
                 ,
                 eamque
                 delatam
                 super
                 pagum
              
               
               
                 quendam
                 ,
                 vt
                 fovea
                 altissima
                 conspiceretur
                 ,
                 vnde
                 terra
                 eruta
                 fuerat
                 ,
                 &
                 pagus
                 totus
                 coopertus
                 ,
                 &
                 quasi
                 sepultus
                 manserit
                 ad
                 quem
                 terra
                 illa
                 deuenerat
                 .
              
               I
               my selfe
               haue
               seene
               ,
               which
               if
               I
               had
               not
               seene
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               haue
               beleeued
               ,
               a
               very
               great
               quantity
               of
               earth
               ,
               digged
               out
               and
               taken
               vp
               by
               the
               force
               of
               a
               strong
               winde
               ,
               and
               carried
               vpon
               a
               village
               thereby
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               remained
               to
               be
               seene
               a
               great
               empty
               hollownes
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               it
               was
               lifted
               ,
               and
               the
               village
               vpon
               which
               it
               lighted
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               couered
               ouer
               &
               buried
               in
               it
               .
               This
               example
               I
               confess●…
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               long
               since
               ,
               since
               ,
               Bellarmine
               professes
               that
               himselfe
               saw
               it
               ,
               Yet
               it
               might
               well
               be
               some
               skores
               of
               yeares
               before
               our
               last
               great
               windes
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               by
               some
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               reading
               and
               experience
               are
               thought
               to
               bee
               vnmatchable
               :
               And
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               that
               outragious
               winde
               which
               happened
               in
               London
               in
               the
               yeare
               1096.
               during
               the
               reigne
               of
               
               
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               ,
               might
               not
               well
               bee
               thought
               to
               paralell
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               this
               recorded
               by
               Bellarmine
               :
               It
               bore
               downe
               in
               that
               City
               alone
               ,
               six
               hundred
               houses
               ,
               &
               blew
               off
               the
               roofe
               of
               
                 Bow
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               beames
               were
               borne
               into
               the
               aire
               a
               great
               heigth
               ,
               six
               whereof
               being
               27
               foote
               long
               ,
               with
               their
               fall
               were
               driuen
               23
               foote
               deepe
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               streetes
               of
               the
               citty
               lying
               then
               vnpaued
               .
               And
               in
               the
               fourth
               yeare
               of
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               so
               vehement
               a
               lightning
               ,
               (
               which
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               with
               the
               winde
               )
               pierced
               the
               steeple
               of
               the
               Abbay
               of
               Winscomb
               in
               Glostershire
               ,
               that
               it
               rent
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               roofe
               ,
               cast
               downe
               the
               Crucisixe
               ,
               brake
               off
               his
               right
               legge
               ,
               and
               withall
               ouerthrew
               the
               image
               of
               our
               Lady
               standing
               hard
               by
               ,
               leauing
               such
               a
               stench
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               neither
               incense
               ,
               holy-water
               ,
               nor
               the
               singing
               of
               the
               Monkes
               could
               allay
               it
               :
               But
               it
               is
               now
               more
               then
               time
               I
               should
               descend
               a
               steppe
               lower
               ,
               from
               the
               aire
               to
               the
               water
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             8.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             the
             waters
             and
             the
             fish
             ,
             the
             inhabiters
             thereof
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               riuers
               ,
               and
               bathes
               are
               the
               same
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               for
               many
               ages
               past
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               loose
               in
               one
               place
               or
               time
               ,
               they
               recouer
               in
               another
               .
            
             
               THough
               the
               Psalmist
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 founded
                 the
                 earth
                 vpon
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 flouds
                 ,
              
               because
               for
               the
               more
               
               commodious
               liuing
               of
               man
               and
               beasts
               ,
               hee
               hath
               made
               a
               part
               of
               it
               higher
               then
               the
               seas
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               restrained
               them
               from
               incursion
               vpon
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               now
               they
               make
               but
               one
               intire
               Globe
               ;
               yet
               because
               the
               waters
               in
               the
               first
               Creation
               couered
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               begin
               with
               them
               .
               The
               mother
               of
               waters
               ,
               the
               great
               deepe
               hath
               vndoubtedly
               lost
               nothing
               of
               her
               ancient
               bounds
               or
               depth
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               impaired
               in
               
               one
               place
               ,
               is
               againe
               restored
               to
               her
               in
               another
               .
               The
               riuers
               which
               the
               Earth
               sucked
               from
               her
               by
               secret
               veines
               ,
               it
               renders
               backe
               againe
               with
               full
               mouth
               ,
               &
               the
               vapours
               which
               the
               Sunne
               drawes
               vp
               ,
               empty
               themselues
               againe
               into
               her
               bosome
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   purest
                   humour
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 
                   Exhales
                   in
                   th'
                   Aire
                   :
                   which
                   there
                   resolu'd
                   ,
                   anon
                
                 
                   Returnes
                   to
                   water
                   ,
                   &
                   descends
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   sundry
                   wayes
                   into
                   his
                   mother
                   maine
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Her
               motions
               of
               ebbing
               &
               flowing
               ,
               of
               high
               springs
               and
               dead
               Neapes
               ,
               are
               still
               as
               certaine
               &
               constant
               ,
               as
               the
               changes
               of
               the
               Moone
               and
               course
               of
               the
               Sunne
               :
               Her
               natiue
               saltnes
               &
               by
               reason
               thereof
               her
               strength
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               supporting
               of
               navigable
               vessells
               ,
               is
               still
               the
               same
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Sea
               the
               mother
               of
               waters
               ,
               so
               likewise
               the
               rivers
               the
               daughters
               thereof
               ,
               ●…ither
               hold
               on
               their
               wonted
               courses
               and
               currents
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               haue
               
               diminished
               in
               one
               age
               or
               place
               ,
               they
               haue
               againe
               recompenced
               and
               repayed
               in
               another
               ,
               as
               Sr●…bo
               hath
               well
               expressed
               it
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               sea
               and
               rivers
               ,
               
               
                 Quoniam
                 omnia
                 moventur
                 &
                 transmutantur
                 ,
                 (
                 aliter
                 talia
                 ac
                 tanta
                 administrari
                 non
                 possent
                 )
                 existimandum
                 est
                 ,
                 nec
                 terram
                 ita
                 semper
                 permanere
                 ,
                 vt
                 semper
                 tanta
                 sit
                 nec
                 quicquam
                 sibi
                 addatur
                 aut
                 adimatur
                 ,
                 sed
                 nec
                 aquam
                 ,
                 nec
                 candem
                 sedem
                 semper
                 ab
                 istis
                 obtineri
                 ,
                 presertim
                 cum
                 transmutatio
                 ejus
                 ,
                 cognata
                 sit
                 ac
                 naruralis
                 ,
                 quini●…ò
                 terrae
                 multum
                 in
                 aquam
                 convertitur
                 ,
                 &
                 aquae
                 multum
                 in
                 terram
                 transmutatur
                 .
                 Quare
                 minime
                 mirandum
                 est
                 si
                 eas
                 terrae
                 partes
                 quae
                 nunc
                 habitantur
                 ,
                 olim
                 mare
                 occupabat
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 pelagus
                 sunt
                 prius
                 habitabantur
                 .
                 Quemadmodum
                 de
                 fontibus
                 alios
                 deficere
                 contingit
                 ,
                 alios
                 relaxari
                 ;
                 item
                 &
                 flumina
                 &
                 lacus
                 .
              
               Because
               thnigs
               moue
               and
               are
               changed
               (
               without
               which
               such
               and
               so
               great
               matters
               could
               not
               well
               be
               disposed
               )
               we
               are
               to
               thinke
               that
               the
               earth
               doth
               not
               remaine
               alwayes
               in
               the
               same
               state
               ,
               without
               addition
               or
               diminution
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               water
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               alwayes
               bounded
               within
               the
               same
               lists
               ,
               specially
               seeing
               their
               mutuall
               chang
               is
               naturall
               &
               kindly
               but
               rather
               that
               much
               earth
               is
               turned
               into
               water
               ,
               &
               cōtrarywise
               no
               lesse
               water
               in
               to
               earth
               it
               is
               not
               thē
               to
               be
               wondered
               at
               ,
               if
               that
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               which
               is
               now
               habitable
               was
               formerly
               overflowed
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               that
               againe
               which
               now
               is
               sea
               ,
               was
               sometimes
               habitable
               ;
               as
               among
               fountaines
               some
               are
               dried
               vp
               and
               some
               spring
               forth
               afresh
               ,
               which
               may
               also
               be
               verified
               of
               rivers
               and
               lakes
               .
               wherewith
               accordes
               that
               of
               the
               Poet.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vidi
                   ego
                   quod
                   fuerat
                   quondam
                   solidissima
                   tellus
                
                 
                   Esse
                   fretum
                   ;
                   vidi
                   factas
                   ex
                   aequore
                   terras
                   .
                
                 
                   Et
                   procul
                   à
                   pelago
                   Chonchae
                   jacuere
                   marinae
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Et
                   vetus
                   inventa
                   est
                   in
                   montibus
                   anchora
                   summis
                   :
                
                 
                   Quodque
                   fuit
                   campus
                   ,
                   vallem
                   decursus
                   aquarum
                
                 
                   Fecit
                   ;
                   &
                   eluvie
                   mons
                   est
                   deductus
                   in
                   aequor
                   .
                
                 
                   Eque
                   paludosa
                   siccis
                   humus
                   aret
                   arenis
                
                 
                   Quaeque
                   sitim
                   tulerant
                   stagnata
                   paludibus
                   hument
                   .
                
                 
                   Hic
                   fontes
                   natura
                   nouos
                   emisit
                   ,
                   et
                   illic
                
                 
                   Clausit
                   ,
                   &
                   antiquis
                   tam
                   multa
                   tremoribus
                   orbis
                
                 
                   Flumina
                   prosiliunt
                   ,
                   aut
                   exsiccata
                   residunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   was
                   firme
                   land
                   sometimes
                   that
                   haue
                   I
                   seen
                
                 
                   Made
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   was
                   sea
                   made
                   land
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 
                   On
                   mountaine
                   tops
                   old
                   anchours
                   found
                   haue
                   been
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   sea
                   fish
                   shells
                   to
                   lie
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   maine
                   ,
                
                 
                   Plaines
                   turne
                   to
                   vales
                   by
                   water
                   falls
                   ,
                   the
                   downe
                
                 
                   By
                   overflowes
                   is
                   chang'd
                   to
                   champaine
                   land
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dry
                   ground
                   erewhile
                   ,
                   now
                   moorish
                   fen
                   doth
                   drowne
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   fens
                   againe
                   are
                   turn'd
                   to
                   thirsty
                   sand
                   ,
                
                 
                   Here
                   fountaines
                   new
                   hath
                   nature
                   opened
                   ,
                
                 
                   There
                   shut
                   vp
                   springs
                   which
                   earst
                   did
                   flow
                   amaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   By
                   earthquakes
                   rivers
                   oft
                   haue
                   issued
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   dryed
                   vp
                   they
                   haue
                   sunke
                   downe
                   againe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Poet
               there
               bringes
               instances
               in
               both
               these
               :
               And
               to
               like
               purpose
               is
               that
               of
               Pontanus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sed
                   nec
                   perpetuae
                   sedes
                   sunt
                   fontibus
                   vllae
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Aeterni
                   aut
                   manant
                   cursus
                   ,
                   mutantur
                   in
                   aeuum
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Singula
                   ,
                   &
                   inceptum
                   alternat
                   natura
                   tenorem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quodque
                   dies
                   antiqua
                   tulit
                   ,
                   post
                   auferet
                   ipsa
                
              
               
                 
                   Fountaines
                   spring
                   not
                   eternally
                
                 
                   Nor
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   perpetually
                   do
                   tary
                   ,
                
                 
                   All
                   things
                   in
                   every
                   age
                   for
                   evermore
                   do
                   vary
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   nature
                   changeth
                   still
                   the
                   course
                   she
                   once
                   begun
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   will
                   herselfe
                   vndoe
                   what
                   she
                   of
                   old
                   hath
                   done
                   .
                
              
            
             
               which
               though
               it
               be
               true
               in
               many
               ,
               yet
               those
               great
               ones
               as
               Indus
               and
               Ganges
               ,
               and
               Danubius
               ,
               and
               the
               Rhene
               ,
               &
               Nilus
               are
               little
               or
               nothing
               varied
               from
               the
               same
               courses
               and
               currents
               which
               they
               held
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               since
               ;
               as
               appeares
               in
               their
               descriptions
               by
               the
               ancient
               Geographers
               ;
               But
               aboue
               all
               meethinkes
               the
               constant
               rising
               of
               Nilus
               continued
               for
               so
               many
               ages
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               wonders
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               precise
               in
               regard
               of
               time
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               take
               of
               the
               earth
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               river
               and
               preserue
               it
               carefully
               ,
               that
               it
               come
               neither
               to
               be
               wet
               nor
               wasted
               ,
               and
               weigh
               it
               dayly
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               neither
               more
               nor
               lesse
               heavy
               till
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               at
               which
               day
               it
               begineth
               to
               groweth
               
               more
               ponderous
               and
               augmenteth
               with
               the
               augmentation
               of
               the
               river
               ,
               whereby
               they
               haue
               an
               infallible
               knowledge
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               deluge
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               Medicinall
               properties
               of
               Fountaine
               or
               Bathes
               no
               man
               I
               thinke
               makes
               any
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               both
               as
               many
               and
               as
               efficacious
               as
               ever
               .
               some
               it
               may
               be
               haue
               ,
               lost
               their
               vertue
               and
               are
               growne
               out
               of
               vse
               :
               but
               others
               againe
               haue
               in
               stead
               thereof
               beene
               discovered
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               of
               no
               lesse
               vse
               and
               vertue
               ,
               as
               both
               Baccius
               &
               Blanchellus
               in
               their
               bookes
               
                 de
                 Thermis
              
               haue
               observed
               .
               And
               for
               those
               hot
               ones
               at
               the
               citty
               of
               Bath
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               Nechams
               verses
               may
               as
               justly
               be
               verified
               of
               their
               goodnesse
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               fower
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               ,
               about
               which
               time
               he
               is
               sayd
               to
               haue
               written
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Bathoniae
                   Tharmas
                   vix
                   prefero
                   Virgilianas
                
                 
                   Confecto
                   prosunt
                   Balnea
                   nostra
                   seni
                   .
                
                 
                   Prosunt
                   attritis
                   ,
                   collisis
                   ,
                   invalidisque
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   quorum
                   morbis
                   frigida
                   causa
                   subest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Baines
                   at
                   Bath
                   with
                   Virgills
                   to
                   compare
                
                 
                   For
                   their
                   effects
                   I
                   dare
                   almost
                   be
                   bold
                   :
                
                 
                   For
                   feeble
                   folke
                   ,
                   and
                   crazie
                   good
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   brus'd
                   ,
                   consum'd
                   ,
                   farre
                   spent
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   old
                
                 
                   For
                   those
                   likewise
                   whose
                   sicknesse
                   comes
                   of
                   cold
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               fishes
               are
               not
               decayed
               in
               regard
               of
               there
               store
               ,
               dimensions
               ,
               or
               duration
               .
            
             
               BUt
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               waters
               decay
               not
               ,
               yet
               the
               fish
               ,
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               number
               are
               much
               decayed
               ,
               so
               as
               wee
               may
               take
               vp
               that
               of
               the
               Poet.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Omne
                   peractum
                   est
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Et
                   iam
                   defecit
                   nostrum
                   mare
                   —
                
                 
                 
                   All
                   our
                   Seas
                   at
                   length
                   are
                   spent
                   and
                   faile
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Seas
               being
               growne
               fruitlesse
               and
               barren
               as
               is
               pretended
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               &
               that
               so
               it
               appeares
               vpon
               record
               in
               our
               Hauen
               townes
               :
               But
               if
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               can
               neither
               affirme
               nor
               deny
               ,
               hauing
               not
               searched
               into
               it
               my selfe
               )
               themselues
               who
               make
               the
               objection
               ,
               shape
               a
               sufficient
               answere
               therevnto
               ,
               by
               telling
               vs
               that
               it
               may
               so
               be
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               dealt
               with
               the
               Egyptians
               )
               in
               the
               death
               of
               our
               fish
               for
               the
               abuse
               of
               our
               flesh-pots
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               intrusion
               of
               the
               Hollander
               ,
               who
               carries
               from
               our
               coast
               such
               store
               as
               we
               might
               much
               better
               loade
               our selues
               with
               :
               and
               if
               we
               should
               a
               little
               enlarge
               our
               view
               ,
               &
               cast
               our
               eyes
               abroad
               ,
               comparing
               one
               part
               of
               the
               world
               with
               another
               ,
               we
               shall
               easily
               discerne
               ,
               that
               though
               our
               Coast
               faile
               in
               that
               abundance
               ,
               which
               formerly
               it
               had
               by
               ouer-laying
               it
               ,
               yet
               others
               still
               abound
               in
               a
               most
               plentifull
               manner
               ,
               as
               is
               by
               experience
               found
               vpon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Virginia
               at
               this
               present
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               were
               our
               Coasts
               spared
               for
               some
               space
               of
               yeares
               ,
               it
               would
               againe
               afford
               as
               great
               plenty
               as
               euer
               .
               Finally
               ,
               if
               the
               store
               of
               fish
               should
               decay
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               follow
               that
               likewise
               the
               store
               of
               plants
               ,
               of
               beasts
               ,
               of
               birds
               ,
               and
               of
               men
               should
               dayly
               decay
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               reason
               .
               Nay
               rather
               ,
               since
               the
               curse
               lighting
               vpon
               man
               extended
               to
               plants
               and
               beasts
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               fishes
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               I
               finde
               expressely
               registred
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               As
               neither
               did
               the
               vniversall
               Deluge
               hurt
               ,
               but
               rather
               helpe
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               rest
               perished
               .
               There
               are
               still
               no
               doubt
               euen
               at
               this
               day
               as
               at
               the
               first
               Creation
               ,
               in
               the
               Sea
               to
               be
               found
            
             
               
                 
                   As
                   many
                   fishes
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   features
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   waters
                   one
                   may
                   see
                   all
                   Creatures
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   All
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   if
                   the
                   World
                   within
                   the
                   deepes
                   were
                   drown'd
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               store
               of
               fishes
               is
               no
               way
               diminished
               :
               so
               neither
               are
               they
               decayed
               either
               in
               their
               greatnes
               or
               goodnes
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               in
               the
               whale
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               fishes
               ,
               or
               as
               Iob
               termes
               him
               ,
               
                 the
                 King
                 ouer
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 pride
                 .
              
               That
               which
               S.
               Basil
               in
               his
               Hexameron
               reports
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               whales
               are
               in
               bignes
               equall
               to
               the
               greatest
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               their
               backes
               when
               they
               
               shew
               aboue
               water
               are
               like
               vnto
               Ilands
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               late
               learned
               Writer
               not
               
               vndeservedly
               censured
               ,
               as
               intollerably
               
                 hyperbolicall
                 .
                 Pliny
              
               in
               the
               ninth
               booke
               and
               third
               Chap.
               of
               his
               
                 Naturall
                 history
              
               tels
               vs
               that
               in
               the
               Indian
               Seas
               some
               haue
               beene
               taken
               vp
               to
               the
               length
               of
               foure
               acres
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               feete
               ;
               whereas
               notwithstanding
               Arrianus
               in
               his
               discourse
               
                 de
                 rebus
                 Indicis
              
               assures
               vs
               ,
               that
               Nearchus
               measuring
               one
               cast
               vpon
               that
               shore
               ,
               found
               him
               to
               be
               but
               fifty
               cubits
               .
               The
               same
               Pliny
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               his
               32
               booke
               sets
               downe
               a
               relation
               of
               King
               Iubaes
               ,
               out
               of
               those
               bookes
               which
               he
               wrote
               to
               
                 C.
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               son
               to
               Augustus
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               touching
               the
               History
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               where
               he
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               bay
               of
               
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 Whales
              
               haue
               beene
               knowne
               to
               be
               600
               foot
               long
               ,
               and
               360
               foote
               thick
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               well
               known
               by
               the
               soundings
               of
               Navigatours
               ,
               that
               Sea
               is
               not
               by
               a
               great
               deale
               360
               foot
               deep
               .
               But
               to
               let
               goe
               these
               fancies
               :
               and
               fables
               and
               to
               come
               to
               that
               which
               is
               more
               probable
               .
               The
               dimensions
               of
               the
               Whale
               ,
               saith
               Aelian
               ,
               is
               fiue
               times
               beyond
               the
               largest
               Elephants
               :
               
               
               but
               for
               the
               ordinary
               ,
               saith
               Rondeletius
               ,
               hee
               seldome
               exceedes
               36
               cubits
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               8
               in
               heighth
               .
               Dion
               a
               graue
               Writer
               reports
               it
               as
               a
               
               wonder
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               a
               Whale
               lept
               to
               land
               out
               of
               the
               German
               Ocean
               ,
               full
               20
               foot
               in
               bredth
               ,
               and
               60
               in
               length
               .
               This
               I
               confesse
               was
               much
               ,
               yet
               to
               match
               it
               with
               lattet
               times
               ,
               Gesner
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Polidor
               
               Virgill
               avoucheth
               it
               as
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               1532
               ,
               in
               the
               Northerne
               parts
               of
               our
               own
               land
               ,
               not
               farre
               from
               Tinmouth
               hauen
               ,
               was
               a
               mighty
               Whale
               cast
               on
               land
               ,
               found
               by
               good
               measure
               to
               be
               90
               foot
               in
               length
               ,
               arising
               to
               30
               English
               yards
               ,
               the
               very
               bredth
               of
               his
               mouth
               was
               sixe
               yards
               and
               an
               halfe
               ,
               and
               the
               belly
               so
               vast
               in
               compasse
               ,
               that
               one
               standing
               on
               the
               fish
               of
               purpose
               to
               cut
               off
               a
               ribbe
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               slipping
               into
               his
               belly
               ,
               was
               very
               likely
               there
               to
               haue
               beene
               drowned
               with
               the
               moisture
               then
               remaining
               ,
               had
               hee
               not
               beene
               suddenly
               rescued
               .
               From
               whence
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               Iobs
               admirable
               description
               of
               this
               fish
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Leviathan
               ,
               is
               still
               true
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               vastnes
               ,
               since
               Augustus
               
               his
               time
               ,
               he
               is
               nothing
               decreased
               :
               And
               yet
               I
               well
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               those
               on
               the
               Indian
               Seas
               may
               much
               exceed
               ours
               ,
               which
               might
               perchance
               giue
               occasion
               to
               those
               large
               relations
               of
               Pliny
               &
               Iuba
               .
               Herevnto
               may
               be
               added
               the
               observation
               of
               Macrobius
               touching
               the
               growth
               of
               
               the
               Mullet
               .
               
                 Plinius
                 Secundus
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 temporibus
                 suis
                 negat
                 facile
                 mullum
                 repertum
                 ,
                 qui
                 duas
                 pondo
                 libras
                 excederet
                 ,
                 at
                 nunc
                 &
                 majoris
                 passim
                 videmus
                 ,
                 &
                 praesentia
                 hac
                 insana
                 nescimus
                 .
                 Plinius
                 Secundus
              
               denies
               that
               in
               his
               time
               a
               Mullet
               was
               easily
               to
               be
               found
               which
               exceeded
               two
               pound
               weight
               ;
               but
               now
               adayes
               we
               euery-where
               see
               them
               of
               greater
               weight
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               those
               vnreasonable
               prises
               which
               they
               then
               payde
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               close
               vp
               this
               chapter
               with
               a
               relation
               of
               Gesners
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Ferdinand
               prefixed
               before
               his
               bookes
               
                 De
                 Piscibus
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               long
               life
               of
               a
               Pike
               which
               was
               cast
               into
               a
               pond
               or
               poole
               neere
               Hailebrune
               in
               Swevia
               ,
               with
               this
               inscription
               ingraven
               vpon
               a
               collar
               of
               brasse
               fastned
               about
               his
               necke
               .
               
                 Ego
                 sum
                 ille
                 piscis
                 huic
                 stagno
                 omnium
                 primus
                 impositus
                 per
                 mundi
                 Rectoris
                 Frederici
                 Secundi
                 manus
                 ,
              
               5
               
                 Octobris
                 ,
                 anno
              
               1230.
               
               I
               am
               that
               fish
               which
               was
               first
               of
               all
               cast
               into
               this
               poole
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Frederick
               the
               second
               governour
               of
               the
               World.
               5
               of
               Octob.
               in
               the
               yeare
               1230.
               
               He
               was
               again
               taken
               vp
               in
               the
               yeare
               1497
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               inscription
               it
               appeared
               hee
               had
               then
               liued
               there
               267
               yeares
               :
               so
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               that
               as
               fishes
               are
               not
               diminished
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               store
               or
               growth
               :
               so
               neither
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               age
               and
               duration
               .
               But
               I
               leaue
               floting
               on
               the
               Waters
               ,
               and
               betake
               mee
               to
               the
               more
               stable
               Element
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             9.
             
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Plants
             ,
             and
             beasts
             ,
             and
             minerals
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               divine
               meditations
               of
               Seneca
               and
               Pliny
               vpon
               the
               globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               An
               objection
               out
               of
               Aelian
               touching
               the
               decrease
               of
               mountaines
               answered
               .
               That
               all
               things
               which
               spring
               from
               the
               earth
               returne
               thither
               againe
               ,
               &
               consequently
               it
               cannot
               decay
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               in
               the
               whole
               .
               Other
               objections
               of
               lesse
               consequence
               answered
               .
            
             
               BOth
               Seneca
               and
               Pliny
               haue
               most
               divine
               meditations
               vpon
               this
               consideration
               ,
               that
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               higher
               Elements
               and
               the
               Heauens
               wheeling
               about
               it
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Mathematicians
               compared
               to
               a
               prick
               or
               point
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 so
                 many
                 peeces
                 of
                 Earth
                 (
                 saith
                 Pliny
                 )
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 haue
                 
                 written
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   little
                   prick
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 surely
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 glory
                 ;
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 seat
                 thereof
                 :
                 here
                 we
                 seeke
                 for
                 honours
                 and
                 dignities
                 ,
                 heere
                 we
                 exercise
                 our
                 rule
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 here
                 wee
                 covet
                 wealth
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 here
                 all
                 mankind
                 is
                 set
                 vpon
                 stirs
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 here
                 we
                 raise
                 civill
                 warres
                 still
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 mutuall
                 massacres
                 &
                 murthers
                 we
                 make
                 more
                 roome
                 therein
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 let
                 passe
                 the
                 publique
                 furie
                 of
                 Nations
                 abroad
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 wherein
                 wee
                 chace
                 and
                 driue
                 out
                 our
                 neighbour
                 Borderers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 stealth
                 dig
                 turfth
                 from
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 soyle
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 our
                 owne
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 extended
                 his
                 lands
                 ,
                 and
                 gotten
                 whole
                 countreyes
                 to
                 himselfe
                 farre
                 and
                 neere
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 goodly
                 deale
                 of
                 earth
                 enjoyeth
                 he
                 ?
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 set
                 out
                 his
                 bounds
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 his
                 covetous
                 desire
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 portion
                 thereof
                 shall
                 he
                 hold
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 once
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 head
                 layed
                 .
              
               Thus
               Pliny
               ,
               with
               whom
               Seneca
               sweetly
               accords
               .
               
                 Hoc
                 est
                 punctum
                 quod
                 inter
                 tot
                 gentes
                 ,
                 ferro
                 &
                 igne
                 dividitur
                 ,
                 ôquam
                 ridiculi
                 sunt
                 mortalium
                 termini
                 !
              
               
               
                 Punctum
                 certè
                 est
                 illud
                 in
                 quo
                 navigamus
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 bellamus
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 regna
                 disponimus
                 .
              
               It
               is
               but
               a
               point
               which
               so
               many
               Nations
               share
               with
               fire
               and
               sword
               .
               Oh
               how
               ridiculous
               are
               the
               bounds
               of
               mortall
               men
               !
               It
               is
               verily
               but
               a
               point
               inwhich
               we
               saile
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               wage
               warres
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               dispose
               of
               Kingdomes
               .
               But
               from
               these
               sublime
               speculations
               ,
               
               wee
               are
               to
               descend
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               
                 Earths
                 supposed
                 decay
              
               .
            
             
               Aelian
               in
               the
               eight
               booke
               of
               his
               history
               ,
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               
               the
               mountaine
               Aetna
               ,
               (
               for
               thereof
               might
               be
               given
               some
               reason
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               daily
               wasting
               and
               consuming
               of
               it
               by
               fire
               ,
               )
               but
               Parnassus
               &
               Olympus
               did
               appeare
               to
               be
               lesse
               and
               lesse
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               sayled
               at
               sea
               ,
               the
               height
               thereof
               sinking
               as
               it
               seemed
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               infers
               ,
               that
               men
               most
               skilfull
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               Nature
               ,
               did
               affirme
               that
               the
               world
               it selfe
               should
               likewise
               perish
               and
               haue
               an
               end
               .
               His
               conclusion
               I
               cannot
               but
               approue
               ,
               and
               most
               willingly
               accept
               of
               ,
               as
               a
               rich
               testimonie
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               from
               the
               penne
               of
               a
               Gentile
               :
               But
               that
               he
               inferres
               it
               ,
               from
               so
               weake
               groundes
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               at
               the
               stupidity
               of
               so
               wise
               a
               man.
               For
               to
               graunt
               that
               those
               mountaines
               decrease
               in
               their
               magnitude
               ,
               yet
               shall
               I
               never
               yeeld
               a
               vniuersall
               decrease
               in
               the
               whole
               globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               since
               the
               proportions
               aswell
               of
               the
               Diameter
               as
               Circumference
               thereof
               ,
               are
               by
               Geometricall
               demonstrations
               found
               to
               be
               the
               same
               which
               they
               were
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               not
               to
               decrease
               .
               And
               for
               the
               difference
               ,
               which
               is
               observed
               betwixt
               the
               Calculation
               of
               Ancient
               &
               Moderne
               writers
               ;
               it
               is
               certainely
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               miles
               ,
               or
               of
               instruments
               ,
               or
               the
               vnskilfullnesse
               of
               the
               Authours
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               different
               dimensions
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               no
               Geometrician
               euer
               somuch
               as
               dreamed
               of
               .
               Notwithstanding
               which
               truth
               ,
               I
               must
               ,
               &
               doe
               readily
               subscribe
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Surely
                 the
                 mountaine
                 falling
                 commeth
                 to
                 nought
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 rocke
                 is
                 remoued
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
              
               but
               let
               vs
               take
               Iobs
               reason
               with
               vs
               ,
               which
               he
               immediately
               adds
               ;
               
                 The
                 waters
                 weare
                 the
                 stones
                 ,
                 thow
                 washest
                 away
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               This
               diminution
               then
               of
               the
               Mountaines
               (
               as
               Blaucanus
               obserues
               )
               is
               caused
               partly
               by
               Raine-water
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               Riuers
               ,
               which
               by
               continuall
               fretting
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               wash
               away
               &
               eate
               out
               both
               the
               tops
               ,
               and
               sides
               ,
               and
               feete
               of
               mountaines
               ;
               whence
               the
               parts
               thus
               fretted
               through
               ,
               by
               continuall
               falling
               downe
               ,
               weare
               out
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               fill
               vp
               the
               lower
               places
               of
               the
               valleyes
               ,
               making
               the
               one
               to
               increase
               as
               the
               other
               to
               decrease
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               some
               old
               houses
               ,
               heretofore
               fairely
               built
               ,
               be
               now
               almost
               buried
               vnder
               ground
               ,
               and
               their
               windowes
               heretofore
               set
               at
               a
               reasonable
               height
               ,
               now
               growen
               euen
               with
               the
               pauement
               .
               So
               some
               write
               of
               the
               triumphall
               Arch
               of
               Septimius
               ,
               at
               the
               foote
               of
               the
               Capitol
               mountaine
               in
               Rome
               ,
               now
               almost
               couered
               with
               earth
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               they
               are
               inforced
               to
               descend
               downe
               into
               it
               ,
               by
               as
               many
               staires
               as
               formerly
               they
               were
               vsed
               to
               ascend
               ;
               whereas
               contrariwise
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Capitoll
              
               it selfe
               seated
               on
               the
               mountaine
               which
               hanges
               ouer
               it
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 George
                 Agricola
              
               )
               discouers
               its
               foundation
               plainely
               aboue
               ground
               ,
               which
               without
               question
               were
               at
               the
               first
               laying
               thereof
               deepe
               rooted
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               whereby
               it
               apppeares
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               mountaine
               looseth
               the
               valley
               gaines
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               globe
               of
               the
               earth
               nothing
               is
               lost
               ,
               but
               onely
               remoued
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               the
               highest
               mountaines
               may
               be
               humbled
               into
               valleyes
               ,
               and
               againe
               the
               lowest
               valleyes
               exalted
               into
               mountaines
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   If
                   ought
                   to
                   nought
                   did
                   fall
                   ;
                
                 
                 
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   felt
                   or
                   seene
                   within
                   this
                   all
                   ,
                
                 
                   Still
                   loosing
                   somewhat
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   at
                   length
                
                 
                   Would
                   come
                   to
                   nothing
                   :
                   if
                   death's
                   fatall
                   strength
                
                 
                   Could
                   altogether
                   substances
                   destroy
                   ,
                
                 
                   Things
                   then
                   should
                   vanish
                   euen
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   die
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   time
                   the
                   mighty
                   mountaines
                   tops
                   be
                   bated
                   ;
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   fall
                   ,
                   the
                   neighbour
                   vales
                   are
                   fatted
                
                 
                   And
                   what
                   ,
                   when
                   Trent
                   or
                   Avon
                   overflow
                
                 
                   They
                   reaue
                   one
                   field
                   ,
                   they
                   on
                   the
                   next
                   bestow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               whereas
               another
               Poet
               tels
               vs
               that
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Eluviemons
                     est
                     diductus
                     in
                     aequor
                  
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   mountaine
                   by
                   washings
                   oft
                   
                
                 
                   into
                   the
                   sea
                   is
                   brought
                   .
                
              
            
             
               It
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               and
               by
               experience
               found
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               rivers
               daily
               carrie
               much
               earth
               with
               them
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               so
               the
               sea
               sends
               backe
               againe
               much
               slime
               and
               sand
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               and
               namely
               in
               the
               North
               part
               of
               Deuonshire
               is
               found
               to
               bee
               a
               marveilous
               great
               commoditie
               for
               the
               inriching
               of
               the
               soyle
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               Earth
               is
               nothing
               diminished
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               dimensions
               ,
               (
               the
               measure
               thereof
               from
               the
               Surface
               to
               the
               Center
               being
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               at
               the
               first
               
                 Creation
                 ,
              
               )
               So
               neither
               is
               the
               fatnes
               &
               fruitfulnes
               thereof
               ,
               at
               least-wise
               since
               the
               flood
               ,
               or
               in
               regard
               of
               duration
               alone
               ,
               any
               whit
               impaired
               ;
               though
               it
               haue
               yeelded
               such
               store
               of
               increase
               by
               the
               space
               of
               so
               many
               reuolutions
               of
               ages
               ,
               yet
               hee
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               continually
               reneweth
               the
               face
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speakes
               ,
               by
               turning
               all
               things
               
               which
               spring
               from
               it
               into
               it
               againe
               .
               Saith
               one
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Cuncta
                   suos
                   ortus
                   repetunt
                   ,
                   matremque
                   requirunt
                   :
                
              
            
             
               And
               another
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   E
                   terris
                   orta
                   ,
                   terra
                   rursus
                   accipit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               a
               third
               joynes
               both
               together
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Quapropter
                     merito
                     maternum
                     nomen
                     adepta
                     est
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Cedit
                     enim
                     retro
                     ,
                     de
                     terra
                     quod
                     fuit
                     ante
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     terras
                  
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               And
               altogether
               they
               may
               thus
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               rendred
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   All
                   things
                   returne
                   to
                   their
                   originall
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   seeke
                   their
                   mother
                   :
                   what
                   from
                   earth
                   doth
                   spring
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   againe
                   into
                   the
                   earth
                   doth
                   fall
                
              
            
             
               Neither
               doe
               they
               heerein
               dissent
               from
               
                 Syracides
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 liuing
              
               
               
                 things
                 hath
                 hee
                 couered
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 returne
                 into
                 it
                 againe
                 .
              
               And
               that
               doome
               which
               passed
               vpon
               the
               first
               man
               after
               the
               fall
               ,
               is
               as
               it
               were
               ingraven
               on
               the
               foreheads
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               his
               posterity
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               earthly
               Creatures
               made
               for
               their
               sakes
               ;
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 dust
                 shalt
                 thou
                 returne
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               the
               Ocean
               is
               mainetained
               by
               the
               returne
               of
               the
               rivers
               ,
               which
               are
               drayned
               &
               deriued
               from
               it
               :
               So
               is
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               dissolution
               and
               reuersion
               of
               those
               bodies
               ,
               which
               from
               it
               receiue
               their
               growth
               and
               nourishment
               .
               The
               grasse
               to
               feede
               the
               beasts
               ,
               the
               corne
               to
               strengthen
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               to
               cheere
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               either
               are
               or
               might
               bee
               both
               in
               
               regard
               of
               the
               Earth
               &
               Heauens
               ,
               as
               good
               and
               plentifull
               as
               euer
               .
               That
               decree
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Medes
               &
               Persians
               irreuocable
               ;
               
                 They
                 shall
                 bee
                 for
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 yeares
                 :
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Heereafter
                 seed
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 harvest
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 summer
                 ,
                 and
                 winter
                 ,
                 and
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 cease
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 remaineth
                 .
              
               And
               were
               there
               not
               a
               certainety
               in
               these
               reuolutions
               ,
               so
               that
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   In
                   se
                   sua
                   per
                   vestigia
                   voluitur
                   annus
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 yeare
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 steps
                 into
                 in
                 selfe
                 returnes
                 :
              
            
             
               It
               could
               not
               well
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Storke
               and
               the
               Turtle
               ,
               the
               Crane
               and
               the
               Swallow
               ,
               and
               other
               fowles
               ,
               should
               obserue
               so
               precisely
               as
               they
               doe
               the
               
               appointed
               times
               of
               their
               comming
               and
               going
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               commonly
               thought
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               ,
               that
               the
               times
               of
               the
               yeare
               are
               now
               more
               vnseasonable
               then
               heeretofore
               ,
               and
               thereby
               the
               fruites
               of
               the
               Earth
               neither
               so
               faire
               ,
               nor
               kindely
               as
               they
               haue
               beene
               ;
               To
               the
               first
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               complaint
               hath
               beene
               euer
               since
               Salomons
               time
               :
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 observeth
                 the
                 winde
                 shall
                 not
                 sow
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 regardeth
                 the
                 clowdes
              
               
               
                 shall
                 not
                 reape
              
               .
               By
               which
               it
               seemes
               ,
               the
               weather
               was
               euen
               then
               as
               vncertaine
               as
               now
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               likewise
               the
               vncertaine
               and
               vnkindely
               riping
               of
               fruites
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               words
               following
               in
               the
               same
               place
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 sow
                 thy
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 let
                 not
                 thy
                 hand
                 rest
                 :
              
               
               
                 for
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 whether
                 shall
                 prosper
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 both
                 shall
                 bee
                 alike
                 good
                 :
              
               And
               if
               sometimes
               wee
               haue
               vnseasonable
               yeares
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               excessiue
               wet
               and
               cold
               ,
               they
               are
               againe
               paid
               home
               by
               immoderate
               drought
               and
               heate
               ,
               if
               not
               with
               vs
               ,
               yet
               in
               our
               neighbour
               countries
               ,
               and
               with
               vs.
               I
               thinke
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               bee
               so
               vnwise
               ,
               or
               partiall
               ,
               as
               to
               affirme
               that
               there
               is
               a
               constant
               and
               perpetuall
               declination
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               vnseasonablenes
               of
               some
               yeares
               ,
               is
               recompensed
               by
               the
               seasonablenes
               of
               others
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               the
               erroneous
               computation
               of
               the
               yeare
               wee
               now
               vse
               ,
               may
               cause
               some
               seeming
               alteration
               in
               the
               seasons
               thereof
               ,
               &
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               must
               needes
               cause
               a
               greater
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               rectified
               :
               but
               let
               that
               errour
               be
               reformed
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               
                 communibus
                 annis
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               no
               difference
               from
               the
               seasons
               of
               former
               ages
               :
               at
               leastwise
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               :
               For
               of
               Gods
               extraordinary
               judgements
               ,
               we
               now
               dispute
               not
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               for
               our
               sinnes
               emptieth
               the
               botles
               of
               heaven
               incessantly
               vpon
               vs
               :
               and
               againe
               at
               other
               times
               makes
               the
               heavens
               as
               brasse
               ouer
               our
               heads
               and
               the
               earth
               as
               yron
               vnder
               our
               feete
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Another
               obiectiòn
               ,
               to
               uching
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               fruitfulnes
               of
               the
               holy
               land
               ,
               fully
               answered
               .
            
             
               WHen
               I
               consider
               the
               narrow
               bounds
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               (
               it
               being
               by
               S.
               Hieromes
               account
               ,
               who
               liued
               long
               there
               ,
               but
               160
               
               miles
               in
               length
               ,
               from
               Dan
               to
               Bersheba
               ,
               and
               in
               bredth
               but
               40
               ,
               from
               Ioppa
               to
               
                 Bethleem
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               withall
               the
               multitude
               incredible
               (
               were
               it
               not
               recorded
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               )
               both
               of
               men
               &
               cattell
               which
               it
               fedde
               ,
               
               there
               meeting
               in
               one
               battle
               betweene
               Iudah
               &
               Israel
               twelue
               hundred
               
               thousand
               chosen
               men
               :
               Nay
               the
               very
               sword-men
               ,
               beside
               the
               Levites
               and
               Benjamites
               were
               vpon
               strict
               inquirie
               found
               to
               be
               fifteene
               hundred
               and
               
               seuentie
               thousand
               ,
               whereof
               the
               youngest
               was
               twenty
               yeares
               old
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               bee
               mustered
               vnder
               that
               age
               :
               and
               which
               is
               more
               strange
               ,
               the
               very
               guards
               of
               Iehosaphars
               person
               amounted
               to
               almost
               
               an
               eleuen
               hundred
               thousand
               .
               And
               for
               the
               number
               of
               Cattell
               ,
               there
               were
               slaine
               in
               one
               sacrifice
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               Salomons
               temple
               ,
               two
               
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               bullocks
               ,
               and
               an
               hundred
               &
               twenty
               thousand
               sheepe
               .
               When
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               compare
               these
               multitudes
               of
               men
               &
               cattell
               with
               the
               narrow
               bounds
               of
               that
               countrey
               ;
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               beleeue
               that
               it
               was
               indeed
               a
               most
               fruitfull
               soile
               ,
               
                 flowing
                 with
                 milke
                 and
                 hony
              
               ,
               &
               richly
               abounding
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               commodities
               :
               Yet
               the
               reports
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               haue
               taken
               a
               survey
               of
               it
               in
               these
               latter
               ages
               ,
               beare
               vs
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               fruitfullnes
               thereof
               ,
               is
               now
               much
               decayed
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               times
               :
               From
               whence
               they
               would
               inferre
               a
               generall
               decay
               in
               all
               soyles
               ,
               &
               consequently
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               nature
               .
               But
               it
               may
               truely
               be
               said
               that
               this
               wonderfull
               fruitfullnes
               proceeded
               from
               a
               
                 speciall
                 favour
              
               of
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               toward
               this
               people
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               11
               of
               
                 Deuteronomy
                 ,
                 this
                 land
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 care
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 are
                 alwayes
              
               
               
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 .
              
               And
               more
               cleerely
               in
               the
               26
               of
               
                 Leviticus
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 walke
                 in
                 mine
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 keepe
                 my
                 commaundements
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 you
                 raine
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 shall
                 yeeld
                 her
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 shall
                 giue
                 their
                 fruite
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 threshing
                 shall
                 reach
                 vnto
                 the
                 vintage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vintage
                 shall
                 reach
                 vnto
                 the
                 sowing
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 eate
                 your
                 bread
                 in
                 plenteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 your
                 land
                 safely
                 .
              
               But
               the
               miraculous
               prouidence
               of
               God
               shewed
               it selfe
               most
               euidently
               ouer
               this
               land
               in
               answering
               their
               doubt
               ,
               what
               they
               should
               
               eate
               the
               seuenth
               yeare
               ,
               if
               they
               suffered
               the
               land
               to
               rest
               ,
               as
               God
               had
               injoyned
               them
               ;
               the
               reply
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 my
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruite
                 for
                 three
                 yeares
                 .
              
               Now
               then
               as
               this
               
                 extraordinary
                 fruitfulnes
              
               proceeded
               from
               an
               
                 extraordinary
                 favour
              
               :
               so
               this
               favour
               ceasing
               ,
               the
               fruitfulnes
               might
               likewise
               cease
               without
               any
               
                 naturall
                 decay
              
               of
               the
               soyle
               :
               The
               countrey
               about
               Sodome
               &
               Gomorrha
               was
               for
               fruitfulnes
               as
               the
               Paradice
               ,
               or
               garden
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               till
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               fell
               vpon
               it
               ,
               then
               it
               became
               a
               wast
               land
               ,
               and
               so
               remaines
               to
               this
               day
               :
               Yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               gainesaid
               but
               that
               beside
               this
               speciall
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               soyle
               of
               Palestina
               was
               naturally
               ▪
               very
               rich
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               it
               fed
               
               one
               &
               thirty
               Idolatrous
               Kings
               ,
               with
               their
               people
               ,
               before
               the
               entrance
               of
               Gods
               chosen
               nation
               into
               it
               ;
               one
               of
               which
               alone
               possessed
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               seeme
               threescore
               citties
               and
               the
               pomegranats
               ,
               the
               figs
               &
               the
               grapes
               ,
               which
               the
               spies
               (
               sent
               by
               Moses
               to
               discouer
               the
               land
               )
               brought
               backe
               with
               them
               ,
               were
               marveilous
               goodly
               &
               faire
               .
               And
               as
               this
               soyle
               was
               thus
               rich
               
               before
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               so
               since
               the
               displanting
               of
               them
               from
               thence
               ,
               &
               the
               Saracens
               possessing
               it
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               altogether
               lost
               its
               ancient
               fruitfulnes
               whatsoeuer
               is
               pretended
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               wee
               may
               credit
               Brocardus
               ,
               who
               about
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               was
               himselfe
               an
               eyewitnesse
               thereof
               .
               His
               words
               are
               these
               .
               
                 Non
                 est
                 credendum
              
               
               
               
                 contrarium
                 nunciantibus
                 ,
                 neque
                 enim
                 eam
                 diligenter
                 considerarunt
                 ,
                 his
                 oculis
                 vidi
                 quanta
                 fertilitate
                 Terra
                 benedicta
                 fructificat
                 :
                 frumentum
                 enim
                 vix
                 terra
                 exculta
                 sine
                 stercore
                 &
                 simo
                 mirabiliter
                 crescit
                 &
                 multiplicatur
                 .
                 Agrisunt
                 velut
                 horti
                 in
                 quibus
                 feniculum
                 ,
                 salvia
                 ,
                 ruta
                 ,
                 rosa
                 passim
                 crescunt
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               heed
               to
               be
               given
               to
               them
               who
               affirme
               the
               contrary
               ;
               For
               they
               haue
               not
               throughly
               cōsidered
               of
               the
               matter
               ;
               with
               these
               eyes
               did
               I
               behold
               the
               exceeding
               fertilitie
               of
               that
               blessed
               land
               :
               The
               Corne
               with
               a
               very
               little
               makeing
               of
               the
               earth
               prospers
               and
               multiplies
               beyond
               beliefe
               ,
               the
               fields
               are
               as
               it
               were
               gardens
               of
               delight
               ,
               in
               which
               fennell
               ,
               sage
               ,
               rue
               ,
               and
               roses
               every
               where
               grow
               ;
               And
               so
               having
               largly
               described
               the
               admirable
               fruitfulnesse
               thereof
               in
               all
               kinds
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               concludes
               :
               
                 Denique
                 illic
                 exstant
                 omnia
                 mundi
                 bona
                 ,
                 &
                 verè
                 terra
                 fluit
                 rivis
                 lactis
                 &
                 mellis
                 .
              
               Finally
               there
               are
               to
               be
               had
               all
               the
               good
               things
               the
               world
               can
               afford
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               still
               be
               truly
               tearmed
               ,
               a
               land
               flowing
               with
               rivers
               of
               milke
               and
               honey
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               degenerated
               from
               it's
               ancient
               fertility
               (
               which
               vpon
               the
               report
               of
               
                 Bredenbachius
                 Adrichomius
              
               and
               others
               ,
               I
               rather
               beleeue
               )
               I
               should
               rather
               impute
               it
               to
               the
               Curse
               of
               God
               vpon
               that
               accursed
               nation
               which
               possesseth
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               ill
               manuring
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               proverbe
               seemes
               to
               haue
               growne
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Signiors
              
               horse
               once
               treads
               the
               grasse
               never
               growes
               afterward
               )
               then
               to
               any
               
                 Naturall
                 decay
              
               in
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               soyle
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               testimonies
               of
               Columella
               and
               Pliny
               produced
               that
               the
               earth
               in
               it selfe
               is
               as
               fruitfull
               as
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               made
               and
               manured
               .
            
             
               NOw
               that
               which
               by
               Brocardus
               hath
               beene
               delivered
               touching
               the
               holy
               land
               in
               particular
               ,
               is
               by
               Columella
               in
               his
               bookes
               of
               Husbandry
               with
               no
               lesse
               assurednesse
               averred
               touching
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               generall
               :
               nay
               to
               shew
               his
               confidence
               herein
               ,
               he
               makes
               that
               assertion
               ,
               the
               entrance
               to
               his
               whole
               worke
               ,
               thus
               beginning
               the
               very
               first
               chapter
               of
               his
               first
               booke
               .
               
                 Saepenumero
                 Civitatis
                 nostrae
                 principes
                 audio
                 culpantes
                 ,
                 m●…do
                 agrorum
                 infoecunditatem
                 ,
                 modo
                 Coeli
                 per
                 multa
                 jam
                 tempora
                 noxiam
                 frugibus
                 intemperiem
                 ,
                 quosdam
                 etiam
                 praedictas
                 querimonias
                 velut
                 ratione
                 certa
                 mitigantes
                 ,
                 quod
                 existiment
                 vbertate
                 nimi●…
                 prioris
                 aevi
                 defatigatum
                 &
                 effoetum
                 solum
                 ,
                 ●…equire
                 pristina
                 benignitate
                 prebere
                 mortalibus
                 alimenta
                 ;
                 quas
                 ego
                 causas
                 Publi
                 Sylvini
                 procul
                 à
                 veritate
                 abesse
                 certum
                 habeo
                 ,
                 quod
                 neque
                 fas
                 est
                 existimare
                 rerum
                 naturam
                 quam
                 primus
                 ille
                 mundi
                 genitor
                 perpetua
                 foecunditate
                 donavit
                 (
                 quasi
                 quodam
                 morbo
                 )
                 sterilitate
                 affectam
                 ,
                 neque
                 prudentis
                 credere
                 tellurem
                 ,
                 quae
                 divinam
                 &
                 aeternam
                 juventam
                 sortita
                 communis
                 omnium
                 parens
                 dicta
                 sit
                 ,
                 quia
                 &
                 cuncta
                 peperit
                 &
                 deinceps
                 paritura
                 sit
                 ,
                 velut
                 hominem
                 consenuisse
                 ,
                 ne
                 posthaec
                 reor
                 violentia
                 Coeli
                 nobis
                 ista
                 ,
                 sed
                 nostro
                 potius
                 accidere
                 vitio
                 ,
                 qui
                 rem
                 rusticam
                 pessimo
                 cuique
                 servorum
                 velut
                 carnifici
                 noxae
                 dedimus
                 quam
                 majorum
                 nostrorum
                 optimus
                 quisque
                 &
                 optimè
                 tractauerit
                 .
              
               I
               haue
               often
               heard
               the
               chiefe
               of
               our
               Citty
               complaining
               of
               the
               vnfruitfulnesse
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               of
               the
               vnkindlinesse
               
               of
               the
               weather
               now
               for
               a
               good
               space
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               fruites
               ,
               and
               some
               haue
               I
               heard
               with
               shew
               of
               reason
               qualifying
               these
               complaints
               in
               that
               they
               beleeue
               the
               earth
               being
               worne
               out
               and
               become
               barren
               by
               the
               excessiue
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               yeeld
               nourishment
               to
               mankind
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               her
               accustomed
               bounty
               ;
               but
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               
                 Publius
                 Sylvinus
              
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               that
               these
               pretended
               causes
               are
               farre
               from
               truth
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               peece
               of
               impiety
               so
               much
               as
               once
               to
               imagine
               that
               nature
               (
               which
               the
               first
               founder
               of
               the
               world
               blessed
               with
               perpetuall
               fruitfullnesse
               )
               is
               affected
               with
               barrennesse
               ,
               as
               a
               kind
               of
               disease
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               the
               part
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Earth
               ,
               (
               which
               being
               indued
               with
               a
               
                 divine
                 and
                 aeternall
                 youth
              
               ,
               is
               deservedly
               tearmed
               the
               
                 Common
                 Parent
              
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               both
               doth
               and
               hereafter
               shall
               bring
               all
               things
               forth
               )
               is
               now
               
                 waxen
                 old
                 like
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               which
               hath
               befalne
               vs
               I
               should
               rather
               impute
               it
               to
               our
               owne
               default
               then
               to
               the
               vnseasonablenesse
               of
               the
               weather
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               wee
               commit
               the
               charg
               of
               our
               husbandry
               to
               the
               basest
               of
               our
               slaues
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               a
               publique
               executioner
               ,
               whereas
               the
               very
               best
               of
               our
               ancestours
               with
               most
               happy
               successe
               vnderwent
               that
               charge
               themselues
               ,
               and
               performed
               that
               worke
               with
               their
               owne
               hands
               .
               Now
               Sylvinus
               to
               whom
               he
               dedicated
               his
               workes
               having
               received
               and
               read
               this
               resolute
               assertion
               by
               reason
               he
               knew
               it
               to
               be
               against
               the
               common
               tenet
               ,
               and
               specially
               of
               one
               Tremellius
               ,
               vpon
               whose
               judgment
               it
               seemed
               he
               much
               relyed
               ,
               made
               a
               Quaere
               thereof
               ,
               &
               sent
               it
               to
               Columella
               ,
               to
               which
               in
               the
               very
               first
               chapter
               of
               his
               second
               booke
               he
               returnes
               answer
               with
               this
               title
               title
               prefixed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Terram
                   nec
                   senescere
                   nec
                   fatigari
                   ,
                   si
                
              
               
                 stercoretur
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 neither
                 wearied
                 nor
              
               
                 waxeth
                 old
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               thus
               goes
               on
               .
               
                 Queris
                 à
                 me
                 Publi
                 Sylvine
                 quod
                 ego
                 sine
                 cunctatione
                 non
                 recuso
                 docere
                 ,
                 cur
                 priori
                 libro
                 veterem
                 opinionem
                 fere
                 omnium
                 qui
                 de
                 cultu
                 agrorum
                 loquuti
                 sunt
                 à
                 principio
                 confestim
                 repulerim
                 ,
                 falsamque
                 sententiam
                 repudiaverim
                 censentium
                 longo
                 aevi
                 situ
                 ,
                 longique
                 jam
                 temporis
                 exercitatione
                 fatigatam
                 &
                 effoetam
                 humum
                 consenuisse
                 .
              
               You
               demaund
               a
               question
               of
               mee
               Sylvinus
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               endevour
               to
               answer
               without
               delay
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               why
               in
               my
               former
               booke
               presently
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               ,
               I
               haue
               rejected
               the
               ancient
               opiniō
               almost
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               haue
               written
               of
               husbandry
               ,
               &
               haue
               cast
               of
               their
               imagination
               as
               false
               ,
               who
               conceiue
               that
               the
               earth
               by
               long
               tracte
               of
               time
               and
               much
               vsage
               is
               growne
               old
               and
               fruitles
               :
               where
               he
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               recalling
               his
               assertion
               ,
               or
               making
               any
               doubt
               of
               the
               certaine
               truth
               thereof
               :
               that
               hee
               labours
               farther
               to
               strengthen
               it
               with
               new
               supplies
               of
               reasons
               and
               at
               length
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Non
                 igitur
                 fatigatione
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
                 plurimi
                 crediderunt
                 ,
                 nec
                 senio
                 ,
                 sed
                 nosta
                 scilicet
                 inertia
                 minus
                 benignè
                 nobis
                 arva
                 respondent
                 :
                 licet
                 enim
                 maiorem
                 fructum
                 percipere
                 ,
                 si
                 frequenti
                 &
                 tempestiva
                 &
                 modica
                 stercoratione
                 terra
                 refoveatur
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               through
               the
               tirednesse
               or
               age
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               many
               haue
               beleeued
               ,
               but
               through
               our
               owne
               negligence
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               satisfied
               vs
               ,
               so
               bountifully
               as
               it
               hath
               done
               .
               For
               we
               might
               receiue
               more
               profit
               from
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               
               cherished
               with
               frequent
               and
               moderate
               and
               seasonable
               dressing
               .
            
             
               And
               with
               Columella
               agrees
               Pliny
               in
               the
               eighteenth
               booke
               of
               his
               
                 Naturall
                 History
              
               ,
               &
               third
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               discoursing
               of
               the
               great
               abundance
               and
               plenty
               in
               fore-going
               ages
               ,
               and
               demaunding
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               he
               therevnto
               shapes
               this
               reply
               ;
               
                 Surely
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 :
                 Great
                 Lords
                 and
                 Generals
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seeme
                 ,
                 tilled
                 themselues
                 their
                 grounds
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 for
                 her
                 part
                 ,
                 taking
                 no
                 small
                 pleasure
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 aired
                 and
                 broken
                 vp
                 ,
                 
                   Laureato
                   vomere
                   &
                   triumphali
                   aratore
                
                 ,
                 with
                 ploughs
                 laureat
                 ,
                 &
                 ploughmē
                 triumphant
                 ,
                 strained
                 her self
                 to
                 yeeld
                 increase
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 .
                 Like
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 that
                 these
                 braue
                 men
                 and
                 worthy
                 Personages
                 were
                 as
                 curious
                 in
                 sowing
                 a
                 ground
                 with
                 corne
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 setting
                 a
                 battle
                 in
                 aray
                 ;
                 as
                 diligent
                 in
                 disposing
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 their
                 lands
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 pitching
                 a
                 field
                 .
                 And
                 commonly
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 commeth
                 vnder
                 good
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 neat
                 &
                 cleane
                 that
                 the
                 vsage
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 paines
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 it
                 thriueth
                 and
                 prospereth
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 hauing
                 instanced
                 in
                 
                   Attilius
                   Serranus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Quintius
                   Cincinnatus
                
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 times
                 be
                 changed
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 doe
                 this
                 businesse
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 but
                 bond-slaues
                 fettered
                 ,
                 condemned
                 malefactors
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 noted
                 persons
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 branded
                 and
                 marked
                 in
                 their
                 visage
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 yron
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 forsooth
                 marvaile
                 that
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 these
                 contemptible
                 slaues
                 and
                 abject
                 villaines
                 doth
                 not
                 render
                 the
                 like
                 profit
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 trauell
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 Captaines
                 and
                 Generals
                 of
                 Armies
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               Columella
               and
               Pliny
               imputed
               the
               barrennes
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               ages
               )
               if
               any
               such
               were
               )
               not
               to
               any
               deficiency
               in
               the
               Earth
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               vnskilfulnes
               or
               negligence
               of
               such
               as
               manured
               it
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               Aelian
               reports
               a
               pretty
               story
               of
               one
               Mises
               who
               presented
               the
               Great
               
               King
               Artaxerxes
               ,
               as
               hee
               rode
               through
               Persia
               ,
               with
               a
               Pomegranate
               of
               wonderfull
               bignesse
               :
               which
               the
               King
               admiring
               ,
               demaunded
               out
               of
               what
               Paradise
               he
               had
               gotten
               it
               ,
               who
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               gathered
               it
               from
               his
               owne
               garden
               ,
               the
               King
               seemed
               therewith
               to
               bee
               marvailous
               well
               content
               ,
               &
               gracing
               him
               with
               royall
               gifts
               ,
               swore
               by
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               this
               man
               with
               like
               diligence
               and
               care
               might
               aswell
               in
               my
               judgment
               of
               a
               little
               City
               make
               a
               great
               one
               .
               
                 Videtur
                 autem
                 hic
                 sermo
                 innuere
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Author
               ,
               
                 omnes
                 res
                 curâ
                 &
                 continuâ
                 sollicitudine
                 ,
                 &
                 indefesso
                 labore
                 meliores
                 &
                 praestantiores
                 quàm
                 Natura
                 producat
                 ,
                 effici
                 posse
                 .
              
               It
               seemes
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               by
               labour
               and
               industry
               may
               bee
               made
               better
               then
               Nature
               produces
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               God
               so
               ordained
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 industry
                 of
                 man
              
               should
               in
               all
               things
               concurre
               with
               the
               
                 workes
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               bringing
               of
               them
               to
               their
               perfection
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               therein
               being
               brought
               vnto
               it
               .
               As
               the
               Poet
               speaking
               of
               the
               degenerating
               of
               seedes
               hath
               truly
               expressed
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Vidi
                     lecta
                     diu
                     &
                     multo
                     spectata
                     labore
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Degenerare
                     tamen
                     ,
                     ni
                     vis
                     humana
                     quotannis
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Maxima
                     quaeque
                     manu
                     legeret
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Oft
                   haue
                   I
                   seene
                   choice
                   seedes
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   much
                   labour
                   tryed
                   ,
                
                 
                   Eftsoones
                   degenerate
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   mans
                   industry
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Yearely
                   by
                   hand
                   did
                   lease
                   the
                   greatest
                   carefully
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               bee
               the
               true
               reason
               (
               as
               before
               hath
               beene
               touched
               )
               why
               neither
               so
               good
               ,
               nor
               so
               great
               store
               of
               wine
               is
               at
               this
               day
               made
               in
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               by
               records
               seemes
               to
               haue
               beene
               in
               former
               ages
               ;
               the
               neglect
               I
               meane
               ,
               of
               planting
               &
               dressing
               our
               vines
               as
               they
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               present
               are
               in
               forraine
               countreyes
               ,
               and
               with
               vs
               formerly
               haue
               beene
               ,
               &
               this
               neglect
               hath
               perchance
               arisen
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               we
               &
               the
               French
               being
               often
               and
               long
               at
               defiance
               ,
               &
               all
               friendly
               commerce
               ceasing
               betwixt
               vs
               ,
               partly
               to
               crosse
               them
               in
               the
               venting
               of
               their
               commodities
               ,
               &
               partly
               to
               inrich
               themselues
               ,
               men
               were
               either
               by
               publique
               authority
               set
               on
               worke
               ,
               or
               they
               set
               themselues
               on
               worke
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               vtmost
               of
               their
               endeavour
               in
               the
               making
               of
               wines
               ,
               but
               since
               peace
               and
               trade
               hath
               beene
               setled
               betwixt
               both
               kingdomes
               ,
               that
               practise
               hath
               by
               degrees
               growne
               out
               of
               vse
               ,
               for
               that
               men
               found
               by
               experience
               that
               both
               better
               wines
               &
               better
               cheape
               might
               be
               had
               from
               France
               then
               could
               be
               made
               heere
               ;
               and
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               as
               tillage
               with
               vs
               ,
               so
               the
               planting
               of
               Vineyards
               is
               increased
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Causes
               before
               alleadged
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               French
               wines
               are
               better
               with
               vs
               at
               this
               present
               then
               they
               were
               in
               the
               raigne
               of
               Edward
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               shall
               by
               Gods
               helpe
               bee
               fully
               manifested
               in
               the
               next
               Section
               .
               And
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               spoken
               of
               the
               making
               of
               wines
               may
               likewise
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               making
               of
               
                 Bay
                 sale
              
               in
               this
               kingdome
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               for
               which
               (
               as
               I
               am
               credibly
               informed
               )
               records
               are
               likewise
               to
               be
               seene
               ;
               for
               to
               ascribe
               either
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               to
               the
               Sunnes
               going
               more
               Southerly
               from
               vs
               in
               Summer
               ,
               is
               in
               my
               judgement
               both
               vnwarrantable
               and
               
                 improbable
                 :
                 vnwarrantable
              
               as
               hath
               already
               beene
               shewed
               in
               this
               very
               booke
               Cap.
               4.
               
               Sect
               ,
               4.
               improbable
               ,
               for
               that
               if
               this
               plant
               should
               decay
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               all
               other
               plants
               ,
               &
               trees
               ,
               &
               hearbes
               ,
               &
               flowres
               should
               consequently
               partake
               of
               the
               like
               decay
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               in
               some
               proportion
               ,
               which
               our
               best
               Physitians
               and
               Herbalists
               haue
               not
               yet
               found
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               nay
               the
               contrary
               is
               by
               them
               avouched
               ;
               and
               as
               our
               wines
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               vtterly
               decayed
               here
               ,
               so
               their
               strength
               in
               France
               ,
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               in
               Italy
               ,
               in
               Hungary
               ,
               in
               Germany
               ,
               should
               vpon
               the
               same
               supposition
               be
               much
               abated
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               I
               haue
               no-where
               found
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               An
               argument
               drawne
               from
               the
               present
               state
               of
               husbandmen
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               the
               many
               &
               miserable
               dearths
               in
               former
               ages
               together
               with
               an
               obiection
               taken
               from
               the
               high
               prizes
               of
               victuals
               answered
               .
            
             
               BVt
               that
               which
               farther
               perswadeth
               me
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               soyle
               ,
               nor
               the
               seasonablenesse
               of
               the
               weather
               ,
               nor
               the
               industry
               of
               the
               husbandman
               is
               now
               inferiour
               to
               that
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               both
               this
               fyne
               and
               rent
               being
               raised
               ,
               his
               apparell
               and
               education
               of
               
               his
               children
               more
               chargeable
               ,
               &
               the
               rates
               of
               publique
               payments
               more
               burdensome
               ,
               yet
               he
               fares
               better
               ,
               and
               layes
               vp
               more
               money
               in
               his
               purse
               ,
               then
               vsually
               in
               those
               times
               he
               did
               .
            
             
               Besides
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               compare
               time
               with
               time
               ,
               the
               famines
               of
               former
               ages
               were
               more
               grievous
               then
               ours
               :
               I
               omit
               those
               of
               Ierusalem
               and
               Samaria
               ,
               because
               occasioned
               by
               the
               sieges
               of
               those
               Cities
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               which
               either
               Civill
               warres
               ,
               or
               forraine
               invasions
               hath
               drawne
               on
               .
               Of
               the
               rest
               that
               of
               Lypsius
               .
               is
               vndoubtedly
               true
               .
               
                 Iam
                 de
                 fame
              
               
               
                 nihil
                 profectò
                 nos
                 aut
                 aetas
                 nostra
                 vidimus
                 ,
                 si
                 videmus
                 antiqua
                 .
              
               Now
               touching
               famine
               verily
               we
               and
               our
               age
               haue
               seene
               nothing
               ,
               if
               wee
               behold
               ancient
               records
               .
               Vnder
               the
               Emperour
               Honorius
               ,
               so
               great
               was
               the
               scarcity
               &
               dearth
               of
               victuals
               in
               Rome
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               open
               market-place
               this
               voice
               was
               heard
               ,
               
                 Pone
                 pretium
                 humanae
                 carni
              
               ,
               set
               a
               price
               to
               mans
               flesh
               .
               And
               long
               before
               ,
               euen
               when
               
                 L.
                 Minutius
              
               was
               made
               the
               first
               over-seer
               
               of
               the
               graine
               ,
               Livy
               reports
               ,
               
                 multos
                 è
                 plebe
                 ,
                 ne
                 diutinâ
                 fame
                 cruciarentur
                 ,
                 capitibus
                 obvolutis
                 sese
                 in
                 Tyberim
                 praecipitasse
                 .
              
               That
               many
               of
               the
               Commons
               least
               they
               should
               bee
               tortured
               with
               long
               famine
               ,
               covering
               their
               faces
               ,
               cast
               themselues
               headlong
               into
               Tyber
               .
               What
               a
               miserable
               dearth
               was
               that
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               held
               by
               the
               Ancients
               for
               abundance
               of
               Corne
               ,
               the
               Granary
               of
               
               the
               world
               )
               when
               for
               want
               of
               bread
               their
               greatest
               Nobles
               were
               forced
               to
               sell
               not
               only
               their
               lands
               ,
               but
               themselues
               ,
               and
               become
               bond-slaues
               to
               Pharaoh
               .
               How
               vniversall
               was
               that
               fore-told
               by
               Agabus
               ,
               which
               also
               came
               to
               passe
               vnder
               
                 Claudius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               as
               both
               Dion
               and
               Suetonius
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               .
               But
               to
               come
               nearer
               home
               ,
               few
               histories
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               exceed
               
               our
               owne
               in
               this
               point
               .
               About
               the
               yeare
               514
               ,
               during
               the
               raigne
               of
               Cissa
               king
               of
               the
               South-Saxons
               in
               his
               countrey
               raigned
               such
               an
               extreame
               
               famine
               ,
               that
               both
               men
               and
               women
               in
               great
               flockes
               and
               companies
               cast
               themselues
               from
               rhe
               rocks
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1314
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               reigne
               of
               Edward
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               dearth
               was
               generally
               such
               ouer
               the
               land
               ,
               that
               purposely
               for
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               prices
               of
               victuals
               ,
               a
               Parliamēt
               was
               assembled
               at
               London
               :
               but
               it
               increased
               so
               vehemently
               that
               vpon
               S.
               Lawrence
               Eue
               ,
               there
               was
               scarcely
               bread
               to
               be
               gotten
               for
               the
               sustentation
               of
               the
               Kings
               owne
               family
               .
               And
               the
               yeare
               following
               
               it
               grew
               so
               terrible
               ,
               that
               horses
               &
               dogges
               ,
               yea
               men
               and
               children
               were
               stollen
               for
               food
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               horrible
               to
               thinke
               ,
               the
               theeues
               newly
               brought
               into
               the
               gaoles
               ,
               were
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               presently
               eaten
               halfe
               aliue
               by
               such
               as
               had
               beene
               longer
               there
               .
               In
               London
               it
               was
               proclaimed
               that
               no
               Corne
               should
               be
               converted
               to
               Brewers
               vses
               ,
               which
               Act
               the
               King
               (
               moued
               with
               compassion
               towards
               his
               Nation
               )
               imitating
               ,
               caused
               to
               be
               executed
               through
               all
               the
               kingdome
               :
               otherwise
               saith
               Walsingham
               ,
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               people
               had
               perished
               with
               penury
               of
               bread
               .
               And
               againe
               to
               conclude
               this
               sad
               discourse
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1317
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               yeare
               of
               the
               same
               King
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               murraine
               of
               all
               kinde
               of
               cattell
               ;
               
               together
               with
               a
               generall
               fayling
               of
               all
               fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               by
               excessiue
               raines
               and
               vnseasonable
               weather
               ,
               as
               provision
               could
               not
               be
               had
               for
               the
               Kings
               house
               ,
               nor
               meanes
               for
               other
               great
               men
               to
               maintaine
               their
               Tables
               :
               Inasmuch
               as
               they
               put
               away
               their
               servants
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               who
               hauing
               beene
               daintily
               bred
               ,
               and
               now
               not
               able
               to
               worke
               ,
               skorning
               to
               beg
               ,
               
               fell
               to
               robbery
               and
               spoyle
               ,
               which
               added
               much
               to
               the
               misery
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               if
               the
               plenty
               of
               corne
               and
               victuals
               ,
               be
               as
               great
               as
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               their
               prices
               are
               somuch
               inhanced
               ?
               But
               if
               wee
               compare
               our
               prices
               with
               those
               of
               the
               ancient
               Romanes
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               that
               theirs
               farre
               exceeded
               ours
               .
               The
               Romane
               penny
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               last
               Translatours
               in
               diverse
               parts
               of
               their
               Marginall
               notes
               ,
               was
               the
               eight
               part
               of
               an
               ounce
               ,
               accounting
               fiue
               shillings
               to
               the
               ounce
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               worth
               of
               our
               money
               
                 seven
                 pence
                 halfe
                 penny
              
               .
               Now
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Varro
               and
               Macrobius
               ,
               their
               Peacocks
               egges
               (
               which
               are
               now
               of
               no
               reckoning
               with
               vs
               ,
               )
               were
               
               sold
               with
               them
               for
               fiue
               Roman
               pence
               a
               peece
               :
               and
               the
               Peacocks
               themselues
               for
               fifty
               .
               Thrushes
               and
               Ousells
               or
               blackebirds
               were
               commonly
               sold
               for
               three
               pence
               a
               peece
               .
               Nay
               Varro
               mentions
               one
               
                 L.
                 Axius
              
               ,
               a
               Romane
               
               Knight
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               let
               goe
               a
               paire
               of
               
                 doues
                 ,
                 minoris
                 quadringentis
                 denarijs
              
               ,
               
               for
               lesse
               then
               foure
               hundred
               pence
               .
               But
               these
               
                 insana
                 pretia
              
               ,
               as
               Macrobius
               calls
               them
               ,
               mad
               ,
               and
               vnreasonable
               prices
               ,
               wee
               shall
               haue
               
               fitter
               occasion
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               when
               wee
               come
               to
               treate
               of
               the
               luxury
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               remember
               what
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               vs
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               two
               Sparrowes
               or
               passerculi
               ,
               as
               Beza
               renders
               it
               ,
               were
               then
               sold
               for
               a
               farthing
               ,
               thereby
               implying
               
               their
               great
               cheapenes
               :
               Yet
               for
               the
               same
               money
               ,
               it
               beeing
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               a
               
                 Romane
                 penny
              
               ,
               and
               answering
               in
               value
               to
               halfe
               penny
               farthing
               of
               our
               coyne
               ,
               more
               may
               bee
               had
               at
               this
               day
               with
               vs
               :
               But
               I
               leaue
               
                 forraine
                 Nations
              
               and
               returne
               to
               our
               owne
               .
               If
               then
               together
               with
               the
               inhancing
               of
               prices
               ,
               wee
               likewise
               take
               into
               our
               consideration
               the
               inhancing
               of
               Coyne
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               the
               prices
               of
               things
               are
               not
               so
               much
               inhanced
               as
               is
               supposed
               .
               About
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               reigne
               of
               Edward
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               an
               ounce
               of
               silver
               was
               valued
               at
               one
               shtlling
               and
               eight
               pence
               ,
               whereas
               now
               it
               is
               valued
               at
               fiue
               shillings
               :
               so
               that
               one
               hundred
               pounds
               then
               was
               both
               in
               weight
               and
               worth
               fully
               as
               much
               as
               three
               hundred
               pounds
               are
               now
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               if
               they
               gaue
               a
               groat
               for
               that
               which
               wee
               now
               giue
               a
               shilling
               ,
               they
               gaue
               just
               the
               same
               price
               which
               wee
               now
               giue
               .
               The
               price
               of
               
                 Claret
                 wine
              
               ,
               as
               appeares
               vpon
               record
               among
               the
               statutes
               of
               Edward
               the
               second
               ,
               was
               at
               that
               time
               
                 twelue
                 pence
              
               the
               gallon
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               proportion
               the
               price
               should
               now
               be
               
                 three
                 shillings
              
               ,
               and
               looke
               how
               much
               it
               comes
               shott
               of
               that
               price
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               somuch
               the
               cheaper
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               in
               that
               age
               .
               Wherevnto
               may
               be
               added
               the
               plenty
               of
               coyne
               and
               multitude
               of
               men
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               doubtles
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               times
               much
               increased
               .
               For
               the
               former
               of
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               some
               great
               ones
               heaped
               vp
               huge
               masses
               of
               treasure
               ,
               yet
               I
               thinke
               it
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               now
               more
               rich
               men
               then
               in
               those
               times
               :
               Some
               wise
               men
               being
               of
               opinion
               that
               there
               is
               now
               more
               plate
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               in
               Edward
               the
               thirds
               time
               both
               money
               and
               plate
               :
               And
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               hee
               that
               shall
               duely
               consider
               the
               daily
               inlarging
               of
               our
               cities
               and
               townes
               ,
               and
               the
               adding
               of
               new
               Iles
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               our
               
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               ,
               within
               these
               last
               two
               or
               three
               
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               will
               easily
               beleeue
               that
               the
               number
               of
               our
               people
               is
               not
               a
               little
               increased
               .
               Either
               of
               which
               asunder
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               both
               together
               must
               needs
               bee
               a
               meanes
               of
               raising
               the
               prices
               of
               all
               things
               .
               yet
               this
               complaint
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               so
               will
               it
               still
               continue
               ,
               since
               
               
                 wee
                 left
                 to
                 burne
                 incense
                 to
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 powre
                 out
                 drinke
                 offerings
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 scarcenesse
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 beene
                 consumed
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 famine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               decrease
               in
               the
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               the
               quantities
               or
               vertues
               of
               plants
               &
               simples
               ,
               nor
               in
               he
               store
               &
               goodnes
               of
               mettalls
               &
               minerals
               ,
               as
               neither
               in
               the
               bignes
               or
               life
               of
               beastes
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               obiection
               touching
               the
               Elephant
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Macchabes
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               NOw
               if
               such
               bee
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Earth
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               fruites
               thereof
               ,
               what
               reason
               haue
               wee
               to
               conceiue
               otherwise
               of
               the
               trees
               and
               plants
               ,
               springing
               vp
               and
               nourished
               from
               thence
               .
               I
               cannot
               finde
               that
               either
               
                 Dioscorides
                 ,
                 Theophrastus
              
               ,
               or
               Pliny
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ;
               or
               among
               latter
               writers
               ,
               
                 Ruellius
                 ,
                 Fuchsius
              
               ,
               or
               our
               owne
               Gerard
               euer
               obserued
               any
               decay
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               groweth
               ,
               the
               vertues
               or
               duration
               of
               these
               Vegetables
               ;
               the
               Oake
               and
               Beetch
               ,
               rise
               to
               as
               great
               an
               higth
               and
               bignes
               ,
               spread
               their
               branches
               and
               rootes
               as
               farre
               ,
               last
               as
               long
               ,
               bring
               forth
               as
               faire
               mast
               ;
               as
               they
               did
               a
               thousand
               yeare
               agone
               .
               Those
               
                 vnder-ground
                 trees
              
               ,
               whose
               bulkes
               are
               sometimes
               takē
               vp
               intire
               ,
               in
               
                 Cheshshire
                 ,
                 Lancashire
              
               ,
               
               &
               other
               places
               ,
               &
               are
               commonly
               thought
               to
               haue
               lyen
               buried
               there
               euer
               since
               Noahs
               flood
               ,
               are
               not
               found
               in
               length
               or
               largenesse
               to
               exceed
               the
               bodies
               of
               ours
               at
               this
               day
               .
               In
               former
               ages
               I
               graunt
               was
               greater
               choyce
               of
               good
               timber
               ,
               because
               greater
               plenty
               of
               woods
               ,
               but
               those
               being
               cut
               downe
               ,
               tillage
               hath
               succeeded
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               ,
               which
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               increase
               of
               people
               ,
               seemed
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               the
               more
               necessary
               ,
               &
               for
               fewell
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               most
               places
               supplied
               with
               other
               kindes
               which
               were
               not
               then
               thought
               vpon
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               for
               the
               vertues
               of
               
                 Plants
                 ,
                 Issop
                 ,
                 Garlike
                 ,
                 Hemlocke
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               are
               still
               indued
               with
               the
               same
               temper
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               degrees
               of
               heat
               or
               cold
               ,
               &
               are
               availeable
               for
               the
               same
               vses
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               ages
               ;
               as
               may
               easily
               appeare
               by
               comparing
               
                 Galen
                 de
                 simplicium
                 medicamentorum
                 facultatibus
              
               ,
               with
               Wecker
               a
               moderne
               Physitian
               .
               The
               former
               makes
               Garlicke
               hot
               in
               the
               fourth
               degree
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               latter
               .
               The
               former
               
               Issop
               hot
               in
               the
               third
               degree
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               latter
               .
               The
               former
               hemtocke
               extreamely
               cold
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               latter
               .
               These
               may
               suffice
               for
               a
               tast
               ,
               and
               thus
               may
               wee
               paralell
               simples
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               first
               ,
               so
               for
               their
               second
               &
               third
               qualities
               ,
               and
               application
               to
               diseases
               .
               The
               difference
               of
               their
               strength
               is
               doubtles
               very
               great
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               different
               Clymats
               they
               grow
               in
               :
               But
               that
               it
               should
               by
               succession
               of
               ages
               be
               abated
               in
               their
               severall
               species
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Clymate
               ,
               is
               more
               I
               thinke
               then
               euer
               any
               
               Herbalist
               in
               his
               writings
               ,
               or
               learned
               Physitian
               in
               his
               practise
               hath
               yet
               obserued
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               there
               be
               no
               decay
               found
               in
               the
               Vegetables
               ,
               very
               likely
               it
               is
               that
               the
               same
               may
               likewise
               be
               verified
               of
               the
               beasts
               those
               at
               leastwise
               which
               make
               them
               their
               food
               ,
               and
               are
               nourished
               by
               them
               .
               Surely
               he
               that
               shall
               compare
               the
               present
               proportions
               of
               the
               elephant
               ,
               the
               cammell
               ,
               the
               horse
               ,
               the
               dogge
               ,
               with
               the
               descriptions
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               present
               extention
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               both
               hee
               ,
               and
               other
               Ancients
               record
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               easily
               finde
               that
               there
               is
               in
               them
               no
               sensible
               
                 decrease
                 .
                 Vita
                 equorum
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 plurimis
                 ad
                 decimum
                 octavum
                 ,
                 atque
                 etiam
                 vicesimum
                 annum
                 ,
                 sed
                 nonnulli
                 viginti
                 quinque
                 ,
                 &
                 triginta
                 egerunt
                 :
                 Et
                 si
                 cura
              
               
               
                 diligenter
                 adhibeatur
                 vel
                 ad
                 quinquaginta
                 protrahitur
                 aetas
              
               horses
               commōly
               liue
               eighteene
               or
               twenty
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               some
               last
               fiue
               &
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               ,
               &
               if
               they
               bee
               very
               well
               kept
               ,
               they
               may
               come
               to
               forty
               or
               fifty
               ;
               which
               hee
               makes
               in
               a
               manner
               their
               vtmost
               period
               .
               Whereas
               Albertus
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               was
               assured
               by
               a
               souldier
               ,
               that
               the
               horse
               hee
               then
               vsed
               ,
               was
               three
               score
               yeares
               old
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               serviceable
               in
               the
               warres
               .
               And
               
                 Augustinus
                 Niphus
              
               yet
               latter
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               crediblely
               informed
               by
               the
               horsemen
               of
               Ferdinand
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               then
               in
               the
               Kings
               stable
               an
               horse
               that
               was
               seaventy
               yeares
               old
               .
            
             
               Butaeo
               ,
               a
               man
               much
               commended
               for
               his
               rare
               learning
               by
               many
               learned
               writers
               ,
               labouring
               to
               demonstrate
               by
               Geometricall
               proportions
               ,
               that
               the
               Arke
               was
               capable
               of
               so
               many
               severall
               kinde
               of
               beasts
               ,
               as
               are
               faid
               to
               haue
               beene
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               provision
               for
               one
               yeare
               spaces
               ,
               takes
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               demonstration
               from
               the
               present
               dimensions
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               their
               present
               allowance
               for
               foode
               ,
               proportioning
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               Arke
               therevnto
               ,
               and
               is
               therein
               applauded
               not
               onely
               by
               
                 Goropius
                 Becanus
              
               ,
               but
               by
               Pererius
               and
               Sr
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               :
               whereas
               ,
               were
               there
               such
               a
               continuall
               diminution
               in
               the
               quantity
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               their
               foode
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               his
               ground
               were
               falfe
               ,
               and
               his
               demonstration
               friuolous
               .
               Wherevnto
               may
               be
               added
               that
               the
               same
               allowance
               of
               foode
               ,
               which
               Cato
               ,
               and
               Varro
               ,
               and
               Columella
               ,
               in
               their
               bookes
               of
               husbandry
               agreed
               vpon
               to
               be
               sufficient
               for
               an
               oxe
               ,
               or
               a
               horse
               ,
               or
               a
               sheepe
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               is
               now
               likewise
               thought
               to
               be
               but
               competent
               :
               And
               the
               same
               proportions
               of
               body
               ,
               which
               the
               Ancient
               Painters
               &
               Caruers
               allowed
               to
               horses
               and
               dogges
               ,
               is
               now
               likewise
               by
               the
               skilfullest
               in
               those
               Arts
               found
               to
               be
               most
               convenient
               .
               Indeede
               in
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               Macchabes
               &
               sixth
               chapter
               ,
               is
               somewhat
               a
               strange
               relation
               
               made
               of
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               described
               to
               be
               so
               bigge
               ,
               that
               each
               of
               them
               carryed
               a
               wooden
               towre
               on
               his
               backe
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               fought
               thirty
               two
               armed
               men
               ,
               besides
               the
               Indian
               which
               ruled
               the
               beast
               .
               Whence
               some
               haue
               conceited
               that
               the
               Elephants
               of
               those
               times
               were
               farre
               greater
               then
               those
               of
               the
               present
               age
               :
               But
               doubtles
               the
               Authour
               of
               that
               booke
               speakes
               of
               the
               Indian
               race
               ,
               which
               are
               farre
               beyond
               the
               Ethiopian
               ,
               as
               Iunius
               in
               his
               annotations
               on
               that
               place
               hath
               observed
               out
               of
               Pliny
               .
               And
               there
               are
               of
               them
               ,
               saith
               Aelian
               ,
               nine
               cubits
               high
               ,
               which
               is
               thirteene
               foote
               and
               an
               halfe
               .
               And
               those
               which
               haue
               beeene
               in
               the
               
                 great
                 Mogulls
              
               countrey
               assure
               vs
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               they
               are
               there
               farre
               more
               
               vast
               and
               huge
               then
               any
               that
               wee
               haue
               seene
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               leaving
               the
               Vegetables
               and
               beasts
               springing
               and
               walking
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               let
               vs
               a
               little
               search
               into
               the
               bowels
               thereof
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               mettalls
               and
               mineralls
               therein
               bredde
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 nature
                 ,
                 causes
              
               ,
               and
               groweth
               ,
               whereof
               
                 Georgius
                 Agricola
              
               hath
               written
               most
               exactly
               ,
               but
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               else
               ,
               I
               thinke
               euer
               yet
               obserued
               that
               by
               continuance
               of
               time
               theirveines
               are
               wasted
               &
               impaired
               ,
               one
               treatise
               he
               hath
               expresly
               composed
               
                 de
                 veteribus
                 &
                 novis
                 metallis
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               shewes
               that
               as
               the
               old
               are
               exhausted
               ,
               new
               are
               discouered
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeede
                 which
                 
                 Pliny
                 hath
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 descend
                 into
                 the
                 entrailes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 wee
                 goe
                 downe
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 seat
                 and
                 habitation
                 of
                 the
                 infernall
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 meete
                 with
                 rich
                 treasure
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 shee
                 were
                 not
                 fruitfull
                 enough
                 ,
                 &
                 beneficiall
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 vpper
                 face
                 thereof
                 ,
                 where
                 shee
                 permitteth
                 vs
                 to
                 walke
                 and
                 tread
                 vpon
                 her
                 :
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 by
                 the
                 couetousnesse
                 and
                 toyle
                 of
                 men
                 can
                 her
                 mines
                 neuer
                 be
                 drawn
                 dry
                 ,
                 nor
                 her
                 store
                 emptied
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   not
                   onely
                   on
                   her
                   backe
                   doth
                   beare
                
                 
                   Abundant
                   treasures
                   gliftring
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   inwardly
                   shee
                   's
                   no
                   lesse
                   fraught
                   with
                   riches
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nay
                   rather
                   more
                   (
                   which
                   more
                   our
                   foules
                   bewitches
                   )
                   
                
                 
                   Within
                   the
                   deepe
                   folds
                   of
                   her
                   fruitfull
                   lappe
                   ,
                
                 
                   So
                   
                     bound-lesse
                     mines
                  
                   of
                   treasure
                   doth
                   shee
                   wrappe
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   th'
                   hungry
                   hands
                   of
                   humane
                   avarice
                
                 
                   
                     Cannot
                     exhaust
                  
                   with
                   labour
                   or
                   device
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   they
                   be
                   more
                   then
                   there
                   be
                   starres
                   in
                   heav'n
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   stormy
                   billowes
                   in
                   the
                   Ocean
                   driv'n
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   eares
                   of
                   corne
                   in
                   Autumne
                   on
                   the
                   fields
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   savage
                   beasts
                   vpon
                   a
                   thousand
                   hils
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   fishes
                   diving
                   in
                   the
                   silver
                   floods
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   scattred
                   leaues
                   in
                   winter
                   in
                   the
                   woods
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               it
               ,
               whether
               all
               mineralls
               were
               made
               at
               the
               first
               creation
               ,
               or
               haue
               since
               receiued
               increase
               by
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               latter
               I
               confesse
               I
               rather
               with
               Quercetan
               incline
               vnto
               ,
               they
               being
               somewhat
               
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               stones
               ,
               which
               vndoubtedly
               grow
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               augmentation
               or
               accretion
               ,
               yet
               by
               affimilation
               or
               apposition
               ,
               turning
               the
               neighbour
               earth
               into
               their
               substance
               ,
               Yet
               thus
               much
               may
               wee
               confidently
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               minerals
               themselues
               wast
               not
               in
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 course
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 insatiable
                 desire
                 of
                 mankind
              
               .
               Nay
               such
               is
               the
               
                 divine
                 providence
              
               ,
               that
               even
               there
               where
               they
               are
               most
               vexed
               and
               wrought
               vpon
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               worne
               out
               ,
               or
               wasted
               in
               the
               whole
               .
               Of
               late
               within
               these
               few
               yeares
               Mendip
               hills
               yeelded
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               more
               lead
               then
               ever
               ,
               &
               at
               this
               day
               I
               doe
               not
               heare
               that
               the
               
                 Iron
                 mines
              
               in
               Sussex
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Tinne
                 workes
              
               in
               Cornewall
               are
               any
               whit
               abated
               ,
               which
               I
               confesse
               to
               be
               somewhat
               strange
               ,
               considering
               that
               little
               corner
               furnishes
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               with
               that
               mettall
               :
               &
               for
               
                 mines
                 of
                 gold
              
               &
               silver
               ,
               though
               by
               some
               it
               be
               thought
               that
               they
               faile
               in
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               ages
               :
               Yet
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               that
               in
               the
               
                 West
                 Indies
              
               ,
               that
               supposed
               defect
               is
               abundantly
               recompensed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               An
               obiection
               taken
               from
               the
               Eclipses
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               BEfore
               we
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               there
               remaines
               yet
               one
               rubbe
               to
               be
               remoued
               touching
               the
               Eclypses
               of
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               For
               as
               some
               haue
               beene
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               Planets
               suffered
               by
               them
               ,
               so
               many
               haue
               thought
               that
               these
               
                 inferiour
                 bodies
              
               suffered
               from
               them
               ,
               &
               consequently
               that
               the
               more
               Eclypses
               there
               are
               ,
               (
               which
               by
               tract
               of
               time
               must
               needes
               increase
               in
               number
               )
               the
               more
               do
               all
               things
               depending
               vpon
               those
               planets
               decay
               and
               degenerate
               in
               their
               vertues
               &
               operations
               .
               But
               as
               the
               former
               of
               these
               opinions
               is
               already
               proued
               to
               be
               
                 certainely
                 false
              
               ,
               so
               is
               this
               latter
               altogether
               vncertaine
               .
               What
               effects
               Eclypses
               produce
               ,
               I
               cannot
               punctually
               define
               .
               Strange
               accidents
               I
               graunt
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Ciuill
               affaires
               ,
               haue
               often
               followed
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               
                 Cyprianus
                 Leouicius
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               purposely
               composed
               a
               Tract
               of
               them
               .
               And
               Mr
               Camden
               obserues
               that
               the
               towne
               of
               Shrewesbery
               suffered
               twice
               most
               grievous
               losse
               by
               fire
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               fiftie
               yeares
               ,
               vpon
               two
               severall
               Eclypses
               of
               the
               Sunne
               in
               Aries
               ,
               but
               whether
               those
               Accidents
               were
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               precedent
               Eclypses
               ,
               I
               cannot
               certainely
               affirme
               .
               Once
               wee
               are
               sure
               that
               the
               moone
               is
               Eclypsed
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               Sun
               by
               the
               moone
               .
               Since
               then
               the
               night
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Earth
               betweene
               vs
               and
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               but
               wee
               should
               daily
               feare
               as
               dangerous
               effects
               from
               every
               night
               or
               thicke
               cloud
               ,
               as
               from
               any
               Eclypse
               .
               But
               I
               verily
               beleeue
               that
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               errour
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               sprang
               frō
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               
                 Eclypses
                 ;
                 Sulpitius
                 Gallus
              
               being
               the
               first
               amongst
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               
                 Greekes
                 ,
                 Thales
                 Milesius
              
               ,
               who
               finding
               their
               nature
               did
               prognosticate
               and
               forshew
               them
               .
               After
               them
               ,
               Hipparchus
               compiled
               his
               Ephimerides
               ,
               containing
               the
               course
               and
               aspects
               of
               both
               these
               Planets
               for
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               ensuing
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               lesse
               assuredly
               ,
               then
               if
               hee
               had
               beene
               privy
               to
               
                 Natures
                 counsailes
              
               .
               
                 Great
                 persons
                 and
                 excellent
                 doubtles
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 saith
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 who
                 aboue
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 capacity
                 ,
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 so
                 mighty
                 starres
                 ,
                 and
                 diuine
                 
                 powers
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 weake
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 before
                 to
                 seeke
                 ,
                 fearing
                 in
                 these
                 Eclypses
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 ,
                 some
                 great
                 wrong
                 ,
                 or
                 violence
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 secured
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 dreadfull
                 feare
                 stood
                 Stesicorus
                 and
                 Pyndarus
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 lofty
                 stile
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 at
                 the
                 Eclypse
                 of
                 the
                 Sunce
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 their
                 Poemes
                 .
              
               In
               this
               fearefull
               fit
               also
               of
               an
               Eclypse
               ,
               Nicias
               the
               generall
               of
               the
               Athenians
               (
               as
               a
               man
               ignorant
               of
               the
               cause
               thereof
               )
               feared
               to
               set
               saile
               with
               his
               fleet
               out
               of
               the
               haven
               ,
               and
               so
               greatly
               indangered
               &
               distressed
               the
               state
               of
               his
               countrey
               :
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               forenamed
               Sulpitius
               being
               a
               Colonell
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               the
               day
               before
               that
               King
               Perseus
               was
               vanquished
               by
               Paulus
               ,
               was
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               Generall
               into
               open
               audience
               before
               the
               whole
               host
               ,
               to
               foretell
               the
               Eclipe
               that
               
               should
               happen
               the
               next
               morrow
               ,
               whereby
               he
               delivered
               the
               army
               from
               all
               pensiuenesse
               and
               feare
               ,
               which
               might
               haue
               troubled
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               battaile
               ,
               and
               within
               a
               while
               after
               he
               compiled
               also
               a
               booke
               thereof
               .
               Thus
               far
               Plyny
               touching
               the
               harmlesse
               and
               innocent
               nature
               of
               Eclipses
               ,
               himselfe
               in
               the
               next
               chapter
               reducing
               their
               certaine
               revolutions
               ,
               and
               returnes
               to
               the
               space
               of
               two
               hundred
               twenty
               two
               moneths
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               shut
               vp
               all
               with
               a
               memorable
               story
               to
               this
               purpose
               taken
               out
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Royas
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               prefixed
               to
               his
               Commentaries
               vpō
               the
               plaine
               
                 Sphere
                 .
                 Colonus
              
               the
               leader
               of
               King
               Ferdinands
               army
               ,
               at
               the
               Iland
               of
               Iamaica
               ,
               being
               in
               great
               distresse
               for
               want
               of
               victuals
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               by
               no
               meanes
               attaine
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               &
               by
               his
               skill
               foreseeing
               an
               Eclips
               of
               the
               Moone
               shortly
               to
               ensue
               ,
               tooke
               order
               that
               it
               should
               be
               declared
               to
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Iland
               ,
               that
               vnlesse
               they
               supplyed
               him
               and
               his
               with
               necessaries
               ,
               imminent
               danger
               hanged
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               in
               witnesse
               wherof
               they
               should
               shortly
               see
               the
               
                 Moone
                 Eclypsed
              
               The
               Barbarians
               at
               first
               ,
               refused
               his
               demaunds
               and
               contemned
               his
               threatning
               :
               but
               when
               at
               the
               set
               time
               they
               indeed
               beheld
               the
               Moone
               by
               degrees
               to
               faile
               in
               her
               light
               ,
               and
               vnderstood
               not
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               they
               first
               gaue
               credit
               to
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               supply
               of
               victuals
               to
               his
               army
               ,
               casting
               themselues
               to
               his
               feete
               and
               craving
               pardon
               for
               their
               offence
               .
            
             
               Finally
               to
               the
               present
               objection
               ,
               if
               any
               harmefull
               malignant
               effect
               be
               for
               the
               present
               or
               afterward
               produced
               by
               the
               Eclips
               in
               those
               parts
               where
               it
               is
               seene
               ,
               yet
               no
               man
               I
               thinke
               will
               deny
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               repairable
               by
               by
               the
               tract
               and
               revolution
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               if
               irrepairable
               ,
               yet
               this
               decay
               in
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               ariseth
               not
               from
               any
               deficiencie
               in
               themselues
               ,
               from
               any
               waxing
               old
               or
               removall
               from
               their
               first
               originals
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               very
               poynt
               in
               question
               )
               but
               from
               an
               adventitious
               and
               
                 externall
                 cause
              
               .
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               other
               Creatures
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               Man
               the
               Commaunder
               and
               Compendium
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               both
               they
               were
               first
               made
               ,
               and
               this
               discourse
               was
               first
               vndertaken
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             LIB
             .
             III.
          
           Of
           the
           pretended
           decay
           of
           mankind
           in
           regard
           of
           age
           and
           duration
           of
           strength
           and
           stature
           ,
           of
           arts
           and
           witts
           .
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               I.
            
             Touching
             the
             pretended
             decay
             of
             men
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             first
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             betweene
             the
             ages
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             latter
             times
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               short
               life
               of
               man
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               duration
               of
               many
               other
               Creatures
               and
               that
               he
               was
               Created
               Mortall
               ,
               but
               had
               he
               not
               falne
               ,
               should
               haue
               beene
               preserued
               to
               immortality
               .
            
             
               SInce
               vpon
               exammination
               wee
               haue
               found
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               perpetuall
               and
               
                 vniversall
                 decay
              
               as
               is
               pretended
               in
               the
               Hea●…ens
               ,
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               the
               fishes
               ,
               the
               plants
               ,
               the
               Beastes
               ,
               the
               Mineralls
               :
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               but
               that
               from
               thence
               wee
               might
               safely
               and
               sufficiently
               conclude
               that
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               such
               decay
               in
               man.
               But
               because
               this
               discourse
               was
               principally
               vndertaken
               and
               intended
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               mankind
               ,
               I
               will
               consider
               and
               compare
               them
               of
               former
               ages
               with
               those
               of
               latter
               ,
               first
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               ,
               secondly
               in
               regard
               of
               Strength
               and
               stature
               ,
               thirdly
               in
               regard
               of
               wits
               and
               inventions
               :
               fourthly
               and
               lastly
               in
               regard
               of
               manners
               and
               conditions
               .
               And
               if
               vpon
               due
               consideration
               and
               comparison
               it
               shall
               appeare
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               decay
               in
               any
               of
               these
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               the
               Question
               I
               trust
               touch-the
               
                 worlds
                 decay
              
               in
               generall
               will
               soone
               be
               at
               at
               end
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               age
               of
               man
               being
               compared
               with
               that
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               the
               stones
               ,
               the
               mettalls
               ,
               some
               beasts
               &
               trees
               is
               very
               short
               ,
               but
               the
               longest
               being
               cōpared
               with
               God
               and
               Eternity
               is
               but
               as
               a
               span
               ,
               a
               shadow
               ,
               a
               dreame
               of
               a
               shadow
               ,
               nay
               meere
               nothing
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Oratour
              
               hath
               both
               truly
               observed
               ,
               and
               eligantly
               expressed
               .
               
                 Apud
                 Hypanim
                 fluuium
                 qui
                 ab
                 Europae
              
               
               
                 parte
                 in
                 pontum
                 influit
                 ,
                 Aristoteles
                 ait
                 bestiolas
                 quasdam
                 nasci
                 quae
                 vnum
                 diem
                 viuant
                 ;
                 ex
                 ijs
                 igitur
                 hora
                 octaua
                 quae
                 mortua
                 est
                 ,
                 provecta
                 aetate
                 mortua
                 est
                 ,
                 quae
                 vero
                 occidente
                 sole
                 decrepita
                 ,
                 eo
                 magis
                 si
                 etiam
                 Solstitiali
                 die
                 .
                 Confer
                 nostram
                 longissimam
                 aetatem
                 cum
                 aeternitate
                 ,
                 in
                 eadem
                 propemodum
                 brevitate
                 qua
                 istae
                 bestiolae
                 reperiemur
                 .
                 Aristole
              
               writes
               that
               by
               the
               river
               Hypanis
               which
               on
               the
               side
               of
               Europe
               fals
               into
               Pontus
               ,
               certaine
               little
               animals
               are
               bred
               ,
               which
               liue
               but
               a
               day
               at
               most
               :
               Amongst
               them
               then
               ,
               such
               as
               dye
               the
               eight
               houre
               ,
               dy
               old
               ;
               such
               as
               dye
               at
               sun
               set
               ,
               dye
               in
               their
               decrepit
               age
               specially
               
               if
               it
               be
               vpon
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Sūmer
               Solstice
               .
               Now
               cōpare
               our
               age
               with
               eternity
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               regard
               of
               duration
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               state
               of
               shortnesse
               that
               those
               Creatures
               are
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 body
              
               of
               man
               even
               before
               the
               fall
               was
               doubtlesse
               in
               it selfe
               by
               reaof
               contrary
               Elements
               ,
               contrary
               humours
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               contrary
               temper
               whereof
               it
               was
               composed
               ,
               dissoluble
               and
               morrall
               :
               As
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               outward
               accidents
               ,
               the
               dayly
               wasting
               of
               his
               natiue
               heate
               ,
               and
               the
               disproportionable
               supply
               of
               his
               radicall
               moisture
               :
               But
               these
               defects
               his
               Creator
               supplyed
               ,
               arming
               him
               against
               outward
               accidents
               by
               divine
               providence
               ,
               the
               guard
               of
               Angels
               and
               his
               owne
               excellent
               wisedome
               ,
               against
               the
               contrarieties
               fighting
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               by
               the
               harmony
               of
               his
               soule
               :
               against
               the
               wasting
               of
               his
               natiue
               heat
               and
               radicall
               moysture
               by
               that
               supernaturall
               vertue
               &
               efficacy
               which
               he
               gaue
               to
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               :
               He
               was
               then
               
                 Naturally
                 Mortall
              
               :
               (
               for
               otherwise
               even
               after
               his
               fall
               should
               he
               haue
               continued
               immortall
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Apostate
                 Angells
              
               did
               )
               but
               by
               
                 speciall
                 priviledge
              
               and
               dispensation
               
                 immortall
                 .
                 mortalis
                 erat
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               
               
                 conditione
                 corporis
                 animalis
                 ,
                 immortalis
                 autem
                 beneficio-conditoris
                 :
              
               He
               was
               mortall
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               naturall
               body
               ,
               but
               immortall
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               his
               Creator
               :
               Yet
               doubtles
               had
               he
               not
               sinned
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               still
               liued
               here
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               though
               in
               likelihood
               his
               age
               might
               be
               extended
               to
               some
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               ,
               but
               should
               haue
               beene
               at
               length
               translated
               from
               hence
               to
               heaven
               where
               he
               could
               neither
               haue
               sinned
               nor
               dyed●…
               
                 Sic
                 est
                 immortalis
                 conditus
              
               ,
               Sayth
               
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 vt
                 tamen
                 si
                 peccaret
                 ,
                 &
                 mori
              
               
               
                 possit
                 ,
                 &
                 sic
                 mortalis
                 est
                 conditus
                 ,
                 vt
                 si
                 non
                 peccaret
                 etiam
                 non
                 mori
                 possit
                 ,
                 atque
                 ex
                 merito
                 liberi
                 arbitrij
                 beatitudinem
                 illius
                 regionis
                 attingeret
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 vel
                 peccare
                 vel
                 mori
                 non
                 possit
                 .
              
               He
               was
               so
               created
               immortall
               that
               if
               he
               sinned
               he
               might
               dye
               ,
               and
               againe
               so
               was
               he
               created
               mortall
               that
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               dye
               :
               But
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               freewill
               should
               haue
               beene
               translated
               to
               that
               place
               of
               blisse
               where
               he
               could
               neither
               sinne
               nor
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               long
               liues
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Computing
               there
               yeares
               ,
               and
               that
               Almighty
               God
               drew
               out
               the
               lines
               of
               their
               liues
               to
               that
               length
               for
               reasons
               proper
               to
               those
               first
               times
               .
            
             
               THough
               vpon
               the
               
                 fall
                 of
                 man
              
               the
               duration
               of
               his
               continuance
               here
               vpon
               the
               earth
               was
               much
               shortned
               ,
               yet
               certaine
               it
               is
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Patriarches
               before
               the
               floud
               liued
               aboue
               nine
               hundred
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               allmost
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               Neither
               ought
               this
               to
               seeme
               incredible
               ,
               though
               Plyny
               mentioning
               some
               who
               were
               reported
               to
               haue
               liued
               fiue
               sixe
               or
               eight
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               at
               length
               concludes
               
               
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 strange
                 reports
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowledg
                 how
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 account
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 reckoned
                 the
                 Summer
                 for
                 one
                 yeare
                 and
                 the
                 Winter
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 that
                 reckoned
                 every
                 quarter
                 for
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Arcadians
                 whose
                 yeare
                 was
                 but
                 three
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 againe
                 
                 you
                 haue
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 who
                 count
                 every
                 chaunge
                 or
                 
                   New
                   moone
                
                 for
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 marvell
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 reported
                 to
                 haue
                 liued
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 .
              
               Thus
               Pliny
               .
               But
               Iosephus
               to
               justifie
               the
               trueth
               of
               Moses
               his
               history
               touching
               the
               age
               of
               the
               first
               Patriarches
               ,
               
               vouches
               the
               authority
               of
               Manathon
               the
               writer
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               story
               ,
               Berosus
               of
               the
               
                 Chaldean
                 ,
                 Moschus
              
               and
               Esthieus
               of
               the
               Phenician
               ,
               as
               also
               
                 Hesiodus
                 ,
                 Hecataeus
                 ,
                 Elamius
                 ,
                 Acuselaus
                 ,
                 Ephorus
              
               and
               others
               ,
               all
               affirming
               that
               those
               of
               the
               first
               age
               liued
               to
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               but
               how
               they
               made
               their
               computation
               Iosephus
               doth
               not
               expresse
               :
               Wherevpon
               some
               haue
               beene
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               yeares
               Moses
               there
               speakes
               of
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               computed
               as
               ours
               ,
               but
               were
               somewhat
               aboue
               the
               monethly
               yeare
               contayning
               in
               them
               thirty
               six
               dayes
               which
               is
               a
               number
               quadrat
               ,
               being
               made
               vp
               of
               six
               times
               six
               :
               So
               that
               one
               of
               our
               yeares
               containes
               tenne
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               those
               yeares
               being
               divided
               into
               twelue
               moneths
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               aboue
               three
               dayes
               bee
               attributed
               to
               each
               of
               them
               .
               But
               this
               opinion
               (
               for
               I
               will
               not
               spare
               it
               though
               it
               make
               for
               mee
               ,
               )
               how
               not
               onely
               false
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               manifestly
               repugnant
               to
               the
               
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               any
               man
               may
               of
               himselfe
               easily
               discerne
               .
               For
               if
               we
               embrace
               this
               computation
               ,
               it
               will
               from
               thence
               follow
               that
               Caynan
               and
               Enoch
               begat
               children
               when
               they
               were
               but
               six
               yeares
               old
               and
               an
               
               halfe
               ,
               or
               seaven
               at
               most
               ,
               for
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               begat
               them
               when
               he
               was
               but
               sixty
               fiue
               yeares
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               at
               seventie
               :
               so
               that
               if
               tenne
               of
               their
               yeares
               made
               but
               one
               of
               ours
               ,
               it
               would
               consequently
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               begat
               children
               when
               they
               were
               yet
               but
               seven
               yeares
               of
               age
               :
               Besides
               ,
               since
               none
               of
               those
               Ancient
               Patriarches
               attained
               to
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               if
               their
               yeares
               were
               so
               to
               be
               accounted
               ,
               as
               these
               men
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               should
               haue
               arrived
               to
               ninety
               seaven
               yeares
               ;
               and
               yet
               many
               we
               know
               are
               now
               found
               to
               passe
               an
               hundred
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               testifies
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 died
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 full
                 of
              
               
               
                 dayes
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 hundred
                 seaventy
                 fiue
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
              
               which
               number
               according
               to
               their
               computation
               ,
               makes
               but
               seaventeene
               yeares
               and
               an
               halfe
               ;
               a
               ridiculous
               old
               age
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               seaventh
               and
               eight
               of
               Genesis
               in
               that
               one
               yeare
               alone
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               flood
               lasted
               ,
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 ,
                 second
              
               ,
               
               and
               tenth
               moneth
               ,
               &
               least
               any
               should
               imagine
               ,
               that
               those
               moneths
               lasted
               onely
               three
               dayes
               ,
               wee
               haue
               there
               named
               the
               seaventeenth
               day
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 twenty
                 seaventh
              
               of
               the
               seaventh
               moneth
               .
               
            
             
               To
               take
               it
               then
               as
               graunted
               that
               Moses
               his
               computation
               of
               the
               yeare
               was
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               first
               Patriarches
               liued
               much
               longer
               then
               any
               of
               latter
               times
               ;
               yet
               from
               thence
               cannot
               any
               sufficient
               proofe
               be
               brought
               ,
               that
               there
               hath
               beene
               &
               still
               continues
               ,
               
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 decrease
                 in
                 mans
                 age
                 ,
              
               since
               for
               speciall
               Reasons
               and
               by
               
                 speciall
                 priviledge
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               graunted
               that
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               to
               their
               successours
               was
               denyed
               :
               which
               I
               will
               rather
               choose
               to
               expresse
               in
               Iosephus
               his
               words
               then
               in
               mine
               owne
               .
               Where
               hauing
               assigned
               some
               other
               causes
               thereof
               ,
               peculiar
               to
               those
               times
               &
               persons
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               concludes
               .
               
                 Deinde
                 propter
                 virtutes
                 &
                 gloriosas
                 vtilitates
                 quas
                 iugiter
                 perscrutabantur
                 ,
              
               
               
                 id
                 est
                 astrologiam
                 &
                 Geometriam
                 ,
                 Deus
                 ijs
                 ampliora
                 viuendi
                 spatia
                 condonauit
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 ediscere
                 potuissent
                 ,
                 nisi
                 sexcentis
                 viuerent
                 annis
                 ,
                 per
                 tot
                 enim
                 an
              
               
               
                 norum
                 curricula
                 magnus
                 annus
                 impletur
              
               .
               Againe
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               excellent
               and
               profitable
               vse
               of
               Astronomy
               and
               Geometry
               ,
               which
               they
               daily
               searched
               into
               ,
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               graunted
               them
               a
               longer
               space
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               could
               not
               well
               finde
               out
               the
               depth
               of
               those
               Arts
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               liued
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               reuolution
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 great
                 yeare
              
               comes
               about
               .
               Where
               what
               hee
               meanes
               by
               the
               
                 great
                 yeare
              
               ,
               since
               the
               most
               learned
               make
               a
               great
               doubt
               ,
               I
               for
               my
               part
               will
               not
               vndertake
               positiuely
               to
               determine
               .
               But
               to
               this
               reason
               of
               losephus
               may
               well
               be
               added
               another
               principall
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               spared
               them
               of
               this
               first
               age
               the
               longer
               
                 for
                 the
                 multiplying
                 of
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
              
               and
               replenishing
               the
               Earth
               with
               Inhabitants
               .
               And
               as
               hee
               graunted
               them
               for
               these
               reasons
               a
               longer
               space
               of
               life
               by
               
                 speciall
                 priuiledge
              
               :
               so
               likewise
               he
               fitted
               their
               foode
               ,
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               proportionable
               therevnto
               ;
               as
               extraordinary
               carefulnes
               and
               skilfulnes
               in
               the
               moderation
               and
               choice
               of
               their
               diet
               together
               with
               a
               singular
               knowledge
               in
               the
               vertues
               of
               plants
               ,
               and
               stones
               ,
               and
               mineralls
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               health
               ,
               as
               the
               curing
               of
               all
               kinde
               of
               diseases
               ;
               which
               well
               agrees
               with
               that
               of
               
                 Roger
                 Bacon
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Patriarches
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 scientia
                 experimentali
                 .
                 Quum
                 fuerunt
                 magna
                 sapientia
                 praediti
                 ,
                 excogitaverunt
                 omne
                 regimen
                 sanitatis
                 &
                 medicinas
                 secretas
                 quibus
                 senectus
                 retardabatur
                 &
                 quibus
                 cum
                 venit
                 potuit
                 mitigari
                 &
                 filij
                 eorum
                 hoc
                 regimen
                 habebant
                 &
                 experimenta
                 contra
                 senectutem
                 ,
                 nam
                 Deus
                 illustravit
                 in
                 omni
                 sapientia
                 ,
                 &
                 ergo
                 diu
                 vivere
                 potuerunt
                 .
              
               They
               being
               indued
               with
               singular
               wisedome
               ,
               found
               out
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               regiment
               of
               health
               and
               secret
               medicines
               ,
               whereby
               the
               pace
               of
               old
               age
               was
               slackned
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               arived
               the
               rigour
               of
               it
               was
               abated
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               their
               sonnes
               as
               by
               a
               tradition
               derived
               this
               skill
               ,
               and
               these
               experiments
               against
               old
               age
               ,
               for
               God
               enlightned
               them
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               wisedome
               ;
               and
               from
               hence
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               lived
               long
               .
               Yet
               euen
               among
               them
               before
               the
               floud
               ,
               wee
               finde
               that
               the
               
                 first
                 man
              
               ,
               who
               in
               case
               of
               a
               decrease
               should
               in
               reason
               haue
               liued
               longest
               ,
               was
               notwithstanding
               in
               number
               of
               yeares
               exceeded
               not
               onely
               by
               Methusalath
               ,
               and
               Iered
               before
               ,
               but
               by
               Noah
               after
               the
               flood
               ,
               except
               wee
               will
               adde
               vnto
               Adams
               age
               threescore
               yeares
               ,
               as
               some
               diuines
               doe
               ,
               vpon
               a
               supposition
               that
               hee
               was
               created
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               mans
               age
               ,
               agreeablely
               to
               those
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               That
               since
               Moses
               his
               time
               ,
               the
               length
               of
               mans
               age
               is
               nothing
               abated
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Moses
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               other
               graue
               authours
               ,
               compared
               with
               the
               experience
               of
               these
               times
               .
            
             
               HOwsoever
               it
               fared
               with
               the
               Patriarches
               ,
               sure
               we
               are
               that
               since
               Moses
               his
               time
               ;
               who
               was
               borne
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               the
               world
               2434
               ,
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               aboue
               three
               thousand
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               when
               the
               world
               was
               now
               well
               replenished
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               necessary
               sciences
               depending
               vpon
               observation
               and
               experience
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               perfected
               ,
               the
               
               
                 length
                 of
                 mans
                 age
                 is
                 nothing
                 abated
                 ,
              
               as
               cleerely
               it
               appeares
               by
               that
               most
               famous
               and
               euident
               testimony
               of
               his
               :
               
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 life
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 is
                 three
                 score
                 yeares
                 and
                 tenne
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 men
                 bee
                 so
                 strong
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 foure
                 score
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 their
                 strength
                 then
                 but
                 labour
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 passeth
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 gone
                 .
              
               And
               that
               these
               are
               indeede
               the
               words
               of
               
               Moses
               ,
               appeares
               by
               the
               very
               Title
               of
               the
               Psalme
               prefixed
               to
               it
               .
               
                 A
                 Psalme
                 of
                 Moses
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               though
               S.
               Augustine
               seeme
               to
               make
               some
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               hee
               findes
               it
               not
               recorded
               in
               his
               history
               :
               And
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               a
               
                 Iewish
                 Rabbin
              
               ,
               thinke
               the
               Authour
               to
               haue
               beene
               one
               of
               Davids
               singers
               so
               named
               ,
               yet
               S.
               Hierome
               doubts
               not
               constantly
               to
               auerre
               it
               to
               be
               that
               same
               Moses
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               penman
               of
               holy
               writ
               ,
               and
               the
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               &
               that
               we
               might
               not
               call
               it
               into
               question
               ,
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               seemes
               purposely
               to
               haue
               annexed
               that
               
                 Epithete
                 ,
                 The
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               godly
               religious
               and
               excellent
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               endued
               with
               a
               propheticall
               spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               it
               taken
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.
               27.
               
               &
               1.
               
               Kings
               .
               13.
               1.
               
               In
               which
               regard
               Moses
               himselfe
               giues
               himselfe
               this
               same
               
                 Title
                 ,
                 Deuter
              
               :
               33.
               1.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 blessing
                 wherewith
                 Moses
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 blessed
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               for
               S.
               Augustines
               objection
               ,
               hee
               would
               leaue
               very
               few
               Psalmes
               to
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               were
               his
               argument
               of
               any
               force
               .
               Yet
               some
               Expositours
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               referre
               it
               to
               that
               story
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               written
               in
               the
               32
               of
               Exodus
               ,
               Others
               in
               the
               14
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               which
               I
               the
               rather
               am
               induced
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               for
               that
               of
               all
               those
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               Israelites
               ,
               which
               vnder
               the
               conduct
               of
               Moses
               came
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               onely
               two
               ,
               Caleb
               and
               Iosua
               entred
               into
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               &
               children
               ,
               young
               &
               old
               ,
               leauing
               their
               carkases
               in
               the
               Wildernes
               within
               the
               space
               of
               
                 forty
                 yeares
              
               .
               True
               indeede
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               Moses
               .
               himselfe
               and
               his
               brother
               Aaron
               outliued
               the
               number
               of
               yeares
               set
               downe
               in
               that
               Psalme
               ;
               yet
               saith
               judicious
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 de
                 communi
                 ratione
                 loquitur
                 ,
              
               hee
               speakes
               of
               the
               ordinary
               course
               ,
               how
               it
               commonly
               fared
               with
               men
               in
               that
               respect
               even
               in
               those
               times
               .
               And
               thus
               doe
               I
               take
               Herodotus
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               
               jumping
               in
               the
               same
               number
               with
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 spatium
                 vivendi
                 longissimum
                 propositum
                 esse
                 octoginta
                 annos
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               vtmost
               space
               of
               mans
               life
               is
               foure
               score
               yeares
               :
               Though
               Solon
               come
               a
               degree
               shorter
               ,
               making
               the
               age
               of
               man
               threescore
               and
               ten
               ,
               as
               both
               Laertius
               and
               Censorinus
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 De
                 die
                 natali
              
               testifie
               of
               him
               .
               Plato
               who
               had
               (
               as
               Seneca
               witnesseth
               )
               
               a
               strong
               and
               able
               body
               ,
               borrowing
               his
               name
               from
               his
               broad
               brest
               ,
               not
               without
               much
               care
               &
               diligence
               arrived
               to
               the
               age
               of
               eighty
               one
               yeares
               .
               
               And
               Barzillai
               who
               liued
               in
               Dauids
               time
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               
                 Senex
                 valdè
              
               ,
               a
               very
               aged
               man
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               by
               his
               owne
               confession
               ,
               but
               
                 foure
                 score
              
               
               yeares
               old
               .
               Nay
               Dauid
               himself
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               
                 old
                 ,
                 striken
                 in
                 yeares
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Satur
                 dierum
              
               ,
               full
               of
               dayes
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               
                 they
                 covered
                 him
                 with
                 clothes
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 he
                 got
                 no
                 heate
              
               :
               yet
               was
               he
               but
               
                 threescore
                 and
                 ten
              
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               thirty
               when
               he
               began
               to
               raigne
               ,
               and
               forty
               yeares
               he
               raigned
               ,
               being
               naturally
               of
               a
               sound
               and
               healthfull
               constitution
               .
               Solomons
               age
               we
               cannot
               by
               Scripture
               certainly
               determine
               :
               some
               Divines
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               he
               little
               exceeded
               forty
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               that
               hee
               passed
               not
               fifty
               or
               threescore
               at
               most
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               noted
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 cùm
                 senex
                 esset
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               old
               ,
               his
               
               wiues
               turned
               away
               his
               heart
               after
               other
               Gods
               :
               Of
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               
               and
               Ierusalem
               which
               followed
               after
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               came
               not
               to
               fifty
               ,
               very
               few
               to
               threescore
               ,
               and
               none
               full
               home
               to
               threescore
               and
               tenne
               .
               In
               the
               whole
               Catalogue
               of
               
                 Romane
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 French
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Germane
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               onely
               foure
               are
               found
               which
               attained
               to
               fourescore
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               among
               the
               first
               of
               that
               ranke
               .
               In
               the
               bed-roll
               of
               
                 Popes
                 ,
                 fiue
              
               only
               liued
               to
               see
               those
               yeares
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               latter
               dayes
               in
               comparison
               ,
               namely
               Iohn
               23.
               
               Gregory
               12
               &
               13.
               
               Paulus
               3
               and
               4.
               and
               which
               is
               more
               remarkeable
               ,
               our
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
              
               of
               fresh
               and
               blessed
               memory
               out-liued
               all
               her
               predecessours
               since
               the
               conquest
               ,
               raigning
               the
               yeares
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               liuing
               the
               age
               of
               Dauid
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               same
               confirmed
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               other
               ancient
               and
               learned
               Writers
               .
            
             
               HEsiodus
               the
               first
               Writer
               as
               I
               take
               it
               (
               saith
               Pliny
               )
               who
               hath
               treated
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               in
               his
               fabulous
               discourse
               touching
               the
               age
               of
               
               man
               ,
               affirmeth
               ,
               (
               but
               vpon
               what
               ground
               I
               know
               not
               )
               that
               a
               crow
               liueth
               nine
               times
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               ,
               and
               the
               Harts
               or
               Staggs
               foure
               times
               as
               long
               as
               the
               crow
               ,
               but
               the
               ravens
               thrice
               as
               long
               as
               they
               :
               And
               if
               we
               should
               consult
               with
               
                 Astrologers
                 ,
                 Epigines
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               liue
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 :
              
               and
               Berosus
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               passe
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 seuenteene
              
               .
               In
               the
               Oracle
               of
               
                 Sybilla
                 Erithraea
              
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Phlegon
                 Trallianus
              
               are
               found
               these
               verses
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Viginti
                   &
                   centum
                   revolutis
                   protinus
                   annis
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Quae
                   sunt
                   humanae
                   longissima
                   tempora
                   vitae
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 sixe
                 score
                 winters
                 are
                 expir'd
                 ,
                 which
                 fate
              
               
                 Of
                 humane
                 life
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 longest
                 date
                 .
              
            
             
               Moreouer
               
                 Trebellius
                 Pollio
              
               in
               his
               booke
               to
               Constantius
               thus
               writeth
               ,
               
                 Doctissimi
                 Mathematicorum
                 centum
                 viginti
                 annos
                 homini
                 ad
                 vivendum
                 datos
                 judicant
                 ,
                 neque
                 amplius
                 cuiquam
                 concessum
                 dicunt
                 ,
                 illud
                 etiam
                 adijcientes
                 ,
                 Mosen
                 ipsum
                 ,
                 (
                 vt
                 Iudaeorum
                 libri
                 testantur
                 )
                 Dei
                 familiarem
                 viginti
                 quinque
                 ac
                 centum
                 annos
                 vixisse
                 ,
                 qui
                 cùm
                 interitum
                 hunc
                 vt
                 immutatum
                 fortè
                 quereretur
                 ,
                 ferunt
                 illi
                 ab
                 incerto
                 Numine
                 responsum
                 ,
                 neminem
                 deinceps
                 amplius
                 esse
                 victurum
                 .
              
               The
               most
               learned
               Mathematicians
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               liue
               but
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
              
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               can
               goe
               beyond
               that
               period
               ,
               yet
               they
               adde
               ,
               that
               Moses
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Iewes
               testifie
               ,
               being
               familiar
               with
               God
               ,
               liued
               to
               the
               age
               of
               one
               
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 fiue
              
               yeares
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               complained
               of
               this
               change
               ,
               they
               report
               this
               answere
               to
               haue
               beene
               giuen
               him
               by
               some
               
                 divine
                 power
              
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               after
               that
               should
               passe
               those
               bounds
               .
               Thus
               Pollio
               :
               ignorantly
               mistaking
               the
               age
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               alluding
               as
               it
               seemes
               to
               that
               speech
               of
               God
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 his
                 dayes
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 hundred
                 &
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               
               notwithstanding
               I
               should
               rather
               choose
               to
               referre
               to
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               world
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               floud
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               age
               of
               particular
               men
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               after
               this
               ,
               not
               onely
               Noah
               ,
               but
               Sem
               and
               Arphaxad
               ,
               and
               Salah
               ,
               and
               Eber
               ,
               and
               Peleg
               ,
               and
               Nahor
               ,
               and
               Terah
               ,
               
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               by
               much
               ;
               and
               all
               of
               them
               by
               some
               number
               of
               yeares
               exceeded
               this
               proportion
               .
            
             
               Crinitus
               in
               his
               seuenth
               booke
               
                 de
                 honesta
                 disciplina
              
               reports
               out
               of
               
                 Terentius
                 Varro
              
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               Dioscorides
               a
               great
               Astrologer
               ,
               that
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               (
               who
               tooke
               speciall
               care
               about
               the
               imbalming
               of
               dead
               bodies
               )
               by
               a
               subtill
               and
               witty
               kinde
               of
               reasoning
               found
               out
               ,
               within
               what
               bounds
               of
               space
               to
               the
               very
               vtmost
               the
               age
               of
               man
               is
               confined
               ,
               taking
               their
               estimate
               from
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               they
               affirmed
               then
               that
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               limited
               to
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               could
               not
               passe
               that
               tearme
               ,
               which
               the
               heart
               of
               those
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               who
               dye
               not
               vntimely
               ,
               doth
               manifest
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               together
               with
               age
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               examined
               ,
               it
               either
               receiues
               increase
               or
               decrease
               ;
               It
               receiuing
               the
               increase
               of
               two
               drams
               euery
               yeare
               till
               a
               man
               come
               to
               fifty
               ,
               and
               then
               again
               the
               decrease
               of
               two
               yearely
               till
               he
               arriue
               to
               an
               hundred
               ,
               and
               so
               returning
               to
               its
               originall
               weight
               ,
               it
               can
               then
               make
               no
               farther
               progresse
               .
               Now
               this
               observation
               though
               it
               be
               doubtlesse
               more
               curious
               then
               true
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               shew
               that
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               the
               Ancients
               was
               ,
               that
               men
               did
               seldome
               passe
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
                 Seculum
                 centum
                 annorum
                 spatium
                 vocârunt
                 ,
                 dictum
                 à
                 sene
                 ,
                 quòd
                 longissimum
                 spatium●…id
                 putârint
                 senescendorum
                 hominum
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Varro
                 ,
                 Seculum
              
               was
               the
               
               space
               of
               an
               
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               ,
               so
               called
               
                 à
                 sene
              
               ,
               because
               they
               held
               that
               to
               be
               the
               vtmost
               point
               of
               growing
               old
               .
               And
               with
               Varro
               herein
               accords
               the
               son
               of
               
                 Syrach
                 ,
                 The
                 nūber
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 dayes
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 are
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 .
              
               So
               as
               that
               
               prerogatiue
               extraordinary
               of
               Longevity
               was
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               specially
               annexed
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               chosen
               by
               God
               in
               those
               times
               .
               For
               had
               men
               in
               all
               places
               and
               in
               all
               ages
               arriued
               to
               the
               liues
               of
               the
               Patriarches
               ,
               the
               Earth
               by
               this
               time
               had
               not
               beene
               able
               to
               sustaine
               them
               with
               food
               ,
               nor
               hardly
               to
               contain
               their
               multitude
               ;
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Nations
               some
               haue
               beene
               alwayes
               found
               who
               haue
               exceeded
               that
               number
               of
               yeares
               which
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               )
               accounted
               the
               vtmost
               period
               of
               mans
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               That
               in
               all
               times
               and
               nations
               some
               haue
               beene
               found
               who
               haue
               exceeded
               that
               number
               of
               yeares
               which
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               ancients
               accounted
               the
               vtmost
               period
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               often
               those
               of
               latter
               ages
               haue
               exceeded
               the
               former
               in
               number
               of
               yeares
               ,
               as
               is
               made
               to
               appeare
               as
               well
               from
               sacred
               as
               prophane
               story
               .
            
             
               TO
               let
               goe
               fabulous
               and
               vncertaine
               reports
               of
               the
               Arcadian
               kings
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Marcus
                 Valerius
                 Corvinus
              
               ,
               liued
               
               one
               hundred
               yeares
               compleate
               ,
               Metellus
               the
               Pontife
               or
               
                 Supreame
                 Priest
              
               liued
               full
               as
               long
               .
               Epimenides
               the
               Cretian
               liued
               one
               hundred
               &
               fifty
               ,
               whereof
               the
               last
               fifty
               he
               spent
               vnder
               ground
               in
               a
               Caue
               .
               Zenophanes
               the
               Colophonian
               one
               hundred
               and
               two
               at
               the
               least
               :
               for
               he
               travelled
               at
               
               twenty
               fiue
               ,
               and
               returned
               at
               seuenty
               seuen
               after
               his
               setting
               forth
               ,
               but
               after
               his
               returne
               how
               long
               he
               liued
               it
               is
               vncertaine
               .
               Gorgias
               the
               Sicilian
               a
               famous
               Rhetorician
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               liued
               to
               one
               hundred
               and
               eight
               .
               Hippocrates
               the
               renowned
               Physitian
               to
               one
               hundred
               and
               fowre
               ,
               both
               approving
               and
               honouring
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               Art
               by
               his
               age
               .
               
                 Asinius
                 Pollio
              
               inward
               with
               Augustus
               ,
               though
               of
               a
               luxurious
               life
               ,
               surmounted
               an
               hundred
               .
               And
               for
               women
               Ciceroes
               wife
               Terentia
               liued
               till
               she
               was
               one
               hundred
               and
               three
               .
               Clodia
               wife
               to
               Ofilius
               went
               beyond
               her
               ,
               and
               saw
               one
               hundred
               &
               fifteene
               years
               ,
               &
               yet
               had
               she
               in
               her
               youth
               fifteene
               children
               :
               Luceia
               a
               common
               vice
               in
               playes
               followed
               the
               stage
               and
               acted
               thereon
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               such
               another
               vice
               that
               played
               the
               fooles
               part
               ,
               and
               made
               sporte
               betweene
               whiles
               in
               interludes
               ,
               named
               
                 Galeria
                 Copiola
              
               was
               brought
               aga●…
               act
               her
               feates
               vpon
               the
               stage
               when
               
                 Cn.
                 Pompeius
              
               and
               
                 Q.
                 Sulpitius
              
               were
               consulls
               ,
               at
               the
               solemne
               playes
               vowed
               for
               the
               health
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               in
               the
               hundred
               and
               fourth
               yeare
               of
               her
               age
               .
               The
               first
               time
               that
               ever
               she
               entred
               the
               stage
               to
               shew
               proofe
               of
               her
               skill
               in
               that
               profession
               ,
               was
               ninety
               one
               yeares
               before
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               she
               brought
               thither
               by
               
                 M.
                 Pomponius
              
               an
               Edile
               of
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               yeare
               that
               
                 C.
                 Marius
              
               and
               Carbo
               were
               Consuls
               .
               And
               once
               againe
               Pompeius
               the
               great
               ,
               at
               the
               solemne
               dedication
               of
               his
               stately
               Theater
               ,
               trained
               the
               old
               woman
               to
               the
               stage
               ,
               thereby
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               her
               to
               the
               wonder
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               from
               prophane
               stories
               wee
               should
               come
               to
               the
               sacred
               ,
               we
               shall
               there
               likwise
               find
               that
               some
               in
               all
               ages
               haue
               reached
               to
               that
               number
               of
               yeares
               ,
               and
               that
               often
               (
               which
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               observed
               )
               those
               of
               latter
               times
               haue
               exceeded
               the
               former
               .
               To
               let
               goe
               the
               Patriarchs
               of
               whome
               as
               far
               as
               Iaacob
               I
               haue
               in
               part
               allready
               spoken
               ,
               Ioseph
               attained
               to
               an
               hun-and
               tenne
               ,
               his
               brother
               Leui
               to
               one
               hundred
               thirty
               seaven
               ,
               and
               Moses
               &
               
               Aron
               were
               each
               of
               them
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               at
               the
               least
               .
               
                 Phineas
                 Arons
              
               nephew
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               by
               
                 speciall
                 favour
              
               for
               his
               great
               Zeale
               ,
               is
               supposed
               to
               haue
               liued
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               :
               and
               justly
               no
               doubt
               ,
               if
               the
               warre
               of
               the
               Israelites
               against
               the
               tribe
               of
               Beiamin
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               expedition
               Phineas
               was
               
               consulted
               with
               )
               were
               acted
               in
               the
               same
               series
               of
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               history
               is
               recorded
               .
               Iosua
               liued
               one
               hundred
               and
               tenne
               .
               Iob
               after
               his
               restitution
               
               liued
               one
               hundred
               and
               forty
               yeares
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               before
               his
               affliction
               he
               had
               children
               of
               the
               age
               of
               men
               and
               women
               .
               Elizeus
               seemes
               to
               haue
               beene
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               lived
               threeskore
               yeares
               after
               the
               assumption
               of
               Elias
               ;
               and
               such
               he
               was
               at
               that
               assumption
               as
               the
               children
               taunted
               him
               for
               his
               bald
               pate
               .
               Tobias
               the
               elder
               liued
               to
               one
               hundred
               fifty
               and
               eight
               ,
               the
               yonger
               to
               one
               hundred
               
               twenty
               seaven
               .
               Long
               after
               this
               Anna
               the
               Prophetesse
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Luke
               seemes
               to
               haue
               out
               pitched
               an
               hundred
               ,
               as
               our
               common
               translation
               
               reads
               it
               ,
               she
               being
               a
               widdow
               fowerskore
               and
               fowre
               years
               ,
               married
               seauen
               ,
               and
               by
               common
               account
               no
               lesse
               then
               fourteene
               or
               fifteene
               when
               she
               was
               married
               ,
               which
               being
               put
               together
               make
               vp
               an
               hundred
               and
               six
               yeares
               or
               there
               about
               :
               though
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               Iunius
               and
               our
               last
               translation
               agreably
               to
               the
               originall
               render
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 &
                 erat
                 vidua
                 annorum
                 quasi
                 octoginta
                 &
                 quatuor
                 ,
              
               she
               was
               a
               widdow
               of
               about
               fowreskore
               
               and
               fower
               yeares
               that
               is
               according
               to
               an
               vsuall
               Hebraisme
               ,
               about
               fouerscore
               and
               fower
               yeares
               old
               ,
               as
               Noah
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               
                 filius
                 quingentorum
              
               
               annorum
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 natus
                 quingentos
                 annos
              
               ,
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               old
               .
               Iohn
               the
               divine
               and
               beloued
               desciple
               an
               apostle
               a
               prophet
               and
               an
               evangelist
               ,
               who
               of
               all
               the
               apostles
               onely
               died
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               suffering
               martyrdome
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               doubtlesse
               very
               aged
               when
               he
               resigned
               his
               spirit
               for
               as
               witnesseth
               Eusebius
               
               out
               of
               Irenaeus
               he
               deceased
               in
               the
               2
               yeare
               of
               Traian
               which
               was
               the
               101
               frō
               the
               nativity
               ,
               the
               68
               frō
               the
               passion
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Cedrenus
              
               affirms
               that
               he
               liued
               to
               106
               ,
               but
               surely
               considering
               he
               wrote
               his
               Gospell
               after
               he
               was
               90
               
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Epiphanius
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               that
               he
               drew
               
               nere
               vppon
               100
               if
               he
               exceeded
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               againe
               Plyny
               to
               shew
               the
               errour
               of
               some
               ●…athematitians
               ,
               who
               thought
               that
               the
               life
               of
               man
               could
               not
               even
               then
               be
               extended
               beyond
               
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               produceth
               a
               taxation
               or
               review
               of
               the
               severall
               ages
               of
               men
               betweene
               Apennine
               and
               the
               Poo
               made
               vnder
               the
               emperours
               Vespatian
               ,
               the
               father
               and
               the
               sonne
               ,
               in
               which
               vpon
               examination
               were
               found
               at
               Parma
               three
               men
               that
               had
               liued
               each
               of
               them
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
              
               yeares
               ,
               at
               Brixels
               one
               that
               was
               one
               
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 fiue
              
               years
               old
               :
               Moreover
               at
               Parma
               two
               ,
               one
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
              
               yeares
               of
               age
               ;
               at
               Plaisance
               one
               elder
               by
               an
               yeare
               :
               at
               Faventia
               there
               was
               one
               woman
               one
               
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 two
              
               yeares
               old
               :
               at
               
                 Bononia
                 L.
                 Taurentius
              
               the
               son
               of
               Marcus
               &
               at
               
                 Ariminium
                 M.
                 Aponius
              
               reckoned
               each
               of
               them
               one
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
              
               yeares
               .
               About
               Playsance
               ,
               is
               a
               towne
               situate
               vpon
               the
               hills
               named
               Velleiacum
               wherein
               six
               men
               brought
               a
               certificate
               that
               they
               had
               liued
               one
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 ten
              
               yeares
               a
               peice
               ,
               foure
               likewise
               came
               in
               with
               a
               note
               of
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
              
               yeares
               ,
               &
               one
               of
               an
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
              
               :
               But
               because
               we
               will
               not
               dwell
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               vpon
               a
               matter
               so
               evident
               and
               commonly
               confessed
               in
               the
               review
               taken
               of
               the
               
                 eight
                 Region
              
               of
               Italy
               ,
               there
               were
               found
               in
               the
               
                 role
                 fifty
                 foure
              
               of
               one
               hundred
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               
                 fifty
                 seaven
              
               of
               one
               hundred
               &
               
                 tenne
                 ,
                 two
              
               of
               one
               
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 fiue
                 ,
                 fowre
              
               of
               one
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
              
               ,
               as
               many
               that
               were
               an
               
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 fiue
              
               ,
               or
               one
               
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 seaven
              
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               three
               men
               of
               one
               hundeed
               and
               forty
               .
            
             
               Now
               had
               
                 Plyny
                 vir
                 vnus
                 apud
                 Latinos
                 in
                 observandis
                 investigandisque
                 Naturae
                 arcanis
                 diligens
                 &
                 accuratus
                 ,
              
               the
               only
               man
               among
               the
               Latines
               who
               is
               a
               diligent
               and
               curious
               tracer
               of
               the
               prints
               of
               Natures
               footsteps
               ,
               
               had
               this
               man
               I
               say
               obserued
               any
               such
               decrease
               as
               is
               pretended
               in
               mens
               ages
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               he
               would
               doubtlesse
               haue
               noted
               it
               ,
               either
               in
               that
               chapter
               where
               so
               fare
               an
               oportunity
               was
               offered
               him
               ,
               or
               some
               where
               else
               through
               his
               history
               :
               which
               I
               presume
               cannot
               be
               found
               ,
               &
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               if
               the
               like
               review
               and
               list
               were
               made
               in
               those
               parts
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               like
               ages
               would
               be
               found
               within
               the
               like
               compasse
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               were
               found
               defect
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               it
               may
               happily
               be
               supplied
               in
               another
               ;
               or
               if
               a
               generall
               defect
               in
               this
               age
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               accidentall
               occasion
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               be
               repaired
               &
               recompenced
               againe
               in
               future
               times
               by
               their
               remoueall
               :
               The
               defect
               then
               (
               if
               any
               be
               )
               is
               not
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               wronging
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               a
               number
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               haue
               equalled
               and
               some
               exceeded
               those
               recounted
               by
               Plyny
               in
               number
               of
               years
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6
               The
               same
               assertion
               farther
               proved
               and
               inlarged
               by
               many
               instances
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               &
               abroad
               .
            
             
               ARchapius
               the
               Philosopher
               boasted
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Roger
                 Bacon
              
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 erroribus
                 medicorum
              
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               liued
               1029
               yeares
               :
               and
               farther
               adds
               that
               himselfe
               had
               spoken
               with
               many
               eye-witnesses
               worthy
               Credit
               who
               knew
               a
               man
               
                 qui
                 magnifico
                 medicamine
                 sumpto
                 vixerat
                 nongentis
                 et
                 multis
                 alijs
                 annis
                 &
                 habuit
                 litteras
                 Papales
                 in
                 testimonium
                 huius
                 rei
                 ,
              
               who
               having
               vsed
               a
               princely
               preservatiue
               liued
               nine
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               Popes
               letters
               testimoniall
               to
               shew
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               
                 wandring
                 Iew
              
               ,
               by
               some
               named
               
                 Iohannes
                 Buttadeus
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               about
               six
               yeares
               since
               ,
               being
               seene
               and
               conferred
               with
               at
               Antwerpe
               ,
               &
               againe
               about
               sixteene
               before
               that
               ,
               in
               France
               was
               every
               where
               in
               those
               times
               so
               much
               talke
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               present
               at
               our
               Sauiours
               passion
               ,
               and
               had
               liued
               in
               this
               wandring
               manner
               euer
               since
               ;
               I
               will
               onely
               referre
               the
               curious
               Reader
               ,
               who
               desires
               to
               be
               farther
               informed
               in
               that
               point
               to
               the
               relations
               of
               
                 Guido
                 Bonatus
              
               ,
               (
               who
               liued
               about
               400
               yeares
               since
               )
               in
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               5
               tract
               &
               141
               consideration
               of
               his
               Iudiciarie
               Astrologie
               ,
               &
               to
               the
               seaventh
               booke
               of
               the
               Historie
               of
               the
               peace
               betwixt
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               &
               Spaine
               in
               the
               yeare
               1604
               ,
               where
               the
               storie
               is
               not
               onely
               related
               but
               learnedly
               disputed
               ;
               &
               to
               an
               old
               manuscript
               
                 Chronicle
                 de
                 gestis
                 Regis
                 Iohannis
              
               lately
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               euer
               renowned
               Sr
               
                 Henry
                 Savill
              
               ,
               where
               report
               is
               made
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               Grace
               1228
               ,
               an
               Archbishop
               of
               Armenia
               arriuing
               as
               a
               pilgrime
               in
               this
               kingdome
               to
               visite
               the
               reliques
               of
               our
               Saints
               ,
               and
               being
               demaunded
               if
               hee
               could
               say
               any
               thing
               touching
               the
               
                 wandring
                 Iew
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               at
               that
               very
               time
               was
               much
               rumour
               ;
               a
               certaine
               Knight
               in
               his
               traine
               made
               answere
               for
               him
               in
               french
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               him
               well
               ,
               and
               had
               often
               conuersed
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               therevpon
               describes
               him
               both
               for
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               manners
               ,
               &
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               liuing
               in
               that
               fashion
               ,
               Much
               like
               as
               doth
               Paule
               of
               Eitsen
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Sleswing
               ,
               who
               is
               sayed
               to
               haue
               met
               &
               conferred
               with
               him
               at
               Hamborough
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1542
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 French
                 history
              
               before
               alleaged
               ,
               but
               leauing
               him
               to
               his
               wandring
               life
               ,
               I
               returne
               to
               more
               certaine
               Relations
               .
            
             
               Paul
               the
               Hermite
               liued
               to
               one
               hundred
               &
               thirty
               ,
               S.
               Anthony
               to
               one
               hundred
               &
               fiue
               ,
               one
               Cornarius
               a
               Venetian
               by
               weighing
               his
               meate
               and
               drinke
               which
               hee
               tooke
               euery
               meale
               (
               as
               himselfe
               in
               his
               medicinall
               observations
               testifies
               )
               suruiued
               an
               hundred
               in
               perfect
               sense
               and
               sound
               health
               .
               
                 Gartius
                 Aretinus
              
               great
               Granfather
               to
               Petrarch
               ,
               arriued
               to
               one
               hundred
               &
               foure
               .
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Postellus
              
               ,
               a
               french
               man
               in
               our
               age
               held
               out
               to
               almost
               an
               hundred
               &
               twenty
               ;
               the
               tops
               of
               his
               beard
               in
               his
               higher
               lip
               being
               then
               somewhat
               blackish
               &
               not
               altogether
               white
               .
               But
               aboue
               all
               ,
               most
               memorable
               is
               the
               age
               of
               
                 Iohannes
                 de
                 Temporibus
              
               ,
               which
               Verstigan
               out
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Authours
               thus
               reports
               :
               
                 Heere
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 note
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 that
                 
                   Iohannes
                   de
                   Temporibus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   times
                
                 so
                 called
                 for
                 the
                 sundry
                 times
                 or
                 ages
                 he
                 liued
                 ,
                 was
                 shield-knaue
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   Armour
                   bearer
                
                 to
                 Charles
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 Knight
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 temperance
                 ,
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 &
                 contentment
                 of
                 minde
                 in
                 his
                 condition
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 constitution
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 residing
                 partly
                 in
                 Germany
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 liued
                 vnto
                 the
                 ninth
                 yeare
                 of
                 the
                 reigne
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Conrade
                 ,
                 &
                 died
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 
                   three
                   hundred
                   sixty
                   oney
                   eares
                
                 ,
                 seeming
                 thereby
                 a
                 very
                 miracle
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 &
                 one
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 represent
                 vnto
                 latter
                 ages
                 the
                 long
                 yeares
                 &
                 temperate
                 liues
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Patriarches
                 .
                 Mine
                 Authour
                 goeth
                 on
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 a
                 man
                 lately
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 thought
                 to
                 bee
                 yet
                 liuing
                 ,
                 of
                 greater
                 age
                 then
                 this
                 
                   Iohn
                   of
                   Times
                
                 :
                 The
                 certainety
                 heereof
                 I
                 cannot
                 affirme
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 crediblely
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wo●…
                 lately
                 liued
                 at
                 Segouia
                 in
                 Spaine
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 &
                 threescore
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Franciscus
                 Alvarez
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               
                 Albuna
                 Marc
              
               :
               chiefe
               Bishop
               of
               Ethiopia
               being
               of
               the
               age
               of
               an
               hundred
               &
               fifty
               yeares
               .
               
                 Anthony
                 Fume
              
               an
               Historiographer
               of
               good
               account
               ,
               reporteth
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               fiue
               hundred
               &
               seaventy
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               Indian
               presented
               to
               
                 Solyman
                 Generall
              
               of
               the
               Turkes
               army
               ,
               who
               had
               outliued
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               .
               And
               Sr
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               knew
               the
               old
               Countesse
               of
               Desmond
               of
               Inchiquin
               in
               Munster
               ,
               who
               liued
               in
               the
               yeare
               1589
               &
               many
               yeares
               since
               ,
               &
               yet
               was
               married
               in
               Edward
               the
               fourths
               time
               ,
               &
               held
               her
               joynter
               from
               all
               the
               Earles
               of
               Desmond
               till
               then
               :
               And
               that
               this
               is
               true
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               all
               the
               Noblemen
               &
               Gentlemen
               of
               Munster
               can
               witnesse
               .
               My
               Lord
               of
               S.
               Albans
               casting
               her
               age
               ,
               brings
               her
               to
               one
               hundred
               &
               forty
               at
               least
               ,
               adding
               withall
               ,
               
                 ter
                 per
                 vices
                 dentijsse
              
               ,
               that
               shee
               recouered
               her
               teeth
               after
               casting
               them
               three
               severall
               times
               .
               The
               same
               Authour
               reports
               that
               a
               while
               since
               in
               Hereford-shire
               at
               their
               Maygames
               there
               was
               a
               Morice
               daunce
               of
               eight
               men
               ,
               whose
               yeares
               put
               together
               made
               vp
               eight
               hundred
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               wanting
               of
               an
               hundred
               in
               some
               superabounding
               in
               others
               .
               Mr
               Carew
               in
               his
               survey
               of
               Cornwall
               ,
               assures
               vs
               vpon
               his
               own
               knowledge
               that
               fourescore
               ,
               &
               fourescore
               and
               ten
               yeares
               of
               age
               is
               ordinary
               there
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               &
               in
               most
               persons
               accompanied
               with
               an
               able
               vse
               of
               the
               body
               and
               their
               sences
               .
               One
               Polezew
               ,
               saith
               he
               )
               lately
               liuing
               reached
               to
               one
               hundred
               &
               thirty
               ,
               a
               kinsman
               of
               his
               to
               one
               hundred
               &
               twelue
               .
               One
               Beauchamp
               to
               one
               hundred
               and
               six
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               parish
               where
               himselfe
               dwelt
               hee
               professed
               to
               haue
               remembred
               the
               decease
               of
               foure
               within
               fourteene
               weekes
               space
               ,
               whose
               yeares
               added
               together
               made
               vp
               the
               summe
               of
               three
               hundred
               &
               forty
               .
               The
               same
               Gentleman
               made
               this
               merrie
               Epigram
               or
               Epitaph
               vpon
               one
               Brawne
               an
               Irish
               man
               ,
               but
               
                 Cornish
                 begger
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Heere
                   Brawne
                   the
                   quondam
                   begger
                   lies
                
                 
                   Who
                   counted
                   by
                   his
                   tale
                   ,
                
                 
                   Some
                   six
                   score
                   winters
                   and
                   aboue
                   ;
                
                 
                   Such
                   vertue
                   is
                   in
                   ale
                   .
                
                 
                   Ale
                   was
                   his
                   meate
                   ,
                   his
                   drinke
                   ,
                   his
                   cloth
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ale
                   did
                   his
                   death
                   repriue
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   could
                   hee
                   still
                   haue
                   drunke
                   his
                   ale
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hee
                   had
                   beene
                   still
                   aliue
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               And
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               like
               observation
               might
               be
               made
               in
               other
               countryes
               vnder
               his
               Majesties
               dominions
               ,
               aswell
               as
               in
               those
               two
               sheires
               ,
               if
               the
               like
               particular
               survey
               ,
               &
               search
               were
               made
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               wee
               please
               a
               little
               to
               cast
               our
               eyes
               abroad
               ,
               wee
               shall
               likewise
               finde
               that
               euen
               at
               this
               day
               the
               Indians
               ,
               a
               barbarous
               people
               and
               liuing
               according
               to
               Nature
               ,
               reach
               to
               a
               marveilous
               great
               age
               ,
               matchable
               to
               any
               that
               wee
               reade
               of
               since
               the
               flood
               ,
               either
               in
               sacred
               or
               prophane
               story
               .
               Sr
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               in
               his
               discouery
               of
               Guiana
               reports
               that
               the
               king
               of
               A●…omaia
               ,
               being
               one
               hundred
               and
               tenne
               yeares
               old
               ,
               came
               in
               a
               morning
               on
               foot
               to
               him
               from
               his
               house
               which
               was
               fourteene
               English
               miles
               ,
               and
               re●…urned
               on
               foote
               the
               same
               way
               :
               But
               that
               which
               is
               written
               by
               
                 Mons●…r
                 Besanneera
              
               a
               french
               Gentleman
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Captaine
               
                 Laudonr●…
                 reis
              
               second
               voyage
               to
               Florida
               ,
               is
               much
               more
               strange
               ,
               and
               not
               vnworthy
               to
               be
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               .
               Our
               men
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               regarding
               the
               age
               of
               their
               Paracoussy
               or
               Lord
               of
               the
               countrey
               ,
               began
               to
               question
               with
               him
               thereabouts
               ,
               wherevnto
               he
               made
               answere
               that
               he
               was
               the
               first
               liuing
               Originall
               from
               whence
               fiue
               generations
               were
               descended
               ,
               shewing
               them
               withall
               another
               old
               man
               which
               farre
               exceeded
               him
               in
               age
               ,
               and
               this
               man
               was
               his
               father
               ,
               who
               seemed
               rather
               an
               Anatomy
               then
               a
               liuing
               body
               :
               for
               his
               sinewes
               ,
               his
               veines
               ,
               his
               arteries
               ,
               his
               bones
               ,
               &
               other
               parts
               appeared
               so
               cleerely
               thorow
               his
               skin
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               easily
               tell
               them
               ,
               &
               discerne
               them
               one
               from
               another
               .
               Also
               his
               age
               was
               so
               great
               that
               the
               good
               man
               had
               lost
               his
               sight
               ,
               &
               could
               not
               speake
               one
               onely
               word
               but
               with
               exceeding
               great
               paine
               .
               
                 Monsieur
                 d'
                 Ottigni
              
               hauing
               seene
               so
               strange
               a
               sight
               ,
               turned
               to
               the
               younger
               of
               these
               two
               old
               men
               ,
               praying
               him
               to
               vouchsafe
               to
               answere
               to
               that
               which
               he
               demaunded
               touching
               his
               age
               :
               then
               called
               he
               a
               company
               of
               Indians
               ,
               &
               striking
               twice
               vpon
               his
               thigh
               &
               laying
               his
               hand
               vpon
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               shewed
               by
               signes
               that
               these
               two
               were
               his
               sonnes
               ;
               againe
               smiting
               vpon
               their
               thighes
               ,
               hee
               shewed
               him
               others
               not
               so
               old
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               children
               of
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               and
               thus
               continued
               he
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               vntill
               the
               
                 fift
                 generation
              
               :
               But
               though
               this
               old
               man
               had
               his
               father
               aliue
               more
               old
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               their
               haire
               was
               as
               white
               as
               was
               possible
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               told
               them
               that
               they
               might
               yet
               liue
               thirty
               or
               forty
               yeares
               more
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               although
               the
               younger
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               was
               not
               lesse
               then
               
                 two
                 hundred
              
               &
               fifty
               yeares
               old
               .
            
             
               Torquemado
               in
               the
               first
               journey
               of
               his
               discourse
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               being
               at
               Rome
               about
               the
               yeare
               1531
               :
               it
               was
               bruted
               thorow
               all
               Italy
               that
               at
               Tarentum
               there
               liued
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               age
               of
               an
               hundred
               yeares
               was
               
                 growne
                 young
              
               againe
               ,
               he
               had
               changed
               his
               skin
               like
               vnto
               the
               snake
               &
               had
               recouered
               a
               new
               ,
               beeing
               withall
               become
               so
               young
               &
               fresh
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               had
               seene
               him
               &
               knowne
               him
               before
               ,
               could
               then
               scarce
               beleiue
               their
               owne
               eyes
               ;
               and
               hauing
               continued
               aboue
               fifty
               yeares
               in
               this
               estate
               ,
               he
               grew
               at
               length
               to
               be
               so
               old
               ,
               as
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               made
               of
               barkes
               of
               trees
               ;
               wherevnto
               he
               further
               adds
               (
               and
               that
               the
               aboue
               written
               relation
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               may
               not
               seeme
               impossible
               ,
               we
               haue
               a
               more
               admirable
               thing
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               recorded
               by
               
                 Fernand
                 Lopez
              
               of
               Castegnede
               ,
               historiographer
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Portugall
               in
               the
               eigth
               booke
               of
               his
               Chronicle
               ,
               where
               
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Nonnio
                 de
                 Cugne
              
               ,
               being
               Viceroy
               at
               the
               Indies
               in
               the
               yeare
               1536
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               man
               brought
               vnto
               him
               as
               a
               thing
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               auerred
               by
               good
               proofes
               &
               sufficient
               testimony
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 forty
              
               yeares
               old
               ,
               he
               remembred
               he
               had
               seene
               that
               Citty
               wherein
               he
               dwelt
               vnpeopled
               ,
               being
               then
               when
               hee
               spake
               it
               one
               of
               the
               chiefe
               of
               all
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               ;
               hee
               had
               growne
               young
               againe
               foure
               times
               ,
               changing
               his
               white
               haire
               &
               recouering
               new
               teeth
               .
               When
               the
               Viceroy
               did
               see
               him
               ,
               hee
               then
               had
               the
               haire
               of
               his
               head
               &
               of
               his
               beard
               blacke
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               not
               much
               ,
               &
               there
               being
               by
               chaunce
               a
               Physitian
               at
               that
               time
               present
               ,
               the
               Viceroy
               willed
               him
               to
               feele
               the
               old
               mans
               pulse
               ,
               which
               he
               found
               as
               good
               &
               as
               strong
               as
               a
               young
               mans
               in
               the
               prime
               of
               his
               age
               .
               This
               man
               was
               borne
               in
               the
               Realme
               of
               Bengala
               ,
               &
               did
               affirme
               that
               he
               had
               hadd
               at
               times
               neere
               seaven
               hundred
               wiues
               ,
               whereof
               some
               were
               dead
               and
               some
               he
               had
               put
               away
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Portugall
               advertised
               of
               this
               wonder
               ,
               did
               often
               enquire
               ,
               and
               had
               yearely
               newes
               of
               him
               by
               the
               fleete
               which
               came
               from
               thence
               :
               He
               liued
               aboue
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 seuenty
                 yeares
              
               .
               The
               same
               Castegnede
               adds
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               same
               Vice-roy
               ,
               there
               was
               also
               found
               in
               the
               Citty
               of
               Bengala
               another
               man
               ,
               a
               Moore
               or
               Mahometane
               called
               Xequepeer
               borne
               in
               a
               Province
               named
               Xeque
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               old
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               :
               all
               those
               that
               did
               know
               him
               did
               also
               certifie
               it
               ,
               hauing
               great
               presumption
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               This
               Moore
               was
               reputed
               among
               them
               an
               holy
               man
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               austerenesse
               and
               abstinence
               :
               The
               Portugals
               did
               converse
               familiarly
               with
               him
               .
               Now
               besides
               that
               the
               histories
               of
               Portugall
               touching
               the
               Indies
               are
               faithfully
               collected
               and
               certified
               by
               very
               authenticall
               witnesses
               ,
               there
               were
               in
               my
               time
               ,
               saith
               Torquemado
               ,
               both
               in
               Portugall
               and
               Castile
               many
               which
               had
               seene
               these
               old
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               That
               if
               our
               liues
               be
               shortened
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               Ancestours
               ,
               we
               should
               rather
               lay
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               fault
               vpon
               our
               intemperance
               ,
               then
               vpon
               a
               decay
               in
               Nature
               .
            
             
               THe
               High-landers
               likewise
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               the
               wild
               Irish
               commonly
               liue
               longer
               then
               those
               of
               softer
               education
               ,
               of
               nice
               and
               tender
               bringing
               vp
               ,
               (
               which
               often
               fals
               out
               in
               the
               more
               civill
               times
               and
               countreyes
               )
               being
               no
               doubt
               a
               great
               enemy
               to
               Longevity
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               first
               feeding
               and
               nourishing
               of
               the
               Infant
               with
               the
               milke
               of
               a
               strange
               dug
               ;
               an
               
                 vnnaturall
                 curiosity
              
               ,
               hauing
               taught
               all
               women
               but
               the
               beggar
               to
               find
               out
               nurses
               ,
               which
               necessity
               only
               ought
               to
               commend
               vnto
               them
               .
               Wherevnto
               may
               be
               added
               
                 hasty
                 marriages
              
               in
               tender
               yeares
               ,
               wherein
               nature
               being
               but
               yet
               greene
               and
               growing
               ,
               wee
               rent
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               replant
               her
               branches
               ,
               while
               her selfe
               hath
               not
               yet
               any
               root
               sufficient
               to
               maintaine
               her
               own
               top
               .
               And
               such
               halfe-ripe
               seedes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               wither
               in
               the
               bud
               ,
               and
               waxe
               olde
               euen
               in
               their
               infancy
               .
               But
               aboue
               all
               things
               the
               pressing
               of
               Nature
               with
               
                 over-weighty
                 burdens
              
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               find
               her
               strength
               defectiue
               ,
               the
               help
               of
               strong
               waters
               ,
               hot
               spices
               and
               provoking
               sauces
               ,
               is
               
               it
               which
               impaires
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               shortens
               our
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Simul
                   assis
                   
                
                 
                   Miscueris
                   elixa
                   ;
                   simul
                   conchylia
                   turdis
                
                 
                   Dulcia
                   se
                   in
                   bilem
                   vertent
                   ,
                   stomachoque
                   tumultum
                
                 
                   Lenta
                   feret
                   pituita
                   ;
                   vides
                   ut
                   pallidus
                   omnis
                
                 
                   Coena
                   desurgat
                   dubia
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Mixe
                   sod
                   with
                   rost
                   ,
                   and
                   fish
                   with
                   flesh
                   ,
                   straightwayes
                
                 
                   The
                   sweet
                   will
                   turne
                   it selfe
                   to
                   bitter
                   gall
                   :
                
                 
                   Tough
                   flegme
                   will
                   in
                   the
                   stomacke
                   tumults
                   raise
                   .
                
                 
                   Seest
                   not
                   how
                   doubtfull
                   suppers
                   make
                   men
                   pale
                   ?
                
              
               
                 But
                 elegant
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 are
                 those
                 verses
                 of
                 Lucan
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   —
                   O
                   prodiga
                   rerum
                
                 
                   Luxuries
                   nunquam
                   parvo
                   contenta
                   paratu
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   quaesitorum
                   terra
                   pelagoque
                   ciborum
                
                 
                   Ambitiosa
                   fames
                   ,
                   &
                   lautae
                   gloria
                   mensae
                   .
                
                 
                   Discite
                   quàm
                   parvo
                   liceat
                   producere
                   vitam
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   quantum
                   natura
                   petat
                   .
                
                 
                   Non
                   auro
                   myrrhaque
                   bibunt
                   ,
                   sed
                   gurgite
                   puro
                
                 
                   Vita
                   redit
                   ,
                   satis
                   est
                   populis
                   fluviusque
                   Ceresque
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   O
                   wastfull
                   riot
                   neuer
                   well
                   content
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   low-priz'd
                   fare
                   ,
                   hunger
                   ambitious
                
                 
                   Of
                   Cates
                   by
                   land
                   and
                   sea
                   far
                   fetcht
                   and
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vaine-glory
                   of
                   a
                   table
                   sumptuous
                   :
                
                 
                   Learne
                   with
                   how
                   little
                   life
                   may
                   be
                   preseru'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   gold
                   and
                   myrrhe
                   they
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   carroufe
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   with
                   the
                   brook
                   the
                   peoples
                   thirst
                   is
                   seru'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   fed
                   with
                   bread
                   and
                   water
                   are
                   not
                   steru'd
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Multos
                 morbos
                 multa
                 fercula
                 fecerunt
              
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ,
               our
               variety
               of
               dainty
               
               dishes
               hath
               bred
               variety
               of
               diseases
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Maximus
                 ille
                 medicorum
                 ,
                 &
                 hujus
                 scientiae
                 Conditor
                 ,
                 foeminis
                 nec
                 capillos
                 defluere
                 dixit
                 ,
                 nec
                 pedes
                 laborare
                 :
                 atqui
                 haejam
                 &
                 capillis
                 destituuntur
                 ,
                 &
                 pedibus
                 aegrae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 non
                 mutata
                 foeminarum
                 natura
                 ,
                 sed
                 vita
                 est
                 .
              
               The
               greatest
               of
               Physitians
               &
               the
               founder
               of
               that
               Science
               affirmes
               that
               women
               neither
               loose
               their
               haire
               ,
               nor
               grow
               diseased
               in
               their
               feete
               :
               but
               now
               we
               see
               they
               are
               both
               bald
               and
               gowty
               ,
               not
               because
               their
               nature
               is
               chaung'd
               ,
               but
               the
               course
               of
               their
               life
               .
               
                 Beneficium
                 sexus
                 sui
                 vitijs
                 perdiderunt
                 ,
                 &
                 quia
                 foeminam
                 exuerunt
                 ,
                 damnatae
                 sunt
                 morbis
                 virilibus
                 .
              
               They
               haue
               forfeited
               the
               priviledge
               of
               their
               sexe
               by
               their
               owne
               vitiousnesse
               ,
               and
               hauing
               together
               with
               their
               modesty
               put
               off
               their
               womanhood
               ,
               they
               are
               deservedly
               plagued
               with
               mens
               diseases
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               our
               Ancestors
               vsed
               some
               things
               now
               growne
               out
               of
               vse
               with
               vs
               ,
               which
               were
               no
               doubt
               speciall
               meanes
               to
               preserue
               their
               health
               and
               prolong
               their
               liues
               ,
               as
               the
               annointing
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               their
               frequent
               vse
               of
               saffron
               and
               hony
               ,
               their
               wearing
               of
               warmer
               clothes
               ,
               and
               dwelling
               in
               closer
               houses
               with
               little
               doores
               and
               windowes
               ,
               choosing
               rather
               to
               admit
               lesse
               aire
               then
               much
               light
               ,
               preferring
               their
               health
               before
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               vsed
               lesse
               Physick
               and
               more
               exercise
               :
               so
               that
               if
               our
               liues
               be
               shortned
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               haue
               reason
               to
               acquit
               
               and
               discharge
               nature
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               the
               whole
               burden
               of
               the
               fault
               vpon
               our selues
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Natura
                   beatis
                
              
               
                 
                   Omnibus
                   esse
                   dedit
                   ,
                   si
                   quis
                   cognoverit
                   vti
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nature
                 allowes
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 blessed
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 Knew
                 they
                 to
                 vse
                 her
                 bounty
                 prudentlie
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               doubtlesse
               through
               our
               owne
               ignorance
               or
               negligence
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               wee
               make
               not
               that
               vse
               of
               Natures
               bounty
               which
               we
               might
               and
               should
               :
               and
               herewith
               that
               of
               
                 Roger
                 Bacon
              
               accords
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 retardatione
                 accidentium
                 senectutis
                 :
                 Mundo
                 senescente
                 senescunt
                 homines
                 ,
                 non
                 propter
                 mundi
                 senectutem
                 ,
                 sed
                 multiplicationem
                 viventium
                 inficientium
                 ipsum
                 aerem
                 qui
                 nos
                 circundat
                 ,
                 &
                 negligentiam
                 regiminis
                 &
                 ignorantiam
                 illarum
                 rerum
                 ,
                 illarumve
                 proprietatum
                 quae
                 regiminis
                 defectum
                 supplent
                 .
              
               The
               world
               waxing
               old
               ,
               men
               likewise
               waxe
               old
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               worlds
               old
               age
               ,
               as
               the
               multiplication
               of
               liuing
               creatures
               infecting
               the
               aire
               which
               environs
               vs
               ,
               and
               our
               negligence
               in
               the
               governement
               of
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               our
               ignorance
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               those
               things
               which
               should
               supply
               the
               defect
               of
               that
               government
               ;
               and
               againe
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 scientia
                 experimentali
                 .
                 Causa
                 autem
                 hujusmodi
                 prolongationis
                 &
                 abbreviationis
                 existimaverunt
                 multi
                 à
                 parte
                 coeli
                 ,
                 nam
                 existimaverunt
                 quod
                 coeli
                 dispositio
                 fuit
                 optima
                 à
                 principio
                 ,
                 &
                 mundo
                 senescente
                 omnia
                 tabescunt
                 ,
                 aestimantes
                 stellas
                 fuisse
                 creatas
                 in
                 locis
                 convenientioribus
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 meliori
                 proportione
                 earum
                 ad
                 invicem
                 secundùm
                 diversitatem
                 aspectuum
                 ,
                 &
                 proiectionem
                 radiorum
                 invisibilem
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 ab
                 illo
                 statu
                 paulatim
                 recesserunt
                 ,
                 &
                 secundùm
                 hunc
                 recessum
                 ponunt
                 vitae
                 decurtationem
                 vsque
                 ad
                 aliquem
                 terminum
                 fixum
                 in
                 quo
                 est
                 status
                 ,
                 sed
                 hoc
                 habet
                 multas
                 contradictiones
                 &
                 difficultates
                 de
                 quibus
                 non
                 est
                 modo
                 dicendum
                 .
              
               The
               cause
               of
               this
               prolonging
               and
               shortning
               our
               liues
               ;
               many
               conjectured
               to
               be
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               for
               they
               thought
               that
               the
               Heauens
               were
               best
               disposed
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               the
               world
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               all
               things
               decayed
               ,
               supposing
               that
               the
               Starres
               were
               created
               in
               more
               convenient
               places
               ,
               &
               in
               a
               fitter
               proportion
               each
               to
               other
               according
               to
               the
               diversities
               of
               their
               aspects
               ,
               and
               the
               invisible
               projection
               of
               their
               beames
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               degrees
               they
               are
               fallen
               off
               from
               that
               estate
               ,
               and
               according
               therevnto
               they
               proportiō
               the
               decrease
               of
               life
               vntill
               it
               come
               to
               some
               settled
               period
               ,
               beyond
               which
               there
               is
               no
               farther
               progresse
               ;
               but
               this
               assertion
               includes
               many
               contradictions
               and
               difficulties
               of
               which
               I
               cannot
               now
               speake
               .
            
             
               Yet
               me
               thinkes
               it
               may
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               evident
               reason
               ,
               besides
               the
               arguments
               already
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               least
               for
               these
               last
               thousand
               or
               
                 two
                 thousand
                 yeares
              
               ,
               the
               age
               of
               mankinde
               is
               little
               or
               nothing
               abated
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               indeavour
               to
               make
               good
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             2.
             
             Farther
             Reasons
             alleaged
             that
             the
             age
             of
             man
             for
             these
             last
             thousand
             or
             two
             thousand
             yeares
             is
             little
             or
             nothing
             abated
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               severall
               stops
               and
               pawses
               of
               nature
               in
               the
               course
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               time
               of
               birth
               after
               our
               conception
               ,
               our
               infancie
               ,
               childhood
               ,
               youth
               ,
               mans
               estate
               ,
               and
               old
               age
               ,
               being
               assigned
               to
               the
               same
               compasse
               of
               yeares
               as
               they
               were
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ;
               which
               could
               not
               possible
               bee
               ,
               were
               there
               a
               vniversall
               decay
               in
               mankind
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               ;
               And
               the
               like
               reason
               there
               is
               in
               making
               the
               same
               Clymactericall
               yeares
               and
               the
               same
               danger
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               age
               of
               mankinde
               for
               these
               last
               thousand
               or
               two
               thousand
               yeares
               is
               nothing
               shortned
               ,
               will
               farther
               appeare
               by
               the
               severall
               stages
               and
               stops
               which
               the
               Ancients
               haue
               marked
               out
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               infant
               in
               the
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               and
               time
               of
               birth
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               distribution
               of
               mans
               age
               after
               the
               birth
               ,
               agreeable
               vnto
               that
               which
               is
               generally
               receiued
               by
               the
               learned
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               wee
               finde
               to
               be
               verified
               by
               experience
               at
               this
               day
               .
               As
               among
               Plants
               ,
               those
               which
               last
               longest
               haue
               likewise
               their
               seedes
               longest
               buried
               vnder
               the
               earth
               before
               their
               springing
               aboue
               ground
               :
               so
               likewise
               among
               beasts
               ,
               those
               which
               liue
               longest
               ,
               are
               carried
               longest
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               their
               dammes
               ;
               the
               bitch
               carries
               her
               young
               but
               foure
               moneths
               ,
               the
               mare
               nine
               ,
               the
               elephant
               two
               yeares
               (
               not
               ten
               as
               some
               haue
               vainely
               written
               )
               and
               looke
               what
               proportion
               is
               found
               betwixt
               their
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               the
               like
               is
               commonly
               found
               betwixt
               their
               birth
               and
               
                 death
                 .
                 Nature
              
               then
               in
               her
               proceedings
               in
               naturall
               actions
               beeing
               alike
               ,
               aswell
               to
               them
               as
               to
               mankind
               ,
               it
               should
               in
               reason
               seeme
               ,
               that
               as
               their
               time
               is
               the
               same
               which
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               (
               namely
               Hippocrates
               and
               Aristotle
               )
               haue
               left
               vpon
               record
               ,
               from
               their
               conception
               to
               their
               birth
               ,
               and
               againe
               ordinarily
               (
               or
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               as
               in
               Schooles
               we
               speake
               )
               from
               their
               birth
               to
               their
               death
               ;
               so
               it
               should
               fare
               with
               mankind
               too
               :
               If
               then
               it
               shall
               appeare
               that
               the
               Ancients
               assigned
               the
               same
               space
               of
               time
               for
               the
               deliuerie
               of
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               which
               wee
               now
               doe
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               the
               consequent
               from
               hence
               deduced
               should
               bee
               more
               thē
               probable
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               space
               of
               their
               abode
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               mother
               ,
               and
               comming
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               as
               then
               it
               was
               ,
               so
               likewise
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               (
               if
               shee
               bee
               not
               wronged
               or
               interrupted
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               otherside
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               power
               advanced
               aboue
               herselfe
               )
               it
               should
               bee
               the
               same
               
               during
               their
               abode
               heere
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               their
               returne
               to
               the
               wombe
               of
               their
               common
               mother
               the
               earth
               :
               Now
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               the
               space
               of
               time
               from
               the
               conception
               to
               the
               birth
               of
               man
               is
               more
               variable
               then
               that
               of
               any
               other
               Creature
               (
               perchaunce
               because
               his
               foode
               &
               fancie
               are
               more
               variable
               ,
               or
               because
               nature
               is
               more
               sollicitous
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               her
               darling
               )
               yet
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               same
               periods
               which
               by
               Hippocrates
               were
               assigned
               for
               his
               first
               comming
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               are
               now
               also
               by
               Physitians
               observed
               ,
               &
               that
               so
               precisely
               as
               they
               exactly
               agree
               with
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               number
               of
               moneths
               but
               of
               dayes
               ;
               the
               moneths
               assigned
               by
               him
               were
               the
               seaventh
               ,
               the
               ninth
               ,
               the
               tenth
               ,
               &
               sometimes
               the
               
               eleuenth
               ,
               &
               so
               they
               still
               remaine
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               eight
               was
               by
               him
               held
               dangerous
               &
               deadly
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               now
               ;
               &
               as
               the
               tenth
               moneth
               is
               our
               vsuall
               computation
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               likewise
               theirs
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Neptune
               in
               Homer
               speaking
               to
               a
               Nimph.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                   circummacto
                   speciosum
                   partum
                   edes
                
              
               
                 
                   nimirum
                   decimo
                   mense
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 yeare
                 ended
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 deliuered
              
               
                 of
                 a
                 faire
                 child
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 10th
                 moneth
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               whence
               it
               may
               be
               obserued
               that
               the
               Aeolians
               (
               of
               whom
               was
               Homer
               )
               counted
               their
               yeare
               from
               thence
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               the
               Romanes
               till
               Numa's
               raigne
               ,
               I
               meane
               from
               the
               vsuall
               time
               of
               a
               womans
               going
               with
               child
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Quod
                     satis
                     est
                     vtero
                     matris
                     dum
                     prodeat
                     infans
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Hoc
                     anno
                     statuit
                     temporis
                     esse
                     satis
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Sayeth
                 the
                 Poet
                 speaking
                 of
                 Romulus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   space
                   which
                   is
                   vnto
                   our
                   birth
                   assign'd
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   by
                   him
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   yeare
                   confin'd
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 fully
                 know
                 what
                 space
                 is
                 there
                 by
                 him
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 hee
                 presently
                 adds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Annus
                   erat
                   decimum
                   cum
                   luna
                   receperat
                   orbem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hic
                   numerus
                   magno
                   tunc
                   in
                   honore
                   fuit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Seu
                   quia
                   tot
                   digiti
                   per
                   quos
                   numer
                   are
                   solemus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Seu
                   quia
                   bis
                   quino
                   famina
                   mense
                   parit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   yeare
                   tenne
                   full
                   moones
                   did
                   containe
                
                 
                   This
                   number
                   then
                   was
                   honoured
                
                 
                   For
                   that
                   a
                   woman
                   going
                   in
                   paine
                
                 
                   So
                   long
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   disburdened
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               I
               proccede
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               birth
               to
               the
               Ancients
               distribution
               of
               
                 mans
                 age
              
               after
               the
               birth
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               them
               divided
               the
               age
               of
               man
               into
               three
               ,
               some
               into
               foure
               ,
               some
               into
               five
               ,
               some
               into
               six
               ,
               some
               into
               seaven
               parts
               :
               which
               they
               resembled
               to
               the
               seaven
               Planets
               ;
               comparing
               our
               infancie
               to
               the
               Moone
               ,
               in
               which
               wee
               seeme
               only
               to
               liue
               &
               grow
               as
               plants
               ;
               the
               second
               age
               or
               childhood
               to
               Mercury
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               are
               taught
               and
               instructed
               ;
               the
               third
               age
               or
               youth
               to
               Venus
               ,
               the
               dayes
               of
               loue
               ,
               desire
               ,
               &
               vanity
               :
               the
               fourth
               to
               
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               strong
               flourishing
               and
               beautifull
               age
               of
               mans
               life
               ;
               the
               fifth
               to
               Mars
               ,
               in
               which
               wee
               seeke
               honour
               and
               victory
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               our
               thoughts
               travell
               to
               ambitious
               ends
               ;
               the
               sixth
               to
               Iupiter
               ,
               in
               which
               
               we
               begin
               to
               take
               account
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               judge
               of
               our selues
               ,
               &
               grow
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               our
               vnderstanding
               :
               The
               last
               &
               seaventh
               to
               Saturne
               ,
               wherein
               our
               dayes
               are
               sad
               and
               overcast
               ,
               &
               in
               which
               we
               finde
               by
               deere
               &
               lamentable
               experience
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               losse
               which
               neuer
               can
               be
               repaired
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               our
               vaine
               passions
               and
               affections
               past
               ,
               the
               sorrow
               only
               abideth
               .
            
             
               
                 Philo
                 Iudaeus
              
               in
               that
               excellent
               booke
               of
               the
               workemanshippe
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               discoursing
               of
               the
               admirable
               properties
               of
               the
               sacred
               number
               of
               seaven
               ,
               among
               many
               other
               things
               alleaged
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               he
               affirmes
               that
               at
               the
               end
               of
               euery
               seaventh
               yeare
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               notable
               chaunge
               in
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               for
               better
               proofe
               thereof
               ,
               hee
               produceth
               the
               authority
               of
               Hippocrates
               ,
               and
               an
               Elegie
               of
               Solons
               which
               thus
               begins
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Impubes
                   pueri
                   septem
                   voluentibus
                   annis
                
                 
                   Claudunt
                   enatis
                   dentibus
                   eloquium
                
                 
                   Post
                   alios
                   totidem
                   Diuorum
                   numine
                   dextro
                
                 
                   Occultum
                   pubis
                   nascitur
                   indicium
                   .
                
                 
                   Annus
                   ter
                   septem
                   primâ
                   lanugine
                   malas
                
                 
                   Vestiet
                   aetatis
                   robore
                   conspicuus
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   When
                   children
                   once
                   to
                   seaven
                   yeares
                   haue
                   aspired
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   tale
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   teeth
                   they
                   haue
                   acquired
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   that
                   the
                   next
                   seaven
                   ended
                   haue
                   their
                   date
                
                 
                   Pubertie
                   comes
                   and
                   power
                   to
                   generate
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   seaven
                   perfect's
                   growth
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   chin
                
                 
                   With
                   youthly
                   downe
                   to
                   blossome
                   doth
                   begin
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               among
               all
               the
               Ancients
               I
               haue
               mette
               with
               ,
               Macrobius
               in
               his
               first
               booke
               of
               Scipio's
               dreame
               ,
               extolling
               (
               as
               Plilo
               doth
               )
               the
               rare
               and
               singular
               
               effects
               of
               the
               septenary
               number
               ,
               most
               cleerely
               and
               learnedly
               expresseth
               the
               remarkeable
               pawses
               and
               chaunges
               of
               Nature
               euery
               seaventh
               yeare
               in
               the
               course
               of
               mans
               age
               ,
               as
               the
               casting
               of
               the
               teeth
               in
               the
               first
               seaven
               ,
               the
               springing
               of
               the
               pubes
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               of
               the
               beard
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               vtmost
               period
               of
               growth
               in
               the
               fourth
               ,
               of
               strength
               in
               the
               fifth
               ,
               a
               consistence
               in
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               a
               declination
               in
               the
               seaventh
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               these
               Ancients
               obserued
               touching
               these
               secret
               stations
               and
               progresses
               of
               Nature
               in
               the
               state
               of
               mans
               body
               and
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               is
               still
               found
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               aswell
               by
               the
               Verdict
               and
               judgement
               of
               learned
               men
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               proofe
               and
               triall
               of
               Experience
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               possiblely
               bee
               ,
               were
               there
               a
               constant
               abatement
               in
               the
               length
               of
               our
               whole
               age
               ,
               by
               such
               an
               vniuersall
               &
               irreuocable
               decay
               of
               Nature
               as
               is
               pretented
               :
               for
               then
               should
               men
               doubtles
               grow
               to
               ripenes
               and
               perfection
               sooner
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               supposed
               sooner
               to
               hasten
               to
               death
               and
               dissolution
               ,
               which
               must
               needes
               draw
               on
               an
               alteration
               and
               confusion
               in
               all
               the
               noted
               changes
               thorow
               the
               course
               of
               mans
               life
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               assigning
               the
               Patriarches
               a
               longer
               life
               ,
               assignes
               them
               likewise
               proportionablely
               therevnto
               a
               longer
               
               time
               before
               they
               were
               ripened
               for
               generation
               ,
               as
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               hath
               rightly
               noted
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               and
               euer
               was
               ,
               which
               Galen
               in
               his
               sixth
               booke
               of
               the
               regiment
               of
               health
               hath
               observed
               ,
               that
               these
               chaunges
               cannot
               so
               be
               tyed
               to
               any
               such
               precise
               number
               of
               yeares
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               variation
               of
               latitude
               is
               
               to
               be
               admitted
               in
               them
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               particulars
               :
               some
               growing
               to
               their
               puberty
               at
               fourteen
               ,
               others
               at
               fifteen
               :
               some
               declining
               at
               thirty
               ,
               others
               at
               
                 thirty
                 fiue
              
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               severall
               constitutions
               ,
               educations
               ,
               diet
               ,
               situation
               of
               Clymates
               and
               countreyes
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               The
               Poet
               professed
               of
               himselfe
               aboue
               
                 sixteene
                 hundred
              
               yeare
               agoe
               ,
               that
               his
               beard
               began
               to
               sprout
               and
               paint
               his
               cheekes
               before
               twenty
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quamuis
                   jam
                   juvenile
                   decus
                   mihi
                   pingere
                   malas
                
              
               
                 
                   Caeperit
                   ,
                   &
                   nondum
                   vicesima
                   venerit
                   aetas
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 now
                 my
                 beard
                 began
                 my
                 cheekes
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 had
                 I
                 liued
                 yet
                 twice
                 tenne
                 yeares
                 space
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               as
               all
               rules
               in
               Science
               ,
               so
               theses
               are
               held
               sufficiently
               currant
               and
               warrantable
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               found
               infallible
               in
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               and
               vniforme
               ,
               where
               all
               circumstances
               concurre
               in
               a
               like
               degree
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               now
               commonly
               thought
               ,
               that
               
                 thirty
                 three
              
               ,
               or
               between
               that
               and
               35
               yeares
               ,
               is
               the
               flower
               &
               perfection
               of
               mans
               age
               ,
               (
               it
               being
               the
               mid
               way
               
               to
               sevēty
               ,
               which
               both
               Moses
               &
               Solon
               held
               the
               Epilogue
               &
               cōclusiō
               thereof
               :
               so
               as
               those
               who
               run
               beyōd
               that
               ,
               are
               like
               Racers
               which
               run
               beyōd
               the
               goale
               .
               )
               And
               this
               was
               the
               age
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               the
               perfection
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               seems
               to
               allude
               in
               the
               4
               to
               the
               a
               
                 Ephesians
                 :
                 Till
                 we
                 meet
                 together
                 vnto
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 fullnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               which
               passage
               b
               S.
               Augustin
               interpreting
               ,
               is
               of
               opiniō
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               rise
               againe
               by
               reasō
               of
               the
               perfectiō
               thereof
               ,
               
                 iu
                 ea
                 aetane
                 vsque
                 quā
                 Christū
                 pervenisse
                 cognovimus
                 ,
              
               as
               men
               of
               that
               age
               vnto
               which
               Christ
               himselfe
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               arriued
               .
               I
               know
               there
               want
               not
               some
               ,
               as
               namely
               d
               Irenaeus
               &
               others
               ,
               who
               by
               occasion
               of
               that
               speech
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               e
               
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 yet
                 fifty
                 yeare
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 thou
                 seene
                 Abraham
                 ?
              
               conjecture
               that
               he
               was
               about
               that
               age
               :
               but
               whether
               it
               were
               his
               cares
               &
               troubles
               that
               made
               him
               seeme
               elder
               then
               indeéde
               he
               was
               ,
               or
               the
               Iewes
               would
               thereby
               signifie
               that
               though
               he
               had
               beene
               much
               elder
               then
               he
               was
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               haue
               seene
               Abrabam
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               certaine
               it
               is
               that
               he
               came
               not
               to
               fourty
               :
               some
               late
               Divines
               being
               of
               opinion
               that
               he
               reached
               
                 thirty
                 fiue
              
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               most
               Ancient
               and
               most
               learned
               ,
               f
               that
               he
               little
               exceeded
               
                 thirty
                 three
              
               since
               then
               our
               infancie
               ends
               and
               childhood
               begins
               ,
               our
               childhood
               ends
               and
               youth
               begins
               ,
               our
               youth
               ends
               and
               manhood
               begins
               ,
               and
               lastly
               our
               manhood
               ends
               &
               our
               
                 declining
                 estate
              
               begins
               where
               it
               did
               a
               thousand
               or
               
                 two
                 thousād
              
               yeare
               agoe
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               at
               leastwise
               since
               that
               time
               mankind
               is
               nothing
               decayed
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               .
               and
               the
               like
               reason
               there
               is
               in
               there
               observing
               anciently
               the
               same
               Clymactericall
               yeares
               and
               in
               them
               the
               same
               danger
               of
               sicknesse
               or
               death
               that
               we
               do
               ,
               as
               appeares
               not
               only
               in
               Brodeus
               his
               
                 Miscellanea
                 lib.
              
               6.
               cap.
               26.
               and
               in
               a
               little
               discourse
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Wright
              
               hath
               written
               and
               annexed
               to
               his
               book
               of
               the
               
                 passions
                 of
                 the
                 mind
              
               ,
               occasioned
               as
               he
               there
               professeth
               by
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
              
               )
               but
               much
               more
               fully
               in
               
                 Baptista
                 Codronchus
              
               a
               famous
               both
               Philosopher
               and
               Phisitian
               who
               hath
               purposely
               cōposed
               a
               large
               treatise
               
                 de
                 annis
                 Climactericis
              
               ,
               in
               which
               thus
               begins
               his
               preface
               to
               that
               worke
               
                 Antiquissimi
                 &
                 peritissimi
                 rerum
                 naturalium
                 observatores
                 ,
                 nec
                 vulgares
                 homines
                 vitae
                 humanae
                 curriculum
                 considerantes
                 septimo
                 quoque
                 anno
                 &
                 presertim
                 tertio
                 supra
                 sexagesimum
              
               
               
                 homines
                 plerosque
                 corporis
                 &
                 animi
                 affectionibus
                 conflictari
                 ,
                 in
                 discrimine
                 versari
                 ,
                 ac
                 saepius
                 interire
                 pluribus
                 observationibus
                 ac
                 periculis
                 cognoverunt
                 .
              
               The
               most
               ancient
               and
               skilfull
               searchers
               into
               naturall
               things
               ,
               and
               those
               no
               meane
               men
               taking
               into
               consideration
               the
               course
               of
               mans
               life
               by
               many
               observations
               and
               tryals
               ,
               they
               found
               that
               every
               seventh
               yeare
               ,
               and
               specially
               in
               the
               63
               most
               men
               are
               sorely
               affected
               both
               in
               body
               and
               mind
               ,
               are
               brought
               into
               great
               danger
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               die
               outright
               ;
               I
               will
               bring
               onely
               one
               instance
               from
               Antiquity
               to
               shew
               their
               agreement
               as
               in
               the
               other
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               so
               likewise
               in
               this
               point
               with
               these
               latter
               ages
               ;
               it
               is
               borrowed
               from
               Gellius
               in
               his
               fifteenth
               booke
               ,
               and
               seaventh
               chapter
               of
               his
               
                 Noctes
                 Atticae
              
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               speaks
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               
                 Observatum
                 in
                 multa
                 hominum
                 memoria
                 ,
                 expertumque
                 est
                 in
                 senioribus
                 plerisque
                 omnibus
                 sexagesimum
                 tertium
                 vitae
                 annum
                 cum
                 periculo
                 &
                 clade
                 aliqua
                 venire
                 ,
                 aut
                 corporis
                 morbique
                 gravioris
                 aut
                 vitae
                 interitus
                 ,
                 aut
                 animi
                 aegritudinis
                 .
              
               It
               hath
               been
               of
               a
               long
               time
               observed
               and
               experienced
               ,
               in
               almost
               all
               old
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               63
               yeare
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               hath
               proued
               dangerous
               and
               hurtfull
               vnto
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               greivous
               sicknesse
               of
               body
               or
               death
               or
               great
               greefe
               of
               mind
               :
               &
               going
               on
               ,
               he
               alleags
               to
               this
               purpose
               a
               part
               of
               a
               letter
               which
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               wrote
               to
               Caius
               his
               Nephew
               .
               
                 Aue
                 mi
                 Cai
                 ,
                 meus
                 ocellus
                 iucundissimus
                 :
                 quē
                 semper
                 medius
                 sidius
                 desidero
                 quum
                 à
                 me
                 abes
                 ;
                 sed
                 precipue
                 diebus
                 talibus
                 ,
                 qualis
                 est
                 hodiernus
                 ,
                 oculi
                 mei
                 requirunt
                 meum
                 Caium
                 ;
                 quem
                 vbicunque
                 hoc
                 die
                 fuisti
                 ,
                 spero
                 laetum
                 &
                 benevolentem
                 celebrasse
                 :
                 quartum
                 &
                 sexagesimum
                 natalem
                 meum
                 ,
                 nam
                 vt
                 vides
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 commnem
                 seniorum
                 omnium
                 tertium
                 &
                 sexagesimum
                 annum
                 evasimus
                 .
              
               I
               greet
               the
               well
               my
               Caius
               ,
               mine
               owne
               deare
               heart
               ,
               whom
               in
               truth
               I
               always
               find
               wanting
               as
               oft
               as
               thou
               art
               absent
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               cheifely
               vppon
               such
               days
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               mine
               eyes
               long
               to
               behold
               my
               Caius
               ,
               which
               wheresoeverthou
               wert
               ,
               I
               hope
               thou
               hast
               kept
               festivall
               ,
               it
               being
               my
               
                 sixty
                 fourth
              
               birthday
               ,
               for
               as
               thou
               seest
               I
               haue
               escaped
               my
               
                 sixty
                 third
              
               being
               the
               common
               climactericall
               of
               all
               old
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               second
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               age
               ,
               of
               Matrimony
               and
               Generation
               which
               among
               the
               Ancients
               was
               fully
               as
               forward
               as
               ours
               now
               is
               if
               not
               more
               timely
               .
            
             
               FOR
               the
               better
               clearing
               of
               which
               poynt
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               somewhat
               farther
               to
               insist
               vpon
               the
               age
               of
               Generation
               and
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               among
               the
               Ancients
               was
               both
               in
               opinion
               held
               ,
               and
               in
               practise
               proued
               to
               be
               the
               same
               or
               little
               different
               from
               that
               which
               amongst
               vs
               is
               in
               vse
               at
               this
               day
               .
               The
               third
               councell
               of
               Carthage
               ordained
               that
               publicke
               readers
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 cum
                 ad
                 annos
                 pubertatis
                 venerint
                 aut
                 cogantur
                 vxores
                 ducere
                 aut
                 continentiam
                 profiteri
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               came
               
               to
               yeares
               of
               puberty
               ,
               should
               be
               forced
               either
               to
               marry
               or
               vow
               chastity
               ;
               and
               Quintilian
               of
               his
               owne
               wife
               professeth
               that
               hauing
               borne
               him
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               she
               died
               ,
               
                 Nondum
                 expleto
                 aetatis
                 vndevicesimo
                 anno
              
               being
               not
               yet
               
               full
               one
               and
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               .
               
                 Mulieres
                 statim
                 ab
                 anno
                 decimo
                 quarto
                 ,
                 à
              
               
               
                 à
                 viris
                 Dominae
                 vocantur
              
               ,
               saith
               Epictetus
               :
               women
               no
               sooner
               passe
               foureteene
               ,
               
               but
               presently
               they
               haue
               giuen
               them
               from
               men
               ,
               or
               from
               their
               husbands
               the
               title
               of
               Mistresses
               .
               The
               a
               Civill
               Lawes
               allowed
               a
               woman
               marriage
               at
               twelue
               ,
               so
               did
               the.
               b
               
                 Iewish
                 Talmud
              
               and
               the
               c
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               d
               Hesiod
               at
               fifteene
               ,
               e
               Xenophon
               and
               the
               f
               Comaedian
               at
               sixteene
               ,
               
                 anni
                 sedecem
                 fios
                 ipse
              
               ,
               g
               Aristotle
               at
               eighteene
               ,
               h
               Plato
               at
               twenty
               :
               The
               reason
               of
               the
               difference
               I
               take
               to
               be
               this
               :
               The
               Lawes
               would
               not
               permit
               them
               to
               marrie
               sooner
               ,
               &
               Plato
               held
               it
               not
               fitte
               they
               should
               stay
               longer
               .
               And
               as
               wee
               commonly
               are
               both
               ripe
               for
               marriage
               ,
               and
               marrie
               about
               the
               same
               yeares
               the
               Ancients
               did
               ,
               so
               men
               for
               the
               most
               part
               leaue
               begetting
               ,
               and
               women
               bearing
               of
               children
               about
               the
               same
               time
               as
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               Tiberius
               made
               a
               Law
               ,
               knowne
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Lex
                 Papia
              
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               forbad
               de
               such
               men
               as
               were
               past
               sixty
               ,
               or
               women
               past
               fiftie
               to
               marrie
               ,
               as
               being
               insufficient
               for
               generation
               .
               To
               which
               Lactantius
               out
               of
               Seneca
               seemes
               to
               allude
               ,
               thus
               jesting
               at
               the
               Ethnickes
               touching
               their
               great
               God
               
                 Iupiter
                 .
                 Quare
                 apud
                 Poetas
                 salacissimus
                 Iupiter
                 desijt
                 liberos
                 tollere
                 ,
                 vtrum
              
               
               
                 sexagenarius
                 factus
                 ,
                 &
                 ei
                 Lex
                 Papia
                 fibulam
                 imposuit
                 ?
              
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               in
               your
               Poets
               the
               lecherous
               Iupiter
               begets
               no
               more
               children
               ,
               is
               hee
               past
               sixtie
               ,
               &
               restrained
               by
               the
               Papian
               Law
               ?
               Yet
               this
               Law
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Claudius
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               by
               Iustinian
               (
               almost
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               
               after
               )
               was
               fully
               repealed
               as
               insufficient
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               men
               after
               that
               age
               were
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               found
               to
               be
               sufficient
               for
               that
               act
               ;
               Seldome
               indeede
               it
               is
               that
               men
               beget
               after
               seaventy
               ,
               or
               women
               beare
               after
               fiftie
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               was
               long
               since
               both
               observed
               &
               recorded
               by
               the
               principall
               both
               Secretarie
               &
               great
               
                 Register
                 of
                 Nature
              
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               adding
               farther
               that
               men
               commonly
               left
               begetting
               at
               
                 sixtie
                 fiue
              
               ,
               &
               women
               bearing
               at
               
                 fortie
                 fiue
              
               :
               
               When
               Abrahams
               body
               was
               now
               dead
               in
               regard
               of
               generation
               ,
               he
               was
               short
               of
               100.
               
               Indeede
               Plutarch
               reports
               of
               
                 Cato
                 Maior
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               begat
               a
               sonne
               at
               eightie
               :
               &
               Pliny
               of
               Masinissa
               ,
               after
               eightie
               six
               :
               but
               they
               both
               
               report
               it
               as
               a
               wonder
               ,
               neither
               want
               there
               presidents
               in
               this
               age
               to
               parallell
               either
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               well
               know
               that
               the
               accusation
               is
               common
               ,
               &
               perchaunce
               in
               part
               not
               vnjust
               ,
               that
               men
               now
               a
               dayes
               generally
               marrie
               sooner
               then
               their
               Ancestours
               did
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               chiefe
               causes
               of
               our
               supposed
               shorter
               liues
               :
               but
               that
               many
               of
               them
               abstained
               not
               so
               long
               from
               marriage
               as
               wee
               now
               commonly
               doe
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               euidenced
               by
               these
               following
               examples
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               Oracles
               of
               sacred
               writ
               .
               There
               descended
               from
               Abraham
               in
               the
               space
               of
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               and
               little
               more
               ,
               &
               from
               Iaacob
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               within
               200
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               aboue
               
                 six
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
              
               ,
               beside
               children
               and
               those
               who
               died
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               and
               were
               slaine
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               :
               which
               wonderfull
               multiplication
               
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               should
               in
               reason
               argue
               that
               they
               married
               timely
               .
               In
               the
               forty
               sixth
               of
               
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               describing
               old
               Iaacobs
               journey
               downe
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               tells
               vs
               that
               the
               number
               of
               
               persons
               springing
               from
               his
               loynes
               ,
               which
               accompanied
               him
               in
               that
               journey
               ,
               were
               sixty
               six
               soules
               ,
               and
               not
               content
               with
               the
               grosse
               summe
               hee
               specifies
               the
               particulars
               ,
               among
               which
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Iudah
               are
               named
               
               to
               bee
               Er
               ,
               &
               Onan
               ,
               &
               Shelah
               ,
               and
               Pharez
               ,
               and
               Zerah
               ;
               (
               but
               Er
               and
               Onan
               ,
               saith
               the
               text
               ,
               died
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               )
               and
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Pharez
               
               were
               Hezron
               ,
               and
               Hamul
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               begat
               Pharez
               vpon
               Thamar
               his
               daughter
               in
               law
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               eldest
               sonnes
               Er
               and
               Onan
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               had
               married
               her
               successiuely
               ,
               and
               Pharez
               begat
               Hezron
               and
               Hamul
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               this
               time
               was
               Iudah
               himselfe
               but
               forty
               
               foure
               yeares
               of
               age
               at
               most
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               Ioseph
               was
               then
               but
               thirty
               nine
               ,
               sixteene
               he
               was
               when
               he
               was
               sold
               by
               his
               brethren
               ,
               &
               twenty
               
               three
               yeares
               after
               ,
               was
               his
               fathers
               journey
               into
               Egypt
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               Iudah
               was
               but
               foure
               yeares
               elder
               then
               Ioseph
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               borne
               in
               the
               eleuenth
               yeare
               of
               their
               Fathers
               abode
               in
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               after
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               fourteenth
               :
               In
               the
               compasse
               then
               of
               
                 forty
                 foure
                 yeares
              
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               had
               Iudah
               sonnes
               which
               were
               
               married
               ,
               namely
               Er
               &
               Onan
               ,
               after
               that
               himselfe
               by
               mistake
               begets
               another
               sonne
               vpon
               their
               wife
               ,
               
                 viz
                 :
                 Pharez
              
               ,
               who
               had
               likewise
               two
               sonnes
               at
               this
               time
               when
               Iaacob
               went
               downe
               into
               
                 Egypt
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               is
               I
               confesse
               much
               perplexed
               in
               the
               loosing
               of
               this
               knot
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               Pererius
               treading
               in
               his
               steps
               :
               They
               both
               flying
               for
               the
               saluing
               of
               the
               Text
               to
               an
               
               Anticipation
               in
               the
               storie
               ,
               as
               if
               some
               of
               those
               who
               are
               named
               by
               Moses
               to
               haue
               descended
               with
               Iaacob
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               had
               beene
               both
               begotten
               &
               borne
               long
               after
               his
               setling
               there
               :
               But
               this
               glosse
               seeming
               to
               Pareus
               somewhat
               hard
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               )
               he
               resolues
               the
               doubt
               ,
               by
               making
               both
               Iudah
               ,
               &
               Er
               ,
               &
               Onan
               ,
               and
               Pharez
               to
               marrie
               all
               of
               them
               at
               the
               
               entrance
               of
               their
               
                 fourteenth
                 yeare
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               both
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               the
               yeare
               of
               pubertie
               ,
               and
               then
               thus
               concludes
               hee
               :
               
                 In
                 his
                 omnibus
                 nihil
                 coactum
                 aut
                 contortum
                 ,
                 nihil
                 quod
                 non
                 consueto
                 naturae
                 ordine
                 fieri
                 potuerit
                 ,
                 vt
                 nec
                 miracula
                 fingere
                 sit
                 opus
                 ,
                 nec
                 filios
                 Pharez
                 qui
                 in
                 descensu
                 numerantur
                 in
                 Aegypto
                 demum
                 natos
                 asserere
                 sit
                 necesse
                 :
              
               In
               all
               this
               there
               is
               nothing
               strained
               or
               wrested
               ,
               nothing
               but
               may
               well
               be
               done
               in
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 nature
              
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               need
               not
               either
               fly
               
               to
               miracles
               ,
               or
               affirme
               that
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Pharez
               ,
               who
               are
               ranked
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               descended
               with
               Iaacob
               ,
               were
               afterward
               borne
               in
               Egypt
               .
               And
               with
               Pareus
               heerein
               accords
               the
               learned
               a
               Arnisaeus
               ,
               (
               some
               small
               difference
               betweene
               them
               in
               the
               calculation
               of
               yeares
               set
               apart
               )
               wondering
               that
               two
               such
               great
               Clarkes
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               &
               Pererius
               should
               trouble
               themselues
               so
               much
               about
               so
               slender
               a
               difficultie
               ,
               not
               considering
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               like
               or
               more
               timely
               marriages
               ,
               recorded
               in
               
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               .
               Whereof
               we
               haue
               a
               notable
               one
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               same
               time
               is
               made
               the
               father
               of
               ten
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               he
               then
               but
               twenty
               three
               or
               twenty
               foure
               yeares
               of
               
               age
               ;
               being
               borne
               in
               the
               hundred
               and
               sixth
               yeare
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               yeare
               before
               the
               selling
               of
               
                 Ioseph
                 .
                 Dina
              
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
               Polyhistor
               ,
               when
               shee
               was
               rauished
               and
               sued
               vnto
               for
               marriage
               by
               Sichem
               was
               but
               tenne
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               computation
               of
               Caietan
               but
               foureteene
               ,
               of
               Pererius
               but
               fifteene
               or
               sixteene
               at
               vtmost
               .
               The
               
                 blessed
                 Virgine
              
               when
               shee
               brought
               forth
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               fifteene
               .
               Somewhat
               more
               euident
               is
               that
               of
               Iosiah
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               thirty
               nine
               yeares
               old
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               eight
               he
               was
               when
               he
               began
               to
               reigne
               ,
               and
               hee
               reigned
               
               thirty
               one
               ;
               yet
               was
               Eliakim
               his
               sonne
               
                 twenty
                 fiue
              
               yeares
               old
               when
               he
               began
               to
               reigne
               ,
               being
               by
               
                 Pharaoh
                 Neco
              
               substituted
               in
               the
               place
               of
               his
               
               brother
               Iehoahaz
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               reigned
               three
               moneths
               ;
               so
               that
               Iosiah
               by
               just
               computation
               could
               not
               well
               exceede
               
                 foureteene
                 yeares
              
               of
               age
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               first
               married
               :
               But
               that
               of
               Ahaz
               is
               yet
               more
               remarkeable
               ,
               who
               liued
               but
               thirty
               six
               yeares
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               twenty
               yeares
               old
               was
               hee
               when
               he
               began
               to
               reigne
               ,
               and
               he
               reigned
               sixteene
               yeares
               ;
               yet
               was
               his
               
               sonne
               Hezekiah
               ,
               who
               immediatly
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               
                 twenty
                 fiue
              
               yeares
               old
               
               when
               he
               began
               to
               reigne
               :
               By
               which
               account
               Ahaz
               was
               married
               ,
               and
               begat
               Hezekiah
               at
               eleuen
               ,
               or
               before
               .
               And
               though
               Functius
               in
               his
               Chrononologie
               ,
               moued
               with
               the
               strangenes
               heereof
               ,
               would
               make
               Hezekiah
               the
               Legall
               ,
               not
               the
               naturall
               sonne
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               by
               adoption
               ,
               not
               by
               generation
               ,
               and
               Iunius
               in
               his
               annotations
               referre
               those
               wordes
               ;
               
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 old
                 was
                 he
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 reigne
                 ,
              
               to
               Iothan
               the
               father
               of
               Ahaz
               ;
               yet
               heerein
               they
               both
               stand
               alone
               ,
               aswell
               against
               reason
               ,
               as
               the
               ordinary
               phrase
               of
               Scripture
               and
               streame
               of
               interpreters
               .
               S.
               Hierome
               in
               his
               epistle
               to
               Vitalis
               ,
               to
               
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               hath
               recourse
               to
               
                 Gods
                 Omnipotencie
                 ,
                 Neque
                 enim
                 valet
                 natura
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 contra
                 naturoe
                 Dominum
              
               :
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Quòd
                 pro
                 miraculo
                 fit
                 ;
                 legem
                 Naturae
                 facere
                 non
                 potest
                 :
              
               That
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               worke
               supernaturally
               as
               a
               miracle
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               held
               for
               the
               ordinary
               law
               of
               Nature
               .
               Yet
               himselfe
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               alleages
               the
               example
               of
               Salomon
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               :
               And
               another
               more
               strange
               then
               that
               ;
               to
               the
               relation
               whereof
               he
               prefixes
               this
               solemne
               preface
               ;
               
                 Audiui
                 ,
                 Domino
                 teste
                 ,
                 non
                 mentior
                 ,
              
               I
               haue
               heard
               ,
               God
               knowes
               I
               faine
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               a
               certaine
               nurse
               ,
               hauing
               the
               education
               of
               an
               exposed
               child
               committed
               to
               her
               charge
               ,
               who
               lay
               with
               her
               ,
               being
               now
               of
               the
               age
               of
               
                 tenne
                 yeares
              
               ,
               and
               
               prouoked
               to
               incontinencie
               by
               the
               nurse
               ,
               overcharged
               with
               wine
               ,
               shee
               was
               found
               with
               child
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               reason
               with
               the
               example
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               who
               is
               commonly
               thought
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Crowne
               at
               twelue
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               assures
               vs
               that
               he
               reigned
               but
               forty
               ,
               by
               which
               account
               he
               died
               at
               the
               age
               of
               
                 fifty
                 two
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               receiued
               opinion
               aswell
               of
               the
               
               
                 Iewish
                 Rabbines
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Doctours
              
               :
               yet
               was
               Rehoboam
               his
               sonne
               and
               successour
               
                 forty
                 one
              
               yeares
               old
               when
               he
               began
               to
               raigne
               :
               so
               that
               but
               an
               
                 ele●…en
                 yeares
              
               at
               most
               ,
               are
               left
               for
               Solomon
               when
               he
               begat
               him
               :
               Such
               
               matches
               as
               these
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               I
               thinke
               can
               hardly
               be
               matched
               neither
               in
               truth
               doe
               I
               hold
               it
               fit
               they
               should
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               third
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               age
               which
               the
               Ancients
               assigned
               for
               charge
               and
               imployment
               in
               publique
               affaires
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               Civill
               and
               Military
               ,
               they
               were
               therevnto
               both
               sooner
               admitted
               ,
               and
               therefrom
               sooner
               discharged
               then
               men
               now
               adayes
               vsually
               are
               ,
               which
               should
               in
               reason
               argue
               ,
               that
               they
               likewise
               vsually
               finished
               the
               course
               of
               their
               life
               sooner
               .
            
             
               ANother
               reason
               tending
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               bee
               drawne
               from
               the
               age
               which
               the
               Ancients
               assigned
               for
               charge
               and
               
                 imployment
                 in
                 publique
                 affaires
              
               .
               They
               were
               therevnto
               
                 assoone
                 admitted
              
               and
               
                 sooner
                 discharged
              
               then
               men
               now
               adayes
               vsually
               are
               ,
               which
               should
               in
               reason
               argue
               that
               they
               likewise
               ran
               their
               race
               &
               finished
               their
               course
               sooner
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               
                 quod
                 citius
                 crescit
                 ,
                 citius
                 finitur
                 ,
              
               that
               which
               
               sooner
               comes
               to
               ripenes
               and
               perfection
               ,
               hastens
               sooner
               to
               rottennes
               &
               dissolution
               .
               Now
               
                 publique
                 charges
              
               may
               well
               be
               distributed
               into
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 Civill
              
               ,
               and
               Military
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               warres
               :
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               the
               Ministeriall
               offices
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therein
               with
               the
               Principall
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 :
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               was
               chosen
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               at
               the
               age
               of
               forty
               foure
               yeares
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Mathew
                 Parker
              
               (
               who
               succeeded
               him
               in
               that
               See
               )
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               liues
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               intituled
               
                 Antiquitates
                 Britannicae
                 :
                 Is
                 qui
                 ad
                 Episcopalem
                 dignitatem
                 promovendus
                 est
                 ,
                 annos
                 natus
                 esse
                 debet
                 non
                 minus
                 triginta
                 ,
                 nam
                 ea
                 aetate
                 Dominum
                 &
                 baptizatum
                 ,
                 &
                 concionatum
                 fuisse
                 legimus
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lancelot
               in
               his
               
                 Institutions
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law.
              
               He
               who
               is
               to
               bee
               advanced
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               lesse
               then
               thirty
               yeares
               old
               ,
               inasmuch
               
               as
               we
               read
               that
               our
               Lord
               was
               baptized
               and
               preached
               at
               that
               age
               .
               Whereas
               now
               adayes
               with
               vs
               seldome
               is
               any
               preferred
               to
               that
               place
               till
               he
               be
               past
               forty
               or
               fifty
               .
               
                 Venerable
                 Bede
              
               our
               famous
               Countreyman
               
               who
               liued
               about
               eight
               hundred
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               was
               by
               hisowne
               testimony
               made
               Deacon
               at
               nineteene
               .
               And
               Origen
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Catechist
              
               in
               Alexandria
               at
               eighteene
               yeares
               of
               age
               .
               But
               that
               which
               to
               this
               point
               is
               most
               memorable
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               sacred
               functions
               ,
               is
               that
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               Levites
               after
               the
               age
               of
               
               fifty
               yeares
               were
               exempted
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               was
               nothing
               so
               painefull
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               if
               faithfully
               discharged
               .
               Where
               by
               Levites
               it
               may
               well
               be
               that
               not
               only
               those
               who
               serued
               in
               inferiour
               offices
               vnder
               the
               Priests
               ,
               but
               the
               Priests
               themselues
               as
               being
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Levi
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               to
               which
               purpose
               M.
               Nettles
               in
               his
               answere
               to
               the
               Iewish
               part
               of
               M.
               
                 Seldens
                 History
                 of
                 Tithes
              
               hath
               vouched
               the
               Rabbines
               ,
               as
               named
               
                 Aben
                 Ezra
              
               on
               Leviticus
               16.
               
                 every
                 Priest
                 is
                 a
                 Levite
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 Levite
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Priest.
              
               And
               
                 Ioshuah
                 Ben
                 Levi
              
               mentioning
               that
               text
               ,
               Numb
               .
               18
               :
               26.
               
               
                 Speake
                 vnto
                 the
                 Levites
              
               ,
               doth
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Levites
               vnderstand
               also
               Priests
               ,
               farther
               adding
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 places
                 the
                 Priests
                 are
                 called
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               
               so
               ;
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               but
               that
               from
               thence
               we
               may
               safely
               inferre
               ,
               that
               in
               likelyhood
               the
               same
               space
               of
               yeares
               was
               assigned
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               aswell
               for
               his
               entrance
               vpon
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               his
               discharge
               from
               it
               ,
               specially
               considering
               that
               his
               place
               was
               of
               an
               higher
               nature
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               warres
               .
               The
               Gaules
               put
               their
               sonnes
               in
               armes
               ,
               and
               prepared
               
               them
               to
               warre
               at
               foureteene
               .
               
                 Cneius
                 Pompeius
              
               at
               eighteene
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               
                 Caesar
                 Octavianus
              
               at
               nineteene
               sustained
               civill
               warres
               .
               The
               Iewes
               indeed
               ordinarily
               levied
               their
               souldiers
               from
               twenty
               yeares
               vpward
               ,
               as
               plainly
               appeares
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Numbers
               and
               diverse
               other
               places
               .
               But
               
               the
               Romanes
               from
               seuenteene
               ,
               which
               by
               Gellius
               out
               of
               Tubero
               is
               reported
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               practise
               and
               prescript
               of
               
                 Servius
                 Tullius
              
               one
               of
               their
               
               Kings
               .
               The
               same
               was
               afterwards
               confirmed
               by
               the
               
                 Gracchi
                 ,
                 Gracchi
                 lex
                 iuniorem
                 annis
                 septendecem
                 militem
                 non
                 legi
                 .
              
               The
               Gracchian
               Law
               ordained
               
               that
               none
               should
               be
               levied
               vnder
               seuenteene
               .
               Yet
               in
               times
               of
               Necessity
               they
               came
               vnder
               those
               yeares
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               second
               Punick
               warre
               ,
               
                 Tum
                 decretum
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Livy
                 ,
                 vt
                 Tribuni
                 plebis
                 ad
                 populum
                 ferrent
                 ,
                 vt
                 qui
                 minores
                 annis
              
               17.
               
               
                 Sacramento
                 dixissent
                 ,
                 ijs
                 perinde
                 stipendia
                 procederent
                 :
                 ac
                 si
              
               17
               annorum
               
               
                 aut
                 maiores
                 milites
                 facti
                 essent
              
               .
               It
               was
               then
               decreed
               that
               the
               Tribunes
               should
               tell
               the
               people
               that
               such
               as
               being
               vnder
               seuenteene
               had
               taken
               their
               military
               oath
               ,
               should
               in
               like
               sort
               receiue
               their
               pay
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               full
               seuenteene
               or
               past
               .
               The
               Graecians
               indeed
               entred
               vpon
               their
               military
               service
               somwhat
               latter
               ,
               but
               were
               discharged
               from
               it
               sooner
               ,
               they
               tooke
               vp
               souldiers
               for
               the
               warres
               at
               eighteene
               ,
               but
               discharged
               them
               at
               forty
               or
               thereabout
               .
               We
               finde
               in
               Demosthenes
               ,
               that
               the
               state
               being
               indangered
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               commaunded
               to
               tugg
               at
               the
               oare
               ,
               
                 vsque
                 ad
                 eos
                 qui
              
               45
               annorum
               
               essent
               ,
               euen
               to
               those
               that
               were
               forty
               fiue
               :
               vpon
               which
               Vlpian
               the
               Scholiast
               commenteth
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               an
               vnusuall
               practice
               ,
               
                 quia
                 Lex
                 apud
                 Athenienses
                 ad
                 annum
                 quadragesimum
                 duntaxat
                 ,
                 iubet
                 militare
                 ,
                 exorsos
                 à
                 decimo
                 octavo
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               Lawes
               among
               the
               Athenians
               commaunds
               men
               to
               serue
               in
               the
               warres
               onely
               till
               forty
               ,
               entring
               vpon
               the
               service
               at
               eighteene
               .
               And
               it
               should
               seeme
               Macrobius
               aimes
               at
               this
               ,
               discoursing
               of
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Septenary
               number
               ,
               
                 Nonnullarum
                 Rerumpub
                 .
                 is
                 mos
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 post
              
               
               
                 sextam
                 hebdomaden
                 ad
                 militiam
                 nemo
                 cogatur
                 ,
                 in
                 plurimis
                 detur
                 remissio
                 post
                 septimam
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               the
               custome
               of
               some
               states
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               sixth
               weeke
               no
               man
               should
               be
               forced
               to
               serue
               in
               the
               warres
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               most
               they
               are
               discharged
               after
               the
               seuenth
               :
               where
               by
               weekes
               he
               vnderstands
               
                 weekes
                 of
                 yeares
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sixth
               weeke
               seemes
               to
               point
               at
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Athenian
               state
               ,
               in
               the
               seuenth
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Romane
               .
               Neither
               the
               Romane
               nor
               the
               Graecian
               went
               commonly
               beyond
               
                 forty
                 fiue
              
               ,
               as
               Dyonisius
               affirmeth
               ,
               or
               
               
                 forty
                 sixe
              
               ,
               as
               Polybius
               :
               And
               euen
               in
               dangerous
               times
               not
               beyond
               
                 fifty
                 ,
                 Lex
                 à
                 quinquagesimo
                 anno
                 militum
                 non
                 cogit
                 ,
                 à
                 sexagesimo
                 Senatorem
                 non
                 citat
                 ,
              
               saith
               Seneca
               in
               his
               last
               Chapter
               
                 de
                 brevitate
                 vitae
              
               ,
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               force
               a
               Souldier
               to
               serue
               after
               fifty
               ,
               nor
               a
               Senatour
               after
               sixty
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               testimony
               of
               Polyhistor
               ,
               and
               the
               computation
               both
               of
               Caietan
               and
               
                 Pererius
                 ,
                 Symeon
              
               and
               Levi
               ,
               when
               they
               so
               fiercely
               and
               desperatly
               set
               
               vpon
               the
               Sichemites
               ,
               little
               or
               nothing
               surpassed
               the
               number
               of
               
                 twenty
                 yeares
              
               ,
               in
               somuch
               that
               Pererius
               breakes
               out
               into
               this
               admiration
               :
               
                 Subit
                 animum
                 meum
                 vehementer
                 admirari
                 ,
                 praeferocem
                 istorum
                 animum
                 ,
                 qui
                 vix
              
               
               
                 dum
                 adolescentiam
                 egressitam
                 atrox
                 facinus
                 &
                 ani●…ò
                 conceperint
                 ,
                 &
                 audacissime
                 exsèquentes
                 perfecerint
                 :
              
               I
               cannot
               but
               ex●…dingly
               marvell
               at
               their
               wonderfull
               fiercenes
               ,
               that
               being
               scarce
               past
               their
               youth
               ,
               they
               should
               in
               their
               mindes
               conceiue
               so
               bloody
               a
               fact
               ,
               &
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               so
               boldly
               .
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               hauing
               beene
               Conquerour
               in
               eight
               or
               nine
               severall
               set
               battailes
               ,
               died
               at
               the
               age
               of
               
                 forty
                 one
              
               ,
               and
               our
               famous
               King
               Arthur
               
               (
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               Ninnius
               )
               hauing
               victoriously
               fought
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               gaue
               vp
               the
               ghost
               at
               the
               same
               age
               .
               Iulian
               hauing
               been
               for
               diverse
               yeares
               a
               great
               Commaunder
               in
               the
               warres
               was
               slaine
               at
               one
               and
               thirty
               ;
               and
               it
               
               is
               well
               knowne
               that
               the
               Great
               Alexander
               had
               conquered
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               knowne
               World
               at
               
                 thirty
                 three
              
               .
               Vpon
               the
               consideration
               whereof
               Iulius
               
               Caesar
               beholding
               his
               statue
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Hercules
               at
               Cales
               ,
               fetcht
               a
               deepe
               sigh
               ,
               as
               being
               ashamed
               that
               at
               that
               age
               himselfe
               had
               atchieued
               no
               memorable
               act
               ,
               yet
               was
               himselfe
               but
               56
               when
               he
               was
               slaine
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               administratiō
               of
               
                 Ciuill
                 affaires
              
               in
               the
               state
               ,
               Romulus
               first
               King
               of
               the
               Romans
               hauing
               raigned
               (
               saith
               Plutarch
               in
               the
               very
               endof
               his
               life
               )
               38
               years
               dyed
               at
               fifty
               ,
               by
               which
               accoūt
               he
               must
               begin
               his
               ragne
               at
               12
               somewhat
               too
               yong
               (
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               )
               for
               a
               King
               that
               was
               to
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               such
               an
               
                 Empire
                 .
                 Cicero
              
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
              
               (
               who
               was
               his
               familiar
               freind
               ,
               and
               wrote
               his
               life
               )
               pleaded
               publikely
               for
               
                 Sextus
                 Roscius
              
               at
               13
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Aulus
                 Gellius
                 Euripedes
              
               
               wrote
               one
               of
               his
               tragidies
               ,
               
                 Natus
                 annos
                 duo
                 de
                 viginti
              
               ,
               at
               eighteene
               yeares
               of
               age
               .
               Iosephus
               witnesseth
               of
               him selfe
               
                 annos
                 novendecem
                 natus
                 ad
                 Rempub
                 :
                 caepi
                 me
                 dare
                 ,
              
               I
               began
               to
               apply
               myselfe
               to
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               
               weale
               publique
               ,
               being
               but
               yet
               nineteene
               yeares
               of
               age
               .
               And
               Moses
               of
               Ioseph
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               had
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               whole
               goverment
               of
               Egipt
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               by
               Pharaoh
               ,
               was
               but
               thirty
               yeares
               old
               ;
               
               which
               was
               likewise
               Davids
               age
               ▪
               when
               he
               began
               to
               raigne
               .
               Augustus
               entred
               vpon
               the
               Consulship
               at
               twenty
               ,
               and
               receiued
               
                 virilem
                 togam
              
               at
               sixteene
               saith
               Suetouius
               in
               his
               life
               .
               But
               
                 Aurelius
                 Antoninus
              
               a
               yeare
               yonger
               as
               Spartianus
               affirmes
               ,
               by
               which
               ornament
               or
               habit
               ,
               they
               were
               judged
               fit
               
               for
               publique
               imployment
               in
               the
               common
               wealth
               .
               And
               
                 Laevinus
                 Torrentius
              
               in
               his
               Annotations
               vpon
               that
               place
               ,
               observeth
               that
               even
               the
               lawes
               themselues
               at
               that
               time
               reputed
               men
               fit
               for
               action
               in
               state
               affaires
               at
               seauenteene
               ,
               at
               which
               age
               Nero
               was
               chosen
               
                 Emperour
                 :
                 Tertullian
              
               comes
               
               much
               lower
               ,
               
                 tempus
                 etiam
                 Ethnici
                 observant
                 ,
                 vt
                 ex
                 lege
                 naturae
                 jura
                 suis
                 aetatibus
                 reddant
                 :
                 Nam
                 foeminas
                 à
                 duodecem
                 annis
                 ,
                 masculos
                 à
                 duobus
                 amplius
                 ad
              
               
               
                 negotia
                 mittunt
              
               .
               The
               Ethnicks
               so
               obserue
               their
               times
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               law
               of
               Nature
               they
               dispose
               of
               their
               ages
               in
               Civill
               affaires
               :
               for
               women
               they
               imploy
               after
               twelue
               ,
               and
               men
               two
               yeares
               after
               that
               .
               And
               as
               they
               were
               reputed
               sooner
               fit
               for
               action
               then
               wee
               :
               so
               likewise
               sooner
               vnfit
               :
               
                 cum
                 sexaginta
                 annos
                 habebant
                 ,
                 tum
                 erant
                 à
                 publicis
                 negotijs
                 liberi
                 atque
                 expediti
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 otiosi
              
               :
               when
               they
               once
               came
               to
               sixty
               then
               were
               they
               freed
               from
               all
               publique
               seruice
               ,
               and
               left
               to
               their
               ease
               and
               rest
               .
               In
               somuch
               as
               it
               grew
               to
               a
               Proverbe
               amongst
               the
               
                 Latins
                 ,
                 Sexagenarios
                 de
                 ponte
                 deijci
                 oportere
                 ,
              
               that
               men
               of
               sixty
               deserued
               to
               be
               cast
               from
               the
               bridge
               ,
               as
               being
               vnprofitable
               for
               the
               common-wealth
               after
               that
               age
               .
               And
               from
               thence
               were
               they
               commonly
               called
               Depontani
               which
               was
               vpon
               this
               ocasion
               taken
               
               vp
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Festus
                 .
                 Quo
                 tempore
                 primum
                 per
                 pontem
                 coeperunt
                 com●…iijs
              
               
               
                 suffragiūferre
                 ,
                 iunio●…es
                 conclamavêre
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 ponte
                 deijcerentur
                 sexagenarij
                 ;
                 quia
                 nullo
                 publico
                 munerefungerentur
                 .
              
               at
               what
               time
               they
               held
               their
               assemblyes
               &
               gaue
               their
               suffrages
               vpon
               the
               bridge
               ,
               the
               yonger
               sort
               cryed
               out
               with
               one
               voyce
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               sixty
               should
               be
               throwne
               from
               the
               bridge
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               had
               no
               publique
               charge
               .
               To
               which
               outcry
               of
               theirs
               Ovid
               alludes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Pars
                   pi●…tat
                   ,
                   vt
                   ferrent
                   juvenes
                   suffragia
                   Soli
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Pontibus
                   infirmos
                   praecipitasse
                   senes
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 That
                 yonger
                 men
                 might
                 voices
                 giue
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 elder
                 were
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 bridges
                 throwne
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               This
               motion
               ,
               the
               Barbiccians
               at
               seventy
               ,
               in
               effect
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               
                 ●…nes
                 septaagesimum
                 annum
                 egressos
                 interficiunt
                 ,
                 viros
                 mactando
                 ,
                 mulieres
                 vero
                 stangulando
                 :
              
               they
               make
               away
               all
               that
               are
               past
               seaventy
               ,
               sacrificing
               the
               men
               and
               strangling
               the
               women
               .
               Now
               then
               since
               the
               age
               assigned
               by
               the
               Ancients
               not
               onely
               for
               marriage
               ,
               but
               likewife
               for
               their
               entrance
               vpon
               ,
               &
               discharge
               from
               publique
               imployment
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               as
               in
               the
               warres
               ,
               was
               little
               or
               nothing
               different
               from
               that
               which
               is
               both
               allowed
               and
               practised
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               (
               saue
               that
               they
               seemed
               to
               haue
               beene
               more
               indulgent
               and
               favourable
               to
               themselues
               then
               now
               we
               are
               )
               what
               reason
               haue
               wee
               to
               imagine
               that
               the
               length
               and
               duration
               of
               time
               which
               they
               vsually
               liued
               ,
               was
               different
               from
               ours
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               close
               vp
               this
               chapter
               with
               an
               observatiō
               or
               two
               taken
               frō
               the
               Municipall
               lawes
               of
               our
               own
               Land
               ,
               which
               account
               prescription
               or
               custome
               by
               the
               practising
               of
               a
               thing
               
                 time
                 out
                 of
                 minde
              
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               and
               that
               time
               they
               confine
               to
               the
               same
               
                 number
                 of
                 60
                 yeares
              
               ,
               as
               formerly
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               reason
               or
               justice
               were
               there
               such
               a
               notable
               and
               sensible
               abatement
               in
               the
               age
               of
               man
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
               And
               againe
               :
               Our
               Ancestors
               for
               many
               revolutions
               of
               ages
               in
               their
               Leases
               or
               other
               instruments
               of
               conveyance
               commonly
               valued
               
                 three
                 liues
              
               but
               at
               
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
              
               yeares
               in
               account
               in
               Law.
               Whereas
               now
               adayes
               they
               are
               valued
               by
               the
               ablest
               Lawyers
               at
               
                 twenty
                 sixe
                 ,
                 twenty
                 eight
              
               ,
               yea
               thirty
               yeares
               :
               Whether
               it
               were
               that
               the
               warres
               and
               pestilentiall
               diseases
               then
               consumed
               more
               ,
               I
               cannot
               determine
               ,
               but
               me
               thinkes
               it
               should
               in
               reason
               argue
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               our
               liues
               at
               leastwise
               are
               not
               shortned
               in
               regard
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               is
               asmuch
               as
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               graunted
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               is
               commonly
               yeelded
               ,
               though
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               vpon
               no
               sufficient
               ground
               denyed
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               age
               of
               men
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               strength
               and
               stature
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             3.
             
             Containing
             a
             comparison
             betwixt
             the
             Gyants
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             both
             among
             themselues
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             of
             latter
             ages
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               admirable
               composition
               of
               mans
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               can
               not
               be
               sufficiently
               prooved
               that
               Adam
               as
               he
               was
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               likewise
               the
               tallest
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               in
               reason
               sholud
               be
               ,
               were
               there
               in
               truth
               any
               such
               perpetuall
               decrease
               in
               mans
               stature
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
            
             
               AS
               the
               great
               power
               of
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               doth
               shine
               foorth
               and
               shew
               it selfe
               in
               the
               numberlesse
               variety
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               :
               so
               doth
               his
               wonderfull
               goodnesse
               in
               their
               excellent
               vse
               ,
               and
               his
               singular
               wisedome
               in
               their
               orderly
               disposition
               ,
               sweet
               harmony
               and
               just
               symmetrie
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               themselues
               ,
               as
               in
               reference
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               the
               resultance
               of
               the
               beautifull
               and
               admirable
               frame
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               .
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               made
               the
               
                 Royall
                 Prophet
              
               to
               cry
               
               out
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
              
               I
               
                 am
                 fearefully
                 and
                 wonderfully
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 booke
                 were
                 all
                 my
                 members
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 curiously
                 wrought
                 ,
                 marvailous
                 are
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 my
                 soule
                 knoweth
                 right
                 well
                 -
              
               This
               proportion
               is
               in
               all
               respects
               so
               euen
               and
               correspondent
               ,
               that
               the
               measures
               of
               Temples
               ,
               of
               dwelling
               
               houses
               ,
               of
               Engins
               ,
               of
               ships
               were
               by
               Architects
               taken
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Arke
               it selfe
               too
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               probably
               thought
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Arke
               was
               three
               hundred
               Cubits
               in
               length
               ,
               fifty
               in
               bredth
               ,
               and
               thirty
               in
               heigth
               ,
               
               so
               the
               body
               of
               man
               rightly
               shaped
               ,
               answers
               therevnto
               .
               The
               length
               from
               the
               crowne
               of
               the
               head
               to
               the
               sole
               of
               the
               foot
               ,
               and
               breadth
               from
               side
               to
               side
               ,
               and
               thicknes
               from
               back
               to
               breast
               carrying
               the
               proportion
               of
               three
               hundred
               ,
               and
               fifty
               ,
               and
               thirty
               each
               to
               other
               :
               so
               that
               looke
               what
               proportion
               fifty
               hath
               to
               three
               hundred
               ,
               which
               is
               sixe
               to
               one
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               the
               breadth
               of
               mans
               body
               to
               his
               heigth
               or
               length
               .
               And
               what
               proportion
               thirty
               hath
               to
               three
               hundred
               ,
               which
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               the
               thicknes
               to
               his
               length
               and
               bredth
               .
               Nay
               some
               haue
               obserued
               300
               minuta
               (
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               barley
               cornes
               ,
               the
               fourth
               part
               of
               an
               inch
               or
               thereabout
               
               )
               to
               make
               vp
               the
               length
               of
               a
               mans
               body
               of
               just
               stature
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               fifty
               in
               the
               bredth
               ,
               and
               thirty
               the
               thicknes
               ,
               answereable
               to
               the
               severall
               numbers
               of
               the
               Cubits
               in
               the
               severall
               measures
               of
               the
               Arke
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               as
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               God
               by
               Nature
               ,
               his
               instrument
               and
               handmaid
               )
               hath
               fashioned
               the
               body
               of
               Man
               in
               those
               proportions
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               limited
               the
               dimensions
               thereof
               ,
               (
               as
               likewise
               those
               of
               all
               other
               both
               vegetable
               ,
               sensitiue
               and
               vnsensible
               Creatures
               )
               within
               certaine
               bounds
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Quos
                   vltra
                   citraque
                   nequit
                   consistere
                
              
            
             
               So
               that
               though
               the
               dimensions
               of
               mens
               bodies
               be
               very
               different
               in
               regard
               
               of
               severall
               Climats
               &
               Races
               ,
               yet
               was
               there
               neuer
               any
               race
               of
               men
               found
               to
               the
               bignesse
               of
               mountaines
               or
               whales
               ,
               or
               the
               littlenesse
               of
               flies
               or
               aunts
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               quantity
               ,
               the
               members
               cannot
               vsefully
               and
               commodiously
               ,
               either
               dispose
               of
               themselues
               ,
               or
               exercise
               those
               functions
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               by
               their
               maker
               assigned
               ,
               True
               indeede
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               history
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               experience
               of
               latter
               times
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               inequality
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               beene
               :
               but
               that
               since
               the
               fi●…
               ●…reation
               of
               man
               there
               should
               be
               any
               such
               
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 vniversall
              
               ,
               an●…
               
                 constant
                 decrease
              
               and
               diminution
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               that
               shall
               I
               never
               beleeue
               .
            
             
               For
               then
               in
               reason
               should
               the
               
                 first
                 Man
              
               haue
               beene
               a
               Gyant
               of
               Gyants
               ,
               the
               hughest
               and
               most
               monstrous
               Gyant
               that
               euer
               the
               world
               beheld
               ,
               and
               vpon
               this
               ground
               it
               seemes
               ,
               (
               though
               faisely
               supposed
               )
               
                 Iohannes
                 Lucidus
              
               
               labours
               to
               proue
               him
               so
               indeede
               ,
               from
               that
               passage
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               Iosua
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Translation
                 :
                 Nomen
                 Hebron
                 ante
                 vocabatur
                 Cariah-Arbe
                 ,
                 Adam
                 maximus
                 ibi
                 inter
                 Enakim
                 situs
                 est
                 ,
              
               which
               may
               thus
               be
               rendred
               :
               Adam
               the
               greatest
               of
               Gyants
               lies
               there
               buried
               :
               And
               this
               fancie
               of
               Lucidus
               is
               countenanced
               by
               that
               fable
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Rabbies
              
               ,
               reported
               by
               
                 Moses
                 bar
                 Cephas
              
               ,
               who
               supposing
               Paradise
               to
               be
               di●…oyned
               
               from
               this
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               tell
               vs
               that
               Adam
               being
               cast
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               waded
               thorow
               the
               Ocean
               to
               come
               into
               this
               ,
               by
               which
               account
               his
               stature
               should
               rather
               be
               measured
               by
               miles
               then
               by
               cubits
               :
               But
               as
               Lucidus
               by
               this
               opinion
               crosseth
               the
               streame
               of
               Antiquity
               
                 (
                 S.
                 Ierome
              
               only
               ,
               &
               some
               few
               others
               his
               followers
               excepted
               )
               holding
               that
               
               the
               first
               Adam
               was
               buried
               ,
               not
               in
               Hebron
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               place
               where
               the
               second
               Adam
               triumphed
               ouer
               death
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               likewise
               by
               following
               
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Translation
              
               corrupt
               the
               Hebrew
               originall
               ,
               which
               is
               thus
               to
               be
               rendred
               :
               
                 Nomen
                 autem
                 Hebronis
                 nomen
                 fuerat
                 Kiriath-arbah
                 ,
                 is
                 fuerat
                 homo
                 inter
                 Anakeos
                 maximus
                 :
              
               So
               that
               the
               word
               Adam
               or
               homo
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               referred
               not
               to
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               Arbah
               ,
               the
               first
               founder
               as
               is
               thought
               
               of
               that
               Cittie
               ;
               and
               therevpon
               our
               last
               Translation
               reades
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Hebron
                 before
                 was
                 Kiriath-arbah
                 ,
              
               which
               Arbah
               was
               a
               great
               man
               among
               the
               Anakims
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               word
               Adam
               euen
               in
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Translation
              
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               not
               alwayes
               vnderstood
               as
               proper
               to
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               but
               common
               ,
               as
               homo
               in
               Latine
               ,
               or
               man
               in
               English
               :
               And
               yet
               to
               graunt
               the
               word
               in
               that
               place
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               there
               buried
               ;
               well
               might
               he
               be
               called
               the
               Greatest
               ,
               yet
               notsomuch
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               
                 excessiue
                 vastnesse
              
               in
               the
               dimentions
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               as
               because
               he
               was
               the
               headspring
               and
               
                 fountaine
                 of
                 mankind
              
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               
                 originall
                 justice
              
               ,
               with
               which
               before
               his
               fall
               hee
               stood
               invested
               .
               There
               is
               no
               necessitie
               then
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               
                 first
                 man
              
               was
               the
               tallest
               of
               men
               ,
               nay
               rather
               as
               he
               came
               short
               of
               many
               that
               followed
               after
               in
               age
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               yeares
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               safely
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               exceeded
               them
               not
               in
               stature
               or
               dimentions
               of
               body
               ;
               there
               being
               often
               found
               in
               the
               Creatures
               a
               reciprocall
               corespondence
               ,
               betwixt
               their
               durations
               and
               dimentions
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               signifies
               both
               ;
               whence
               some
               translate
               
               it
               age
               ,
               and
               some
               stature
               :
               So
               that
               those
               Patriarches
               of
               the
               first
               age
               ,
               who
               by
               speciall
               dispensation
               liued
               longest
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               conceiued
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               dispensation
               ,
               to
               haue
               had
               a
               stature
               and
               length
               of
               
               body
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               sutable
               to
               the
               lasting
               and
               length
               of
               their
               liues
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               What
               those
               Gyants
               were
               which
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               6
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               &
               that
               succeeding
               ages
               till
               Davids
               time
               afforded
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               YEt
               the
               first
               mention
               that
               
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               makes
               of
               Gyants
               is
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               but
               long
               after
               the
               Creation
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 were
                 Gyants
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               text
               ;
               and
               also
               after
               that
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 in
                 vnto
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 beare
                 children
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 became
                 mighty
                 men
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 renowne
                 .
              
               The
               Originall
               word
               is
               Nephelim
               ,
               derived
               from
               Naphal
               ,
               which
               signifies
               to
               fall
               ,
               whence
               Iunius
               referres
               their
               name
               to
               their
               o
               defection
               &
               apostacie
               from
               religion
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               
                 God.
                 Calvin
              
               to
               the
               falling
               of
               others
               before
               them
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               a
               excessiue
               
                 pride
                 ,
                 cruelty
              
               ,
               and
               
                 oppression
                 .
                 Philo
              
               in
               his
               booke
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               purposely
               composed
               
                 de
                 Gygantibus
              
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               falling
               from
               piety
               and
               godlines
               to
               carnall
               thoughts
               and
               earthly
               desires
               .
               From
               which
               he
               fetcheth
               their
               name
               in
               Greeke
               :
               S.
               Cyrill
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               ninth
               booke
               against
               Iulian
               ,
               discoursing
               of
               this
               very
               passage
               of
               Moses
               ,
               thus
               comments
               vpon
               it
               .
               
                 Mos
                 est
                 divinae
                 Scripturae
                 Gigantes
                 vocare
                 agrestes
                 &
                 feroces
                 &
                 robustos
                 :
                 Nam
                 de
                 Persis
                 &
                 Medis
                 Iudaeam
                 devastaturis
                 ,
                 dixit
                 Deus
                 per
                 Isayam
                 ,
                 Gigantes
                 venient
                 vt
                 impleant
                 furorem
                 meum
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               phrase
               of
               holy
               writ
               to
               call
               such
               Gyants
               as
               are
               in
               behaviour
               rough
               and
               rude
               ,
               wild
               ,
               
               and
               barbarous
               :
               So
               speakes
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isayah
               ,
               of
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ,
               ordained
               for
               the
               laying
               wast
               of
               
                 Iudea
                 ;
                 Gyants
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 execute
                 my
                 fury
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               we
               rest
               in
               any
               of
               these
               interpretations
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               we
               should
               conceiue
               these
               Gyants
               to
               haue
               exceeded
               other
               men
               in
               stature
               .
               Nay
               ,
               S.
               Chrysostome
               seemes
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               
                 Gygantes
                 à
                 Scriptura
                 dici
                 opinor
                 non
                 invsitatum
                 hominum
                 genus
                 aut
                 insolita●…
                 formam
                 ,
                 sed
                 Heroas
                 &
                 viros
                 fortes
                 &
                 hellicosos
                 :
              
               I
               thinke
               they
               are
               in
               Scripture
               called
               Gyants
               ,
               not
               any
               vncouth
               kind
               of
               men
               for
               shape
               or
               feature
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               Heroycall
               and
               warlike
               :
               Which
               exposition
               of
               his
               ,
               hath
               in
               trueth
               some
               ground
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               same
               verse
               ,
               where
               Moses
               seemes
               to
               vnfold
               himselfe
               ,
               thus
               describing
               those
               whom
               immediatly
               before
               he
               had
               called
               
                 Gyants
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 became
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 renowne
                 .
              
            
             
               On
               the
               other-side
               
                 Cassianus
                 ,
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               are
               as
               express
               ,
               
               that
               by
               
                 Gyants
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               there
               vnderstood
               men
               of
               an
               huge
               and
               vast
               proportion
               of
               body
               :
               But
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               but
               all
               these
               interpretations
               ,
               
                 (
                 Chrysostomes
              
               onely
               excepted
               )
               may
               well
               enough
               stand
               together
               and
               be
               accorded
               .
               These
               Gyants
               being
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Interlineary
                 Glosse
              
               briefely
               but
               pithily
               describes
               ,
               
                 immanes
                 corpore
                 ,
                 superbos
                 animo
                 ,
                 viribus
                 praevalidos
                 &
                 inconditos
                 moribus
                 :
                 Gyants
              
               then
               they
               were
               not
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               pride
               ,
               their
               tyrannie
               ,
               their
               incivility
               ,
               and
               infidelity
               ,
               but
               like
               wise
               and
               that
               doubtles
               most
               properly
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 monstrous
                 enormity
              
               
               
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
              
               :
               most
               of
               the
               former
               being
               in
               likelihood
               occasioned
               by
               this
               latter
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               this
               is
               the
               first
               place
               that
               wee
               reade
               of
               Gyants
               not
               long
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               (
               which
               should
               argue
               they
               were
               taller
               and
               stronger
               then
               any
               that
               went
               before
               them
               )
               so
               it
               is
               not
               the
               last
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               times
               wee
               may
               trace
               them
               thorow
               the
               history
               of
               succeeding
               ages
               .
               From
               whence
               Reason
               collects
               ,
               that
               euen
               in
               regard
               of
               these
               irregular
               prodigious
               birthes
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               finde
               in
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Nature
              
               hath
               suffered
               no
               apparent
               or
               sensible
               decay
               .
               Of
               this
               stamp
               it
               seemes
               was
               Nymrod
               ,
               who
               hath
               therefore
               this
               Character
               set
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Robustus
                 Venator
                 coram
                 Domino
              
               ,
               
               a
               mighty
               hunter
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               There
               were
               some
               likewise
               found
               of
               this
               excessiue
               stature
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               of
               Moses
               ,
               of
               Iosuah
               ,
               and
               of
               David
               ,
               whom
               wee
               haue
               registred
               vnder
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Rephaims
                 ,
                 Zuzims
              
               ,
               
               
                 Zanzummins
                 ,
                 Emims
              
               ,
               and
               Anakims
               .
               Also
               the
               Prophet
               Amos
               found
               among
               the
               Amorites
               men
               of
               Gyant-like
               stature
               ,
               whose
               height
               he
               compareth
               to
               Cedars
               and
               their
               strength
               to
               Oakes
               .
               Particularly
               it
               is
               noted
               in
               the
               third
               of
               Deuteronomy
               of
               Ogge
               King
               of
               Basan
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               his
               bedde
               of
               yron
               kept
               and
               shewed
               as
               a
               monument
               in
               Rabbah
               was
               
                 nine
                 cubits
                 long
              
               and
               
                 foure
                 broad
              
               :
               And
               surely
               if
               
               his
               stature
               were
               answerable
               to
               the
               dimensions
               of
               his
               bed
               ,
               hee
               was
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Gyants
               that
               wee
               any
               where
               reade
               of
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               sacred
               but
               in
               any
               warrantable
               
                 prophane
                 story
              
               .
               For
               whereas
               nine
               cubits
               make
               vp
               thirteene
               foote
               and
               an
               halfe
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               allow
               a
               foote
               and
               halfe
               for
               the
               length
               of
               his
               bed-steed
               at
               both
               the
               ends
               beyond
               his
               body
               ;
               yet
               there
               still
               remaines
               twelue
               foote
               ,
               which
               is
               double
               to
               a
               
                 iust
                 stature
              
               .
               And
               though
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               both
               the
               
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Complutensian
                 Bible
              
               following
               it
               ,
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 In
                 cubito
                 eiusdem
                 Regis
              
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               measure
               were
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               Cubit
               of
               King
               Ogge
               himselfe
               ;
               yet
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               and
               Tremellius
               following
               the
               originall
               ,
               render
               it
               ,
               in
               
                 cubito
                 viri
              
               ,
               or
               virili
               ;
               and
               Iunius
               giues
               this
               note
               vpon
               it
               ,
               
                 idest
                 iustae
                 &
                 communis
                 mensurae
                 ,
                 qualem
                 mensuram
                 cubitalem
                 quisque
                 Artifex
                 observare
                 solet
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               iust
               and
               common
               measure
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Artificers
                 vsually
              
               obserue
               in
               their
               cubits
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               himselfe
               in
               the
               third
               of
               Iosuah
               translates
               ,
               
                 notam
                 mensuram
              
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               knowne
               measure
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               the
               
               measuring
               of
               Ogge
               by
               his
               owne
               cubit
               had
               beene
               both
               to
               make
               his
               stature
               altogeter
               vncertaine
               ,
               and
               the
               commensurations
               of
               his
               body
               most
               disproportionable
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               man
               ,
               whose
               body
               is
               justly
               framed
               ,
               who
               is
               full
               foure
               of
               his
               owne
               cubits
               in
               length
               ;
               neither
               had
               such
               a
               shape
               bin
               only
               disproportionable
               ,
               but
               
                 exceeding
                 weake
              
               ,
               aswell
               for
               offence
               ,
               as
               defence
               ,
               whereas
               he
               is
               described
               as
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               wonderfull
               strength
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               imagine
               him
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               transcendent
               Gyant
               ,
               and
               yet
               measure
               him
               by
               his
               owne
               cubit
               ,
               double
               to
               the
               ordinary
               ,
               his
               length
               will
               then
               arise
               to
               twenty
               foure
               foote
               at
               least
               ,
               a
               stature
               most
               incredible
               .
               After
               this
               in
               Davids
               time
               we
               reade
               that
               Goliath
               the
               Philistin
               of
               Gath
               ,
               
               was
               a
               Gyant
               of
               
                 six
                 cubits
              
               and
               a
               
                 spanne
                 long
              
               :
               Neither
               doe
               I
               remember
               that
               in
               
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
              
               we
               haue
               the
               measure
               of
               any
               precisely
               observed
               ,
               saue
               of
               him
               onely
               :
               the
               armour
               which
               he
               wore
               weighed
               
                 fiue
                 thousand
                 shekels
                 of
                 brasse
              
               ,
               the
               sheft
               of
               his
               speare
               was
               like
               a
               
                 weavers
                 beame
              
               ,
               and
               his
               speare
               
               head
               weighed
               
                 six
                 hundred
                 shekels
                 of
                 yron
              
               :
               Also
               in
               tho
               second
               of
               Samuell
               ,
               
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               a
               brother
               to
               this
               〈◊〉
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               like
               stature
               and
               strength
               :
               And
               of
               two
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               which
               was
               slaine
               by
               
                 Iehonathan
                 Davids
              
               Nephew
               ,
               hee
               who
               had
               twelue
               fingers
               and
               as
               many
               toes
               ,
               
               foure
               and
               twenty
               in
               number
               .
               And
               that
               before
               these
               ,
               Sampson
               was
               of
               surpassing
               strength
               and
               of
               a
               stature
               answerable
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               no
               man
               need
               to
               doubt
               ,
               considering
               he
               tore
               a
               Lyon
               as
               it
               had
               be●…o
               a
               kidde
               ,
               slew
               thirty
               of
               the
               Philistins
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               a
               thousand
               more
               of
               them
               with
               
               the
               
                 iaw-bone
                 of
                 an
                 asse
              
               :
               And
               lastly
               he
               tooke
               the
               gates
               of
               Assah
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               postes
               ,
               &
               lifted
               them
               away
               with
               the
               barres
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               vpon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               to
               the
               toppe
               of
               the
               mountaine
               before
               Hebron
               .
            
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               3.
               
               That
               latter
               times
               haue
               also
               afforded
               the
               like
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               where
               they
               liue
               more
               according
               to
               nature
               .
            
             
               THE
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               all
               succeeding
               ages
               downe
               to
               the
               present
               times
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               confession
               of
               Cassanion
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               Gyants
               ;
               
                 No●…
                 vno
                 tantum
                 seculo
                 aut
                 altero
                 visi
                 sunt
                 ;
                 sed
                 fermè
                 ab
                 initio
                 mundi
                 ad
                 Davidis
                 vsque
                 tempora
                 propagatum
                 id
                 genus
                 hominum
                 magnitudine
                 prorsus
                 admiranda
                 .
              
               They
               haue
               not
               beene
               seene
               in
               one
               onely
               or
               two
               ages
               ,
               but
               almost
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               euen
               to
               Davids
               time
               hath
               that
               kinde
               of
               men
               of
               a
               monstrous
               bignesse
               beene
               deduced
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               goes
               farther
               ,
               
                 Quasi
                 vero
                 Corpora
                 hominum
                 modum
                 nostrum
                 longe
                 excedentia
              
               
               
                 non
                 etiam
                 nostris
                 temporibus
                 nata
                 sint
                 :
              
               as
               if
               some
               bodies
               of
               men
               much
               exceeding
               our
               ordinary
               stature
               were
               not
               likewise
               borne
               in
               these
               our
               times
               .
               And
               yet
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               booke
               ;
               
                 Nunquam
                 fermè
                 defuerunt
                 qui
                 modum
                 aliorum
                 plurimum
                 excederint
              
               ;
               they
               haue
               almost
               at
               no
               time
               beene
               wanting
               who
               haue
               much
               exceeded
               the
               ordinary
               stature
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               insist
               onely
               vpon
               the
               most
               signall
               instances
               drawne
               from
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               most
               approved
               Authours
               .
               In
               the
               Gospells
               or
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               wee
               reade
               not
               of
               any
               ,
               they
               intending
               ,
               matters
               of
               greater
               ,
               weight
               and
               consequence
               :
               But
               Pliny
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               reigne
               of
               Claudius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               a
               mighty
               man
               one
               Gabbara
               by
               name
               was
               
               brought
               out
               of
               Arabia
               to
               
                 Roome
                 ,
                 nine
                 foote
              
               hith
               was
               he
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               inches
               .
               There
               were
               likewise
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               two
               others
               ,
               named
               Pusio
               and
               Secondilla
               higher
               then
               Gabbara
               by
               
                 halfe
                 a
                 foote
              
               ,
               whose
               bodies
               were
               preserved
               &
               kept
               for
               a
               wonder
               within
               the
               Salustian
               gardens
               .
               Maximinus
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               
                 Iulius
                 Capitolinus
              
               affirmes
               ,
               exceeded
               eight
               foote
               ;
               And
               
                 Andronichus
                 Comninus
                 tenne
              
               ,
               as
               Nicetas
               .
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               Theodosius
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               in
               Syria
               ,
               (
               as
               Nicephorus
               reports
               )
               
                 fiue
                 cubits
              
               high
               and
               an
               
                 hand-breadth
                 .
                 Eginhardus
              
               and
               Krantzius
               affirme
               that
               Charlemaigne
               
               was
               
                 seven
                 foot
              
               high
               :
               But
               in
               that
               they
               adde
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 feet
              
               ,
               they
               both
               
               leaue
               his
               heighth
               altogether
               vncertaine
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               before
               said
               in
               the
               description
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               Ogge
               )
               and
               his
               body
               very
               disproportionable
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               man
               whose
               body
               is
               rightly
               featured
               ,
               who
               exceedes
               fix
               of
               his
               
               owne
               feete
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               draw
               neerer
               to
               our
               owne
               times
               :
               
                 Iulius
                 Scaliger
              
               hath
               left
               it
               vpon
               record
               ,
               that
               at
               his
               being
               at
               Millane
               ,
               he
               there
               saw
               in
               a
               publique
               hospitall
               
               a
               young
               man
               of
               so
               monstrous
               an
               heighth
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               stand
               vpright
               ,
               he
               was
               therefore
               layd
               vpon
               two
               beds
               ,
               the
               one
               ioyned
               longwise
               vnto
               the
               other
               ,
               both
               which
               he
               filled
               with
               his
               length
               .
               
                 Goropius
                 Becanus
              
               Physitian
               to
               the
               Lady
               
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Queene
              
               of
               Hungary
               ,
               regent
               of
               th
               
               Netherlands
               ,
               and
               sister
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               assures
               vs
               ,
               thae
               himselfe
               saw
               a
               woman
               
                 tenne
                 foote
                 high
              
               ,
               and
               that
               within
               fiue
               miles
               of
               hit
               dwelling
               ,
               there
               was
               then
               to
               be
               seene
               a
               man
               almost
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 lengths
              
               wherevpon
               his
               assertion
               is
               ,
               
                 Audacter
                 affirmamus
              
               ,
               wee
               boldly
               affirme
               :
               that
               men
               in
               former
               ages
               were
               commonly
               nothing
               taller
               then
               now
               they
               ,
               are
               :
               Their
               Gyants
               were
               of
               six
               or
               seaven
               cubits
               high
               ,
               &
               so
               are
               ours
               :
               nay
               hee
               goes
               farther
               ,
               
                 Considenter
                 de
                 philosophiae
                 preceptis
                 statuimus
                 ,
                 nihil
                 in
                 humana
                 statura
                 ab
                 inevnte
                 mundi
                 aetate
                 immutatum
                 esse
                 :
              
               Wee
               confidently
               auerre
               out
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               Philosophie
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               world
               nothing
               is
               altered
               in
               the
               stature
               of
               man-kind
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               Gyants
               of
               latter
               ages
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Cassanion
              
               ,
               who
               seemes
               to
               haue
               vndertaken
               his
               treatise
               of
               Gyants
               purposely
               to
               censure
               and
               confute
               Goropius
               ,
               yet
               mentions
               one
               himselfe
               commonly
               called
               the
               Gyant
               of
               Burdeaux
               ,
               whom
               King
               Francis
               passing
               that
               way
               beheld
               with
               admiration
               ,
               
               commaunding
               he
               should
               bee
               of
               his
               guard
               :
               but
               being
               a
               pesant
               of
               a
               grosse
               spirit
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               apply
               himselfe
               to
               a
               Courtiers
               life
               ,
               hee
               soone
               quited
               his
               halbard
               ,
               and
               getting
               away
               by
               stealth
               ,
               returned
               to
               the
               place
               whence
               he
               came
               .
               An
               honorable
               person
               ,
               who
               had
               seene
               him
               archer
               of
               the
               guard
               ,
               did
               assure
               me
               ,
               saith
               Cassanion
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               of
               such
               an
               heighth
               as
               any
               man
               of
               an
               ordinary
               stature
               might
               goe
               vpright
               betwixt
               his
               legges
               when
               hee
               did
               stride
               .
               There
               is
               at
               this
               present
               to
               bee
               seene
               heere
               in
               England
               one
               Parsons
               ,
               by
               trade
               a
               blacke-smith
               ,
               now
               Porter
               at
               the
               Kings
               Court
               ,
               who
               by
               iust
               measure
               is
               found
               to
               be
               no
               lesse
               then
               
                 seaven
                 foote
              
               &
               
               
                 two
                 inches
              
               .
               And
               I
               heere
               that
               a
               Welch-man
               is
               lately
               entertained
               by
               the
               Prince
               in
               the
               like
               place
               ,
               who
               outstrips
               the
               Smith
               in
               heighth
               by
               
                 fiue
                 inches
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               he
               still
               growing
               ,
               so
               as
               in
               time
               he
               may
               well
               come
               vnto
               
                 eight
                 foote
              
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               well
               bee
               that
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               where
               luxury
               hath
               crept
               in
               together
               with
               Ciuility
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               some
               diminution
               of
               strength
               and
               stature
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               Ancestours
               ;
               yet
               if
               wee
               cast
               our
               eyes
               abroad
               vpon
               those
               nations
               which
               still
               liue
               according
               to
               nature
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               fashion
               more
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               those
               that
               haue
               liued
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               much
               exceede
               vs
               in
               stature
               ,
               still
               retaining
               as
               it
               seemes
               the
               vigorous
               constitution
               of
               their
               Predecessours
               ,
               which
               should
               argue
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               decay
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               vniversall
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               naturall
               ,
               but
               rather
               adventitious
               and
               accidentall
               .
               For
               proofe
               heereof
               ,
               to
               let
               passe
               the
               stories
               of
               
                 Olaus
                 Magnus
              
               touching
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               
                 Northerne
                 Climate
              
               ,
               I
               will
               content
               my
               
               selfe
               with
               the
               
                 Indies
                 .
                 Melchior
                 Nunnez
              
               in
               his
               letters
               where
               he
               discourseth
               
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               China
               reports
               that
               in
               the
               chiefe
               cittie
               called
               Pag●…
               ,
               the
               Porters
               are
               
                 fifteene
                 foote
              
               high
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               letters
               written
               in
               the
               yeare
               1555
               ,
               he
               doth
               auerre
               that
               the
               King
               entertaines
               and
               feedes
               
                 fiue
                 hundred
              
               such
               men
               for
               Archers
               of
               his
               Guard.
               In
               the
               West
               Indies
               in
               the
               region
               of
               Chica
               neere
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               
                 streights
                 ;
                 Ortelius
              
               describes
               a
               people
               whom
               he
               tearmes
               Pentagones
               ,
               from
               their
               huge
               stature
               ,
               beeing
               ordinarily
               of
               
                 fiue
                 cubits
              
               long
               ,
               which
               makes
               
                 seaven
                 foote
              
               &
               
                 an
                 halfe
              
               ;
               whence
               their
               countrey
               is
               knowne
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Gyants
              
               .
               Mr
               Pretty
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Suffolke
               ,
               in
               his
               discourse
               of
               Mr
               Candish
               his
               voyage
               about
               
               the
               world
               ,
               beeing
               himselfe
               imployed
               in
               the
               same
               action
               ,
               tells
               vs
               that
               measuring
               the
               print
               of
               an
               Indians
               foote
               in
               the
               sand
               ,
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               coast
               of
               Brasil
               ;
               he
               found
               it
               to
               be
               
                 eighteene
                 inches
              
               long
               ,
               by
               which
               computation
               ,
               the
               Indian
               himselfe
               in
               proportion
               could
               be
               no
               lesse
               then
               
                 nine
                 foote
                 .
                 Cassanion
              
               likewise
               acknowledgeth
               that
               in
               the
               Iland
               of
               Summatra
               &
               neere
               the
               
                 Antarticke
                 Pole
              
               ,
               some
               are
               found
               of
               tenne
               or
               
                 twelue
                 foote
              
               high
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 Antony
                 Pigafet
              
               a
               great
               traveller
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               testifieth
               Goulart
               ,
               
               affirmes
               that
               he
               had
               seene
               towards
               the
               same
               Pole
               so
               tall
               a
               Gyant
               ,
               as
               other
               tall
               men
               did
               not
               reach
               with
               their
               heads
               aboue
               his
               navell
               ;
               and
               others
               beyond
               the
               streights
               of
               Magellane
               ,
               which
               had
               their
               necks
               a
               cubit
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               bodies
               answerable
               therevnto
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             4.
             
             More
             pressing
             Reasons
             to
             proue
             that
             for
             these
             last
             two
             or
             three
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             Ancients
             was
             little
             or
             nothing
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             present
             times
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               Reason
               taken
               from
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               which
               were
               proportioned
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               mans
               bodie
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               view
               of
               them
               wee
               are
               first
               to
               know
               that
               they
               were
               standards
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               publique
               contracts
               ,
               certaine
               and
               constant
               ;
               and
               consequently
               if
               the
               graines
               of
               our
               barley
               corne
               ,
               the
               first
               principle
               of
               measure
               be
               the
               same
               with
               theirs
               ,
               as
               hath
               already
               beene
               proved
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               our
               ordinary
               measures
               should
               bee
               the
               same
               with
               theirs
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               our
               statures
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               dwell
               vpon
               these
               lighter
               skirmishes
               ,
               but
               proceede
               on
               to
               a
               more
               
                 serious
                 fight
              
               ,
               and
               downeright
               stroakes
               drawne
               from
               the
               demonstrations
               of
               more
               weighty
               reasons
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               comparison
               of
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Ancients
               and
               ours
               ,
               vsed
               in
               this
               present
               age
               ,
               borrowed
               from
               the
               body
               of
               man.
               It
               was
               a
               memorable
               saying
               of
               Protagoras
               ,
               reported
               and
               repeated
               by
               Plato
               ,
               that
               man
               was
               
                 rerum
                 omnium
                 mensura
              
               ,
               the
               measure
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               
                 measure
                 of
              
               
               
               measures
               ,
               the
               yard
               ,
               the
               ell
               ,
               the
               pace
               ,
               the
               furlong
               ,
               the
               mile
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               measured
               by
               the
               body
               of
               man
               and
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               which
               likewise
               serue
               for
               the
               measuring
               each
               of
               other
               .
               So
               that
               if
               they
               hold
               that
               Symmetrie
               &
               commodulation
               ,
               (
               as
               Vitruvius
               calls
               it
               )
               which
               they
               ought
               from
               the
               proportion
               
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               the
               hand
               ,
               the
               cubit
               ,
               the
               foote
               ,
               the
               finger
               ,
               nay
               the
               tooth
               or
               the
               
                 least
                 bone
              
               ,
               may
               the
               dimēsions
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 body
              
               be
               infalliblely
               collected
               .
               As
               Pythagoras
               gathered
               the
               heigth
               of
               Hercules
               from
               the
               proportion
               of
               his
               foote
               ;
               and
               Pulcher
               a
               skilfull
               Geometrician
               the
               heigth
               of
               a
               Gyant
               
               (
               discouered
               in
               Sicily
               by
               an
               earth-quake
               )
               at
               the
               commaund
               of
               Tiberius
               from
               the
               proportion
               of
               his
               tooth
               ,
               sent
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Emperour
               
               for
               a
               tast
               and
               triall
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               To
               lay
               a
               ground
               then
               to
               that
               which
               I
               am
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               building
               which
               I
               am
               to
               raise
               vpon
               it
               may
               stand
               the
               surer
               ,
               first
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               an
               vndeniable
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               cubit
               ,
               the
               foote
               ,
               the
               inch
               ,
               the
               digit
               were
               all
               of
               them
               standards
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               certaine
               and
               constant
               measures
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               lawfull
               for
               euery
               man
               to
               make
               or
               take
               his
               measures
               in
               publique
               contracts
               by
               his
               owne
               cubit
               or
               foote
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               whom
               himselfe
               would
               make
               choyce
               of
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               which
               was
               common
               and
               indifferent
               to
               all
               ,
               legally
               &
               publiquely
               allowed
               :
               And
               this
               much
               not
               onely
               stands
               with
               right
               reason
               ,
               but
               appeares
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               by
               that
               
                 Amphora
                 Capitolina
              
               amongst
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               a
               standing
               stable
               measure
               ,
               kept
               in
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               (
               with
               which
               all
               other
               measures
               were
               to
               accord
               )
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Iulius
                 Capitolinus
              
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Maximinus
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Congius
              
               ,
               whereof
               one
               was
               lately
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               Cardinall
               Farnese
               ,
               &
               is
               exquisitely
               effigiated
               by
               Vyllalpandus
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               third
               tome
               vpon
               the
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               .
               Among
               the
               Iewes
               likewise
               the
               Law
               required
               that
               they
               should
               not
               vse
               or
               haue
               a
               
                 double
                 weight
              
               or
               measure
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               well
               be
               avoided
               ,
               except
               they
               had
               a
               
                 common
                 measure
              
               by
               which
               all
               particulars
               were
               to
               be
               regulated
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               standard
               of
               cubits
               or
               feete
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               mediae
               or
               
                 mediocris
                 staturae
              
               ,
               of
               a
               middle
               stature
               ,
               and
               considering
               that
               both
               the
               Romane
               and
               Graecian
               foote
               consisteth
               of
               twelue
               inches
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               a
               foote
               is
               the
               
                 sixth
                 part
              
               of
               a
               mans
               body
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               follow
               that
               a
               man
               of
               a
               
                 middle
                 stature
              
               consisted
               of
               six
               foote
               by
               the
               standard
               or
               assise
               .
               But
               because
               it
               was
               obserued
               that
               in
               diuerse
               Climates
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               in
               the
               same
               Climate
               in
               diuerse
               ages
               men
               varied
               in
               their
               stature
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               
                 middle
                 stature
              
               was
               not
               alway
               &
               in
               all
               places
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               measured
               the
               digit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               least
               &
               last
               
                 principall
                 of
                 measures
              
               in
               mans
               body
               ,
               by
               
                 barley
                 cornes
              
               ,
               allowing
               foure
               barley
               cornes
               laid
               athwart
               for
               the
               digit
               ,
               as
               
                 Lucas
                 Gauricus
              
               a
               great
               &
               famous
               Mathematician
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               Geometrie
               &
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               hath
               truely
               and
               wisely
               observed
               ,
               
                 Nam
                 etsi
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 ab
                 humanis
                 membris
                 dimensionu●…
                 partes
                 deno●…inari
                 Veteres
                 voluere
                 placuit
                 tamen
                 propter
                 humanorum
                 corporum
                 inaequalitatem
                 ,
                 à
                 certo
                 quodam
                 principio
                 exordiri
                 ,
                 ex
                 quo
                 mensurae
                 reliquae
                 velut
                 ex
                 certis
                 partibus
                 constituerentur
                 .
                 Statuerunt
                 ergo
                 Geometrae
                 granum
                 hordei
                 transuersum
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 secundum
                 latitudinem
                 positum
                 ,
                 mensurarum
                 minimam
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               Ancients
               haue
               pleased
               to
               denominate
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               measures
               from
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               ;
               yet
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               inequality
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               reasonable
               
               to
               take
               their
               rise
               from
               some
               certaine
               and
               vnvariable
               beginning
               ,
               from
               whence
               other
               measures
               might
               likewise
               be
               made
               vp
               of
               euen
               and
               certain
               parts
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               did
               the
               Geometricians
               make
               the
               barly
               corne
               layd
               athwart
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               its
               breadth
               the
               least
               and
               first
               of
               all
               other
               measures
               .
               And
               that
               foure
               of
               these
               make
               vp
               a
               digit
               ,
               appeares
               by
               these
               old
               verses
               which
               I
               find
               in
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Quatuor
                   ex
                   granis
                   digitus
                   componitur
                   unus
                
              
               
                 
                   Est
                   quater
                   in
                   palmo
                   digitus
                   quater
                   in
                   pede
                   palmus
                   .
                
              
               
                 One
                 foot
                 foure
                 palmes
                 ,
                 one
                 palme
                 containes
              
               
                 Foure
                 digits
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 digit
                 foure
                 graines
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               that
               the
               barley-corne
               ,
               the
               (
               Grownsell
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               simplest
               principle
               of
               Measures
               )
               or
               at
               leastwise
               the
               fairest
               thereof
               which
               is
               vsed
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               vs
               as
               with
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               it
               cannot
               well
               be
               denied
               ,
               if
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               not
               decayed
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               sufficiently
               prooued
               in
               a
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               aswell
               by
               reason
               as
               the
               testimony
               of
               Columella
               and
               other
               graue
               Writers
               .
               And
               besides
               if
               we
               still
               
               vse
               the
               graines
               of
               barley
               for
               the
               weight
               of
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               as
               the
               Ancients
               did
               ;
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               wee
               should
               except
               against
               them
               in
               this
               case
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               foure
               graines
               now
               concurring
               to
               the
               making
               vp
               of
               a
               digit
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               follow
               that
               our
               digit
               is
               the
               same
               with
               theirs
               ,
               and
               consequently
               our
               inch
               ,
               and
               hand-bredth
               ,
               and
               foote
               ,
               and
               cubit
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               collect
               that
               a
               body
               of
               sixe
               foot
               heigth
               according
               to
               those
               measures
               ,
               being
               now
               accounted
               but
               a
               
                 middle
                 stature
              
               ,
               as
               anciently
               it
               was
               ,
               our
               account
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               our
               stature
               at
               leastwise
               for
               the
               generall
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               Ancients
               .
               And
               except
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               their
               rules
               of
               proportion
               in
               Architecture
               ,
               in
               lymming
               ,
               in
               carving
               and
               the
               
                 statuary
                 Art
              
               left
               vs
               by
               them
               could
               availe
               vs
               little
               .
               For
               howbeit
               from
               them
               we
               might
               vnderstand
               what
               proportion
               each
               part
               should
               beare
               to
               other
               ,
               yet
               can
               we
               not
               know
               what
               proportion
               the
               whole
               should
               beare
               ,
               vnlesse
               their
               measures
               were
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               .
               But
               their
               workes
               in
               those
               kindes
               yet
               remaining
               ,
               shew
               that
               the
               measure
               which
               they
               allowed
               for
               an
               horse
               or
               a
               man
               of
               a
               just
               and
               euen
               stature
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               for
               proportion
               both
               with
               their
               owne
               rules
               and
               our
               standing
               measures
               vsed
               at
               this
               day
               :
               And
               at
               this
               day
               doe
               the
               best
               Architects
               obserue
               Vitruvius
               his
               measures
               ,
               finding
               them
               to
               agree
               with
               ,
               or
               very
               little
               to
               disagree
               from
               ours
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               in
               particular
               the
               ordinary
               Hebrew
               Graecian
               and
               Roman
               measures
               were
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               or
               very
               little
               different
               .
            
             
               THose
               Nations
               which
               haue
               left
               vs
               any
               notable
               Records
               of
               their
               severall
               sorts
               of
               measures
               ,
               are
               to
               my
               remembrance
               but
               three
               :
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               the
               Romanes
               .
               For
               the
               first
               it
               is
               cleere
               that
               as
               they
               had
               some
               weights
               sacred
               or
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               begger
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               ordinary
               and
               common
               vse
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               lesser
               :
               so
               were
               their
               measures
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               speciall
               Cubit
               which
               contained
               an
               handbredth
               more
               then
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               (
               borrowed
               it
               seemes
               from
               
               
               the
               Persians
               during
               the
               Captivity
               of
               Babylon
               )
               and
               an
               ordinary
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               ,
               or
               very
               little
               differing
               from
               ours
               .
               And
               this
               in
               holy
               writ
               is
               tearmed
               the
               
                 Cubit
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               man
               growne
               vp
               to
               ripe
               age
               and
               perfect
               stature
               .
               And
               both
               Iunius
               (
               as
               
               before
               I
               observed
               )
               in
               his
               annotations
               on
               that
               of
               Deuteronomy
               and
               Ribera
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               on
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               seeme
               both
               of
               them
               to
               refer
               it
               to
               the
               ordinary
               measures
               which
               Artificers
               commonly
               vse
               in
               taking
               their
               distances
               ,
               and
               making
               their
               dimensions
               .
               The
               
                 first
                 measures
              
               to
               my
               remembrance
               that
               we
               read
               of
               in
               the
               sacred
               Oracles
               of
               Scripture
               are
               those
               
               of
               the
               Arke
               ;
               which
               S.
               Augnstine
               lead
               by
               Origen
               held
               to
               be
               Geometricall
               ,
               containing
               six
               common
               Cubits
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               casting
               the
               bignesse
               of
               it
               by
               the
               
                 vulgar
                 Cubit
              
               now
               in
               vse
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               vessell
               of
               so
               ample
               &
               huge
               capacity
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               fully
               sufficient
               for
               the
               preseruing
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               creatures
               together
               with
               their
               food
               by
               God
               appointed
               to
               be
               reserued
               in
               it
               .
               The
               length
               of
               it
               was
               three
               hundred
               Cubits
               ,
               which
               multiplied
               by
               the
               bredth
               ,
               namely
               fifty
               cubits
               ,
               and
               the
               product
               by
               the
               heigth
               of
               thirty
               cubits
               ,
               sheweth
               the
               whole
               concavity
               to
               haue
               beene
               
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 cubits
                 ,
              
               large
               enough
               for
               stoage
               for
               Noah
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               the
               beasts
               ,
               and
               birds
               ,
               and
               their
               provision
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               to
               spare
               ,
               as
               Buteo
               hath
               learnedly
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               Of
               Solomons
               Temple
               it
               is
               noted
               that
               it
               was
               sixty
               cubits
               long
               ,
               twenty
               broade
               ,
               and
               thirty
               high
               ,
               which
               Ribera
               likewise
               makes
               to
               be
               vulgar
               and
               vsuall
               
               cubits
               .
               And
               though
               the
               building
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               beene
               very
               scant
               after
               that
               proportion
               ,
               yet
               if
               wee
               consider
               that
               none
               might
               come
               within
               this
               space
               but
               the
               Priests
               that
               then
               serued
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               the
               Altar
               of
               Houlocausts
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
              
               who
               serued
               not
               ,
               was
               without
               ,
               it
               will
               seem
               needlesse
               to
               require
               a
               longer
               or
               larger
               roome
               for
               those
               services
               to
               which
               it
               was
               assigned
               ;
               Yet
               since
               these
               cubits
               in
               the
               second
               booke
               of
               Chronicles
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 ex
                 primariâ
                 mensurâ
              
               ,
               after
               the
               primary
               or
               chiefe
               measure
               ,
               it
               should
               seeme
               they
               were
               no
               ordinary
               cubits
               ,
               but
               rather
               
               sacred
               ,
               which
               contained
               the
               common
               and
               vulgar
               cubit
               double
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               this
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               pillars
               of
               brasse
               Iachin
               and
               Boaz
               set
               vp
               before
               the
               porch
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Kings
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 eighteene
                 Cubits
                 high
              
               :
               but
               in
               the
               second
               of
               
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 thirty
                 fiue
              
               ,
               which
               together
               
               with
               the
               basis
               being
               
                 one
                 Cubit
              
               high
               ,
               make
               
                 thirty
                 sixe
              
               ,
               double
               to
               eighteene
               ,
               as
               the
               shekell
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               was
               double
               to
               the
               vulgar
               :
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               gathered
               that
               the
               vulgar
               exceeded
               ours
               ,
               nay
               the
               pillars
               with
               their
               Chapiters
               &
               basis
               being
               by
               this
               computation
               aboue
               
                 sixtie
                 foot
              
               in
               heigth
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               conjectured
               ,
               that
               their
               foot
               and
               Cubit
               either
               came
               short
               of
               ours
               ,
               or
               was
               at
               most
               but
               equall
               vnto
               it
               .
               And
               for
               Solomons
               owne
               house
               which
               was
               
                 one
                 hundred
              
               Cubits
               long
               ,
               fifty
               broad
               ,
               and
               thirty
               high
               ,
               generally
               receiued
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 measure
              
               .
               We
               read
               that
               
               some
               of
               the
               stones
               laid
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               house
               built
               for
               his
               wife
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               were
               of
               
                 ten
                 Cubits
              
               ,
               which
               allowing
               a
               foot
               and
               a
               halfe
               to
               the
               cubit
               ,
               make
               vp
               
                 fifteene
                 foot
              
               ,
               a
               very
               large
               proportion
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               
               length
               of
               the
               vulgar
               foot
               now
               in
               vse
               :
               But
               those
               in
               Herods
               Temple
               ,
               
                 twenty
                 fiue
                 Cubits
              
               long
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               Iosephus
               who
               saw
               it
               himselfe
               )
               if
               the
               cubit
               by
               which
               he
               reckoned
               exceed
               our
               ordinary
               ,
               were
               of
               a
               length
               altogether
               
               
               incredible
               .
               And
               for
               mine
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               we
               should
               compute
               either
               the
               heigth
               of
               Goliah
               ,
               or
               the
               length
               of
               Oggs
               bed
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               vulgar
               and
               ordinary
               cubit
               ,
               now
               commonly
               in
               vse
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               the
               learned
               doe
               ,
               and
               if
               in
               so
               doing
               they
               erre
               not
               ,
               then
               are
               our
               measures
               ,
               and
               consequently
               our
               present
               stature
               vndoubtedly
               equall
               with
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               not
               much
               inferiour
               to
               theirs
               that
               liued
               in
               Moses
               time
               ,
               who
               as
               it
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               ,
               borrowed
               this
               Art
               of
               measuring
               from
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               in
               whose
               learning
               he
               was
               so
               perfectly
               skilled
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               howbeit
               Causabon
               in
               his
               commentaries
               
               vpon
               Suetonius
               ,
               seeme
               to
               make
               the
               Grecian
               foot
               ,
               as
               likewise
               that
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               of
               lesse
               extent
               then
               the
               Romane
               ;
               yet
               
                 Georgius
                 Agricola
              
               ,
               who
               studied
               this
               point
               more
               thorowly
               ,
               and
               hath
               of
               set
               purpose
               composed
               a
               large
               volume
               of
               the
               Graecian
               and
               
                 Romane
                 weights
              
               and
               measures
               ,
               affirmes
               the
               Grecian
               to
               exceed
               the
               Romane
               by
               halfe
               an
               inch
               ,
               &
               for
               proofe
               thereof
               doth
               he
               mention
               a
               pillar
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               Chappell
               of
               the
               twelue
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               him
               to
               haue
               beene
               brought
               out
               of
               Greece
               ,
               with
               this
               inscription
               graven
               in
               the
               higher
               part
               
               thereof
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               nine
               foot
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               measure
               and
               proportion
               of
               this
               would
               he
               prooue
               it
               to
               exceed
               the
               Romane
               by
               the
               quantity
               aforenamed
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               owne
               confession
               Marlianus
               who
               hath
               written
               the
               Topography
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &
               exactly
               described
               whatsoeuer
               therein
               was
               worth
               the
               observing
               ,
               hath
               marked
               no
               such
               difference
               :
               And
               for
               the
               Cubit
               ,
               though
               Herodotus
               in
               one
               place
               speake
               of
               
                 Regius
                 Cubitus
              
               ,
               that
               contained
               twenty
               seuen
               digits
               ,
               which
               is
               three
               more
               then
               the
               ordinary
               ,
               yet
               that
               
               their
               ordinary
               either
               digit
               or
               cubit
               exceeded
               ours
               ,
               I
               no-where
               finde
               it
               expressely
               obserued
               .
               And
               for
               their
               stature
               it
               is
               precisely
               noted
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               that
               Phya
               the
               wife
               of
               Pisistratus
               was
               held
               so
               tall
               ,
               that
               shee
               
               was
               exhibited
               and
               applauded
               as
               another
               Minerva
               ,
               and
               yet
               wanted
               shee
               three
               fingers
               of
               foure
               cubits
               .
               Neither
               adds
               he
               ,
               
                 Cubitorum
                 Regiorum
              
               ,
               of
               Regall
               cubits
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               other
               passage
               ,
               which
               makes
               me
               conceiue
               that
               he
               might
               rather
               meane
               the
               vulgar
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Persians
               ;
               from
               whom
               the
               Graecians
               borrowed
               their
               
                 Regall
                 Cubit
              
               ,
               he
               tels
               vs
               that
               one
               Artaches
               a
               principall
               
               Commander
               in
               Xerxes
               his
               army
               ,
               was
               
                 statura
                 inter
                 Persas
                 procerissima
              
               ,
               the
               tallest
               among
               all
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               yet
               wanted
               he
               foure
               digits
               of
               the
               measure
               of
               fiue
               Regall
               Cubits
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               heigth
               according
               to
               the
               vulgar
               Cubit
               was
               about
               
                 eight
                 foote
              
               :
               And
               I
               thinke
               at
               this
               day
               there
               are
               few
               Kingdomes
               ,
               though
               much
               inferiour
               to
               that
               of
               Persia
               ,
               which
               cannot
               shew
               one
               at
               least
               not
               much
               inferiour
               to
               that
               proportion
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               and
               last
               place
               come
               the
               ancient
               Romane
               measures
               to
               bee
               compared
               with
               ours
               :
               neither
               haue
               I
               met
               with
               any
               who
               either
               affirme
               or
               so
               much
               as
               conjecture
               that
               they
               exceeded
               ours
               :
               but
               many
               that
               they
               rather
               came
               short
               of
               them
               .
               
                 Sr
                 Henry
                 Savill
              
               a
               severe
               and
               exact
               man
               in
               the
               
               search
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               quadrantall
               ,
               a
               measure
               of
               a
               
                 Cubicall
                 Romane
                 foote
              
               ,
               sets
               this
               note
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               
                 The
                 Romane
                 foote
                 lesse
                 then
                 ours
                 by
                 halfe
                 an
                 inch
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               Agricola
               censures
               Budaeus
               for
               making
               
               vp
               the
               Romane
               quadrantall
               ,
               by
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               french
               foote
               ,
               whereas
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               it
               exceedes
               the
               
                 Romane
                 duobus
                 digitis
              
               ,
               by
               two
               fingers
               :
               
               and
               farther
               adds
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 standing
                 measure
              
               of
               the
               ancient
               Romane
               foote
               is
               yet
               at
               this
               day
               to
               be
               seene
               cut
               in
               stone
               or
               marble
               in
               diverse
               places
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               namely
               in
               the
               gardens
               of
               
                 Angelo
                 Colocci
              
               :
               Some
               of
               these
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               
                 Goropius
                 Becanus
              
               mette
               with
               &
               measured
               ,
               &
               by
               his
               owne
               testimony
               ,
               found
               them
               short
               of
               foure
               of
               his
               palmes
               or
               hand-breadths
               ;
               &
               yet
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 statura
                 mea
                 mediocritate
                 brevior
              
               ,
               my selfe
               come
               short
               of
               a
               middle
               stature
               .
               The
               mile
               we
               know
               was
               measured
               by
               the
               pace
               ,
               and
               the
               pace
               by
               the
               foote
               ,
               now
               that
               the
               Romane
               mile
               came
               short
               of
               ours
               ,
               appeares
               by
               the
               great
               stones
               set
               vp
               at
               every
               miles
               end
               in
               the
               Appian
               way
               ;
               and
               the
               Italian
               mile
               in
               vse
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               taken
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               from
               the
               ancient
               Romane
               ,
               is
               shorter
               then
               ours
               ,
               neere
               about
               the
               same
               proportion
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               Romane
               foote
               sayd
               to
               be
               shorter
               then
               our
               foote
               .
               To
               bring
               it
               home
               then
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ;
               It
               is
               by
               Suetonius
               reported
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               indeede
               
               somewhat
               short
               ,
               neuertheles
               of
               a
               
                 comely
                 stature
              
               :
               Which
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Marathus
              
               ,
               he
               notes
               to
               haue
               beene
               
                 fiue
                 foote
              
               and
               
                 nine
                 inches
              
               ,
               the
               just
               measure
               of
               our
               late
               famous
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               ,
               who
               as
               shee
               matched
               that
               renowned
               Emperour
               in
               happines
               and
               duration
               of
               reigne
               ,
               so
               did
               shee
               likewise
               in
               the
               stature
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               nay
               if
               we
               admit
               the
               mentioned
               difference
               betweene
               the
               Romane
               foote
               and
               ours
               ,
               shee
               exceeded
               him
               in
               heigth
               by
               more
               then
               
                 two
                 inches
              
               :
               And
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               Suetonius
               should
               tearme
               Augustus
               short
               ,
               comming
               so
               neere
               the
               middle
               stature
               ,
               except
               onely
               because
               he
               came
               somewhat
               short
               of
               that
               .
               The
               same
               Authour
               writes
               that
               Nero
               leuied
               a
               new
               legion
               of
               Italians
               of
               
               
                 six
                 foote-men
              
               ,
               which
               he
               called
               the
               Phalanx
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 Alexander
              
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               should
               seeme
               that
               very
               few
               exceeded
               that
               stature
               .
               And
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               he
               obserues
               that
               he
               was
               
                 statura
                 quae
                 justam
                 excederet
              
               ,
               somewhat
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               aboue
               sixe
               foote
               .
               Valentinian
               and
               Valens
               gaue
               order
               that
               for
               
               the
               common
               souldier
               
                 fiue
                 foote
              
               and
               
                 seauen
                 inches
              
               should
               suffice
               ;
               And
               Vegetius
               
               witnesseth
               of
               Marius
               the
               Consull
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               
                 six
                 foote
              
               high
               ,
               or
               siue
               &
               
                 tenne
                 inches
              
               should
               be
               ranked
               
                 inter
                 Alares
                 Equites
                 vel
                 in
                 primis
                 legionum
                 cohortibus
                 ,
              
               among
               the
               principall
               troupes
               that
               served
               either
               on
               horfe-backe
               or
               on
               foote
               .
               From
               whence
               Causabon
               collecteth
               that
               such
               as
               were
               
                 seauen
                 foote
              
               high
               were
               counted
               Gyants
               ,
               &
               to
               that
               purpose
               voucheth
               
               he
               the
               authority
               of
               
                 Sidonius
                 Apollinaris
              
               who
               flourished
               about
               the
               yeare
               foure
               hundred
               and
               forty
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Spernit
                   senipedem
                   stylum
                   Thalia
                
              
               
                 
                   Ex
                   quo
                   septipedes
                   vidit
                   Patronos
                
                 :
              
               
                 Six
                 footed
                 rimes
                 Thalia
                 doth
                 defie
              
               
                 Ere
                 since
                 she
                 seaven
                 foot
                 Patrons
                 did
                 espie
                 ,
              
            
             
               whom
               a
               little
               after
               hee
               tearmeth
               Gyants
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Tot
                   tantique
                   petunt
                   simul
                   Gigantes
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quot
                   vix
                   Alcinoi
                   culina
                   ferret
                
              
               
                 Gyants
                 so
                 many
                 &
                 so
                 hugely
                 maine
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 scarce
                 Alcinous
                 Kitchen
                 can
                 sustaine
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               all
               which
               passages
               it
               cleerely
               appeares
               ,
               thar
               our
               ordinary
               stature
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               if
               it
               exceede
               not
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Romanes
              
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               equall
               it
               at
               least
               .
            
             
               Now
               before
               I
               conclude
               this
               Reason
               &
               Section
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               
               by
               the
               way
               to
               remember
               that
               Nicephorus
               makes
               the
               stature
               of
               Christ
               by
               
               tradition
               to
               haue
               beene
               ,
               (
               if
               Langus
               render
               him
               right
               )
               
                 ad
                 palmos
                 prorsus
                 septem
              
               ,
               full
               seaven
               
                 hand
                 breadths
              
               .
               Which
               length
               allowing
               foure
               hand
               breadths
               to
               the
               foote
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               vsuall
               account
               ,
               wants
               one
               hand
               breadth
               of
               two
               foote
               ;
               The
               stature
               of
               a
               dwarfe
               of
               the
               least
               sise
               :
               but
               if
               by
               palmos
               he
               meanes
               spannes
               ,
               whereof
               about
               three
               make
               vp
               two
               foote
               ,
               so
               likewise
               could
               he
               bee
               but
               
                 foure
                 foote
              
               &
               a
               spanne
               long
               ,
               too
               short
               a
               stature
               for
               a
               comely
               body
               ,
               such
               as
               wee
               may
               well
               and
               piously
               conceiue
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               all
               ancient
               Christian
               writers
               confesse
               ;
               and
               Lentulus
               the
               Proconsull
               in
               that
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Senate
              
               ,
               which
               goes
               vnder
               his
               name
               ,
               confirmes
               as
               much
               :
               And
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 till
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fullnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               
               that
               his
               stature
               was
               compleate
               and
               perfect
               ,
               not
               excessiue
               in
               height
               ,
               for
               then
               Zaccheus
               needed
               not
               to
               haue
               gone
               vp
               to
               a
               tree
               to
               haue
               seene
               him
               ,
               nor
               yet
               very
               defectiue
               ,
               that
               hauing
               beene
               apt
               to
               expose
               him
               to
               scorne
               &
               derision
               .
               And
               in
               likelihood
               we
               should
               haue
               found
               it
               somewhere
               ,
               by
               some
               one
               or
               other
               among
               so
               many
               and
               malitious
               Adversaries
               ,
               obiected
               vnto
               him
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               (
               most
               particular
               and
               precise
               in
               setting
               downe
               other
               Circumstances
               )
               haue
               expressed
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               touching
               his
               complexion
               ,
               or
               feature
               ,
               or
               stature
               :
               Happily
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               no
               picture
               or
               statue
               might
               be
               made
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               knowing
               how
               inclinable
               by
               nature
               wee
               are
               to
               turne
               the
               very
               resemblances
               &
               memorialls
               of
               those
               ,
               whom
               wee
               most
               honour
               and
               reuerence
               into
               Idolls
               .
               Another
               thing
               which
               I
               would
               note
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               call
               
                 six
                 foote
                 a
                 middle
                 stature
              
               ,
               my
               meaning
               is
               not
               that
               there
               are
               as
               many
               found
               to
               be
               aboue
               it
               ,
               as
               below
               it
               (
               which
               is
               the
               vulgar
               vnderstanding
               of
               that
               word
               )
               but
               because
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               euer
               hath
               beene
               held
               by
               the
               Learned
               ,
               the
               most
               competent
               and
               comely
               stature
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               who
               is
               vnder
               that
               ,
               is
               somewhat
               too
               short
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               is
               aboue
               it
               ,
               somewhat
               too
               tall
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               most
               euen
               ,
               just
               ,
               and
               exact
               proportion
               .
               It
               was
               so
               held
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               Vitruvius
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               Commentatours
               on
               Suetonius
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Tiberius
               :
               And
               yet
               their
               ranking
               of
               
                 six
                 foote
              
               men
               among
               
               their
               
                 principall
                 troupes
              
               ,
               &
               Nero
               his
               making
               vp
               a
               legion
               of
               the
               leuied
               from
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Italy
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               pride
               and
               glory
               he
               named
               the
               Phalanx
               of
               Alexander
               the
               great
               ,
               shew
               that
               then
               very
               few
               exceeded
               that
               stature
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               (
               which
               may
               not
               be
               forgotten
               )
               was
               their
               foote
               short
               of
               ours
               
                 three
                 inches
              
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               
                 six
                 feete
              
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               now
               among
               vs
               to
               raise
               a
               Legion
               of
               
                 fiue
                 foote
              
               &
               
                 nine
                 inches
              
               in
               any
               of
               his
               
                 Maiesties
                 kingdomes
              
               ,
               or
               perchaunce
               in
               some
               one
               of
               our
               sheires
               ,
               would
               proue
               ,
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               no
               very
               hard
               taske
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               wee
               should
               hold
               a
               matter
               worth
               the
               glorying
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               second
               reason
               taken
               from
               the
               ordinary
               allowance
               of
               diet
               to
               souldiers
               and
               servants
               ,
               which
               appeares
               to
               be
               of
               like
               quantity
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               was
               that
               among
               the
               Ancient
               Graecians
               and
               Romans
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               doubt
               touching
               Gods
               allowance
               to
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 answered
              
               .
            
             
               BVt
               I
               passe
               from
               this
               
                 first
                 Reason
              
               drawne
               from
               the
               comparison
               of
               ancient
               and
               moderne
               Measures
               ,
               to
               a
               second
               no
               lesse
               weighty
               and
               pressing
               in
               my
               judgement
               ,
               borrowed
               from
               the
               
                 allowance
                 of
                 diet
              
               ,
               taking
               this
               for
               my
               ground
               ,
               that
               
                 caeteris
                 paribus
              
               ,
               men
               for
               the
               most
               part
               feed
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               their
               bodies
               ;
               and
               withall
               that
               their
               
                 publique
                 allowance
              
               was
               made
               according
               to
               their
               
                 customary
                 feeding
              
               .
               To
               Hercules
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               supposed
               of
               a
               mighty
               stature
               ,
               is
               allowed
               by
               Homer
               an
               oxe
               at
               a
               meale
               when
               he
               was
               hungry
               .
               Of
               Maximinus
               the
               Emperour
               aboue-named
               ,
               Capitolinus
               reports
               ,
               that
               he
               often
               ate
               in
               a
               day
               
                 forty
                 pound
                 weight
                 of
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               sixty
               ,
               as
               he
               addeth
               out
               of
               
                 Cordus
                 .
                 Athenaeus
              
               alleages
               
                 Theodorus
                 Hieropolis
              
               in
               his
               bookes
               of
               the
               games
               of
               Greece
               ,
               that
               the
               ordinary
               fare
               of
               Milo
               the
               Crotonian
               ,
               was
               
                 twenty
                 pound
                 of
                 flesh
              
               &
               
                 three
                 Congij
              
               ,
               or
               
                 six
                 gallons
              
               of
               wine
               .
               In
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               fiue
               hundred
               &
               eleuen
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               Maximilian
               the
               first
               ,
               being
               at
               Ausburge
               
               at
               an
               assembly
               of
               the
               states
               of
               Germany
               ;
               there
               was
               presented
               him
               a
               man
               of
               an
               vnreasonable
               heigth
               and
               greatnes
               ,
               who
               at
               a
               few
               mouth-fulls
               and
               without
               any
               stay
               ,
               would
               devour
               a
               
                 whole
                 sheepe
              
               ,
               or
               a
               calfe
               ,
               not
               caring
               whether
               it
               were
               rost
               or
               raw
               ,
               saying
               that
               it
               did
               but
               sharpen
               his
               appetite
               .
               Children
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               not
               allowed
               the
               like
               quantily
               as
               men
               of
               riper
               yeares
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               growing
               ,
               nor
               among
               men
               dwarfes
               the
               like
               as
               Gyants
               :
               And
               it
               stands
               with
               great
               reason
               that
               the
               portion
               of
               diet
               appointed
               for
               the
               nourishing
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               should
               in
               some
               sort
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               body
               nourished
               .
               If
               then
               it
               shall
               appeare
               that
               the
               daily
               bread
               allowed
               by
               the
               Ancients
               to
               their
               servants
               &
               souldiers
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               then
               is
               by
               vs
               allowed
               at
               this
               day
               to
               ours
               ,
               it
               will
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               from
               thence
               be
               more
               then
               probablely
               inferred
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               stature
               &
               strength
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               is
               not
               somuch
               inferiour
               to
               theirs
               ,
               as
               is
               commonly
               supposed
               .
            
             
               The
               ordinary
               allowance
               in
               corne
               among
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               was
               the
               measure
               of
               a
               Choenix
               a
               day
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Suidas
               ;
               &
               fromhence
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               was
               borrowed
               that
               Motto
               of
               Pythagoras
               ,
               remembred
               by
               
                 Plutarch
                 super
                 Choenicem●…
                 ne
                 si●…as
              
               ,
               sit
               not
               vpon
               a
               Choenix
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               hauing
               gotten
               foode
               
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               doe
               not
               grow
               secure
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               would
               never
               be
               spent
               .
               And
               Athenaeus
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               Clearchus
               a
               great
               Coyner
               of
               new
               words
               ,
               was
               wont
               vpon
               this
               occasion
               to
               call
               a
               
                 Choenix
                 Hemerotrophidem
              
               sustenance
               
               for
               a
               day
               .
               At
               least-wise
               in
               the
               Campe
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               if
               wee
               credit
               Herodotus
               in
               his
               Polymnia
               ,
               where
               he
               vittaileth
               the
               common
               souldier
               in
               Xerxes
               army
               at
               a
               Ch●…nix
               a
               day
               :
               The
               quantity
               of
               which
               allowance
               wee
               shall
               finde
               anon
               very
               neere
               to
               agree
               both
               with
               the
               Romane
               ,
               &
               that
               which
               is
               in
               vse
               at
               this
               day
               .
               The
               measure
               then
               to
               a
               Romane
               foote-man
               for
               a
               
               moneth
               ,
               saith
               Polybius
               ,
               was
               two
               thirds
               of
               a
               Medimnus
               of
               wheate
               ,
               which
               made
               vp
               foure
               Modij
               ,
               the
               whole
               Medimnus
               by
               a
               generall
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               best
               Authours
               containing
               
                 six
                 Modij
              
               in
               all
               .
               With
               which
               rate
               of
               Polybius
               precisely
               agreeth
               Donate
               vpon
               Terence
               ,
               where
               he
               limiteth
               dimensum
               
               serui
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Gospell
               called
               ,
               
                 a
                 servants
                 portion
                 of
                 meate
              
               )
               to
               be
               
                 foure
                 Modij
              
               the
               moneth
               ;
               the
               same
               portion
               which
               both
               Cato
               &
               Columella
               allow
               
               for
               
                 countrey
                 ●…indes
              
               .
               Now
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               what
               this
               allowance
               was
               according
               to
               our
               measures
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               know
               that
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Modius
              
               ,
               howbeit
               it
               be
               vsually
               in
               our
               language
               rendred
               a
               Bushell
               ,
               &
               be
               so
               commōly
               construed
               in
               Schooles
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               about
               a
               
                 pint
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 pecke
              
               ,
               as
               is
               rightly
               observed
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               Sr
               
                 Henry
                 Savill
              
               in
               his
               view
               of
               
                 military
                 matters
              
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               
                 last
                 Translatours
              
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               haue
               set
               bushell
               
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Margin
               haue
               they
               affixed
               this
               note
               ,
               
                 The
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 signisieth
                 a
                 measure
                 contayning
                 about
                 a
                 pint
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 p●…ke
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               then
               to
               compare
               the
               Graecian
               and
               the
               Romane
               allowance
               .
               The
               Medimnus
               containing
               forty
               eight
               Choenices
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Budaeus
               out
               of
               Pollux
               ,
               and
               six
               Modij
               ,
               as
               Tully
               ,
               &
               Suidas
               ,
               &
               Nepos
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               the
               Romane
               
               being
               allowed
               
                 foure
                 Modij
              
               by
               the
               Moneth
               ,
               and
               the
               Graecian
               a
               Choenix
               by
               the
               day
               ,
               their
               allowances
               were
               equall
               ,
               or
               not
               much
               different
               ,
               saue
               that
               the
               Romane
               seemes
               to
               be
               somewhat
               larger
               :
               
                 foure
                 Modij
              
               containing
               after
               that
               reckoning
               
                 thirty
                 two
                 Choenices
              
               ,
               which
               amongst
               them
               was
               a
               
                 moneths
                 allowance
              
               .
               With
               which
               if
               we
               compare
               our
               owne
               measures
               ,
               it
               will
               weekely
               amount
               to
               a
               
                 pint
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 pecke
              
               ,
               &
               allowing
               
                 two
                 gallons
              
               to
               the
               pecke
               ,
               it
               will
               arise
               to
               about
               a
               quart
               by
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               competent
               allowance
               for
               a
               souldier
               or
               labour-man
               (
               liuing
               most
               vpon
               bread
               )
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               as
               Budaeus
               by
               conference
               with
               his
               Baker
               ,
               hath
               fully
               cleered
               the
               
               point
               .
               And
               heere
               it
               may
               not
               be
               forgotten
               that
               our
               
                 last
                 Translatours
              
               (
               to
               cleare
               the
               whole
               businesse
               more
               fully
               )
               in
               their
               marginall
               notes
               on
               the
               sixth
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               at
               the
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Choenix
               there
               vsed
               
                 signifieth
                 a
                 measure
                 containing
                 one
                 wine
                 quart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 twelth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 quart
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               the
               Gomer
               of
               Manna
               ,
               being
               the
               daily
               allowance
               of
               the
               ●…ewes
               during
               their
               abode
               in
               the
               wildernes
               ,
               by
               Gods
               owne
               appointment
               ,
               is
               by
               Rabanus
               valued
               at
               three
               Choenices
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Iunius
                 two
              
               and
               
                 an
                 halfe
              
               ,
               bating
               
                 one
                 fifth
              
               .
               But
               I
               should
               rather
               ascribe
               so
               large
               an
               allowance
               to
               
                 Gods
                 speciall
                 bounty
              
               ,
               then
               to
               their
               necessity
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               hath
               Iunius
               himselfe
               in
               his
               annotations
               vpon
               that
               place
               confessed
               :
               
                 inde
                 colligitur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 largiter
                 Deus
                 Israelitas
                 aluerit
                 tam
                 longo
                 tempore
                 :
              
               We
               may
               from
               thence
               collect
               ,
               how
               bountifully
               God
               dealt
               with
               the
               Israelites
               making
               them
               so
               large
               an
               allowance
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               .
               And
               this
               marueilous
               great
               plenty
               ,
               in
               likelihood
               was
               it
               that
               gaue
               them
               occasion
               to
               distast
               it
               ,
               to
               grow
               weary
               of
               it
               ,
               &
               cast
               out
               those
               murmuring
               speeches
               against
               God
               &
               Moses
               his
               servant
               &
               their
               leader
               ,
               
                 Animam
                 nostram
                 taed●…t
                 huius
                 pa●…is
                 vilis●…imi
                 ,
              
               our
               soule
               loatheth
               this
               light
               bread
               ;
               &
               to
               
               fall
               a
               longing
               after
               the
               cucumbers
               and
               leekes
               ,
               the
               onyons
               and
               garlicke
               
               of
               Egypt
               :
               Though
               the
               Manna
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               delicacie
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               raining
               of
               it
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               bee
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               tearmed
               
               
                 Angels
                 foode
              
               ;
               &
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisedome
               be
               commended
               for
               hauing
               in
               it
               a
               
                 certaine
                 contentfull
                 delight
                 agreeable
                 to
                 euery
                 mans
                 ●…ast
                 .
              
               It
               is
               likewise
               
               
               true
               that
               the
               Romane
               allowance
               to
               a
               horse-man
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Polybius
               ,
               seemed
               to
               be
               larger
               then
               that
               of
               the
               foote-man
               ,
               there
               being
               alotted
               
               him
               monethly
               
                 seaven
                 Medimni
              
               of
               oates
               or
               barley
               for
               his
               horse
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               wheate
               for
               himselfe
               :
               But
               it
               may
               very
               well
               be
               ,
               as
               Lypsius
               conjectureth
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               spare
               horse
               and
               an
               attendant
               or
               two
               allowed
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               two
               Medimni
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               his
               two
               servants
               agrees
               justly
               
               with
               the
               
                 two
                 thirds
              
               of
               a
               Medimnus
               to
               a
               foote-man
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Diverse
               other
               reasons
               drawne
               from
               experience
               added
               as
               from
               the
               armour
               ,
               the
               bed-steeds
               ,
               the
               seats
               ,
               the
               doores
               ,
               the
               pulpits
               ,
               the
               Altars
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               &
               other
               doubts
               cleered
               .
            
             
               TO
               proceed
               ,
               that
               which
               seemes
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               more
               euident
               ,
               because
               it
               strikes
               more
               vpon
               the
               sense
               ,
               is
               the
               view
               of
               the
               roofes
               ,
               the
               doores
               ,
               the
               tables
               ,
               the
               seates
               ,
               the
               robes
               ,
               the
               bed-steeds
               ,
               the
               weapons
               ,
               the
               armour
               ,
               the
               pulpits
               ,
               the
               Altars
               ,
               the
               tombes
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               yet
               remayning
               to
               be
               seene
               ;
               all
               which
               argue
               that
               they
               were
               of
               the
               same
               stature
               ,
               or
               very
               little
               differing
               from
               vs.
               Aristotle
               in
               his
               Mechanicks
               giues
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               bed-steeds
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               did
               not
               commonly
               exceede
               six
               
               foote
               :
               Nay
               Magius
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               a
               large
               discourse
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               contrary
               &
               common
               opinion
               ;
               yet
               at
               last
               confesseth
               ,
               
               that
               taking
               an
               exact
               measure
               of
               the
               Tombes
               at
               Pisa
               and
               other
               citties
               in
               Italy
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               were
               made
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               since
               ,
               some
               more
               ;
               yet
               found
               he
               them
               in
               dimensions
               
                 parum
                 aut
                 nihil
              
               ,
               little
               or
               nothing
               differing
               from
               those
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               and
               withall
               ingenuously
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               that
               being
               at
               Pisaurum
               in
               the
               Duke
               of
               Vrbines
               armory
               ,
               hee
               there
               saw
               certaine
               brasse
               helmets
               digged
               vp
               in
               the
               fields
               neere
               Metaurum
               ,
               where
               Asdruball
               was
               overthrowne
               by
               the
               Romane
               forces
               ,
               and
               were
               verily
               thought
               to
               haue
               layne
               there
               since
               that
               time
               :
               
                 Quae
                 tamen
                 ab
                 ijs
                 quas
                 modo
                 milites
                 nostri
                 gestare
                 solent
                 ad
                 magnitudinem
                 quod
                 attinet
                 ,
                 non
                 discrepabant
                 :
              
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               bignesse
               ,
               differed
               not
               from
               those
               which
               our
               souldiers
               now
               a
               dayes
               vsually
               weare
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               that
               the
               sword
               of
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               armour
               of
               Iohn
               of
               Gaunt
               ,
               the
               tilting
               staffe
               of
               
                 Charles
                 Brandon
              
               ,
               the
               walking
               staues
               and
               riding
               staues
               of
               Henry
               the
               eight
               shewed
               in
               the
               Tower
               and
               other
               places
               farre
               exceed
               the
               ordinary
               of
               our
               times
               :
               but
               perchaunce
               some
               of
               them
               like
               
                 Sinesius
                 Grandio
              
               in
               Seneca
               delighted
               in
               great
               things
               ,
               or
               I
               should
               thinke
               that
               sometimes
               they
               were
               rather
               for
               shew
               then
               for
               vse
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               it
               only
               argues
               the
               strength
               &
               stature
               of
               those
               that
               vsed
               them
               ,
               not
               for
               others
               ,
               who
               liued
               in
               the
               same
               age
               with
               them
               :
               Nay
               if
               we
               compare
               the
               common
               armour
               of
               the
               age
               wherein
               Iohn
               of
               Gaunt
               liued
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               ancient
               in
               the
               Tower
               or
               otherwhere
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               is
               now
               in
               vse
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               no
               such
               sensible
               difference
               as
               should
               argue
               a
               decay
               in
               stature
               .
               Indeed
               their
               arrowes
               generally
               exceeded
               ours
               both
               in
               bignesse
               and
               length
               ;
               but
               this
               I
               should
               rather
               impute
               to
               their
               continuall
               practise
               in
               shooting
               from
               their
               very
               infancie
               ,
               then
               to
               their
               strength
               and
               stature
               .
               The
               truth
               whereof
               
               appeares
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               that
               practise
               was
               continued
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               till
               the
               invention
               and
               ordinary
               vse
               of
               Gunnes
               )
               so
               long
               the
               like
               dimentions
               of
               their
               shafts
               were
               likewise
               continued
               without
               any
               diminution
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               by
               comparing
               the
               arrowes
               commonly
               vsed
               in
               Henry
               the
               seaventh
               &
               Henry
               the
               eights
               time
               ,
               with
               those
               in
               vse
               many
               yeares
               before
               ,
               few
               of
               which
               are
               full
               a
               yard
               by
               measure
               ;
               yet
               my
               Lord
               of
               S.
               Albans
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               the
               rebellious
               Cornish
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               seaventh
               ,
               not
               much
               aboue
               one
               hundred
               yeare
               agoe
               shotte
               an
               arrow
               of
               a
               full
               
                 Cloth-yard
                 long
              
               .
            
             
               The
               doubt
               which
               may
               be
               made
               touching
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               
               seemes
               to
               be
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ,
               which
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               was
               to
               be
               
                 three
                 cubits
                 high
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 foure
                 foote
              
               and
               
                 an
                 halfe
              
               ,
               whereas
               those
               of
               latter
               times
               are
               not
               aboue
               
                 three
                 foote
              
               or
               three
               &
               
                 an
                 halfe
              
               at
               most
               ;
               which
               seemes
               to
               inferre
               the
               difference
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               those
               that
               were
               to
               serue
               at
               the
               Altar
               :
               But
               I
               would
               demaund
               whether
               the
               Cubit
               ,
               Moses
               there
               speakes
               of
               ,
               were
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               stature
               of
               men
               then
               liuing
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               rightly
               proportioned
               ,
               being
               at
               most
               but
               
                 foure
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Cubits
              
               ,
               there
               was
               left
               but
               
                 one
                 cubit
              
               for
               the
               Priest
               aboue
               the
               Altar
               ,
               which
               was
               much
               too
               little
               for
               him
               to
               minister
               with
               ease
               :
               And
               what
               then
               shall
               wee
               say
               to
               
                 Salomons
                 Altar
              
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 ten
                 cubits
              
               
               high
               ,
               surely
               it
               must
               in
               reason
               so
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               the
               height
               bee
               accounted
               from
               the
               lowest
               floore
               of
               the
               temple
               or
               tabernacle
               where
               the
               people
               stood
               ;
               but
               the
               Priest
               went
               vp
               by
               certaine
               slope
               degrees
               ,
               certaine
               easy
               ascents
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               height
               of
               those
               ascents
               from
               the
               floore
               together
               with
               the
               Altar
               it selfe
               made
               vp
               the
               full
               measure
               there
               spoken
               of
               .
               It
               will
               be
               replied
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               expressely
               forbidden
               to
               goe
               vp
               by
               steps
               to
               the
               Altar
               :
               True
               indeed
               ,
               but
               the
               reason
               is
               there
               added
               ,
               that
               
               
                 thy
                 nakednes
                 be
                 not
                 discovered
                 thereon
                 ,
              
               so
               as
               such
               degrees
               of
               ascent
               as
               occasioned
               not
               any
               danger
               or
               doubt
               of
               discouering
               his
               nakednesse
               ,
               who
               ministred
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               seeeme
               there
               not
               to
               be
               forbidden
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               interpretation
               both
               of
               Iunius
               &
               Abulensis
               ,
               allowing
               then
               an
               Altar
               of
               three
               foote
               &
               halfe
               high
               ,
               &
               arising
               to
               it
               from
               the
               lower
               floore
               of
               a
               foot
               high
               ;
               the
               height
               of
               the
               altar
               frō
               the
               lower
               floore
               will
               be
               four
               foot
               &
               an
               halfe
               ,
               or
               
                 three
                 cubits
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               measure
               required
               in
               the
               Leuiticall
               Law
               ,
               &
               differs
               little
               in
               height
               from
               the
               Altars
               in
               forraine
               parts
               ,
               or
               those
               which
               are
               yet
               standing
               with
               vs
               ;
               if
               we
               likewise
               take
               their
               height
               from
               the
               lower
               floore
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               continued
               and
               easie
               degrees
               of
               ascent
               to
               them
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               counted
               their
               basis
               or
               foote
               And
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Altars
               which
               amongst
               Christians
               were
               built
               for
               fiue
               or
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               ,
               &
               yet
               remaine
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               in
               France
               ,
               &
               Spaine
               ,
               &
               Italy
               not
               a
               few
               to
               be
               seene
               ;
               serue
               as
               commodiously
               for
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               men
               of
               this
               presentage
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               of
               those
               ,
               in
               whose
               times
               they
               were
               built
               :
               whereas
               ,
               were
               there
               such
               a
               decay
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               we
               now
               liuing
               should
               hardly
               reach
               their
               tops
               ,
               much
               lesse
               bee
               able
               to
               serue
               at
               them
               with
               any
               tolerable
               conveniencie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SEC
               .
               5.
               
               The
               same
               farther
               proued
               ,
               first
               for
               that
               the
               sonne
               often
               proues
               taller
               then
               the
               father
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               age
               and
               stature
               holding
               for
               the
               most
               part
               correspondence
               ,
               it
               being
               already
               proued
               that
               the
               age
               of
               mankind
               is
               not
               decreased
               ,
               from
               thence
               it
               followes
               that
               neither
               is
               their
               stature
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               that
               if
               mankinde
               decreased
               in
               stature
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               so
               must
               of
               necessity
               all
               other
               creatures
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               alike
               subiect
               to
               the
               same
               law
               of
               nature
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               that
               if
               men
               had
               still
               declined
               since
               the
               Creation
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               they
               would
               haue
               beene
               no
               bigger
               then
               rats
               or
               mice
               if
               they
               had
               at
               all
               beene
               .
            
             
               BEsides
               were
               there
               such
               a
               generall
               and
               continuall
               decay
               of
               men
               in
               stature
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               either
               the
               Child
               would
               alwayes
               com
               short
               of
               the
               Parents
               in
               stature
               ,
               or
               very
               seldome
               would
               it
               fall
               out
               otherwise
               ,
               whereas
               now
               wee
               finde
               it
               by
               dayly
               experience
               that
               the
               sonne
               very
               often
               not
               only
               equalls
               but
               exceedes
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               daughter
               the
               mother
               .
               
                 Nicephorus
                 Calistus
              
               in
               the
               twelfth
               booke
               of
               his
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 history
              
               tells
               vs
               of
               one
               whom
               himselfe
               saw
               ,
               of
               such
               an
               excessiue
               heigth
               ,
               that
               
               he
               was
               held
               for
               a
               
                 monster
                 ;
                 Quem
                 tamen
                 brevis
                 admodum
                 staturae
                 mulier
                 in
                 lucem
                 protulit
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               whom
               notwithstanding
               a
               woman
               of
               a
               very
               short
               stature
               brought
               forth
               .
               In
               the
               like
               manner
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               reports
               of
               a
               woman
               
               who
               in
               his
               time
               a
               little
               before
               the
               sacking
               of
               Rome
               by
               the
               Gothes
               ,
               came
               thither
               with
               her
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               she
               was
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               of
               a
               Gyant-like
               stature
               far
               beyond
               all
               that
               saw
               her
               ,
               though
               infinite
               troopes
               came
               to
               behold
               that
               spectacle
               ,
               
                 Et
                 hoc
                 erat
                 maximae
                 admirationi
              
               ,
               this
               was
               matter
               of
               greatest
               amazement
               ,
               that
               both
               her
               Parents
               were
               but
               of
               
                 ordinary
                 stature
              
               .
               I
               haue
               seene
               ,
               saith
               
                 Marcellus
                 Donatus
              
               a
               learned
               Physitian
               ,
               a
               young
               maiden
               
               of
               a
               Gyant-like
               stature
               whom
               they
               carried
               from
               towne
               to
               towne
               to
               shew
               her
               as
               a
               prodigious
               thing
               ,
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               whom
               euery
               man
               gaue
               some
               thing
               ,
               wherewith
               her
               mother
               that
               conducted
               her
               and
               her selfe
               were
               maintained
               .
               She
               was
               in
               an
               hired
               Chamber
               by
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               there
               suffered
               her selfe
               to
               be
               seene
               with
               admiration
               ;
               going
               as
               others
               did
               ,
               I
               enquired
               carefully
               of
               euery
               point
               ,
               and
               did
               learne
               both
               from
               her selfe
               and
               her
               mother
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               woman
               of
               a
               meane
               stature
               ,
               that
               the
               maidens
               father
               was
               not
               tall
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               their
               stocke
               there
               was
               not
               any
               one
               that
               exceeded
               the
               height
               of
               other
               persons
               .
               It
               is
               likewise
               reported
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               1323
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               Holland
               a
               woman
               Gyantesse
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               tallest
               men
               seemed
               children
               ,
               yet
               her
               parents
               of
               meane
               stature
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               if
               Gyants
               be
               sometime
               borne
               or
               begotten
               of
               such
               parents
               ,
               no
               marvell
               that
               the
               sonne
               as
               often
               proues
               taller
               then
               the
               father
               ,
               as
               he
               comes
               short
               of
               him
               .
               But
               it
               commonly
               fals
               out
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               extremity
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Samogitheans
               ,
               a
               people
               lying
               
               betwixt
               Prussia
               and
               Livonia
               ,
               of
               whom
               Scaliger
               writes
               ,
               that
               
                 per
                 vices
                 tum
              
               
               
                 proceros
                 ,
                 tum
                 penè
                 nanos
                 generant
                 ,
              
               by
               turnes
               they
               bring
               forth
               Gyants
               and
               Dwarfes
               ,
               like
               some
               trees
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               which
               beare
               very
               plentifully
               one
               yeare
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               next
               altogether
               barren
               :
               Nature
               so
               disposing
               that
               what
               was
               deficient
               in
               the
               Dwarfc
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               repayed
               in
               the
               Gyant
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               a
               mutuall
               connexion
               betweene
               age
               and
               stature
               ,
               (
               whence
               it
               may
               be
               in
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               signifieth
               both
               )
               so
               as
               that
               race
               of
               men
               which
               is
               tallest
               and
               strongest
               ,
               commonly
               hold
               out
               longest
               ;
               vpon
               which
               ground
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               they
               who
               invented
               the
               fable
               of
               the
               Pigmies
               withall
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               their
               women
               vsually
               brought
               forth
               at
               fiue
               yeares
               ,
               and
               died
               at
               eight
               :
               But
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               barbarous
               countreyes
               which
               are
               not
               weakened
               by
               luxury
               ,
               as
               they
               much
               exceed
               vs
               in
               duration
               ,
               so
               doe
               they
               likewise
               in
               dimensions
               ,
               both
               which
               haue
               beene
               fully
               shewed
               by
               sundry
               examples
               already
               alleadged
               ,
               and
               generally
               we
               see
               that
               in
               the
               severall
               kinds
               of
               beasts
               ,
               of
               birds
               ,
               of
               fishes
               ,
               of
               trees
               ,
               of
               plants
               ,
               the
               bigger
               they
               are
               in
               quantity
               ,
               the
               longer
               they
               last
               ,
               &
               the
               lesser
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               shorter
               space
               they
               continue
               :
               Since
               then
               it
               hath
               beene
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               sufficiently
               proued
               in
               the
               precedent
               chapters
               ,
               that
               the
               age
               of
               men
               is
               not
               so
               sensibly
               impaired
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               as
               is
               commonly
               conceiued
               ,
               it
               will
               from
               thence
               consequently
               follow
               ,
               that
               neither
               is
               the
               stature
               of
               man
               ,
               at
               least
               wise
               by
               any
               defect
               in
               the
               
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               so
               manifestly
               abated
               ,
               as
               is
               imagined
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               any
               defect
               in
               the
               
                 Course
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               for
               then
               doubtlesse
               ,
               all
               other
               
                 naturall
                 bodies
              
               should
               suffer
               the
               like
               defect
               ,
               euen
               the
               Elements
               and
               the
               Heauens
               themselues
               ,
               all
               which
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               flatter
               not
               my selfe
               too
               much
               )
               I
               haue
               in
               my
               former
               discourse
               cleerely
               freed
               from
               any
               such
               vniversall
               &
               
                 perpetuall
                 declination
              
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               reason
               it selfe
               will
               easily
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               were
               generally
               in
               former
               ages
               taller
               and
               larger
               then
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               horses
               too
               vpon
               which
               they
               rode
               ;
               and
               if
               horses
               ,
               other
               kindes
               of
               beasts
               too
               ,
               and
               if
               
                 beasts
                 ,
                 birds
              
               too
               ;
               and
               if
               
                 birds
                 ,
                 fishes
              
               too
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               these
               ,
               trees
               too
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               warrantable
               reason
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               to
               be
               yeelded
               ,
               why
               among
               those
               kindes
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               (
               which
               wanting
               reason
               ,
               are
               guided
               meerely
               by
               instinct
               of
               Nature
               )
               some
               should
               stand
               at
               a
               stay
               ,
               continuing
               their
               ancient
               perfection
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               tract
               of
               time
               decay
               by
               degrees
               .
               Indeed
               Man
               among
               them
               all
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               abuse
               of
               his
               Reason
               and
               free
               choice
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               giuen
               him
               to
               helpe
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               hurt
               him
               ,
               (
               had
               he
               the
               grace
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               )
               is
               most
               subject
               to
               variation
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               declination
               :
               yet
               as
               all
               men
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               abuse
               their
               reason
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               in
               a
               greater
               degree
               then
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               (
               as
               shall
               God
               assisting
               be
               hereafter
               made
               good
               )
               so
               doe
               they
               not
               alwayes
               decline
               in
               strength
               and
               stature
               ,
               for
               then
               should
               they
               by
               this
               time
               scarcely
               haue
               exceeded
               the
               quantity
               of
               Rats
               or
               Mice
               ,
               or
               at
               most
               haue
               but
               equalled
               that
               Dwarfe
               of
               whom
               Nicephorus
               reports
               ,
               (
               how
               truly
               I
               cannot
               say
               )
               that
               he
               had
               the
               shape
               ,
               the
               voice
               and
               reason
               of
               
               a
               man
               ,
               yet
               was
               in
               body
               no
               bigger
               then
               a
               Partridge
               ;
               or
               that
               other
               mentined
               
               by
               Sabinus
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               the
               
                 Metamorphosis
                 :
                 Vidit
                 Italia
                 nuper
                 virum
                 iusta
                 aetate
                 non
                 maiorem
                 cubito
                 circumferri
                 in
                 cavea
                 psyttaci
                 ,
              
               
               
                 cujus
                 viri
                 meminit
                 in
                 suis
                 scriptis
                 Hieronymus
                 Cardanus
                 ,
              
               There
               was
               lately
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               Italy
               a
               man
               of
               a
               ripe
               age
               not
               aboue
               a
               cubit
               high
               ,
               carried
               about
               in
               a
               Parrets
               cage
               ,
               of
               whom
               
                 Hierome
                 Cardan
              
               in
               his
               writings
               makes
               mention
               :
               But
               me
               thinkes
               it
               being
               the
               forme
               which
               giues
               bounds
               to
               the
               matter
               (
               of
               it selfe
               vnlimited
               and
               boundlesse
               )
               and
               the
               forme
               of
               man
               being
               still
               for
               essence
               and
               naturall
               functions
               the
               same
               which
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               quantity
               cannot
               vary
               in
               any
               great
               or
               notorious
               difference
               ,
               but
               through
               some
               exorbitancie
               and
               aberration
               in
               nature
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               haue
               beene
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               so
               haue
               monsters
               too
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               figure
               and
               shape
               ,
               but
               also
               both
               ,
               in
               excesse
               and
               defect
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             5.
             
             Wherein
             the
             principall
             objections
             drawne
             aswell
             from
             Reason
             as
             from
             authority
             and
             experience
             are
             fully
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               sundry
               fabulous
               narrations
               of
               the
               bones
               of
               Gianlike
               bodies
               digged
               vp
               ,
               or
               found
               in
               Caues
               .
            
             
               THe
               Truth
               being
               thus
               settled
               ,
               it
               remaines
               that
               wee
               now
               dispell
               those
               mists
               and
               cloudes
               with
               which
               the
               brightnes
               of
               it
               is
               sometimes
               ouercast
               :
               whereof
               the
               chiefe
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 huge
                 bodies
              
               and
               bones
               that
               at
               sundry
               times
               haue
               beene
               digged
               vp
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               kept
               in
               many
               places
               as
               monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               to
               be
               seene
               .
               Such
               are
               they
               which
               are
               shewen
               at
               Puteoli
               or
               Putzole
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Naples
               ,
               vpon
               which
               
                 Pomponius
                 Laetus
              
               hath
               bestowod
               verses
               ,
               which
               he
               thus
               concludes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Hinc
                   bona
                   posteritas
                   immania
                   corpora
                   servat
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   tales
                   mundo
                   testificatur
                   avos
                
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 huge
                 corpes
                 good
                 posterity
                 keepes
                 here
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 witnesse
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 once
                 such
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               haue
               I
               seene
               at
               Wormes
               in
               Germany
               and
               other
               Citties
               standing
               vpon
               the
               Rheine
               hung
               vp
               in
               Chaines
               ,
               or
               laid
               vp
               in
               Megazines
               and
               other
               publique
               places
               ;
               but
               saith
               
                 Philippus
                 Camerarius
              
               ,
               I
               haue
               heard
               many
               dispute
               and
               make
               doubt
               whether
               they
               were
               the
               bones
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               of
               fishes
               .
               
               Infinite
               are
               the
               stories
               which
               to
               this
               purpose
               are
               recorded
               ,
               it
               would
               require
               a
               
                 iust
                 volume
              
               to
               collect
               them
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               it
               shall
               not
               need
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               I
               finde
               it
               already
               done
               by
               the
               same
               Camerarius
               ,
               by
               Gassanion
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               Gyants
               ;
               and
               Fazelus
               in
               his
               first
               booke
               and
               first
               Decade
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               Sicily
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               our
               Hollenshed
               in
               the
               fourth
               
               chap.
               of
               his
               first
               volume
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               
                 Caution
                 ;
                 For
                 my
                 part
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 touch
                 rare
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 my selfe
                 doe
                 seeme
                 almost
                 incredible
              
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               will
               onely
               point
               at
               a
               few
               of
               the
               most
               memorable
               ,
               lest
               on
               the
               one
               side
               I
               should
               seeme
               purposely
               to
               baulke
               that
               rubbe
               which
               is
               commonly
               thought
               most
               of
               all
               to
               thwart
               my
               way
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               other
               side
               should
               cloy
               the
               Reader
               with
               too
               many
               
                 vnsavory
                 tales
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               by
               Plutarch
               out
               of
               Gabinius
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               confesse
               ,
               I
               somewhat
               
               
               marvell
               at
               in
               so
               graue
               an
               Authour
               )
               that
               Sertorius
               being
               in
               Lybia
               neere
               the
               streights
               of
               Morocco
               ,
               found
               the
               body
               of
               Antaeus
               there
               buried
               ,
               
                 sixty
                 cubits
              
               ,
               to
               which
               Fazelus
               adds
               ten
               more
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               vp
               scaventy
               :
               But
               Strabo
               in
               the
               seaventeenth
               of
               his
               Geography
               ,
               mentioning
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               layes
               this
               censure
               vpon
               Gabinius
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               :
               
                 Sed
                 nec
                 Gabinius
                 Romanarum
                 rerum
                 Scriptor
                 in
                 describenda
                 Mauritania
                 fabulis
                 prodigiosis
                 abstinet
                 :
              
               neither
               doth
               Gabinius
               in
               his
               description
               of
               Mauritania
               abstaine
               from
               the
               relation
               of
               
                 monstrous
                 fables
              
               .
               In
               the
               fourteenth
               yeare
               of
               
               Henry
               the
               second
               Emperour
               was
               the
               body
               of
               Pallas
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               was
               thought
               ,
               )
               companion
               to
               Aeneas
               ,
               taken
               vp
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               found
               in
               height
               to
               equall
               the
               walles
               of
               that
               cittie
               :
               But
               as
               
                 Galeotus
                 Martius
              
               hath
               well
               obserued
               ,
               his
               
               body
               was
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               burned
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Arsurasque
                   comas
                   obnubit
                   amictu
                
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 locks
                 that
                 shortly
                 should
                 consume
                 in
                 fire
              
               
                 He
                 couered
                 with
                 his
                 Robe
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               I
               suppose
               to
               be
               likewise
               true
               of
               many
               of
               those
               bodies
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               are
               reported
               to
               haue
               beene
               found
               intire
               for
               their
               proportions
               long
               after
               their
               deaths
               ,
               though
               turned
               into
               ashes
               many
               yeares
               before
               :
               It
               being
               the
               custome
               of
               those
               countries
               to
               burne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ours
               to
               burie
               our
               dead
               .
               Our
               Malmesburiensis
               likewise
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               &
               thirteenth
               chapter
               
                 de
                 gestis
                 Rerum
                 Anglorum
              
               mentioneth
               the
               same
               ,
               story
               shall
               I
               call
               it
               ,
               or
               fable
               ,
               telling
               vs
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               grace
               1042
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
               S.
               Edward
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               Pallas
               the
               sonne
               of
               Euander
               ,
               of
               whom
               Virgill
               speakes
               ,
               
                 Romae
                 repertum
                 est
                 illibatum
                 ingenti
                 stupore
                 omnium
                 quod
                 tot
                 saecula
                 incorruptionem
                 sui
                 superavit
                 ,
              
               was
               found
               at
               Rome
               intire
               and
               sound
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               astonishment
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               space
               of
               so
               many
               ages
               it
               had
               triumphed
               ouer
               corruption
               ;
               and
               farther
               to
               confirme
               the
               trueth
               thereof
               ,
               he
               assures
               vs
               that
               the
               gaping
               widenesse
               of
               the
               wound
               which
               Turnus
               made
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               breast
               ,
               was
               found
               by
               measure
               to
               be
               
                 foure
                 foote
                 &
                 an
                 halfe
              
               ,
               a
               large
               wound
               ,
               and
               the
               weapon
               which
               made
               it
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               conceiue
               as
               large
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               appearance
               of
               it
               at
               full
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               bones
               and
               skinne
               and
               sinewes
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               to
               remaine
               incorrupt
               ;
               a
               matter
               altogether
               incredible
               .
               Besides
               he
               sets
               vs
               downe
               his
               Epitath
               found
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Filius
                   Evandri
                   Pallans
                   quem
                   lancea
                   Turni
                
              
               
                 
                   Militis
                   occidit
                   more
                   suo
                   iacet
                   hic
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               Which
               himselfe
               knowes
               not
               well
               how
               to
               giue
               credit
               too
               ,
               
                 quod
                 non
                 tunc
                 crediderim
                 factum
              
               ,
               (
               sayth
               he
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               beleeue
               was
               then
               made
               ,
               but
               by
               Ennius
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               latter
               ages
               :
               But
               I
               proceede
               .
            
             
               Herodotus
               in
               his
               first
               booke
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               Orestes
               being
               taken
               vp
               ,
               was
               found
               to
               be
               
                 seaven
                 cubits
              
               ;
               but
               Gellius
               is
               bold
               to
               
               bestow
               vpon
               him
               for
               his
               labour
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Homo
                 Fabulator
              
               ,
               a
               forger
               of
               fables
               ,
               rather
               inclining
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               Varro
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               
                 vtmost
                 period
              
               of
               a
               mans
               growth
               to
               be
               
                 seaven
                 foote
              
               .
               What
               would
               he
               then
               haue
               said
               to
               the
               body
               of
               Oryon
               ,
               which
               Pliny
               makes
               
                 forty
                 six
                 cubits
              
               ,
               or
               of
               Macrosyris
               which
               Trallianus
               makes
               an
               
                 hundred
                 cubits
              
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               body
               discouered
               
               in
               a
               vast
               caue
               neere
               Drepanum
               in
               Sicilie
               ,
               three
               of
               whose
               teeth
               ,
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeue
               Boccace
               ,
               weighed
               an
               
                 hundred
                 ounces
              
               ,
               and
               the
               leadde
               of
               
               his
               staffe
               ,
               a
               
                 thousand
                 and
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 pounds
              
               .
               And
               the
               body
               it selfe
               by
               
               proportion
               of
               some
               of
               the
               bones
               was
               estimated
               to
               no
               lesse
               then
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 cubits
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 feete
              
               ,
               somewhat
               I
               thinke
               beyond
               Pauls
               steeple
               .
               The
               more
               I
               wonder
               at
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               who
               confidently
               assures
               vs
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               with
               others
               being
               on
               the
               sea
               shore
               at
               
               Vtica
               ,
               he
               there
               saw
               a
               mans
               iaw-tooth
               so
               bigge
               ,
               that
               being
               cut
               into
               small
               peeces
               ,
               it
               would
               haue
               made
               an
               hundred
               such
               as
               the
               men
               liuing
               in
               his
               age
               commonly
               had
               ,
               by
               which
               computation
               the
               body
               it selfe
               must
               likewise
               in
               reason
               haue
               exceeded
               the
               bodies
               of
               his
               age
               an
               hundred
               times
               ;
               so
               that
               being
               compared
               with
               a
               body
               of
               six
               foote
               ,
               &
               exceeding
               it
               one
               hundred
               times
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               six
               hundred
               foote
               high
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               just
               double
               to
               Boccace
               his
               Gyant
               .
               Yet
               Ralph
               the
               Munke
               of
               Cogshall
               ,
               who
               wrote
               350
               yeares
               agoe
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               Camden
               )
               it
               may
               be
               in
               imitation
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               
               auerres
               ;
               that
               himselfe
               saw
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               Munke
               is
               I
               confesse
               more
               tollerable
               then
               that
               which
               
                 Lodovicus
                 Viues
              
               ,
               deservedly
               reputed
               a
               graue
               and
               learned
               Authour
               ,
               vpon
               that
               passage
               of
               S.
               Augustines
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               going
               to
               the
               Church
               on
               S.
               Christophers
               day
               (
               the
               place
               he
               names
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               Louaine
               ,
               because
               from
               thence
               he
               dates
               his
               Epistle
               dedicatorie
               to
               King
               Henrie
               the
               8
               :
               He
               was
               there
               shewed
               a
               tooth
               belonging
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               thought
               to
               that
               St
               bigger
               then
               a
               mans
               fist
               ,
               the
               patterne
               whereof
               belike
               was
               taken
               from
               that
               huge
               Colossus
               made
               to
               represent
               him
               at
               the
               entrance
               of
               Nostre-dame
               in
               Paris
               more
               like
               a
               mountaine
               then
               a
               man
               ;
               whereas
               notwithstanding
               Baronius
               professeth
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               ,
               
                 se
                 non
                 habere
                 quid
                 dicat
                 de
                 Gigantea
                 statura
                 qua
                 pingi
                 consuevit
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               knowes
               
               not
               what
               to
               say
               to
               that
               Gyantlike
               stature
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               commonly
               set
               him
               forth
               :
               But
               Villauincentius
               goes
               farther
               ,
               
                 dubium
                 nemini
                 esse
                 picturam
                 hanc
                 à
                 sanctis
                 Patribus
                 in
                 hunc
                 vsum
                 propriè
                 excogitatum
                 ,
                 vt
                 Evangelij
                 preconem
              
               
               adumbret
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               neede
               doubt
               but
               that
               picture
               was
               deuised
               of
               holy
               men
               to
               shadow
               forth
               the
               preacher
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               who
               whiles
               hee
               lifts
               vp
               Christ
               by
               his
               preaching
               and
               carries
               him
               about
               to
               be
               seene
               and
               knowne
               ,
               is
               indangered
               in
               the
               waues
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               vpheld
               by
               the
               staffe
               of
               hope
               .
               The
               like
               tooth
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               pretended
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Gyant
               of
               Antwerpe
               ,
               but
               
                 Goropius
                 Becanus
              
               rather
               
               thinkes
               it
               to
               be
               the
               tooth
               of
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               whose
               conjecture
               is
               therein
               the
               more
               probable
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               Verstegan
               )
               at
               such
               time
               
               as
               the
               famous
               water
               passage
               was
               digged
               from
               Brussells
               vnto
               the
               river
               of
               Rupell
               at
               Willibrooke
               ,
               there
               was
               found
               the
               bones
               of
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               the
               head
               whereof
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               yet
               reserued
               )
               himselfe
               had
               seene
               .
               Of
               latter
               times
               it
               hath
               beene
               written
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               strongly
               auerred
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               was
               found
               vncorrupt
               more
               then
               foure
               hundred
               
               yeares
               after
               it
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               in
               length
               
                 eight
                 foote
              
               ;
               the
               former
               of
               which
               could
               not
               well
               be
               ,
               since
               his
               tombe
               being
               too
               narrow
               for
               the
               vnbowelled
               body
               ,
               (
               so
               say
               our
               stories
               )
               it
               brake
               in
               the
               laying
               of
               it
               downe
               ;
               &
               for
               the
               latter
               there
               is
               as
               litle
               shew
               ,
               since
               they
               who
               haue
               written
               his
               life
               all
               agree
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               a
               meane
               or
               
                 middle
                 stature
              
               ,
               though
               for
               his
               limmes
               actiue
               &
               strong
               :
               And
               for
               a
               full
               confutation
               of
               the
               said
               fable
               ,
               (
               saith
               Stow
               )
               when
               his
               restlesse
               bones
               ,
               which
               so
               hardly
               had
               obtained
               intombing
               ,
               
               did
               afterwards
               as
               vnluckily
               againe
               lose
               it
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               
               1562
               ,
               viz
               :
               when
               Chastillion
               conducting
               the
               remnant
               of
               those
               that
               escaped
               at
               the
               battell
               of
               Dreux
               ,
               tooke
               the
               citie
               of
               Cane
               ,
               certaine
               sauage
               souldiers
               aswell
               English
               as
               others
               ,
               did
               beat
               downe
               ,
               &
               vtterly
               deface
               the
               noble
               Monument
               of
               that
               
                 victorious
                 King
              
               ,
               pulling
               out
               all
               his
               bones
               ,
               which
               some
               of
               them
               spitefully
               threw
               away
               ,
               (
               when
               they
               could
               not
               finde
               the
               treasure
               they
               falsely
               surmised
               had
               beene
               laid
               vp
               there
               )
               and
               others
               ,
               specially
               the
               English
               ,
               snatched
               euery
               one
               to
               haue
               some
               peece
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               making
               any
               wonder
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               haue
               done
               if
               they
               had
               exceeded
               the
               length
               &
               bignesse
               of
               mens
               bones
               of
               latter
               yeares
               ,
               whereas
               indeede
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               noted
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               beene
               certainely
               informed
               ,
               )
               saith
               the
               same
               Authour
               )
               by
               
                 English
                 men
              
               of
               good
               credit
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               present
               eye-witnesses
               at
               the
               spoyle
               of
               that
               Monument
               &
               bones
               ,
               and
               brought
               some
               part
               of
               them
               into
               this
               
                 Realme
                 .
                 Theuet
              
               likewise
               in
               the
               second
               Tome
               of
               his
               Cosmographie
               ,
               describing
               the
               city
               of
               Cane
               ,
               mentioneth
               the
               rifling
               of
               his
               Monument
               ,
               but
               of
               any
               such
               monstrous
               
               bones
               or
               body
               there
               found
               ,
               hee
               speakes
               not
               a
               word
               .
               And
               besides
               it
               is
               most
               vnreasonable
               to
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               or
               little
               more
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               such
               a
               wonderfull
               abatement
               ;
               neither
               in
               truth
               if
               our
               measures
               be
               the
               same
               as
               then
               they
               were
               ,
               is
               it
               at
               all
               possible
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Diverse
               reasons
               alleadged
               why
               such
               bones
               might
               be
               found
               in
               former
               ages
               and
               not
               now
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               ordinary
               stature
               of
               mankind
               remaine
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               NOtwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               so
               incredulous
               &
               diffident
               ,
               or
               so
               peremptory
               and
               daring
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               is
               
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 Non
                 credam
                 illud
                 Orionis
                 apud
                 Plynium
                 ,
                 licet
                 Lucius
                 Flaccus
                 &
                 Metellus
                 qui
                 visum
                 iuisse
                 dicuntur
                 per
                 capita
                 sua
                 iurarent
                 :
              
               I
               will
               not
               credit
               that
               story
               of
               Orion
               reported
               by
               Pliny
               ,
               though
               Flaccus
               and
               Metellus
               who
               are
               sayd
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               should
               sweare
               by
               their
               heads
               it
               was
               true
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               wrong
               Antiquity
               so
               farre
               ,
               but
               deale
               with
               them
               as
               we
               desire
               our
               posterity
               should
               deale
               with
               vs
               :
               Let
               vs
               not
               conceiue
               they
               were
               all
               either
               so
               vaine
               as
               to
               affirme
               they
               saw
               that
               which
               they
               saw
               not
               ,
               or
               so
               weake
               as
               not
               able
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               bones
               of
               men
               and
               those
               of
               beasts
               &
               fishes
               :
               specially
               when
               they
               found
               the
               Sceleton
               whole
               and
               intire
               .
               Much
               I
               graunt
               might
               be
               and
               no
               doubt
               was
               fained
               ,
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               much
               added
               to
               truth
               thorow
               errour
               ,
               or
               an
               itching
               desire
               of
               Hyperbolicall
               amplifications
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               beleeue
               that
               many
               of
               their
               relations
               touching
               this
               point
               were
               true
               :
               howbeit
               a
               diminution
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               mankind
               in
               generall
               cannot
               from
               thence
               be
               sufficiently
               inforced
               .
            
             
               To
               let
               goe
               then
               the
               conceite
               of
               Theophrastus
               &
               Paracelsus
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               
               influence
               of
               the
               heavens
               such
               bones
               might
               be
               bred
               in
               certaine
               tracts
               &
               veines
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               choose
               to
               ascribe
               these
               superlatiue
               prodigious
               shapes
               to
               artificiall
               or
               supernaturall
               then
               to
               naturall
               &
               ordinary
               causes
               .
               For
               the
               former
               it
               may
               be
               that
               either
               
                 great
                 princes
              
               out
               of
               ambition
               and
               desire
               of
               honour
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               or
               
                 cunning
                 woorkemen
              
               
               out
               of
               curiosity
               haue
               framed
               and
               composed
               such
               peeces
               which
               posterity
               discouering
               might
               behold
               with
               astonishment
               ,
               &
               the
               
                 infernall
                 spirits
              
               thereby
               to
               delude
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               sooner
               to
               draw
               them
               from
               the
               knowledge
               and
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               to
               Idolatry
               and
               superstition
               ,
               haue
               concurred
               with
               them
               heerein
               ,
               &
               yeelded
               them
               their
               assistance
               ;
               who
               being
               able
               to
               raise
               wonderfull
               tempests
               in
               the
               aire
               &
               stormes
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               but
               they
               might
               be
               as
               able
               to
               compose
               
                 such
                 frames
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               The
               wit
               and
               art
               of
               man
               may
               goe
               farre
               ,
               but
               being
               assisted
               by
               the
               Devils
               helpe
               ,
               it
               produceth
               effects
               ,
               almost
               incredible
               .
               That
               
                 insana
                 substructio
              
               ,
               that
               huge
               monstrous
               peece
               of
               worke
               ,
               knowne
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Stone-henge
               neere
               Amesbery
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               by
               the
               Ancients
               tearmed
               
                 Chorea
                 Gigantum
              
               ,
               the
               Gyants
               daunce
               ;
               yet
               shall
               I
               neuer
               thinke
               that
               it
               was
               performed
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               some
               sleights
               or
               Engines
               now
               vnknowne
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               
                 artificiall
                 composition
              
               ,
               they
               being
               no
               naturall
               stones
               hewen
               out
               of
               the
               rocke
               ,
               but
               artificially
               made
               of
               pure
               sand
               by
               some
               glewy
               and
               vnctuous
               matter
               knit
               and
               incorporated
               together
               ,
               as
               Camden
               seemes
               to
               conjecture
               ;
               or
               whether
               Merlin
               (
               as
               the
               common
               saying
               is
               )
               brought
               them
               thither
               ,
               reared
               &
               disposed
               them
               in
               that
               order
               by
               Magicke
               and
               the
               helpe
               of
               Deuills
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               take
               vpon
               me
               to
               determine
               ▪
               howsoeuer
               it
               were
               ,
               it
               is
               doubtles
               a
               worke
               for
               admiration
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               the
               greatest
               Sceleton
               or
               frame
               of
               bones
               that
               was
               euer
               yet
               discouered
               .
               And
               for
               teeth
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               they
               may
               by
               meere
               art
               be
               made
               so
               liuely
               to
               resemble
               the
               naturall
               teeth
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               wisest
               will
               hardly
               be
               able
               to
               distinguish
               the
               counterfeite
               from
               the
               naturall
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               I
               rather
               choose
               to
               insist
               vpon
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               such
               men
               were
               begotten
               by
               Devills
               ,
               who
               that
               they
               haue
               had
               carnall
               familiarity
               with
               women
               ,
               is
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 Creberrima
                 fama
                 est
              
               ,
               sayth
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 multique
                 se
                 exper●…os
                 vel
                 ab
                 ijs
                 qui
                 experti
                 essent
                 ,
                 de
                 quorum
                 fide
                 dubitandum
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 audisse
                 confirmant
                 ,
                 Sylvanos
                 &
                 Faunos
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quos
                 vulgo
                 Incubos
                 vocant
                 ,
                 improbos
                 saepe
                 extitisse
                 mulieribus
                 ,
                 ac
                 earum
                 appetisse
                 &
                 peregisse
                 concubitum
                 ,
                 &
                 quosdam
              
               Daemones
               quos
               Dusios
               Galli
               
                 nuncupa●…t
                 hanc
                 assidue
                 immunditiam
                 &
                 tentare
                 &
                 efficere
                 plures
                 talesque
                 asseuerant
                 ,
                 vt
                 hoc
                 negare
                 impudentiae
                 videatur
                 .
              
               It
               is
               commonly
               reported
               &
               many
               affirme
               ,
               that
               either
               themselues
               haue
               found
               it
               by
               experience
               ,
               or
               heard
               it
               from
               those
               of
               whose
               credit
               there
               was
               no
               doubt
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               who
               had
               themselues
               experienced
               it
               ,
               that
               Satires
               and
               Fayres
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               Incubi
               ,
               haue
               beene
               often
               lewd
               with
               women
               lusting
               after
               them
               ,
               &
               satisfying
               their
               lust
               with
               them
               :
               and
               that
               certaine
               Devils
               ,
               whom
               the
               Gaules
               call
               Dusij
               ,
               daily
               both
               attempt
               &
               performe
               the
               samefilthines
               such
               &
               so
               many
               affirme
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               this
               were
               a
               point
               of
               impudence
               :
               nay
               there
               are
               yet
               many
               nations
               ,
               saith
               Viues
               in
               his
               commentaries
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               count
               it
               an
               honour
               to
               draw
               their
               pedegree
               from
               Devils
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               company
               of
               women
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               .
               Thus
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Ancients
               imagined
               those
               Gyants
               mentioned
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               to
               haue
               beene
               begotten
               ,
               as
               the
               Heathen
               likewise
               for
               the
               most
               part
               deriue
               their
               Heroes
               and
               mighty
               men
               from
               the
               like
               originall
               .
               And
               that
               the
               birthes
               of
               such
               monstrous
               mixtures
               must
               needes
               be
               monstrous
               ,
               Tostatus
               truely
               
               observeth
               :
               
                 Talibus
                 conceptibus
                 robustissimi
                 homines
                 &
                 procerissimi
                 nasci
              
               
               solent
               ,
               of
               such
               conceptions
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               borne
               the
               strongest
               &
               tallest
               of
               men
               .
               And
               Vallesius
               hauing
               giuen
               the
               reason
               heereof
               at
               large
               ,
               (
               which
               for
               feare
               of
               offending
               chast
               eares
               ,
               I
               list
               not
               heere
               to
               repeate
               )
               at
               last
               concludes
               ,
               
               
                 Robusti
                 ergo
                 &
                 grandes
                 vt
                 nascerentur
                 ,
                 poterant
                 ita
                 Daemones
                 procurare
                 :
              
               Thus
               then
               the
               Devills
               might
               procure
               that
               mighty
               huge
               Gyants
               should
               be
               borne
               ,
               whose
               both
               opinion
               &
               reasons
               heerein
               are
               both
               approued
               and
               farther
               proued
               by
               Delrio
               in
               his
               
                 Magicall
                 disquisitions
              
               .
               The
               
               euidence
               heereof
               will
               yet
               farther
               appeare
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               that
               where
               God
               was
               least
               known
               &
               the
               Devill
               most
               powerfully
               reigned
               ,
               there
               these
               impure
               Acts
               were
               most
               frequently
               practised
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               the
               chosen
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               wee
               reade
               of
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               nay
               those
               Gyants
               we
               find
               mentioned
               in
               holy
               writ
               ,
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               other
               Nations
               :
               But
               since
               the
               incarnation
               of
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               
                 dissolue
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
              
               the
               delusions
               of
               these
               spirits
               haue
               vanished
               as
               a
               mist
               before
               
               the
               Sun
               :
               though
               their
               kingdome
               be
               not
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               yet
               is
               their
               malice
               much
               restrained
               and
               their
               power
               abated
               .
               Which
               Plutarch
               himselfe
               ingeniously
               confesseth
               in
               that
               excellent
               discourse
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 Cur
                 Oracula
                 edi
                 desijrint
              
               ,
               why
               the
               Oracles
               ceased
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               relates
               a
               
                 memorable
                 story
              
               ,
               which
               he
               reports
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               one
               Epitherses
               ,
               sometimes
               his
               schoole-master
               ,
               that
               he
               imbarking
               for
               Italy
               ,
               and
               being
               one
               euening
               becalmed
               before
               the
               Paxe
               ,
               (
               too
               litle
               Ilands
               that
               lie
               between
               Cor●…yra
               &
               Leucadia
               )
               they
               suddainely
               heard
               a
               voyce
               from
               the
               shore
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Passengers
               being
               yet
               awake
               ,
               calling
               to
               one
               Thamus
               a
               Pilot
               ,
               by
               birth
               an
               Egyptian
               ,
               who
               till
               the
               third
               call
               would
               not
               answere
               :
               then
               quoth
               the
               voyce
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               come
               to
               the
               Palodes
               proclaime
               it
               alowd
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Pan
               is
               dead
               ,
               all
               in
               the
               ship
               that
               heard
               this
               were
               amased
               ,
               when
               drawing
               neere
               to
               the
               foresaid
               place
               ,
               Thamus
               standing
               on
               the
               pup
               of
               the
               shippe
               ,
               did
               vtter
               what
               was
               formerly
               commaunded
               ,
               forthwith
               there
               was
               ,
               heard
               a
               great
               lamentation
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               groanes
               and
               schreeches
               :
               This
               comming
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               
                 Tiberius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               he
               sent
               for
               Thamus
               ,
               who
               avouched
               the
               truth
               thereof
               :
               And
               hereby
               was
               declared
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               well
               conceiue
               ,
               the
               subjection
               of
               Sathan
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               :
               so
               that
               now
               he
               had
               no
               longer
               power
               to
               abuse
               the
               illuminated
               world
               with
               his
               impostures
               .
               By
               this
               then
               appeares
               both
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               vast
               enormous
               bodies
               ,
               as
               were
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               withall
               the
               Cause
               why
               they
               haue
               ceased
               since
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               .
               To
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               should
               ascribe
               these
               effects
               to
               God
               himselfe
               and
               his
               
                 extraordinary
                 power
              
               ,
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               greatnes
               ;
               yet
               as
               other
               miracles
               ,
               so
               likewise
               these
               are
               now
               growne
               out
               of
               date
               and
               vse
               :
               hee
               manifesting
               himselfe
               to
               vs
               in
               a
               cleerer
               manner
               ,
               rather
               by
               the
               
                 gratious
                 power
              
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 miraculous
                 greatnes
              
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               our
               Conclusion
               still
               remaines
               firme
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 mankinde
                 is
                 not
                 generally
                 impaired
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 vniversall
                 decay
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               An
               answere
               to
               the
               argument
               drawne
               from
               the
               testimonies
               on
               behalfe
               of
               the
               adverse
               opinion
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               maine
               rubbe
               ,
               which
               to
               many
               giues
               occasion
               of
               stumbling
               ,
               and
               comes
               now
               to
               be
               remoued
               ,
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               diverse
               graue
               writers
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               onely
               of
               latter
               stampe
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               haue
               beene
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               accounted
               Venerable
               aswell
               for
               learning
               as
               Antiquity
               .
               Among
               which
               ,
               the
               most
               Eminent
               that
               I
               finde
               named
               by
               the
               adverse
               part
               ,
               are
               
                 Gellius
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Iuvenall
                 ,
                 Virgill
                 ,
              
               and
               Homer
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               neither
               wrong
               the
               Authours
               nor
               Vouchers
               ,
               I
               will
               produce
               them
               speaking
               in
               their
               owne
               words
               Gellius
               hauing
               alleadged
               the
               opinion
               of
               Varro
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 vtmost
                 point
              
               of
               mans
               growth
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               is
               
                 seaven
                 foote
              
               ,
               and
               hauing
               stiled
               Herodotus
               a
               Fabler
               for
               saying
               the
               body
               of
               Orestes
               was
               
                 seaven
                 cubits
              
               ,
               presently
               adds
               ,
               
                 Nisi
                 si
                 vt
                 Homerus
                 opinatus
                 est
                 ,
                 vastiora
              
               
               
                 prolixioraque
                 fuerint
                 corpora
                 hominum
                 Antiquorum
                 ,
                 &
                 nunc
                 quasi
                 jam
                 mundo
                 senescente
                 ,
                 rerum
                 atque
                 hominum
                 decrementa
                 sint
                 .
              
               Vnles
               as
               Homer
               thought
               ,
               men
               were
               anciently
               bigger
               &
               taller
               ,
               and
               now
               as
               if
               the
               world
               waxed
               old
               ,
               there
               be
               a
               decrease
               both
               of
               things
               and
               men
               .
               But
               this
               
                 Nisi
                 si
              
               of
               Gellius
               is
               too
               weake
               thereby
               to
               draw
               him
               to
               their
               side
               ,
               specially
               considering
               what
               he
               had
               said
               immediatly
               before
               out
               of
               Varro
               .
               Which
               testimony
               of
               his
               prevailes
               somuch
               with
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               
               cannot
               yeeld
               any
               decrease
               since
               the
               floud
               ,
               
                 si
                 rogarer
              
               )
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 an
                 existimem
                 corpora
                 humana
                 ,
                 quae
                 postea
                 fuerunt
                 ab
                 ijs
                 immin●…ta
                 esse
                 quae
                 ante
                 diluvium
                 producebantur
                 ,
                 fortassis
                 annuerem
                 :
                 sed
                 quod
                 à
                 diluvio
                 vsque
                 ad
                 hanc
                 nostram
                 aetatem
                 perpetuo
                 decrescant
                 ,
                 id
                 non
                 facile
                 concederem
                 ,
                 verbis
                 praesertim
                 annotatis
                 quae
                 Aulos
                 Gellius
                 ,
                 3
                 :
                 libr
                 :
                 scripsit
                 vbi
                 ait
                 modum
                 adolescendi
                 humani
                 corporis
                 esse
                 septem
                 pedum
                 :
                 quae
                 mensura
                 hodie
                 quoque
                 videtur
                 esse
                 staturae
                 procerioris
                 .
                 In
                 Apocryphis
                 tamen
                 Esdrae
                 legimus
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 ad
                 finem
                 5.
                 cap.
                 ne
                 quid
                 dissimulem
                 ,
                 &
                 nunc
                 minora
                 esse
                 corpora
                 nostra
                 ,
                 ac
                 indies
                 imminuenda
                 ,
                 quod
                 natura
                 semper
                 magis
                 effoeta
                 reddatur
                 .
                 Idemque
                 vt
                 paulo
                 ante
                 dixi
                 Cyprianus
                 videtur
                 statuere
                 .
                 Sed
                 quare
                 ●…on
                 tam
                 facile
                 assentiar
                 ▪
                 causam
                 attuli
                 quia
                 de
                 mensurâ
                 quam
                 Gellius
                 definivit
                 ,
                 hodie
                 nihil
                 propemodum
                 videam
                 immutatum
                 .
              
               If
               I
               were
               demaunded
               whether
               I
               thinke
               that
               mens
               bodies
               since
               the
               floud
               are
               decreased
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               before
               the
               floud
               ,
               happily
               I
               should
               grant
               it
               :
               but
               that
               since
               the
               floud
               downward
               to
               this
               our
               present
               age
               they
               should
               still
               decrease
               ,
               that
               would
               I
               not
               easily
               yeeld
               ,
               specially
               observing
               those
               words
               which
               
                 Aulus
                 Gellius
              
               hath
               in
               his
               third
               booke
               ,
               where
               hee
               sayth
               ,
               that
               the
               measure
               of
               growth
               in
               mans
               body
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 seaven
                 foote
              
               ,
               which
               at
               this
               day
               seemes
               to
               be
               the
               heigth
               of
               those
               of
               the
               tallest
               stature
               ;
               yet
               to
               conceale
               nothing
               ,
               wee
               read
               indeede
               in
               the
               fourth
               booke
               ,
               and
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fifth
               chapter
               in
               the
               
                 apocryphall
                 Esdras
              
               ,
               that
               our
               bodies
               are
               lesse
               then
               they
               were
               ;
               and
               that
               still
               they
               shall
               be
               lessened
               more
               &
               more
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               nature
               is
               euery
               day
               weakened
               more
               then
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               opinion
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               seemes
               to
               be
               approved
               by
               Cyprian
               ;
               but
               why
               I
               cannot
               easily
               yeeld
               assent
               therevnto
               ,
               I
               haue
               giuen
               my
               reason
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               litle
               or
               nothing
               abated
               of
               that
               measure
               which
               Gelli●…
               defined
            
             
             
               Plinyes
               words
               I
               must
               confesse
               are
               more
               round
               and
               resolute
               ,
               
                 In
                 plenum
                 autem
                 cuncto
                 mortalium
                 generi
                 minorem
                 staturam
                 indies
                 fieri
                 ,
                 propemodum
              
               
               
                 observatur
                 :
                 rarosque
                 patribus
                 proceriores
                 ,
                 consumente
                 vbertatem
                 seminum
                 exustione
                 ,
                 in
                 cuius
                 vices
                 nunc
                 vergat
                 aevum
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               thus
               rendred
               by
               
                 Philemon
                 Holland
              
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Physicke
               ,
               whose
               Latin
               Copy
               differed
               it
               seemes
               somewhat
               from
               mine
               :
               or
               he
               added
               somewhat
               of
               his
               owne
               .
               This
               is
               obserued
               for
               an
               vndoubted
               truth
               ,
               that
               generally
               all
               men
               come
               short
               of
               the
               full
               stature
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               &
               decrease
               every
               day
               more
               then
               other
               ,
               &
               seldome
               shall
               we
               see
               the
               sonne
               taller
               then
               his
               father
               ,
               for
               the
               ardent
               heate
               of
               the
               Elementary
               fire
               (
               wherevnto
               the
               world
               inclineth
               already
               now
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               it
               stood
               much
               vpon
               the
               watery
               Element
               )
               devoureth
               &
               consumeth
               that
               plentifull
               humor
               and
               moisture
               of
               naturall
               seede
               that
               ingen●…eth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               this
               appeareth
               by
               these
               examples
               following
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               hauing
               brought
               the
               examples
               of
               Orion
               and
               Orestes
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 Iam
                 verò
                 ante
                 annos
                 prope
                 mille
                 vates
                 ille
              
               Homerus
               
                 non
                 cessavit
                 minora
                 corpora
                 mortalium
                 ,
                 quàm
                 prisca
                 ,
                 conqueri
                 .
              
               And
               verily
               that
               great
               and
               famous
               Poet
               Homer
               ,
               who
               liued
               almost
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               complained
               and
               gaue
               not
               ouer
               ,
               that
               mens
               bodies
               were
               lesse
               of
               stature
               euen
               then
               ,
               then
               in
               old
               time
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               I
               bee
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               this
               assertion
               of
               Plinyes
               directly
               crosseth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               his
               
                 Naturall
                 History
              
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               begins
               
                 Mundum
                 ,
                 &
                 hoc
                 quod
                 nomine
                 alio
                 calum
                 appella●…e
                 libuit
                 ,
                 cuius
                 circumflexu
                 teg●…ntur
                 cuncta
                 ,
                 numen
                 esse
                 credi
                 par
                 est
                 ,
                 aeternum
                 ,
                 immensum
                 ,
                 neque
                 genitum
                 ,
                 neque
                 interiturum
                 vnquam
                 .
              
               The
               world
               ,
               and
               this
               which
               by
               another
               name
               men
               haue
               thought
               good
               to
               call
               Heaven
               ,
               beleeue
               we
               ought
               in
               all
               reason
               to
               be
               a
               God
               without
               beginning
               &
               likewise
               Endlesse
               .
               If
               the
               world
               be
               Endlesse
               ,
               how
               doth
               it
               suffer
               a
               perpetuall
               decrease
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               suffer
               any
               such
               decrease
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               endlesse
               .
               Againo
               ,
               holding
               a
               decrease
               in
               stature
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               how
               he
               can
               well
               avoide
               a
               diminution
               likewise
               in
               age
               which
               notwithstanding
               in
               other
               places
               he
               seemes
               to
               deny
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               hauing
               in
               sundry
               seuerall
               Chapters
               faire
               occasion
               offered
               ,
               doth
               not
               maintaine
               ,
               but
               rather
               chuseth
               to
               passe
               it
               ouer
               in
               silence
               ,
               as
               being
               thereof
               some
               what
               doubtfull
               .
               Besides
               how
               the
               ardent
               heate
               of
               the
               Elementary
               fire
               should
               cause
               any
               such
               decay
               ,
               I
               cannot
               for
               my
               part
               conceiue
               ,
               since
               that
               heat
               for
               any
               thing
               we
               find
               is
               not
               increased
               since
               the
               first
               Creation
               ,
               and
               this
               supposed
               decay
               is
               commonly
               attributed
               rather
               to
               a
               deficiencie
               then
               an
               excesse
               of
               heat
               .
               But
               Pliny
               who
               held
               that
               the
               Sun
               and
               Starres
               were
               nourished
               by
               an
               Elementary
               moisture
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               vpon
               that
               supposed
               ,
               though
               false
               ground
               ,
               likewise
               hold
               a
               sensible
               decay
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               that
               moisture
               cannot
               possibly
               suffice
               those
               bodies
               for
               food
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               how
               in
               this
               assertion
               he
               both
               plainly
               crosseth
               himself
               ,
               and
               builds
               it
               vpon
               a
               sandy
               foundation
               .
               He
               was
               doubtlesse
               an
               admirable
               Man
               in
               that
               which
               he
               vndertooke
               ,
               the
               Historicall
               part
               of
               Nature
               :
               but
               whether
               he
               deserued
               the
               like
               commendation
               in
               that
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Philosophicall
               part
               thereof
               ,
               I
               leaue
               it
               to
               others
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               passe
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Poets
               .
               But
               before
               I
               descend
               to
               the
               particulars
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               a
               little
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               their
               
               fictions
               and
               fables
               about
               the
               Gyants
               which
               doubtlesse
               in
               part
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               this
               
                 common
                 Error
              
               touching
               Mans
               and
               the
               
                 Worlds
                 decay
              
               ,
               though
               I
               verily
               beleeue
               that
               the
               Poets
               themselues
               had
               a
               mysticall
               meaning
               therein
               .
               They
               faigned
               them
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               haue
               a
               thousand
               hands
               and
               snakes
               for
               haires
               ,
               and
               to
               wage
               warre
               with
               the
               Gods.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Terra
                   feros
                   partus
                   immania
                   monstra
                   Gygantes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Edidit
                   ausuros
                   in
                   Iovis
                   ire
                   domum
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Mille
                   manus
                   illis
                   dedit
                   &
                   pro
                   crinibus
                   angues
                   ,
                
                 
                   Atque
                   ait
                   ,
                   in
                   magnos
                   arma
                   movete
                   Deos.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Giants
                   wild
                   monsters
                   earth
                   great
                   mother
                   bare
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   durst
                   assaile
                   the
                   sacred
                   seat
                   of
                   Iove
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   thousand
                   hands
                   .
                   and
                   snakes
                   insteed
                   of
                   haire
                   ,
                
                 
                   Arm'd
                   ,
                   armes
                   she
                   charg'd
                   them
                   gainst
                   the
                   gods
                   to
                   moue
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 warre
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gyants
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                   Severus
                
                 thus
                 elegantly
                 describes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Tentavêre
                   nefas
                   olim
                   detrudere
                   mundo
                
                 
                   Sydera
                   ,
                   captivique
                   Iovis
                   transferre
                   Gygantes
                
                 
                   Imperium
                   ,
                   &
                   victo
                   leges
                   imponere
                   Coelo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Gyants
                   did
                   advance
                   their
                   wicked
                   hand
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   stars
                   to
                   thrust
                   them
                   headlong
                   down
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   robbing
                   Ioue
                   of
                   his
                   Imperiall
                   crowne
                   ,
                
                 
                   On
                   conquer'd
                   heauens
                   to
                   lay
                   their
                   proud
                   command
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               Macrobius
               his
               interpretation
               of
               this
               fable
               is
               worth
               the
               observing
               :
               
               
                 Gygantes
                 autem
                 quid
                 aliud
                 fuisse
                 credendum
                 est
                 quàm
                 hominum
                 quandam
                 impiam
                 gentem
                 Deos
                 negantem
                 ,
                 et
                 ideo
                 existimatam
                 deos
                 è
                 coelesti
                 sede
                 pellere
                 voluisse
                 .
              
               What
               otherthing
               should
               we
               imagine
               those
               Gyants
               to
               haue
               been
               ,
               but
               an
               impious
               race
               of
               men
               denying
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               were
               therefore
               said
               to
               haue
               attempted
               the
               chasing
               of
               them
               out
               of
               Heauen
               .
               Yet
               these
               fables
               no
               doubt
               infected
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               Guy
               of
               
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 Bevis
              
               of
               
                 Hampton
                 ,
                 Corineus
              
               and
               
                 Gog-Magog
                 ,
                 Robin
                 Hood
              
               and
               
                 little
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Amadis
              
               of
               
                 Gaule
                 ,
                 Pontagruel
                 ,
                 Gargantua
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               haue
               since
               done
               :
               And
               therefore
               Plato
               banished
               Poets
               from
               his
               common-wealth
               ;
               and
               Moses
               ,
               (
               as
               Philo
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               Gyants
               witnesseth
               )
               both
               painting
               and
               the
               statuary
               Art
               ,
               cosen
               Germans
               to
               
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 Quod
                 veritatem
                 mendacijs
                 vitient
                 ,
                 credulis
                 animis
                 per
                 oculos
                 illudentes
                 .
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               because
               they
               corrupt
               the
               truth
               with
               lies
               ,
               &
               deceiue
               credulous
               mindes
               by
               those
               representations
               which
               are
               presented
               to
               their
               eyes
               .
               Yet
               will
               we
               not
               deny
               them
               the
               fauour
               to
               heare
               what
               they
               can
               say
               for
               themselues
               .
               Let
               Iuvenall
               then
               first
               speake
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Saxa
                   inclinatis
                   per
                   humum
                   quaesita
                   lacertis
                
                 
                   Incipiunt
                   torquere
                   ,
                   domestica
                   ,
                   seditione
                   
                
                 
                   Tela
                   ,
                   nec
                   hunc
                   lapidem
                   quali
                   se
                   Turnus
                   &
                   Aiax
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   quo
                   Tydides
                   percussit
                   pondere
                   coxam
                
                 
                   Aeneae
                   ,
                   sed
                   quam
                   valeant
                   emittere
                   dextrae
                   .
                
                 
                   Illis
                   dissimiles
                   ,
                   &
                   nostro
                   tempore
                   natae
                   .
                
                 
                   Nam
                   genus
                   hoc
                   vivo
                   iam
                   decrescebat
                   Homero
                
                 
                   Terra
                   malos
                   homines
                   nunc
                   educat
                   atque
                   pusillos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ergo
                   Deus
                   quicunque
                   aspexit
                   ,
                   ridet
                   &
                   odit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Stooping
                   for
                   stones
                   them
                   (
                   in
                   brawles
                   alway
                
                 
                   The
                   readiest
                   weapon
                   )
                   they
                   commence
                   their
                   fray
                
                 
                   Not
                   that
                   of
                   Turne
                   or
                   Aiax
                   ,
                   or
                   whereby
                
                 
                   The
                   sonne
                   of
                   Tydeus
                   brake
                   Aeneas
                   thigh
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   such
                   as
                   hands
                   vnlike
                   to
                   theirs
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                
                 
                   Bred
                   in
                   our
                   dayes
                   well
                   able
                   are
                   to
                   throw
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   euen
                   while
                   Homer
                   liv'd
                   this
                   race
                   decreased
                
                 
                   And
                   mother
                   earth
                   hath
                   euer
                   since
                   beene
                   pleased
                
                 
                   Cowardly
                   dwarfes
                   to
                   breed
                   :
                   those
                   deities
                
                 
                   That
                   them
                   behold
                   ,
                   deride
                   them
                   and
                   despise
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               asmuch
               as
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               Invenall
               heerein
               followed
               Virgill
               and
               Homer
               ,
               as
               will
               cleerely
               appeare
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               examining
               of
               their
               testimonies
               ,
               I
               will
               likewise
               referre
               the
               answere
               heerevnto
               ,
               to
               that
               place
               .
               For
               Virgill
               then
               ,
               he
               speaking
               of
               Turnus
               and
               his
               great
               strengh
               ,
               thus
               poetizes
               :
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Saxum
                   antiquum
                   ingens
                   campo
                   qui
                   forte
                   iacebat
                
                 
                   Limes
                   agro
                   positus
                   litem
                   vt
                   discerneret
                   aruis
                
                 
                   (
                   Vix
                   illum
                   lecti
                   bis
                   sex
                   ce●…vice
                   subirent
                
                 
                   Qualia
                   nunc
                   hominum
                   producit
                   corpora
                   tellus
                   )
                
                 
                   Ille
                   manu
                   raptum
                   valida
                   toquebat
                   in
                   hostem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   huge
                   old
                   stone
                   which
                   then
                   by
                   chaunce
                   lay
                   in
                   the
                   field
                
                 
                   To
                   bound
                   out
                   severall
                   grounds
                   ,
                   and
                   quarrells
                   to
                   prevent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Scarce
                   twelue
                   choyce
                   men
                   such
                   as
                   now
                   mother
                   earth
                   doth
                   yeeld
                
                 
                   Could
                   beare
                   it
                   on
                   their
                   necks
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   incontinent
                
                 
                   Caught
                   it
                   with
                   puissant
                   arme
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   foe
                   it
                   sent
                   .
                
              
               
                 With
                 which
                 accords
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 his
                 Georgickes
                 touching
                 the
                 plowing
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 Emathean
                 and
                 Emonean
                 fields
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 bloody
                 battels
                 had
                 beene
                 fought
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Scilicet
                   &
                   tempus
                   veniet
                   cum
                   finibus
                   illis
                
                 
                   Agricola
                   incurvo
                   terram
                   molitus
                   aratro
                
                 
                   Exesa
                   inveniet
                   scabra
                   rubigine
                   pila
                   .
                
                 
                   Aut
                   gravibus
                   rastris
                   galeas
                   pulsabit
                   inanes
                
                 
                   Grandiaque
                   effossis
                   mirabitur
                   ossa
                   sepulchris
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     time
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     come
                     when
                     in
                     those
                     feilds
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   painefull
                   husband
                   plowing
                   vp
                   his
                   ground
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shall
                   finde
                   all
                   fret
                   with
                   rust
                   both
                   pikes
                   and
                   sheilds
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   emptie
                   helmes
                   vnder
                   his
                   harrow
                   sound
                   ;
                
                 
                   Wondring
                   at
                   those
                   great
                   bones
                   those
                   graues
                   doe
                   yeeld
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               what
               credit
               shall
               wee
               giue
               to
               Virgill
               in
               these
               things
               who
               tels
               vs
               of
               Enceladus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Fessum
                   quoties
                   motat
                   latus
                   intremere
                   omnem
                
              
               
                 
                   Trinacriam
                   .
                
                 —
              
               
                 As
                 oft
                 as
                 wearied
                 he
                 from
                 side
                 to
                 side
                 doth
                 turne
              
               
                 Trinacria
                 trembles
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               of
               Titius
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Per
                   tota
                   novem
                   cui
                   i●…gera
                   corpus
                
              
               
                 Porrigitur
                 .
              
               
                 Whose
                 bodie
                 stretches
                 to
                 nine
                 akers
                 length
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               besides
               he
               was
               doubtles
               heerein
               as
               in
               many
               other
               passages
               thorow
               the
               
                 Aeneads
                 Homers
              
               ape
               ,
               who
               thus
               brings
               in
               Hector
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Hector
                   autem
                   rapiens
                   lapidem
                   portabat
                   ,
                   qui
                   portas
                   
                
                 
                   Stetit
                   ante
                   ,
                   deorsum
                   crassus
                   ,
                   sed
                   superne
                
                 
                   Acutus
                   erat
                   ,
                   hunc
                   neque
                   duo
                   viri
                   è
                   populo
                   optimi
                
                 
                   Facile
                   ad
                   plaustrum
                   è
                   terra
                   perducerent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quales
                   nunc
                   sunt
                   homines
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Hector
                   caught
                   vp
                   a
                   stone
                   before
                   the
                   gate
                   that
                   lay
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   vpper
                   pointed
                   was
                   ,
                   blunt
                   was
                   the
                   nether
                   part
                   :
                
                 
                   Two
                   of
                   the
                   better
                   sort
                   such
                   as
                   liue
                   now
                   a
                   day
                
                 
                   Could
                   scarce
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   force
                   mount
                   it
                   into
                   a
                   cart
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 like
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 neere
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 of
                 Diomedes
                 ,
                 throwing
                 a
                 stone
                 at
                 Aeneas
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Saxum
                   accepit
                   manu
                
                 
                   Tytides
                   magni
                   ponderis
                   quod
                   non
                   duo
                   viri
                   ferrent
                
                 
                   Quales
                   nunc
                   homines
                   sunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Into
                   his
                   hand
                   Tydides
                   tooke
                
                 
                   A
                   stone
                   of
                   wondrous
                   weight
                   ,
                
                 
                   Two
                   men
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   now
                   yeelds
                
                 
                   To
                   bear
                   't
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   might
                
              
            
             
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               all
               the
               alleadged
               Authours
               herein
               followed
               Homer
               ,
               he
               being
               named
               by
               
                 Gellius
                 ,
                 Pliny
              
               ,
               &
               Iuvenall
               ,
               &
               so
               plainely
               imitated
               by
               Virgill
               ,
               that
               wee
               neede
               not
               doubt
               from
               whom
               hee
               borrowed
               it
               ,
               rendring
               Homers
            
             
               
                 Quales
                 nunc
                 sunt
                 homines
                 —
                 into
              
               
                 Qualia
                 nunc
                 hominum
                 producit
                 corpora
                 tellus
                 ;
              
            
             
               But
               heerein
               he
               exceedes
               Homer
               that
               he
               turnes
               two
               into
               twelue
               ,
               more
               tollerablely
               I
               confesse
               ,
               because
               more
               Poetically
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               know
               it
               at
               the
               first
               blush
               to
               be
               but
               a
               fiction
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               Homer
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               founder
               and
               spring-head
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               the
               Authour
               of
               many
               excellent
               inventions
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               was
               truely
               written
               of
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 Hic
                 ille
                 est
                 cuius
                 de
                 gurgite
                 sacro
              
               
                 Combibit
                 arcanos
                 vatum
                 omnis
                 turba
                 furores
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               man
               whose
               sacred
               streame
               hath
               served
               all
               the
               Crew
            
             
               Of
               Poets
               ,
               thence
               they
               dranke
               their
               fill
               ,
               thence
               they
               their
               furies
               drew
               .
               And
               therefore
               was
               hee
               painted
               vomiting
               ,
               and
               the
               Poets
               round
               about
               licking
               vp
               his
               vomit
               ;
               yet
               as
               a
               ranke
               and
               battell
               soyle
               that
               abounds
               both
               in
               corne
               and
               weedes
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               likewise
               the
               fruitfull
               parent
               of
               many
               errours
               and
               fables
               ,
               which
               were
               afterwards
               taken
               vp
               and
               imbraced
               with
               like
               greedines
               as
               were
               his
               best
               and
               choisest
               inventions
               .
               Such
               is
               naturally
               our
               affection
               ,
               that
               whom
               in
               great
               things
               wee
               mightily
               admire
               ,
               in
               them
               we
               are
               not
               perswaded
               willingly
               that
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               amisse
               :
               The
               reason
               whereof
               is
               for
               that
               
                 as
                 dead
                 flies
                 putrifie
                 the
                 oyntment
                 of
                 the
                 Apothecarie
                 :
              
               
               
                 so
                 a
                 little
                 folly
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 estimation
                 for
                 wissdome
                 .
              
               And
               this
               in
               euery
               profession
               hath
               too
               much
               authorised
               the
               judgement
               of
               a
               few
               .
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               make
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               
                 Homers
                 mistakes
              
               and
               fictions
               ,
               which
               his
               admirers
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               haue
               entertained
               as
               certaine
               
               truths
               .
               That
               fable
               of
               the
               Pigmies
               (
               because
               it
               hath
               some
               affinitie
               with
               our
               present
               matter
               )
               and
               their
               manner
               of
               fighting
               with
               Cranes
               shall
               suffice
               for
               all
               :
               which
               many
               not
               onely
               Poets
               but
               great
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               Aristotle
               himselfe
               relying
               vpon
               his
               authority
               haue
               taken
               vp
               vpon
               trust
               :
               whereas
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               being
               now
               in
               a
               manner
               discouered
               there
               is
               no
               such
               countrey
               or
               people
               to
               be
               found
               in
               it
               .
               And
               for
               this
               particular
               opinion
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               objected
               by
               Goropius
               ,
               but
               by
               Magius
               freely
               acknowledged
               that
               Homer
               ,
               by
               Plutarches
               computation
               ,
               (
               who
               composed
               a
               treatise
               purposely
               of
               his
               life
               )
               liuing
               but
               
                 one
                 hundred
              
               yeares
               or
               a
               little
               more
               after
               the
               Troian
               warres
               ,
               made
               such
               a
               difference
               in
               mens
               strength
               and
               stature
               ,
               as
               was
               altogether
               incredible
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               so
               short
               a
               space
               :
               nay
               himselfe
               makes
               Hectors
               speare
               to
               bee
               
               but
               
                 tenne
                 Cubits
              
               long
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               length
               they
               are
               at
               euen
               at
               this
               day
               :
               &
               brings
               
                 Telemachus
                 Vlysses
              
               his
               sonne
               thus
               speaking
               to
               his
               nurce
               Euriclea
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Haud
                   equidem
                   quenquam
                   longinquus
                   sit
                   licet
                   hospes
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Absque
                   labore
                   feram
                   contingere
                   Chanica
                   nostram
                   :
                
              
               
                 No
                 guest
                 though
                 come
                 from
                 farre
                 I
                 thee
                 assure
              
               
                 To
                 touch
                 my
                 Choenix
                 will
                 I
                 Choenix
                 endure
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               which
               Budaeus
               inferres
               that
               euen
               then
               a
               Choenix
               was
               the
               daily
               allowance
               
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               likewise
               was
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Homers
               times
               among
               the
               Graecians
               .
               For
               conclusion
               ,
               though
               tenne
               persons
               be
               brought
               to
               giue
               testimony
               in
               any
               cause
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               knowledge
               they
               haue
               of
               the
               thing
               wherevnto
               they
               come
               as
               witnesses
               ,
               appeare
               to
               haue
               growne
               from
               some
               one
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               spread
               it selfe
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               in
               force
               but
               as
               one
               testimony
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               appeare
               that
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               from
               which
               either
               immediatly
               or
               mediatly
               they
               all
               draw
               ,
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               if
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               first
               man
               vpon
               whom
               they
               depend
               ,
               proue
               invalide
               ,
               then
               is
               this
               one
               vpon
               the
               matter
               no
               testimony
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               truth
               the
               case
               of
               the
               counter-witnesses
               produced
               in
               this
               businesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               wonderfull
               strength
               of
               diuerse
               in
               latter
               ages
               ,
               not
               inferiour
               to
               those
               of
               former
               times
               .
            
             
               BVt
               to
               graunt
               that
               Hector
               ,
               and
               Ajax
               ,
               and
               Diomedes
               ,
               and
               Hercules
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               excelled
               in
               strength
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               some
               such
               haue
               likewise
               beene
               recorded
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               as
               
                 C
                 :
                 Marius
              
               by
               
                 Trebellius
                 Pollio
                 ,
                 Maximinus
              
               by
               
                 Capitolinus
                 ,
                 Aurelian
              
               by
               
                 Vopiscus
                 ,
                 Scanderbeg
              
               by
               
                 Barlet
                 ,
                 Galiot
                 Bardesin
              
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Catana
               ,
               by
               
                 Fazell
                 ,
                 Tamerlane
                 ,
                 Ziska
                 ,
                 Hunniades
                 ,
              
               by
               others
               ;
               
                 George
                 Le
                 Feure
              
               a
               learned
               Germane
               writes
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               in
               the
               yeare
               1529
               liued
               at
               Mis●…a
               in
               Thuring
               one
               called
               
                 Nicholas
                 Klunher
                 Prouost
              
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 Church
              
               that
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               without
               Cable
               or
               Pulley
               or
               any
               other
               helpe
               he
               setch
               vp
               out
               of
               a
               Cellar
               a
               
                 pipe
                 of
                 wine
              
               ,
               carried
               it
               out
               of
               dores
               and
               laid
               it
               vpon
               a
               cart
               .
               I
               haue
               seene
               a
               man
               ,
               saith
               Mayolus
               an
               Italian
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               the
               
               towne
               of
               Aste
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Pescara
               handed
               a
               pillar
               of
               marble
               three
               foote
               long
               ,
               and
               one
               foote
               in
               diameter
               ,
               the
               
               which
               he
               cast
               high
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               then
               receiued
               it
               againe
               in
               his
               armes
               ,
               then
               lasht
               it
               vp
               againe
               ,
               sometime
               after
               one
               fashion
               ,
               sometime
               after
               another
               ,
               as
               easily
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               playing
               with
               a
               ball
               or
               some
               such
               little
               thing
               .
               There
               was
               ,
               sayth
               the
               same
               Authour
               ,
               at
               Mantua
               ,
               one
               named
               Rodamas
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               a
               little
               stature
               ,
               but
               so
               strong
               that
               he
               brake
               a
               Cable
               as
               bigge
               as
               a
               mans
               arme
               ,
               as
               easily
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               small
               twine
               thread
               :
               mounted
               vpon
               an
               horse
               and
               leading
               another
               by
               the
               bridle
               ,
               he
               would
               runne
               a
               full
               Cariere
               and
               stop
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               course
               ,
               or
               when
               it
               liked
               him
               best
               .
               Froissard
               a
               man
               much
               esteemed
               for
               the
               truth
               and
               fidelity
               of
               his
               history
               ,
               reports
               that
               about
               two
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               ,
               one
               
                 Ernaudo
                 Burg
              
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               companion
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Foix
               ,
               when
               as
               attending
               the
               Earle
               ,
               he
               accompanied
               him
               to
               an
               higher
               roome
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               ascended
               by
               twenty
               foure
               steps
               ,
               the
               weather
               cold
               ;
               and
               the
               fire
               not
               answerable
               ,
               and
               withall
               espying
               out
               at
               the
               window
               certaine
               asses
               in
               the
               lower
               court
               loaden
               with
               wood
               ,
               he
               goes
               downe
               thither
               ,
               lifts
               vp
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               with
               his
               burden
               on
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               carrying
               it
               to
               the
               roome
               from
               whence
               he
               came
               ,
               cast
               both
               as
               he
               found
               them
               into
               the
               fire
               together
               .
               Lebelski
               a
               Polander
               in
               his
               description
               of
               the
               things
               done
               at
               Constantinople
               in
               the
               yeare
               1582
               ,
               at
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Mahumet
               the
               sonne
               of
               Amurath
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               writes
               that
               amongst
               many
               actiue
               men
               which
               there
               shewed
               their
               strength
               ,
               one
               was
               most
               memorable
               ,
               who
               for
               proofe
               thereof
               lifted
               vp
               a
               peece
               of
               wood
               that
               twelue
               men
               had
               much
               adoe
               to
               raise
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               lying
               downe
               flat
               vpon
               his
               backe
               ,
               he
               bore
               vpon
               his
               breast
               ,
               a
               weighty
               stone
               ,
               which
               tenne
               men
               had
               with
               much
               a
               doe
               rolled
               thither
               ,
               making
               but
               a
               iest
               of
               it
               .
               Many
               are
               yet
               aliue
               ,
               saith
               Camerarius
               ,
               that
               know
               how
               strong
               and
               mighty
               
               George
               of
               Fronsberg
               ,
               Baron
               of
               Mindlehaim
               of
               late
               memory
               was
               .
               There
               is
               a
               booke
               printed
               &
               published
               in
               the
               Germane
               tongue
               contayning
               his
               memorable
               acts
               ,
               &
               howbeit
               
                 Paulus
                 Iouius
              
               handleth
               him
               but
               roughly
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               yet
               extolleth
               hee
               highly
               his
               wonderfull
               great
               force
               ,
               being
               able
               by
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               Iouius
               with
               the
               middle
               finger
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               remoue
               a
               very
               strong
               man
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               sate
               he
               neuer
               so
               fast
               :
               He
               stopp'd
               a
               horse
               suddainely
               ,
               that
               ranne
               with
               a
               maine
               Carriere
               ,
               by
               onely
               touching
               the
               bridle
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               shoulder
               would
               hee
               easily
               shoue
               a
               Canon
               whither
               hee
               listed
               .
               Cardan
               writes
               that
               himselfe
               saw
               one
               dauncing
               with
               two
               in
               his
               armes
               ,
               two
               vpon
               
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               one
               hanging
               about
               his
               necke
               .
               Potocoua
               a
               Polonian
               and
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Cosakes
               ,
               during
               the
               reigne
               of
               
                 Stephen
                 Batore
              
               ,
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Leonclauius
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               teare
               in
               peeces
               new
               horse
               shoes
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               paper
               .
               The
               history
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               reports
               ,
               
               that
               the
               woman
               Gyantesse
               before
               mentioned
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               shee
               would
               lift
               vp
               in
               either
               hand
               a
               barrell
               full
               of
               Hamborough
               beere
               ,
               and
               would
               easilie
               carrie
               more
               then
               eight
               men
               could
               .
            
             
               Before
               these
               ,
               but
               long
               since
               those
               ancient
               Heroes
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 Gyant
                 Aenother
              
               borne
               in
               Turgaw
               ,
               a
               village
               in
               Sweuia
               ,
               who
               bore
               armes
               vnder
               Charlemaigne
               ,
               
               he
               felled
               men
               as
               one
               would
               mow
               hay
               ,
               &
               sometimes
               broached
               a
               great
               number
               of
               them
               vpon
               his
               pike
               ,
               and
               so
               carried
               them
               all
               vpon
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               as
               one
               would
               carrie
               little
               birds
               spitted
               vpon
               a
               sticke
               .
               Hinc
               
               apparet
               (
               saith
               
                 Camerarius
                 )
                 quòd
                 nostra
                 aetas
                 &
                 natio
                 tales
                 viros
                 produxerit
                 quos
                 fortitudine
                 &
                 robore
                 cum
                 veteribus
                 conferre
                 licet
                 .
              
               From
               hence
               it
               appeares
               that
               our
               age
               and
               nation
               hath
               brought
               forth
               such
               men
               ,
               as
               euery
               way
               are
               matchable
               with
               the
               Ancients
               in
               actiuity
               &
               strength
               .
               Oflatter
               dayes
               and
               here
               at
               home
               ,
               Mr
               
                 Richard
                 Carew
              
               a
               worthy
               Gentleman
               in
               his
               survey
               of
               Cornewall
               assures
               vs
               that
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Bray
              
               (
               well
               known
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               tenaunt
               )
               carried
               vpon
               his
               backe
               at
               one
               time
               by
               the
               space
               well
               neare
               of
               a
               But-length
               six
               bushels
               of
               wheaten
               meale
               ,
               reckoning
               15
               gallons
               to
               the
               bushell
               ,
               and
               the
               miller
               a
               lubber
               of
               24
               yeares
               age
               vpon
               the
               whole
               :
               wherevnto
               he
               addeth
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Roman
              
               of
               the
               same
               sheire
               ,
               a
               short
               clownish
               grub
               would
               beare
               the
               whole
               carkasse
               of
               an
               oxe
               ,
               though
               he
               neuer
               tugged
               with
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               calfe
               ,
               as
               Milo
               did
               .
               To
               these
               might
               be
               added
               diuerse
               other
               domesticall
               examples
               of
               latter
               times
               ,
               saue
               that
               such
               kinde
               of
               relations
               seeme
               as
               vnsauory
               and
               incredible
               to
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Readers
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               certaine
               ,
               admirable
               ,
               and
               delightfull
               to
               the
               beholders
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               most
               true
               that
               the
               great
               workes
               our
               
                 noble
                 Predecessours
              
               haue
               left
               vs
               ,
               our
               
                 Cathedrall
                 Churches
              
               ,
               our
               ruines
               of
               Castles
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               our
               bridges
               ,
               our
               high-wayes
               ,
               and
               Cauce-wayes
               ,
               and
               in
               forraine
               parts
               their
               
                 Arches
                 ,
                 Obelisks
                 ,
                 Pyramids
                 ,
                 Vawtes
                 ,
                 Aqueducts
                 ,
                 Theaters
                 ,
              
               and
               Amphitheaters
               seeme
               to
               proclaime
               ,
               as
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               so
               likewise
               of
               their
               bodies
               :
               But
               I
               should
               rather
               ascribe
               this
               to
               their
               industry
               ,
               their
               deuotion
               ,
               their
               charity
               ,
               vniting
               ,
               their
               forces
               and
               purses
               in
               publique
               workes
               and
               for
               the
               publique
               good
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               bodily
               strength
               of
               particular
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Two
               doubtes
               cleered
               ,
               the
               first
               touching
               the
               strong
               physicke
               which
               the
               Ancients
               vsed
               ,
               the
               second
               touching
               the
               great
               quantity
               of
               blood
               which
               they
               are
               sayed
               vsually
               to
               haue
               drawne
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               veine
               .
            
             
               A
               greater
               doubt
               arises
               touching
               the
               litle
               ,
               but
               
                 strong
                 physicke
              
               which
               the
               Ancients
               vsed
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               
                 quantity
                 of
                 blood
              
               which
               they
               vsually
               drew
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               veine
               :
               For
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               should
               thinke
               that
               it
               rather
               argued
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               our
               disuse
               of
               exercise
               and
               more
               frequent
               vse
               of
               Physicke
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               times
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               vnskilfull
               Empericks
               ,
               we
               ordinarily
               hold
               out
               as
               long
               as
               they
               did
               :
               And
               for
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               Physicke
               ,
               let
               vs
               heere
               Goropius
               a
               famous
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               doubtles
               a
               very
               learned
               man
               ,
               as
               his
               workes
               testifie
               ,
               and
               his
               greatest
               adversaries
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               .
               
                 Dicunt
                 olim
                 medicamenta
                 multò
                 vehementiora
                 data
                 fuiss●…
                 quàm
                 nunc
                 hominum
                 natura
                 ferre
                 possit
                 :
              
               They
               say
               that
               the
               Physicke
               which
               the
               Ancients
               administred
               was
               much
               stronger
               then
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               now
               capable
               of
               ;
               to
               which
               he
               replies
               ,
               
                 eos
                 qui
                 sic
                 arbitrantur
                 insigniter
                 falli
                 contendo
                 ,
                 ferunt
                 enim
                 corpora
                 aequè
                 nunc
                 helleborum
                 atque
                 olim
                 eodem
                 vel
                 majori
                 pondere
                 ,
                 vt
                 ipse
                 in
                 alijs
                 &
                 meipso
                 sum
                 expertus
                 :
                 Verùm
                 inscitia
                 eorum
                 qui
                 nihil
                 Medici
                 habent
                 praeter
                 titulum
                 &
                 vestem
                 longam
                 ,
                 &
                 impudentem
                 arrogantiam
              
               
               
                 in
                 causa
                 est
                 vt
                 sic
                 opinentur
                 .
              
               I
               am
               confident
               that
               those
               who
               thus
               thinke
               are
               notablely
               deceiued
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               our
               bodies
               can
               now
               aswell
               endure
               the
               like
               or
               greater
               quantity
               of
               Elleborum
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               made
               triall
               in
               my selfe
               &
               others
               :
               But
               the
               ignorance
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               indeed
               nothing
               in
               them
               of
               the
               Physitian
               but
               the
               bare
               title
               ,
               a
               long
               gowne
               ,
               and
               impudent
               arrogancie
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               men
               so
               thinke
               .
               And
               with
               him
               heerein
               plainely
               accords
               
                 Leonardus
                 Giachinus
              
               of
               the
               same
               profession
               ,
               who
               hauing
               composed
               a
               Treatise
               purposely
               to
               shew
               what
               damage
               arises
               to
               learning
               by
               preferring
               Authority
               before
               reason
               ,
               makes
               this
               the
               title
               of
               his
               first
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 Corpora
                 nostra
                 eadem
                 ferre
                 posse
                 auxilia
                 quibus
                 Veteres
                 vsi
                 sunt
                 ,
                 idque
                 cum
                 ratione
                 tum
                 experientia
                 comprobari
                 :
              
               That
               our
               bodies
               now
               a
               dayes
               may
               well
               enough
               suffer
               the
               same
               helpes
               of
               Physicke
               which
               the
               Ancients
               vsed
               ,
               &
               that
               this
               may
               be
               made
               euident
               aswell
               by
               reason
               as
               experience
               .
               And
               I
               suppose
               skilfull
               Physitians
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Physicke
               of
               former
               times
               agrees
               with
               ours
               as
               in
               the
               receites
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               dosis
               and
               quantity
               ;
               and
               for
               them
               who
               hold
               a
               generall
               decay
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               they
               are
               likewise
               forced
               to
               hold
               this
               .
               For
               if
               plants
               ,
               and
               drugges
               ,
               and
               minerals
               ,
               decay
               in
               their
               vertue
               proportionablely
               to
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               the
               common
               opinion
               )
               then
               must
               it
               consequently
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               quantity
               hauing
               a
               lesse
               vertue
               may
               without
               daunger
               and
               with
               good
               successe
               be
               administred
               to
               our
               bodies
               though
               inferiour
               in
               strength
               :
               
                 Roger
                 Bacon
              
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 erroribus
                 medicorum
              
               ,
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               heavens
               is
               changed
               euery
               Centenary
               or
               thereabout
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               all
               things
               growing
               from
               the
               earth
               change
               their
               complexions
               ,
               as
               also
               doth
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               therevpon
               infers
               that
               
                 eaedem
                 proportiones
                 medicinarum
                 non
                 sunt
                 semper
                 continuandae
                 sed
                 exigitur
                 observantia
                 certa
                 secundum
                 temporis
                 discensum
                 :
              
               The
               same
               proportions
               of
               medicines
               are
               not
               still
               to
               be
               continued
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               required
               a
               certain
               quantity
               according
               to
               the
               variation
               of
               time
               .
               Where
               ,
               by
               the
               change
               of
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               I
               cannot
               conceiue
               that
               he
               intends
               it
               alwayes
               for
               the
               worst
               ,
               for
               so
               should
               he
               crosse
               himselfe
               in
               the
               same
               booke
               ,
               neither
               for
               any
               thing
               I
               know
               haue
               we
               any
               certainty
               of
               any
               such
               change
               as
               he
               speakes
               of
               ,
               but
               this
               am
               I
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               if
               together
               with
               the
               heauens
               ,
               the
               plants
               change
               their
               tempers
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               plants
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               then
               needs
               there
               no
               alteration
               in
               the
               proportion
               of
               medicines
               ;
               in
               asmuch
               as
               what
               art
               should
               therein
               supply
               ,
               nature
               her selfe
               preuents
               &
               performes
               :
               But
               for
               mine
               own
               part
               holding
               a
               naturall
               decay
               in
               neither
               ,
               vpon
               that
               ground
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               may
               more
               safely
               be
               warranted
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               ancient
               proportions
               .
            
             
               Now
               touching
               the
               
                 drawing
                 of
                 blood
              
               ,
               I
               know
               it
               is
               said
               that
               Galen
               vsually
               drew
               
                 six
                 pounds
              
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               veine
               ,
               whereas
               we
               for
               the
               most
               part
               stoppe
               at
               
                 six
                 ounces
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               truth
               a
               great
               difference
               if
               true
               ,
               specially
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               he
               liuing
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               or
               thereabout
               since
               Christ.
               For
               decision
               then
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               must
               haue
               recourse
               to
               Galen
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               in
               that
               booke
               which
               he
               purposely
               composed
               
                 of
                 cures
                 by
                 letting
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
              
               thus
               writes
               :
               
                 Memini
                 quibusdam
                 ad
                 sex
                 vsque
                 libras
                 sanguinem
                 detractum
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 ita
                 vt
                 febris
                 extingueretur
                 .
              
               I
               remember
               that
               
               from
               some
               I
               haue
               drawne
               six
               pounds
               of
               blood
               ,
               which
               hath
               ridde
               them
               
               of
               their
               feuer
               :
               yet
               from
               others
               he
               tooke
               but
               a
               
                 pound
                 and
                 a
                 halfe
              
               ,
               or
               
                 one
                 pound
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               lesse
               ,
               as
               he
               saw
               occasion
               :
               neither
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               nor
               in
               these
               present
               times
               was
               the
               quantity
               euer
               definite
               or
               certaine
               ,
               but
               both
               then
               and
               now
               variable
               more
               or
               lesse
               according
               to
               strength
               ,
               the
               
                 disease
                 ,
                 age
              
               ,
               or
               other
               indications
               ;
               and
               in
               
                 pestilent
                 fevers
              
               his
               advise
               is
               ,
               
                 vbi
                 valida
                 virtus
                 subest
                 ,
                 &
                 aetas
                 permittit
                 ,
                 vsque
                 ad
                 animae
                 defectum
                 sanguinem
                 mittere
              
               
               expedit
               :
               where
               the
               strength
               and
               age
               of
               the
               patient
               will
               beare
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               doe
               well
               to
               take
               blood
               euen
               to
               a
               fainting
               or
               sounding
               ;
               and
               such
               was
               the
               case
               (
               as
               by
               his
               owne
               words
               it
               appeares
               )
               in
               which
               he
               drew
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               :
               Neither
               is
               this
               without
               example
               in
               our
               age
               :
               
                 Ambrose
                 Par
              
               a
               French
               Surgeon
               ,
               (
               &
               a
               man
               expert
               in
               his
               profession
               ,
               as
               his
               bookes
               shew
               )
               reports
               that
               he
               drew
               from
               a
               patient
               of
               his
               in
               
                 foure
                 dayes
                 twenty
                 seven
                 pallets
              
               ,
               
               euery
               pallet
               of
               Paris
               containing
               
                 three
                 ounces
              
               &
               more
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               drew
               from
               him
               about
               
                 seven
                 pounds
              
               ,
               allowing
               
                 twelue
                 ounces
              
               to
               the
               pound
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               account
               that
               Galen
               followed
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               his
               owne
               Treatise
               
                 of
                 weights
                 and
                 measures
              
               ,
               and
               so
               continues
               it
               in
               vse
               among
               Physitians
               and
               Apothecaries
               vnto
               this
               day
               .
               The
               whole
               quantity
               of
               blood
               in
               a
               mans
               body
               of
               a
               sound
               constitution
               and
               middle
               stature
               was
               anciently
               estimated
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               it
               still
               at
               about
               
                 three
                 gallons
              
               :
               and
               I
               haue
               beene
               informed
               by
               a
               Doctour
               of
               Physicke
               of
               good
               credit
               and
               eminent
               place
               in
               this
               Vniversity
               ,
               that
               a
               patient
               of
               his
               hath
               bled
               a
               gallon
               at
               nose
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               hath
               
               done
               well
               after
               it
               ;
               which
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               could
               not
               be
               so
               little
               as
               seuen
               or
               
                 eight
                 pounds
              
               ,
               allowing
               somewhat
               lesse
               then
               a
               pound
               to
               a
               pint
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               I
               haue
               found
               a
               pint
               of
               water
               to
               weigh
               
                 sixteene
                 ounces
              
               .
               Now
               what
               Nature
               hath
               done
               with
               tollerance
               of
               life
               ,
               Art
               may
               come
               neere
               vnto
               vpon
               just
               cause
               without
               danger
               .
               And
               if
               any
               desire
               to
               be
               farther
               informed
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               need
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               the
               
                 Medicinall
                 observations
              
               of
               
                 Iohannes
                 Shenkius
                 de
                 capite
                 Humano
              
               ,
               where
               to
               his
               333
               observation
               hee
               prefixes
               this
               title
               ,
               
                 Prodigiosae
                 narium
                 haemorragiae
                 ,
                 quae
                 interdum
              
               18
               ,
               interdum
               20
               ,
               
                 nonnunquam
                 etiam
              
               40
               
                 sanguinis
                 librae
                 profluxere
              
               .
               Prodigious
               bleedings
               at
               the
               nose
               ,
               in
               which
               sometimes
               18
               ,
               sometimes
               20
               ,
               sometimes
               40
               poūds
               of
               blood
               haue
               issued
               .
               The
               Authors
               from
               whom
               he
               borroweth
               his
               observations
               are
               
                 Matheus
                 de
                 Gradi
              
               in
               his
               commentaries
               vpon
               the
               35
               chapter
               of
               
                 Rasis
                 ad
                 Almans
                 Brasauolus
                 comment
                 .
                 ad
                 Aphor.
              
               23.
               lib.
               5.
               
               
                 Donatus
                 lib.
                 de
                 variolis
                 &
                 morbillis
                 cap.
              
               23.
               
               
                 Lusitanus
                 Curat
              
               .
               100.
               
               Cent.
               2.
               
               And
               againe
               Curat
               .
               60
               ,
               Cent.
               7
               ,
               his
               instances
               are
               of
               a
               Nunne
               who
               voided
               by
               diverse
               passages
               18
               pounds
               of
               bloud
               ,
               of
               Diana
               a
               noble
               Lady
               of
               Est
               ,
               who
               bled
               onely
               at
               the
               nostrils
               18
               pounds
               besides
               what
               was
               spilt
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               vpon
               her
               apparell
               ,
               in
               napkins
               and
               other
               linnens
               about
               her
               ;
               of
               one
               Andrew
               ,
               Cooke
               to
               
                 Fredericke
                 Gonzaga
              
               Cardinall
               ,
               who
               bled
               in
               
                 one
                 day
              
               and
               
                 two
                 nights
              
               20
               pounds
               .
               And
               lastly
               of
               a
               yong
               man
               named
               Berdavid
               ,
               from
               whom
               there
               issued
               at
               the
               nose
               within
               the
               space
               of
               
                 sixe
                 dayes
              
               40
               pounds
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               all
               liued
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               well
               
                 penes
                 Authores
                 fides
                 esto
                 ▪
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SEC
               .
               6.
               
               A
               third
               doubt
               cleered
               touching
               the
               length
               of
               the
               Duodenum
               or
               first
               gut
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               severall
               opinions
               of
               
                 Iacobus
                 Capellus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohannes
                 Temporarius
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               decrease
               of
               humane
               strength
               and
               stature
               .
            
             
               ANother
               doubt
               tending
               to
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               I
               receiued
               from
               an
               other
               
               Doctour
               of
               Physicke
               of
               speciall
               note
               ,
               &
               of
               mine
               ancient
               acquaintance
               ,
               well
               knowne
               in
               London
               for
               his
               sufficiencie
               in
               his
               professiō
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               likewise
               I
               must
               acknowledge
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               answere
               which
               I
               shall
               frame
               thereunto
               .
               The
               objection
               ,
               because
               ,
               of
               any
               I
               haue
               met
               with
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               fully
               opened
               &
               seriously
               vrged
               by
               
                 Archangelus
                 Piccolhomini
              
               in
               his
               
                 Anatomicall
                 Lectures
              
               ,
               I
               wil
               expresse
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 gut
              
               ,
               he
               thus
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 Dicitur
                 etiam
                 graecis
                 dodecadactylos
                 ,
                 nobis
                 duodenū
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quod
                 duodecem
                 digitos
                 longum
                 illis
                 temporibus
                 videretur
                 :
                 nam
                 his
                 nostris
                 temporibus
                 vix
                 9
                 digitorum
                 apices
                 aequat
                 ,
                 fortassèquod
                 hâc
                 nostrâ
                 aetate
                 homines
                 minores
                 ,
                 illis
                 saeculis
                 grandiores
                 essent
                 ,
                 idcirco
                 longiora
                 mēbra
                 proportione
                 respondētia
                 .
                 Dicitur
                 quoque
                 pyloros
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ianitor
                 portonarius
                 translato
                 nomine
                 inferioris
                 orificij
                 ventriculi
                 ad
                 superiorem
                 duodeni
                 partem
                 quae
                 ex
                 eo
                 proximè
                 enascitur
                 .
              
               It
               is
               called
               of
               the
               
                 Graecians
                 dodecadactylos
              
               ,
               &
               of
               vs
               duodenum
               ,
               because
               it
               seemes
               in
               those
               times
               to
               haue
               beene
               12
               inches
               long
               ,
               whereas
               in
               this
               age
               it
               hardly
               equals
               the
               toppes
               of
               nine
               fingers
               ,
               perchance
               because
               now
               adayes
               men
               being
               lesse
               and
               then
               bigger
               ,
               they
               had
               likewise
               bigger
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               answereable
               therevnto
               .
               It
               is
               also
               called
               pyloros
               or
               the
               porter
               ,
               which
               name
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               nether
               orifice
               of
               the
               stomacke
               ,
               and
               applyed
               to
               the
               higher
               part
               of
               the
               duodenum
               which
               growes
               out
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               he
               ;
               where
               what
               he
               meanes
               by
               the
               apices
               or
               toppes
               of
               nine
               fingers
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               well
               apprehend
               ,
               but
               Riolanus
               I
               am
               sure
               in
               the
               2
               booke
               and
               12
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Anthropographia
               tells
               vs
               plainely
               that
               
                 ab
                 Herophylo
                 duodenum
                 dicitur
                 quoniam
                 olim
                 duodecem
                 transversos
                 digitos
                 longum
                 erat
                 ,
                 vbi
                 hodie
                 vix
                 quatuor
                 digitos
                 aequat
                 .
              
               It
               was
               by
               Herophylus
               called
               duodenum
               because
               anciently
               it
               was
               12
               inches
               long
               ,
               whereas
               now
               it
               is
               scarce
               
                 full
                 foure
              
               .
               How
               long
               since
               this
               Herophilus
               liued
               I
               cannot
               certainely
               determine
               ,
               nor
               well
               coniecture
               ,
               his
               name
               I
               finde
               not
               in
               
                 Gesners
                 Bibliotheca
              
               ,
               indeed
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 anima
              
               mentioneth
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               he
               liued
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               how
               long
               it
               appeares
               not
               ;
               suppose
               it
               to
               bee
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               or
               8
               hundred
               yeares
               (
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               in
               reason
               can
               well
               bee
               demanded
               ,
               and
               vpon
               that
               supposition
               allow
               him
               to
               haue
               liued
               two
               thousand
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               which
               being
               granted
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               all
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               mans
               body
               are
               decayed
               proportionably
               to
               the
               duodenum
               ,
               (
               which
               Piccolomini
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               and
               thereof
               I
               thinke
               no
               wise
               or
               learned
               man
               will
               once
               offer
               to
               make
               any
               doubt
               )
               this
               I
               say
               being
               granted
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessitie
               follow
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               2000
               yeares
               ,
               
                 two
                 thirds
              
               of
               humane
               stature
               are
               lost
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               proportiō
               of
               4
               to
               12
               ;
               so
               as
               if
               men
               now
               be
               fiue
               foote
               high
               ,
               they
               were
               then
               15
               ,
               &
               2000
               yeares
               before
               that
               againe
               (
               if
               we
               shall
               allow
               the
               like
               proportion
               of
               decrease
               to
               the
               like
               space
               of
               time
               (
               45
               foot
               high
               ,
               and
               so
               vpward
               ,
               which
               how
               vnreasonable
               
               it
               is
               to
               affirme
               or
               conceiue
               ,
               I
               leaue
               to
               the
               Authors
               and
               Patrons
               of
               that
               fancie
               to
               imagine
               .
               Againe
               I
               would
               willingly
               knowe
               whether
               in
               Herophilus
               time
               the
               inch
               were
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               or
               no
               ,
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               belike
               there
               is
               no
               such
               notorious
               diminution
               in
               stature
               as
               from
               him
               is
               collected
               ▪
               and
               if
               it
               be
               varied
               according
               to
               the
               diminution
               of
               stature
               ,
               then
               should
               our
               duodenum
               be
               aswell
               12
               of
               our
               inches
               now
               ,
               as
               was
               their
               duodenum
               12
               of
               their
               inches
               then
               ,
               for
               to
               say
               that
               theirs
               was
               12
               of
               their
               inches
               &
               ours
               but
               4
               of
               our
               inches
               ,
               is
               both
               an
               irregular
               cōparison
               ,
               &
               a
               matter
               altogether
               incredible
               .
               And
               I
               wonder
               that
               Galen
               or
               Hippocrates
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               those
               ancient
               Physitians
               had
               not
               found
               the
               variation
               thereof
               in
               their
               time
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               aswell
               as
               wee
               in
               ours
               in
               regard
               of
               theirs
               ;
               or
               that
               finding
               it
               ,
               they
               haue
               left
               no
               record
               or
               mention
               of
               so
               notable
               an
               observation
               in
               any
               of
               their
               writings
               ,
               which
               me
               thinks
               is
               a
               strong
               presumption
               that
               indeed
               either
               in
               their
               practise
               or
               reading
               they
               observed
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               But
               to
               make
               a
               plaine
               and
               full
               answere
               to
               this
               objection
               ,
               we
               need
               go
               no
               farther
               then
               that
               of
               Riolanus
               immediatly
               annexed
               to
               the
               passage
               before
               alleadged
               .
               
                 Nec
                 mensuram
                 antiquam
                 deprehendes
                 nisi
                 graciliorem
                 &
                 angustiorem
                 ventriculi
                 partem
                 à
                 fundo
                 inferne
                 exporrectam
                 vsque
                 ad
                 anfractuum
                 principium
                 addideris
                 quam
                 saepè
                 12
                 digitos
                 aequare
                 vidi
                 .
              
               Neither
               shall
               you
               finde
               the
               ancient
               measure
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               adde
               to
               the
               duodenum
               the
               lower
               and
               narrower
               part
               of
               the
               stomack
               ,
               and
               extend
               it
               to
               that
               place
               where
               the
               guts
               begin
               their
               pleats
               and
               windings
               ,
               and
               this
               haue
               I
               often
               seene
               to
               equall
               12
               inches
               :
               out
               of
               which
               words
               I
               make
               mine
               answere
               thus
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               take
               duodenum
               strictly
               ,
               onely
               for
               so
               much
               as
               is
               from
               the
               lowest
               orifice
               of
               the
               stomacke
               to
               the
               winding
               guts
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               it
               is
               scantly
               
                 foure
                 inches
              
               long
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               take
               in
               that
               thinner
               part
               and
               end
               of
               the
               ventricle
               which
               the
               Greekes
               call
               pyloros
               ,
               and
               the
               Latines
               from
               thence
               ianitor
               or
               portonarius
               the
               porter
               ,
               then
               by
               Riolans
               observation
               it
               hath
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               may
               be
               found
               fully
               as
               long
               as
               the
               ancient
               measure
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               pyloros
               hath
               beene
               by
               ancient
               Writers
               taken
               into
               the
               duodenum
               ,
               and
               accounted
               as
               one
               with
               it
               ,
               not
               onely
               Riolan
               in
               the
               place
               before
               alleadged
               ,
               and
               
                 Laurentius
                 lib.
              
               6.
               cap
               ,
               13.
               but
               Piccolhomini
               himselfe
               confesseth
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               passage
               already
               quoted
               ,
               and
               
                 Leonardus
                 Fuchsius
              
               in
               the
               third
               booke
               and
               1
               chapter
               of
               his
               Paradoxes
               brings
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               
                 Celsus
                 lib.
              
               4
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               
               
                 Avicen
                 fen
              
               .
               6.
               can
               .
               3.
               tract
               .
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               
               Valescus
               4.
               22.
               
               
                 Iohannes
                 Matthaeus
                 de
                 Gradi
              
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               the
               ninth
               booke
               of
               
                 Razis
                 cap.
              
               11
               :
               and
               lastly
               
                 Alexander
                 Benedictus
              
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               of
               Anatomie
               chapt
               .
               8.
               and
               though
               he
               there
               make
               Galen
               to
               speake
               in
               a
               different
               language
               ,
               yet
               are
               Riolan
               and
               others
               of
               another
               opinion
               therein
               .
            
             
               Whiles
               this
               part
               was
               even
               vpon
               going
               to
               the
               Presse
               ,
               there
               came
               to
               mine
               hands
               two
               bookes
               written
               by
               two
               learned
               
                 French
                 men
                 ,
                 Iacobus
                 Capellus
              
               and
               
                 Iohannes
                 Temporarius
              
               ,
               the
               one
               intituled
               
                 de
                 mensuris
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 Chronologicae
                 demonstrationes
              
               ;
               in
               both
               which
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               is
               touched
               to
               the
               quicke
               :
               The
               former
               ,
               Capellus
               I
               meane
               ,
               in
               his
               very
               preface
               sharpely
               censures
               the
               Poets
               ,
               Homer
               &
               Virgill
               &
               Iuvenall
               for
               their
               
                 hyperbolicall
                 amplifications
              
               ,
               in
               speaking
               of
               the
               enormous
               stature
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               he
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Solinus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ludouicus
                 Vives
              
               for
               following
               
               them
               therein
               ,
               and
               then
               alleadging
               that
               passage
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Scaligers
              
               ,
               where
               he
               affirmes
               that
               the
               Samogithians
               ,
               a
               people
               seated
               betwixt
               Prussia
               &
               Liuonia
               ,
               by
               turnes
               beget
               dwarfes
               &
               gyants
               ;
               he
               graunts
               that
               this
               vicissitude
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               degree
               ,
               yet
               in
               some
               sort
               may
               be
               obserued
               in
               
                 all
                 nations
              
               :
               yet
               this
               man
               after
               all
               this
               flourish
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               some
               kinde
               of
               truth
               there
               should
               be
               in
               those
               complaints
               of
               the
               Poets
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               world
               waxes
               old
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               post-hast
               as
               they
               would
               haue
               it
               :
               yet
               
                 sensim
                 &
                 sine
                 sensu
              
               ,
               as
               he
               tearmes
               it
               ,
               soft
               &
               faire
               ,
               &
               by
               degrees
               insensible
               .
               The
               onely
               reason
               he
               buildes
               vpon
               being
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               measures
               of
               all
               Nations
               being
               proportioned
               (
               as
               he
               imagineth
               )
               to
               their
               statures
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               as
               the
               Nations
               rise
               in
               antiquitie
               one
               aboue
               another
               ,
               so
               doe
               their
               measures
               :
               from
               whence
               he
               inferres
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Ancients
               were
               longer
               ,
               so
               were
               likewise
               their
               statures
               .
               Wherein
               he
               manifestly
               crosseth
               both
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               I
               haue
               read
               of
               that
               subiect
               ,
               either
               occasionally
               or
               of
               set
               purpose
               ;
               for
               himselfe
               he
               freely
               acknowledgeth
               in
               another
               place
               of
               the
               same
               discourse
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               present
               Parisian
               foote
               in
               France
               &
               the
               Picen
               in
               Italy
               are
               bigger
               then
               the
               Ancient
               Romane
               ;
               for
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               both
               vouches
               and
               well
               approues
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Cardan
                 de
                 subtil
                 :
                 lib.
                 11
                 :
                 Adducor
                 authoritate
                 scribentium
                 olim
                 de
                 re
                 militari
                 qui
                 tyronum
                 mediocrem
                 magnitudinem
                 quinque
                 pedum
                 esse
                 statuerunt
                 ,
                 vt
                 quarta
                 parte
                 pes
                 antiquus
                 mensura
                 pedis
                 nostri
                 minor
                 sit
                 .
              
               I
               am
               induced
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               those
               who
               writing
               of
               military
               matters
               ,
               set
               down
               fiue
               foote
               for
               the
               ordinary
               stature
               of
               a
               common
               souldier
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               ancient
               foote
               was
               by
               measure
               a
               quarter
               lesse
               then
               ours
               .
               Againe
               himselfe
               confesseth
               (
               neither
               without
               manifest
               follie
               can
               it
               bee
               denyed
               )
               that
               some
               nations
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Clymate
               much
               exceed
               others
               in
               stature
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               most
               part
               do
               the
               Westerne
               ,
               the
               Easterne
               ,
               &
               the
               Northerne
               ,
               the
               Southerne
               ,
               so
               as
               if
               his
               comparison
               had
               beene
               made
               betwixt
               the
               ancient
               and
               
                 moderne
                 measures
              
               of
               the
               same
               nation
               ,
               it
               might
               well
               haue
               carried
               at
               leastwise
               some
               semblance
               of
               truth
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               betwixt
               different
               nations
               though
               in
               different
               ages
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               carries
               with
               it
               in
               my
               iudgment
               no
               colour
               at
               all
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               holds
               not
               the
               like
               decrease
               in
               age
               ,
               &
               wits
               ,
               &
               manners
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               stature
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               beasts
               ,
               the
               plants
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               men
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               stand
               with
               his
               purpose
               ;
               yet
               how
               it
               can
               stand
               with
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               for
               mine
               own
               part
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               as
               neither
               can
               I
               conceiue
               how
               there
               should
               bee
               any
               such
               
                 alternatiue
                 vicissitude
              
               of
               stature
               in
               all
               nations
               as
               he
               holdes
               ,
               and
               yet
               withall
               an
               vniversall
               and
               perpetuall
               decrease
               :
               all
               which
               himselfe
               it
               seemes
               foreseeing
               modestly
               ,
               concludes
               the
               point
               :
               
                 Nos
                 igitur
                 haec
                 ,
                 ea
                 potius
                 mente
                 in
                 medium
                 adduximus
                 ,
                 vt
                 haec
                 vere
                 nobilis
                 questio
                 ab
                 eruditis
                 viris
                 luculentius
                 &
                 accuratius
                 pertractetur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quod
                 veluti
                 de
                 inventa
                 veritate
                 gloriemur
                 &
                 nobis
                 ipsi
                 suffeni
                 simus
                 :
              
               We
               then
               haue
               produced
               these
               things
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               this
               question
               truly
               noble
               ,
               may
               by
               learned
               men
               be
               more
               cleerely
               and
               exactly
               handled
               ,
               not
               that
               I
               would
               glory
               in
               the
               finding
               out
               of
               a
               truth
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               I
               were
               onely
               pleased
               with
               mine
               owne
               conceite
               .
               Now
               for
               
                 Iohannes
                 Temporarius
              
               he
               doth
               not
               mince
               the
               matter
               as
               Capellus
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               
                 Chronologicall
                 demonstrations
                 Anno
                 mundi
              
               410
               ,
               and
               fourth
               Chapter
               ,
               strikes
               downe-right
               
               right
               blowes
               ,
               telling
               vs
               roundly
               and
               plainely
               that
               
                 nothing
                 is
                 altered
                 in
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 man
                 since
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 eadem
                 est
                 hominum
                 &
                 primi
                 saeculi
                 &
                 insecutorum
                 magnitudo
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               men
               of
               the
               first
               age
               and
               those
               which
               afterward
               ensued
               is
               the
               ●…ame
               :
               and
               that
               as
               there
               were
               Gyants
               then
               ,
               so
               haue
               there
               since
               beene
               in
               
                 all
                 ages
              
               downeward
               ,
               and
               some
               euery
               way
               as
               tall
               ,
               if
               not
               taller
               then
               they
               :
               and
               afterward
               discoursing
               of
               the
               Arke
               &
               the
               capability
               thereof
               out
               of
               Buteo
               (
               though
               indeed
               hee
               name
               him
               not
               )
               he
               makes
               Moses
               his
               cubit
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               ,
               &
               the
               beasts
               then
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               bignesse
               as
               now
               they
               are
               ,
               &
               to
               spend
               no
               more
               quantitie
               of
               foode
               then
               now
               they
               doe
               ;
               herein
               likewise
               treading
               in
               Buteo
               his
               steps
               ,
               though
               in
               some
               other
               things
               touching
               the
               fabrique
               of
               the
               Arke
               he
               dissent
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               Another
               rubbe
               remoued
               taken
               from
               the
               impurity
               of
               the
               seede
               ,
               contracted
               by
               the
               succession
               of
               propagation
               ,
               as
               also
               touching
               some
               late
               memorable
               examples
               of
               parents
               famously
               fertile
               ,
               in
               the
               linage
               issuing
               from
               their
               bodies
               ,
               beyond
               any
               examples
               in
               that
               kinde
               in
               former
               ages
               .
            
             
               THE
               last
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               not
               the
               least
               rubbe
               to
               bee
               remoued
               ,
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               impuritie
               of
               the
               seede
               ,
               contracted
               by
               the
               succession
               of
               propagation
               ,
               from
               whence
               there
               must
               needes
               in
               reason
               succeed
               ,
               as
               a
               diminution
               in
               the
               continuance
               and
               duration
               ,
               so
               likewise
               an
               imparing
               both
               in
               the
               strength
               and
               stature
               of
               mankinde
               .
               This
               argument
               I
               find
               thus
               expressed
               in
               a
               treatise
               published
               in
               Mr
               C●…ffs
               name
               ,
               and
               intitled
               ,
               
                 The
                 differences
                 of
                 the
                 ages
                 of
                 mans
                 life
              
               ;
               
                 As
                 is
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 generation
                 to
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 their
                 continuance
                 and
                 preservation
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 nourishment
                 wee
                 take
                 for
                 our
                 naturall
                 moisture
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 supplied
                 not
                 so
                 pure
                 humiditie
                 as
                 was
                 lost
                 ,
                 the
                 particulars
                 decaying
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 last
                 cleane
                 consumed
                 :
                 so
                 by
                 procreation
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 mainetenance
                 of
                 our
                 species
                 )
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 our
                 complexion
                 being
                 by
                 degrees
                 &
                 time
                 diminished
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 there
                 followes
                 euen
                 of
                 necessity
                 an
                 absolute
                 corruption
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 answere
                 herevnto
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 graunted
                 that
                 generation
                 be
                 as
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 nutrition
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 ,
                 &
                 withall
                 that
                 our
                 foode
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 kindely
                 and
                 fully
                 supply
                 our
                 
                   radicall
                   moisture
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 daily
                 wasted
                 by
                 our
                 vitall
                 heate
                 feeding
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 whence
                 finally
                 ensueth
                 the
                 Individuals
                 extinguishing
              
               :
               Yet
               that
               every
               individuall
               should
               necessarily
               yeeld
               weaker
               and
               wors●…r
               seede
               for
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               species
               then
               it selfe
               was
               generated
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               constantly
               beleeue
               can
               neuer
               be
               proued
               :
               Nay
               the
               contrary
               therevnto
               is
               manifested
               by
               daily
               experience
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               wee
               often
               see
               feeble
               &
               sickely
               parents
               to
               beget
               strong
               &
               healthy
               ,
               short
               to
               beget
               tall
               ,
               &
               such
               as
               haue
               dyed
               young
               ,
               long-liued
               children
               :
               And
               vndoubtedly
               if
               this
               were
               so
               indeede
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               mankind
               had
               long
               since
               beene
               vtterly
               extinguished
               ,
               &
               with
               it
               had
               this
               controuersie
               beene
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               &
               not
               only
               mankind
               ,
               but
               the
               severall
               kindes
               of
               fowles
               ,
               &
               fishes
               ,
               &
               beasts
               ,
               &
               plants
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               all
               maintained
               by
               their
               seed
               as
               man
               is
               ,
               whose
               decay
               notwithstanding
               
               is
               questioned
               but
               by
               few
               .
            
             
               Before
               I
               conclude
               this
               discourse
               touching
               the
               comparison
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Ancients
               with
               ours
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               remember
               a
               moderne
               example
               or
               two
               of
               Parents
               famously
               fertile
               in
               the
               linage
               issued
               from
               their
               bodies
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               doe
               not
               remember
               any
               where
               to
               be
               parallelled
               by
               antiquity
               .
               In
               the
               memory
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               saith
               Vives
               in
               his
               commentary
               vpon
               the
               eight
               chapter
               of
               the
               fifteenth
               booke
               of
               the
               
                 Citty
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               there
               was
               seene
               a
               village
               in
               Spaine
               of
               about
               an
               hundred
               houses
               ,
               whereof
               :
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               were
               issued
               from
               one
               certaine
               old
               man
               who
               then
               liued
               ,
               when
               as
               that
               village
               was
               so
               peopled
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               name
               of
               propinquity
               how
               the
               youngest
               of
               the
               children
               should
               call
               him
               could
               not
               be
               giuen
               :
               
                 Lingua
                 enim
                 nostra
                 supra
                 Abav●…m
                 non
                 ascen●…t
                 :
              
               For
               our
               language
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               meaning
               the
               Spanish
               ,
               affords
               not
               a
               name
               aboue
               the
               
                 great
                 Grandfathers
                 father
              
               .
               Likewise
               in
               S.
               
                 Innocents
                 Church-yard
              
               ,
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Paris
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               the
               Epitaph
               of
               
                 Yelland
                 ●…aeily
              
               ,
               widow
               to
               Mr
               
                 Dennis
                 Capell
              
               ,
               a
               Proctour
               at
               the
               Chastellet
               ,
               which
               doth
               shew
               that
               she
               had
               liued
               
                 eighty
                 foure
              
               yeares
               ,
               and
               might
               haue
               seene
               288
               of
               her
               children
               and
               childrens
               children
               ;
               shee
               dyed
               the
               17
               of
               Aprill
               1514.
               
               Now
               imagine
               ,
               saith
               Pasquier
               ,
               how
               much
               she
               had
               beene
               troubled
               to
               call
               them
               by
               a
               proper
               
               denomination
               that
               were
               distant
               from
               he●…
               the
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               degree
               .
               Wherevnto
               wee
               may
               adde
               ,
               that
               which
               
                 Theodore
                 Zwinger
              
               ,
               a
               Physitian
               of
               Basill
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               volume
               of
               the
               Theatre
               of
               
                 mans
                 life
              
               ,
               recites
               of
               
               a
               noble
               Lady
               ,
               of
               the
               family
               of
               the
               Dalburgs
               ,
               who
               saw
               of
               her
               race
               euen
               to
               the
               sixth
               degree
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Germanes
               haue
               made
               this
               distich
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Mater
                 2
                 
                   ait
                   natae
                
                 3
                 
                   dic
                   natae
                   filia
                
                 4
                 natam
              
               
                 5
                 
                   Vt
                   moneat
                   natae
                
                 6
                 
                   plangere
                   filiolam
                
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               mother
               said
               to
               her
               daughter
               ,
               daughter
               bid
               thy
               daughter
               tell
               her
               daughter
               that
               her
               daughters
               daughter
               cries
               .
               The
               more
               I
               wonder
               at
               Pliny
               that
               he
               should
               report
               it
               as
               a
               wonder
               ,
               &
               worthy
               the
               Chronicle
               ,
               that
               
                 Crispinus
                 Hilarus
                 praelata
                 pompa
              
               ,
               with
               open
               ostentation
               
               sacrificed
               in
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               74
               of
               his
               children
               &
               childrens
               children
               ,
               attending
               on
               him
               .
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               consideration
               &
               comparison
               of
               the
               stature
               &
               strength
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               consisting
               in
               the
               more
               noble
               faculties
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               beautifull
               effects
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             6.
             
             Containing
             a
             discourse
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             vniversall
             and
             perpetuall
             decay
             in
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Arts
             &
             Sciences
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Ancients
               in
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               mind
               compared
               with
               those
               of
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               also
               their
               helpes
               and
               hinderances
               in
               matter
               of
               learning
               ,
               ballanced
               .
            
             
               SInce
               it
               is
               a
               received
               conclusion
               of
               the
               choisest
               ,
               both
               Divines
               &
               Philosophers
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 reasonable
                 soule
              
               of
               man
               is
               not
               conveied
               vnto
               him
               from
               his
               Parents
               ,
               but
               infused
               immediatly
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Creator
               ;
               &
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               all
               men
               at
               their
               first
               Creation
               &
               infusion
               ,
               are
               equall
               &
               perfect
               alike
               ,
               endued
               with
               the
               same
               essence
               &
               abilities
               ;
               it
               must
               needes
               bee
               ,
               that
               the
               inequality
               &
               disparity
               of
               actions
               ,
               which
               they
               produce
               ,
               arise
               from
               the
               diverse
               temper
               of
               the
               matter
               which
               they
               informe
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               ,
               as
               by
               an
               instrument
               they
               worke
               .
               Now
               the
               matter
               being
               tempered
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               our
               parents
               ,
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               elements
               ,
               diet
               ,
               exercise
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               ;
               it
               remaines
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               a
               variety
               &
               vicissitude
               of
               these
               in
               regard
               of
               goodnes
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               likewise
               in
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               matter
               whereof
               wee
               consist
               ,
               &
               the
               actions
               which
               by
               it
               our
               soules
               produce
               :
               Yea
               where
               both
               the
               agents
               &
               the
               instruments
               are
               alike
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               diversity
               of
               education
               or
               industry
               ,
               their
               workes
               are
               many
               times
               infinitely
               diversified
               .
            
             
               The
               principall
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               are
               
                 imagination
                 ,
                 iudgement
              
               ,
               and
               memory
               .
               One
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               for
               memory
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               to
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               was
               Seneca
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               reports
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               
               hee
               could
               repeate
               
                 two
                 thousand
                 names
              
               ,
               or
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 verses
              
               ,
               brought
               to
               his
               Master
               by
               his
               Schoole-fellowes
               backeward
               or
               forward
               :
               But
               that
               which
               Muretus
               reports
               of
               a
               young
               man
               of
               Corsica
               ,
               a
               student
               in
               the
               Civill
               
               Law
               ,
               whom
               himselfe
               saw
               at
               Padua
               ,
               farre
               exceedes
               it
               ;
               he
               could
               ,
               saith
               he●…
               ,
               recite
               thirty
               six
               thousand
               names
               in
               the
               same
               order
               as
               they
               were
               deliuered
               ,
               without
               any
               stay
               or
               staggering
               ,
               as
               readily
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               read
               them
               out
               of
               a
               booke
               :
               His
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               
                 Huic
                 ego
                 ne
                 ex
                 antiquitate
                 quidam
                 quem
                 opponam
                 habeo
                 ,
                 nis●…
                 forte
                 Cyrum
                 quem
                 Plinius
                 ,
                 Quintilianus
                 ,
                 &
                 alij
                 Latini
                 Scriptores
                 tradiderunt
                 tenuisse
                 omnium
                 militum
                 nomina
                 .
              
               I
               find
               none
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               whom
               I
               may
               set
               against
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               Cyrus
               perchaunce
               ,
               whom
               
                 Plini●…
                 ,
                 Quintilian
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Latine
               writers
               ,
               report
               to
               haue
               remembred
               the
               names
               of
               all
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               which
               yet
               Muretus
               himselfe
               doubts
               was
               mistaken
               of
               them
               :
               Zenophon
               ,
               of
               whom
               onely
               or
               principally
               they
               could
               learne
               it
               ,
               affirming
               onely
               that
               hee
               remembred
               the
               names
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               his
               Captaines
               or
               cheife
               commanders
               ▪
               And
               
                 Aeneas
                 Sylvius
              
               in
               his
               history
               of
               the
               Councill
               of
               Basill
               (
               at
               which
               himselfe
               was
               present
               )
               tels
               vs
               of
               one
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Pontanus
              
               of
               Spoleto
               ,
               a
               Lawyer
               likewise
               by
               profession
               ,
               (
               who
               dyed
               of
               the
               Pestilence
               at
               that
               Councill
               ,
               at
               thirty
               yeares
               of
               age
               )
               that
               he
               could
               recite
               not
               the
               titles
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               intire
               
               bodies
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               being
               for
               vastnes
               and
               fastnes
               of
               memory
               ,
               
                 nemini
                 Antiquorum
                 inferior
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 speakes
                 ,
              
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               It
               is
               to
               this
               purpose
               very
               memorable
               ,
               which
               
                 Famianus
                 Srada
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               his
               
                 Academicall
                 P●…olusions
              
               ,
               relates
               of
               
                 Francis
                 Suarez
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               ,
               sayeth
               he
               ,
               so
               strong
               a
               memory
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               S.
               Augustine
               (
               the
               most
               copious
               &
               various
               of
               the
               Fathers
               )
               readie
               by
               heart
               ,
               alleadging
               euery
               where
               (
               as
               occasion
               presents
               it selfe
               )
               fully
               &
               faithfully
               ,
               his
               sentences
               ,
               &
               which
               is
               very
               strange
               ,
               his
               very
               wordes
               ;
               nay
               if
               he
               be
               demaunded
               any
               thing
               touching
               any
               passage
               in
               any
               of
               his
               volumes
               (
               which
               of
               themselues
               are
               almost
               enough
               to
               fill
               a
               Librarie
               ,
               )
               
                 Statim
                 quo
                 loco
                 ,
                 quaque
                 pagina
                 disseruerit
                 ea
                 super
                 re
                 expedite
                 docentem
                 ac
                 digito
                 commonstrantem
                 saepe
                 vidimus
              
               ;
               I
               my selfe
               haue
               often
               seene
               him
               instantly
               shewing
               and
               pointing
               with
               his
               finger
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               &
               page
               in
               which
               he
               disputed
               of
               that
               matter
               ;
               This
               is
               I
               confesse
               the
               testimonie
               of
               one
               Iesuite
               ,
               touching
               another
               .
               But
               of
               Dr
               Rainolds
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               that
               he
               excelled
               this
               way
               ,
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               all
               that
               were
               inwardly
               acquainted
               with
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               S.
               Augustines
               workes
               ,
               but
               almost
               all
               Classike
               Authours
               :
               so
               as
               in
               this
               respect
               it
               might
               truely
               be
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               applyed
               to
               some
               others
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               
                 liuing
                 librarie
              
               ,
               or
               
                 third
                 vniuersitie
              
               :
               I
               haue
               heard
               it
               very
               crediblely
               reported
               ,
               that
               vpon
               occasion
               of
               some
               writings
               ,
               which
               passed
               to
               &
               fro
               ,
               betwixt
               him
               &
               
                 Doctour
                 Gentilis
              
               ,
               then
               our
               Professour
               in
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               he
               publiquely
               professed
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               Dr
               Rainolds
               had
               read
               ,
               and
               did
               remember
               more
               of
               those
               Lawes
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               his
               profession
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               other
               faculties
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               of
               the
               memory
               It
               is
               wonderfull
               the
               testimony
               that
               Viues
               (
               himselfe
               a
               man
               of
               eminent
               parts
               )
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               on
               the
               second
               booke
               ,
               and
               17
               Chapter
               
                 de
                 civitate
                 Dei
              
               ,
               giues
               
                 Budaeus
                 ;
                 Qu●…
                 viro
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Gallia
                 acutiore
                 ingenio
                 ,
                 acriore
                 iudicio
                 ,
                 exactiore
                 diligentia
                 ,
                 maiore
                 eruditione
                 nullum
                 vnquam
                 produxit
                 ,
                 hac
                 vero
                 aetate
                 nec
                 Italia
                 quidem
              
               ;
               then
               which
               man
               ,
               France
               never
               brought
               forth
               a
               sharper
               wit
               ,
               or
               more
               peircing
               judgement
               ,
               of
               more
               exact
               diligence
               ,
               and
               greater
               learning
               ,
               nor
               in
               this
               age
               Italy
               it selfe
               .
               And
               then
               going
               on
               ,
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               written
               in
               Greeke
               or
               Latine
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               not
               turned
               ouer
               ,
               read
               ,
               examined
               ;
               Greeke
               &
               Latine
               were
               both
               alike
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               in
               both
               most
               excellent
               ,
               speaking
               either
               of
               them
               as
               readily
               ,
               &
               perchaunce
               with
               more
               ease
               then
               the
               french
               ,
               his
               mother
               tongue
               ;
               he
               would
               reade
               out
               of
               a
               Greeke
               booke
               in
               Latine
               ,
               &
               out
               of
               a
               Latine
               booke
               in
               Greeke
               .
               These
               things
               which
               wee
               see
               so
               exquisitely
               written
               by
               him
               ,
               flowed
               from
               him
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               ;
               hee
               writes
               more
               easily
               both
               in
               Greeke
               &
               Latine
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               skilfull
               in
               those
               languages
               vnderstand
               .
               Nothing
               in
               those
               tongues
               is
               so
               abstruse
               &
               difficult
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               ransacked
               ,
               entred
               vpon
               ,
               looked
               into
               ,
               &
               brought
               as
               it
               were
               another
               Cerberus
               from
               darkenesse
               to
               light
               .
               Infinite
               are
               the
               significations
               of
               words
               ,
               the
               figures
               ,
               &
               properties
               of
               speech
               ,
               which
               vnknown
               to
               former
               ages
               ,
               by
               the
               only
               help
               of
               Budaeus
               ,
               studious
               men
               are
               now
               acquainted
               with
               .
               And
               these
               so
               great
               &
               admirable
               things
               ,
               he
               without
               the
               directions
               of
               any
               teacher
               ,
               learned
               meerely
               by
               his
               owne
               industry
               ;
               
                 Foelix
                 &
                 foecundum
                 ingenium
                 ,
                 quod
                 in
                 se
                 vno
                 invenit
                 ,
                 &
                 doctorem
                 ,
                 &
                 discipulum
                 ,
                 &
              
               
               
                 docendi
                 viam
                 rationemque
                 ,
                 &
                 cuius
                 decimam
                 partem
                 ,
                 alij
                 sub
                 magnis
                 magistris
                 vix
                 discunt
                 ,
                 ipse
                 id
                 totum
                 à
                 se
                 magistro
                 ed●…ctus
                 est
                 :
              
               An
               happy
               &
               fruitefull
               wit
               ,
               which
               in
               it selfe
               alone
               found
               both
               a
               master
               ,
               a
               scholler
               ,
               &
               a
               methode
               of
               teaching
               ;
               and
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               that
               which
               others
               can
               hardly
               attaine
               vnto
               vnder
               famous
               teachers
               ,
               all
               that
               learned
               he
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               being
               his
               owne
               reader
               ;
               and
               yet
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               hitherto
               haue
               I
               spoken
               nothing
               of
               his
               knowledge
               in
               the
               lawes
               ,
               which
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               ruined
               ,
               seeme
               by
               him
               to
               haue
               beene
               restored
               ,
               nothing
               of
               his
               Philosophy
               ,
               whereof
               he
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               such
               a
               triall
               in
               his
               bookes
               
                 d●…
                 Asse
              
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               could
               compose
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               one
               as
               was
               assiduously
               versed
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               all
               the
               Philosophers
               ;
               &
               then
               having
               highly
               commended
               him
               for
               his
               piety
               ,
               his
               sweet
               behaviour
               ,
               &
               many
               other
               rare
               &
               singular
               vertues
               added
               to
               his
               great
               wit
               ;
               hee
               farther
               adds
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               hee
               was
               continually
               conversant
               in
               domesticke
               &
               state
               affaires
               at
               home
               ,
               &
               ambassages
               abroad
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               might
               truely
               be
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 Plinius
                 Caecilius
              
               speakes
               of
               his
               vncle
               Secundus
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               his
               state
               affaires
               ,
               &
               the
               happy
               dispatch
               of
               so
               many
               businesses
               ,
               I
               wonder
               at
               the
               multiplicitie
               of
               his
               reading
               &
               writing
               ;
               &
               againe
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               this
               ,
               I
               wonder
               at
               that
               ,
               &
               so
               leaue
               him
               with
               that
               happy
               Distich
               of
               Buchanan
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Gallia
                   quod
                   Graeca
                   est
                   quod
                   Graecia
                   barbara
                   non
                   est
                
              
               
                 
                   Vtraque
                   Budaeo
                   debet
                   vtrumque
                   suo
                
                 :
              
            
             
               That
               France
               is
               turn'd
               to
               Greece
               ,
               that
               Greece
               is
               not
               turn'd
               rud●…
            
             
               Both
               owe
               them
               both
               to
               thee
               ,
               their
               deare
               great
               learned
               Bude
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               wee
               looke
               ouer
               the
               
                 Perynees
                 ,
                 Metamorus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Vniversities
               &
               learned
               men
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               spares
               not
               to
               write
               of
               Tostatus
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Abulum
                 ,
                 si
                 alio
                 quam
                 suo
                 seculo
                 viuere
                 contigisset
                 ,
                 neque
                 Hipponi
                 Augustinum
                 ,
                 neque
                 Stridoni
                 Hieronymum
                 ,
                 nec
                 quempian●…
                 ex
                 illis
                 proceribus
                 Ecclesiae
                 antiquis
                 nunc
                 invideremus
                 .
              
               Had
               he
               lived
               in
               any
               other
               age
               saue
               his
               owne
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               haue
               needed
               now
               to
               enuy
               either
               Hippo
               for
               Augustine
               ,
               or
               Stride●…
               for
               Hierom
               ;
               nor
               any
               other
               of
               those
               ancient
               noble
               worthies
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               To
               which
               Posseuin
               in
               his
               Apparatus
               adds
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               age
               of
               two
               &
               twenty
               yeares
               ,
               hee
               attained
               the
               knowledge
               of
               almost
               all
               Arts
               &
               Sciences
               .
               For
               beside
               Phylosophy
               &
               Divinity
               ,
               the
               Canon
               &
               the
               Civill
               Lawes
               ,
               history
               &
               the
               Mathematiques
               ,
               he
               was
               well
               skilled
               in
               the
               Greeke
               &
               Hebrew
               tongues
               :
               so
               as
               it
               was
               written
               of
               him
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Hic
                   stupor
                   est
                   mundi
                   ,
                   qui
                   scibile
                   discutit
                   omne
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 worlds
                 wonder
                 for
                 that
                 hee
              
               
                 Knowes
                 whatsoeuer
                 knowne
                 may
                 bee
                 :
              
            
             
               Hee
               was
               so
               true
               a
               student
               ,
               &
               so
               constant
               in
               sitting
               to
               it
               ;
               that
               with
               Didymus
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 aenea
                 habuisse
                 intestina
                 putaretur
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               thought
               to
               haue
               a
               body
               of
               brasse
               ,
               &
               somuch
               he
               wrote
               &
               published
               ,
               that
               a
               part
               of
               the
               epitaph
               ingraven
               on
               his
               tombe
               was
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   Primae
                   natalis
                   luci
                   folia
                   omnia
                   adaptans
                
              
               
                 
                   Nondum
                   sic
                   fuerit
                   pagina
                   trina
                   satis
                
                 ;
              
            
             
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               of
               his
               published
               writings
               ,
               wee
               should
               allow
               three
               leafes
               to
               euery
               day
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               from
               his
               very
               birth
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               yet
               some
               to
               spare
               ;
               &
               yet
               withall
               hee
               wrote
               so
               exactly
               ,
               that
               Ximines
               his
               scholler
               ,
               attempting
               to
               contract
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               Matthew
               ,
               
               could
               not
               well
               bring
               it
               to
               lesse
               then
               a
               thousand
               leafes
               in
               folio
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               very
               small
               print
               ,
               and
               others
               haue
               attempted
               the
               like
               in
               his
               other
               workes
               with
               like
               successe
               .
               But
               that
               which
               Pasquier
               hath
               obserued
               out
               of
               Monstrelet
               ,
               is
               yet
               more
               memorable
               ,
               touching
               a
               
                 young
                 man
              
               who
               being
               
               not
               aboue
               20
               yeares
               old
               ,
               came
               to
               Paris
               in
               the
               yeare
               1445
               ,
               and
               shewed
               himselfe
               so
               admirably
               excellent
               in
               all
               
                 Arts
                 ,
                 Sciences
              
               ,
               &
               Languages
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               of
               an
               ordinary
               good
               wit
               and
               found
               constitution
               should
               liue
               one
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               and
               during
               that
               time
               study
               incessantly
               without
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               sleeping
               ,
               or
               any
               recreation
               ,
               he
               could
               hardly
               attaine
               to
               that
               perfection
               :
               insomuch
               that
               some
               were
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               Antichrist
               begotten
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               at
               leastwise
               aboue
               humane
               condition
               :
               Which
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               these
               verses
               of
               Castellanus
               .
               who
               liued
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               saw
               this
               miracle
               of
               wit.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   I'ay
                   veu
                   par
                   excellence
                
                 
                   Vn
                   jeune
                   de
                   vingt
                   ans
                
                 
                   Auoir
                   toute
                   science
                   &
                   les
                   degrez
                   montans
                
                 
                   Soy
                   sevantant
                   scauoir
                   dire
                
                 
                   Ce
                   qu'
                   onques
                   fut
                   escrit
                
                 
                   Par
                   seule
                   fois
                   le
                   lire
                
                 
                   Comme
                   vn
                   jeune
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   young
                   man
                   haue
                   I
                   seene
                
                 
                   At
                   twenty
                   yeares
                   so
                   skill'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   euery
                   Art
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                
                 
                   In
                   all
                   degrees
                   excell'd
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   euer
                   yet
                   was
                   writ
                
                 
                   He
                   vaunted
                   to
                   pronounce
                
                 
                   Like
                   a
                   young
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                
                 
                   Did
                   read
                   the
                   same
                   but
                   once
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Not
               to
               insist
               vpon
               supernaturals
               ,
               were
               there
               among
               vs
               that
               industry
               ,
               &
               that
               vnion
               of
               forces
               ,
               &
               contribution
               of
               helpes
               as
               was
               in
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               sufficient
               reason
               but
               the
               wits
               of
               this
               present
               age
               might
               produce
               as
               great
               effects
               as
               theirs
               did
               ,
               nay
               greater
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               we
               haue
               the
               light
               of
               their
               writings
               to
               guide
               and
               assist
               vs
               :
               wee
               haue
               bookes
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 Art
                 of
                 Printing
              
               more
               familiar
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               cheaper
               rate
               :
               most
               men
               being
               now
               vnwilling
               to
               giue
               
                 three
                 hundred
                 pound
              
               for
               three
               bookes
               ,
               as
               Plato
               
               did
               for
               those
               of
               Phylolaus
               the
               Pythagorean
               .
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               are
               wee
               freed
               from
               a
               number
               of
               grosse
               errors
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               ignorance
               or
               negligence
               of
               vnskilfull
               Writers
               crept
               into
               the
               text
               :
               yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               it
               is
               as
               true
               that
               wee
               are
               forced
               to
               spend
               much
               time
               in
               the
               learning
               of
               Languages
               ,
               specially
               the
               
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Greeke
              
               ,
               and
               Hebrew
               ,
               which
               the
               Ancients
               spent
               in
               the
               study
               of
               things
               ,
               their
               learning
               being
               commonly
               written
               in
               their
               owne
               Language
               .
               Beside
               the
               infinite
               &
               bitter
               controversies
               among
               Christians
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               since
               the
               infancie
               thereof
               euen
               to
               these
               present
               times
               ,
               hath
               doubtlesse
               not
               a
               little
               hindered
               the
               advancement
               &
               progresse
               of
               other
               Sciences
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               vaine
               opinion
               ,
               that
               all
               Arts
               were
               already
               fully
               perfected
               ,
               so
               as
               nothing
               could
               be
               added
               therevnto
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Founders
               of
               them
               were
               Gyants
               ,
               more
               then
               men
               for
               their
               wits
               in
               regard
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               very
               dwarfes
               ,
               sunke
               below
               our
               species
               in
               regard
               
               of
               them
               .
               
                 Sed
                 non
                 est
                 ita
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Lodovicus
                 Vives
                 ,
                 nec
                 nos
                 sumus
                 nani
                 ,
                 nec
              
               
               
                 illi
                 homines
                 Gygantes
                 ,
                 sed
                 omnes
                 eiusdem
                 staturae
                 ,
                 &
                 qnidem
                 nos
                 altius
                 evecti
                 eorum
                 beneficio
                 ,
                 maneat
                 modò
                 in
                 nobis
                 quod
                 in
                 illis
                 ,
                 studium
                 ,
                 attentio
                 animi
                 ,
                 vigilantia
                 &
                 amor
                 veri
                 ;
                 quae
                 si
                 absint
                 ,
                 jam
                 non
                 sumus
                 nani
                 ,
                 sed
                 homines
                 justae
                 magnitudinis
                 humi
                 prostrati
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               neither
               are
               we
               Dwarfes
               ,
               nor
               they
               Cyants
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               equall
               stature
               ,
               or
               rather
               we
               somewhat
               higher
               ,
               being
               lifted
               vp
               by
               their
               meanes
               ,
               conditionally
               there
               be
               in
               vs
               an
               equall
               Inte●…tion
               of
               spirit
               ,
               watchfulnesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               loue
               of
               truth
               :
               for
               if
               these
               bee
               wanting
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               not
               so
               much
               dwarfes
               as
               men
               of
               a
               perfect
               growth
               lying
               on
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               incouragements
               for
               study
               &
               Learning
               were
               in
               former
               times
               greater
               :
               what
               liberall
               bountifull
               allowance
               did
               Alexander
               afford
               Aristotle
               for
               the
               entertainement
               of
               Fishers
               ,
               
               Faukeners
               and
               Hunters
               to
               bring
               him
               in
               b●…asts
               ,
               fowles
               ,
               &
               fishes
               of
               all
               kindes
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               their
               severall
               natures
               &
               dispositions
               :
               Nay
               the
               dayly
               wages
               of
               Roscius
               the
               stage-player
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Macrobius
               ,
               
               was
               a
               thousand
               denarij
               ,
               which
               amounteth
               to
               
                 thirty
                 pound
              
               of
               our
               coyne
               .
               And
               Aesope
               the
               Tragoedian
               grew
               so
               rich
               by
               the
               onely
               exercise
               of
               the
               same
               trade
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               as
               he
               left
               to
               his
               sonne
               aboue
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 pound
                 sterling
                 :
              
               Wherevnto
               may
               bee
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               Ancients
               coppying
               out
               their
               bookes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               but
               worke
               in
               them
               a
               deeper
               impression
               of
               the
               matter
               therein
               contained
               ,
               and
               being
               thereby
               forced
               to
               content
               themselues
               with
               fewer
               bookes
               ,
               of
               necessity
               they
               held
               themselues
               more
               closely
               to
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               most
               true
               which
               Seneca
               hath
               aswell
               in
               reading
               as
               eating
               ,
               in
               bookes
               as
               dyet
               ,
               
                 Varietas
                 delectat
                 ,
                 certitudo
                 prodest
              
               ,
               
               Variety
               is
               delightfull
               ,
               but
               certainty
               more
               vsefull
               and
               profitable
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               vpon
               the
               matter
               ,
               all
               reckonings
               being
               on
               all
               sides
               cast
               vp
               ,
               and
               one
               thing
               being
               set
               against
               another
               ,
               as
               wee
               want
               some
               helpes
               which
               the
               Ancients
               had
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               freed
               from
               some
               hinderances
               wherewith
               they
               were
               incumbred
               ,
               as
               againe
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               they
               both
               wanted
               some
               of
               our
               helpes
               ,
               and
               were
               freed
               from
               some
               of
               our
               hinderances
               :
               if
               then
               wee
               come
               short
               of
               their
               perfections
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               Nature
               is
               generally
               defectiue
               in
               vs
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               are
               wanting
               to
               our selues
               ,
               &
               doe
               not
               striue
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               ,
               and
               improoue
               those
               abilities
               wherewith
               God
               &
               Nature
               hath
               endowed
               vs.
               
                 Malè
                 de
                 Natura
                 censet
                 quicunque
                 vno
                 illam
                 aut
                 altero
                 partu
                 effaetam
                 esse
                 arbitratur
                 ,
              
               saith
               Vives
               ;
               He
               thinkes
               vnworthily
               and
               irreverently
               of
               Nature
               who
               conceiues
               her
               to
               be
               barren
               after
               one
               or
               two
               births
               ;
               no
               ,
               no
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               same
               Author
               speakes
               of
               places
               ,
               is
               likewise
               vndoubtedly
               true
               of
               
                 times
                 ,
                 Vbique
                 bona
                 nascuntur
                 ingenia
                 ,
                 excolantur
                 modo
                 ,
                 alibi
                 fortassis
                 frequentiora
                 ,
                 sed
                 vbique
                 nonnulla
                 .
              
               Euery-where
               &
               in
               all
               ages
               good
               wits
               spring
               vp
               ,
               were
               they
               dressed
               &
               manured
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               though
               happily
               more
               frequently
               in
               some
               places
               &
               ages
               then
               in
               others
               .
               Scythia
               it selfe
               anciently
               yeelded
               one
               Anacharsis
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               had
               they
               taken
               the
               same
               course
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               more
               of
               the
               same
               mettall
               would
               haue
               beene
               found
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               both
               in
               wits
               and
               Arts
               as
               in
               all
               things
               besides
               ,
               a
               kinde
               of
               circular
               progresse
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               places
               as
               times
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               both
               in
               wits
               &
               Arts
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               things
               besides
               ,
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 circular
                 progresse
              
               :
               they
               haue
               their
               birth
               ,
               their
               growth
               ,
               their
               flourishing
               ,
               their
               fayling
               ,
               their
               fading
               ,
               and
               within
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               their
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               reflourishing
               againe
               .
               The
               Arts
               flourished
               for
               a
               long
               time
               among
               the
               Persians
               ,
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               Moses
               said
               to
               bee
               learned
               in
               all
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               
               who
               well
               knowing
               their
               owne
               strength
               ,
               were
               bold
               to
               object
               to
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               still
               children
               ,
               as
               neither
               hauing
               the
               
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Antiquity
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 antiquity
                 of
                 knowledge
              
               :
               But
               afterwards
               the
               Graecians
               got
               the
               start
               of
               them
               ,
               &
               grew
               so
               excellent
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               learning
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               were
               reputed
               Barbarians
               ,
               which
               reputation
               of
               wisedome
               they
               held
               euen
               to
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 debter
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Graecians
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 to
              
               
               
                 the
                 vnwise
              
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 the
                 Iewes
                 require
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Graecians
                 seeke
                 after
              
               
               wisedome
               .
               By
               reason
               whereof
               they
               rellished
               not
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               it
               seeming
               foolishnesse
               vnto
               them
               :
               And
               in
               the
               17
               of
               the
               Acts
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               Athens
               ;
               (
               sometimes
               held
               the
               most
               famous
               Vniversity
               in
               the
               World
               )
               out
               of
               an
               opinion
               of
               their
               owne
               great
               learning
               scorned
               S.
               Paul
               and
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               tearming
               him
               a
               
                 sower
                 of
                 words
              
               ,
               a
               very
               Babler
               or
               
                 tri
                 fler
              
               :
               yet
               not
               long
               after
               this
               ,
               these
               very
               Graecians
               declined
               much
               ,
               &
               themselues
               (
               whether
               thorow
               their
               owne
               inclination
               ,
               or
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               bondage
               vnder
               the
               Turke
               ,
               the
               common
               enemy
               both
               of
               Religion
               and
               Learning
               ,
               I
               cannot
               determine
               )
               are
               now
               become
               so
               strangely
               barbarous
               ,
               that
               their
               knowledge
               is
               converted
               into
               a
               kinde
               of
               affected
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               is
               their
               liberty
               into
               contented
               slauery
               :
               yet
               after
               the
               losse
               both
               of
               their
               Empire
               and
               Learning
               ,
               they
               still
               retained
               some
               sparke
               of
               their
               former
               wit
               and
               industry
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ingenium
                   velox
                   ,
                   audacia
                   perdita
                   ,
                   sermo
                
                 
                   Promptus
                   ,
                   &
                   Isaeo
                   torrentior
                   ,
                   ede
                   quid
                   illum
                   
                
                 
                   Esse
                   put
                   as
                   quemvis
                   hominem
                   secum
                   attulit
                   ad
                   nos
                
                 
                   Grammaticus
                   ,
                   Rhetor
                   ,
                   Geometres
                   ,
                   Pictor
                   ,
                   Aliptes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Augur
                   ,
                   Schaenobates
                   ,
                   Medicus
                   ,
                   Magus
                   ,
                   omnia
                   novit
                
                 
                   Graeculus
                   esuriens
                   ,
                   in
                   coelum
                   iusseris
                   is
                   ,
                   ibit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Quickwitted
                   ,
                   wonderous
                   bold
                   ,
                   well
                   spoken
                   ,
                   then
                
                 
                   Isaeus
                   fluenter
                   ,
                   tell
                   who
                   all
                   men
                
                 
                   Brought
                   with
                   himselfe
                   :
                   a
                   Southsayer
                   ,
                   a
                   Physitian
                   ,
                
                 
                   Magician
                   ,
                   Rhetorician
                   ,
                   Geometrician
                   ,
                
                 
                   Grammarian
                   ,
                   Painter
                   ,
                   Ropewalker
                   ,
                   all
                   knowes
                
                 
                   The
                   needy
                   Greeke
                   ;
                   bid
                   goe
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   he
                   goes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               now
               they
               wholly
               delight
               in
               ease
               ,
               in
               shades
               ,
               in
               dancing
               ,
               in
               drinking
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               no
               farther
               endeavour
               the
               inriching
               either
               of
               their
               mindes
               or
               purses
               then
               their
               bellies
               compell
               them
               .
            
             
             
               The
               lampe
               of
               Learning
               being
               thus
               neere
               extinguished
               in
               Greece
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   Latium
                   spret
                   is
                   Academia
                   migrat
                   Athenis
                   .
                
              
               
                 Athens
                 forsaken
                 by
                 Philosophie
                 ,
              
               
                 She
                 forthwith
                 ●…avell'd
                 into
                 Italie
                 .
              
            
             
               〈◊〉
               beganne
               to
               shine
               afresh
               Italy
               neere
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               generall
               peace
               thorow
               the
               world
               &
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               being
               fully
               settled
               :
               &
               established
               ,
               
                 Poets
                 ,
                 Oratours
                 ,
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 Histori●…s
                 ▪
              
               neuer
               more
               excellent
               .
               From
               thence
               this
               light
               spread
               it selfe
               ouer
               Christendome
               ,
               &
               continued
               bright
               till
               the
               invndation
               of
               the
               Gothes
               and
               H●…nnes
               ,
               &
               V●…ndals
               ,
               who
               ransacked
               Libraries
               ,
               and
               defaced
               almost
               all
               the
               monuments
               of
               Antiq●…y
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               that
               lampe
               seemed
               againe
               to
               be
               put
               out
               hy
               the
               space
               of
               almost
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               &
               had
               longer
               so
               continued
               ,
               had
               not
               first
               Mensor
               King
               of
               Africa
               &
               Spaine
               raised
               vp
               &
               spurred
               forward
               the
               Arabian
               wits
               to
               the
               rest●…raton
               of
               good
               letters
               by
               proposing
               great
               rewards
               &
               encouragements
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               afterwards
               Petrarch
               a
               man
               of
               a
               singular
               wit
               &
               rare
               naturall
               endowments
               ,
               opened
               such
               Libraries
               as
               were
               left
               vndemolished
               ,
               beat
               off
               the
               dust
               from
               the
               moth-eaten
               bookes
               ,
               &
               drew
               into
               the
               light
               the
               best
               Authors
               .
               He
               was
               seconded
               by
               Boccace
               &
               Iohn
               of
               Raven●…
               ;
               &
               soone
               after
               by
               
                 Areline
                 ,
                 Phil●…lphus
                 ,
                 Valla
                 ,
                 Poggius
                 ,
                 Omnibonus
                 ,
                 Vergerius
                 ,
                 Blondus
                 ,
              
               &
               others
               .
               And
               those
               againe
               were
               followed
               by
               
                 Aeneas
                 Sylvius
                 ,
                 Angelus
                 Politianus
                 ,
                 Hermolaus
                 Barbarus
                 ,
                 Marsilius
                 Ficinus
                 ,
              
               &
               that
               Phaenix
               of
               Learning
               
                 Iohannes
                 Picus
              
               Earle
               of
               Mirandula
               ,
               who
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               his
               Apologie
               proposed
               openly
               at
               
                 Rome
                 nine
                 hundred
                 questions
              
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               faculties
               to
               be
               disputed
               ,
               inviting
               all
               strangers
               thither
               ,
               from
               any
               part
               of
               the
               knowne
               world
               ,
               and
               offering
               himselfe
               to
               beare
               the
               charge
               of
               their
               travell
               both
               comming
               and
               going
               ,
               and
               during
               their
               abode
               there
               :
               so
               as
               he
               deservedly
               receiued
               that
               Epitaph
               which
               after
               his
               death
               was
               bestowed
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Iohannes
                   iacet
                   hic
                   Mirandula
                   ,
                   caetera
                   norunt
                
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   Tagus
                   ,
                   &
                   Ganges
                   ,
                   forsan
                   &
                   Antipodes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Heere
                 lies
                 
                   Mirandula
                   ,
                   Tagus
                
                 the
                 rest
                 doth
                 know
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Ganges
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 th'
                 Antipodes
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               rightly
               might
               that
               be
               verified
               of
               him
               which
               Lucretius
               sometimes
               wrote
               of
               Epicurus
               his
               Master
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Hic
                   genus
                   humanum
                   ingenio
                   superavit
                   ,
                   &
                   omnes
                
              
               
                 
                   Praestrinxit
                   stellas
                   exortus
                   vt
                   aethereus
                   sol
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 wit
                 all
                 men
                 he
                 farre
                 hath
                 overgone
                 ,
              
               
                 Eclipsing
                 them
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 rising
                 Sunne
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               path
               being
               thus
               beaten
               out
               by
               these
               Heroicall
               spirits
               ,
               they
               were
               backed
               by
               
                 Rodulphus
                 Agricola
                 ,
                 Reucline
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Ioachimus
                 Camerarius
                 ,
                 Wolphangus
                 Lazius
                 ,
                 Beatus
                 Rhenanus
                 ,
                 Almaines
                 ,
              
               the
               great
               Erasmus
               a
               
                 Netherlander
                 ,
                 Ludovicus
                 Vives
              
               a
               
                 Spanyard
                 ,
                 Bembus
                 ,
                 Sadoletus
                 ,
                 Eugubinus
                 Italians
                 ,
                 Turnebus
                 ,
                 Muretus
                 ,
                 Ramus
                 ,
                 Pithaeus
                 ,
                 Budaeus
                 ,
                 Amiot
                 ,
                 Scaliger
                 ,
                 Frenchmen
                 ,
                 Sir
                 Thomas
                 More
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Li●…aker
                 Englishmen
              
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               observing
               ,
               that
               about
               this
               time
               the
               slumbering
               drowzie
               spirit
               of
               the
               Graecians
               began
               againe
               to
               be
               revived
               and
               awakened
               ;
               in
               
                 Bessarion
                 ,
                 Gemmistius
                 ,
                 Trapezontius
                 ,
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 Argyropilus
                 ,
                 Calcondilas
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               :
               nay
               ,
               ,
               those
               very
               Northerne
               Nations
               which
               before
               had
               giuen
               the
               greatest
               
               wound
               to
               learning
               ,
               began
               now
               as
               by
               way
               of
               recompence
               to
               advance
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               by
               the
               same
               of
               their
               studies
               ,
               as
               
                 Olaus
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 Holsterus
                 ,
                 Tycho
                 Braye
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 ,
                 Danes
                 :
                 H●…sius
                 ,
                 Frixius
                 ,
                 Crummerus
                 ,
                 Polonians
                 :
              
               But
               the
               number
               of
               those
               worthies
               ,
               who
               like
               somany
               sparkling
               starres
               haue
               si●…ce
               thorow
               Christendome
               succeeded
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               exceeded
               these
               in
               learning
               &
               knowledge
               ▪
               is
               so
               infinite
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               recitall
               of
               their
               names
               were
               enough
               to
               fill
               whole
               volumes
               :
               And
               if
               we
               descend
               to
               a
               particular
               examination
               of
               the
               severall
               professions
               ,
               
                 Arts
                 ,
                 Sciences
              
               and
               Manufactures
               ,
               we
               shall
               surely
               finde
               that
               praediction
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Seneca
              
               accomplished
               ,
               
                 Mu●…venientis
                 aev●…populus
                 ign●…
                 nobis
                 sciet
              
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               
               future
               ages
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               many
               things
               vnknowne
               to
               vs
               :
               And
               that
               of
               Tac●…us
               most
               true
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 omnia
                 apud
                 priores
                 meliora
                 ,
                 sed
                 nostra
                 quoque
                 aetas
                 multa
                 laudis
                 &
                 ar●…um
                 imitanda
                 posteris
                 〈◊〉
              
               Neither
               
               were
               all
               things
               in
               ancient
               times
               better
               then
               ours
               ,
               but
               our
               age
               hath
               left
               vnto
               posterity
               many
               things
               worthy
               praise
               and
               imitation
               .
               Ramus
               goes
               further
               ,
               and
               perchance
               warrantably
               enough
               :
               
                 Maiorem
                 doctorum
                 hominum
              
               
               
                 &
                 oper●…
                 proventum
                 saeculo
                 vno
                 vidim●…
                 ,
                 quam
                 totis
                 antea
              
               14.
               
                 maiores
                 nostri
                 viderant
              
               .
               We
               haue
               seene
               within
               the
               space
               of
               one
               age
               ,
               a
               more
               plentifull
               crop
               of
               learned
               men
               &
               works
               ,
               then
               our
               Predecessors
               saw
               in
               fourteen
               ,
               next
               going
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             7.
             
             Touching
             the
             three
             principall
             professions
             ,
             Divinity
             ;
             Law
             ,
             and
             Physicke
             .
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               Iewes
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               ages
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               WE
               will
               begin
               with
               the
               high
               and
               noble
               profession
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               this
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               was
               partly
               prophane
               and
               fabulous
               in
               their
               vaine
               discourses
               touching
               the
               Genealogie
               ,
               the
               number
               &
               nature
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               &
               partly
               mixed
               with
               much
               errour
               and
               weaknesse
               in
               their
               
                 Metaphysicks
                 ,
                 professing
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 vaine
                 in
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 foolish
                 heart
                 was
                 darkned
                 .
                 Ante
                 Christum
                 quam
              
               
               
                 molestae
                 disputationes
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Lodovicus
                 Vives
              
               in
               his
               5
               booke
               &
               9
               chapter
               
                 de
                 veritate
                 fidei
                 Christianae
              
               ,
               how
               irkesome
               where
               the
               disputes
               ?
               how
               tedious
               their
               deliberations
               in
               comparing
               honesty
               with
               profit
               ?
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               was
               honesty
               ,
               nor
               in
               very
               truth
               what
               was
               truly
               pro●…table
               .
               How
               diverse
               and
               vncertaine
               were
               their
               ends
               of
               goodnesse
               ?
               which
               held
               mens
               mindes
               in
               suspense
               ,
               but
               Christ
               hath
               now
               fully
               cleered
               &
               opened
               all
               points
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               true
               end
               and
               the
               meanes
               that
               conduce
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               what
               is
               honest
               ,
               what
               profitable
               ,
               what
               hurtfull
               ,
               the
               resolutions
               are
               now
               easie
               and
               perspicuous
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               fourth
               chapter
               of
               the
               same
               booke
               ,
               
                 nunc
                 r●…onditissima
                 mysteria
                 scitu
                 digna
                 &
                 necessaria
                 ,
                 melius
                 nostrae
                 mulier●…le
                 intelligunt
                 ,
                 quàm
                 maximi
                 olim
                 philosophi
                 ,
              
               Our
               silliest
               women
               now
               better
               vnderstand
               the
               deepest
               Mysteries
               worthie
               or
               needefull
               to
               be
               knowne
               ,
               then
               the
               
               profoundest
               Philosophers
               then
               did
               .
               They
               were
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               in
               another
               case
               )
               
                 euer
                 learning
              
               ,
               but
               neuer
               came
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               could
               euer
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               truth
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               the
               meere
               naturall
               man
               perceiueth
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               perceiue
               the
               hidde
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               to
               bee
               ,
               as
               
                 Minutius
                 Foelix
              
               in
               his
               Octauius
               hath
               truely
               obserued
               ,
               
                 Semper
                 adversus
                 sua
                 vitia
                 facundi
              
               ,
               alwaies
               eloquent
               in
               declayming
               against
               their
               owne
               vices
               ;
               but
               wee
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 qui
                 non
                 habitu
                 sapientiam
                 sed
                 mente
                 praeferimus
                 ,
              
               who
               doe
               not
               place
               ,
               or
               weare
               wisedome
               in
               the
               robe
               but
               in
               the
               mind
               :
               
                 non
                 eloquimur
                 magna
                 sed
                 viuimus
              
               ,
               we
               speake
               not
               bigge
               but
               liue
               well
               ,
               &
               glory
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               found
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               with
               all
               eagernesse
               sought
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               finde
               .
               His
               conclusion
               is
               :
               
                 Quid
                 ingrati
                 sumus
                 ?
                 quid
                 nobis
                 invidemus
                 ,
                 si
                 veritas
                 divinitatis
                 nostri
                 temporis
                 aetate
                 maturuit
                 ?
                 fruamur
                 bono
                 nostro
                 :
              
               Why
               are
               wee
               ingrate
               ?
               why
               doe
               we
               envy
               our selues
               ,
               if
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               deitie
               haue
               beene
               brought
               to
               ripenesse
               and
               full
               perfection
               in
               our
               age
               ?
               In
               Gods
               name
               let
               vs
               enioy
               our
               owne
               blessing
               .
               Among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               onely
               visible
               Church
               ,
               the
               sacred
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               containing
               the
               revelation
               of
               supernaturall
               truths
               ,
               were
               indeede
               preserued
               :
               But
               heerevnto
               ,
               their
               Talmudists
               &
               Cabalists
               ,
               their
               Scribes
               &
               Pharises
               ,
               their
               Sadduces
               atd
               Essens
               added
               such
               traditions
               ,
               such
               fictions
               ,
               such
               corrupt
               glosses
               and
               malicious
               interpretations
               ,
               as
               the
               fruite
               of
               their
               doctrine
               lay
               hidde
               vnder
               the
               leaues
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               learned
               in
               their
               language
               well
               knowe
               ,
               very
               little
               vse
               can
               be
               made
               of
               their
               best
               Commentaries
               vpon
               Scripture
               ;
               howbeit
               they
               presumed
               ,
               that
               their
               chiefes
               kill
               lay
               that
               way
               :
               So
               that
               wee
               neede
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               excellent
               Diuines
               ,
               haue
               all
               beene
               since
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               to
               mee
               very
               strange
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               Pharisees
               should
               be
               infected
               with
               ths
               opinion
               of
               the
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               
               touching
               the
               dwelling
               of
               the
               same
               soule
               in
               diverse
               bodies
               successiuely
               ,
               &
               in
               diverse
               ages
               ;
               but
               that
               Herod
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               should
               bee
               tainted
               with
               that
               grosse
               errour
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               that
               they
               held
               our
               Saviour
               to
               be
               Iohn
               the
               Baptst
               ,
               or
               Elias
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               
               all
               which
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               long
               before
               :
               Their
               meaning
               being
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               or
               of
               Elias
               ,
               or
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               was
               by
               traduction
               passed
               into
               our
               Saviours
               bodie
               ;
               as
               Pythagoras
               writes
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               first
               Euphorbus
               ,
               and
               then
               Callidas
               ,
               then
               Hermotimus
               ,
               then
               Pyrrhus
               ,
               and
               lastly
               Pythagoras
               :
               But
               yet
               farre
               more
               strange
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Saviour
               themselues
               should
               be
               thus
               misled
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               that
               their
               demaund
               touching
               him
               that
               was
               borne
               blinde
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 sinne
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 blind
              
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               indeede
               possessed
               with
               that
               opinion
               ,
               for
               how
               could
               they
               conceiue
               that
               he
               should
               sinne
               before
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               other
               bodie
               which
               his
               soule
               actuated
               before
               ?
               and
               in
               truth
               Saint
               Cyrill
               vpon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               is
               induced
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               swayed
               with
               the
               common
               errour
               of
               that
               nation
               and
               those
               times
               ;
               
               and
               Calvin
               confidently
               cries
               our
               
                 Prodigij
                 sane
                 instar
                 hoc
                 fuit
                 quod
                 in
                 electo
                 Dei
                 populo
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 coelestis
                 sapientiae
                 per
                 Legem
                 &
                 Prophetas
                 lux
                 accensa
                 fuerat
                 ,
              
               
               
                 tam
                 crasso
                 figmento
                 fuerit
                 datus
                 locus
                 .
              
               Truely
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               prodigious
               kind
               of
               wonder
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               elect
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               were
               inlightned
               by
               
               the
               heavenly
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               way
               should
               bee
               giuen
               to
               so
               palpable
               a
               fiction
               .
               Yet
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               their
               stupiditie
               ,
               were
               greater
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               in
               that
               other
               demaund
               of
               theirs
               ,
               at
               our
               Saviours
               ascension
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 restore
                 the
                 kingdome
                 to
                 Israell
                 ?
              
               where
               
               Calvin
               againe
               stands
               amazed
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               (
               for
               somuch
               doth
               the
               text
               imply
               )
               ioyne
               together
               in
               such
               a
               
                 foolish
                 question
              
               as
               hee
               tearmes
               it
               ,
               
                 mira
                 profecto
                 illorum
                 fuit
                 ruditas
                 ,
                 quod
                 tam
                 absolute
                 tantaque
                 cura
                 per
                 triennium
                 edocti
                 non
                 minorem
                 inscitiam
                 produnt
                 ,
                 quam
                 si
                 nullum
                 vnquam
                 verbum
                 audissent
                 ,
                 totidem
                 in
                 hac
                 interrogatione
                 sunt
                 errores
                 quot
                 verba
                 :
              
               wonderfull
               in
               truth
               was
               their
               rawnesse
               &
               rudenesse
               ,
               that
               hauing
               beene
               so
               exquisitely
               and
               diligently
               taught
               by
               three
               yeares
               space
               ,
               they
               notwithstanding
               bewray
               asmuch
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               neuer
               heard
               somuch
               as
               one
               word
               of
               instruction
               ,
               as
               many
               errours
               are
               in
               their
               question
               as
               words
               :
               But
               this
               likewise
               of
               restoring
               them
               a
               
                 temporall
                 kingdome
              
               ,
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               day
               continues
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               
                 common
                 errour
              
               of
               that
               
                 whole
                 nation
              
               ,
               neither
               by
               any
               meanes
               will
               they
               be
               beaten
               from
               it
               :
               That
               which
               to
               mee
               seemeth
               more
               admirable
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               S.
               Peter
               himselfe
               ,
               euen
               after
               the
               descending
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               was
               ignorant
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               of
               whom
               together
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               was
               to
               bee
               made
               vp
               :
               whereby
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               that
               then
               likewise
               he
               was
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               was
               the
               head
               of
               the
               
                 Catholique
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               by
               those
               who
               hold
               themselues
               the
               only
               Catholiques
               ,
               hee
               is
               now
               made
               ;
               yet
               may
               it
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               or
               somuch
               as
               doubted
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Apostles
               were
               all
               indowed
               with
               singular
               gifts
               and
               graces
               ,
               aswell
               for
               knowledge
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               as
               all
               kind
               of
               morall
               vertues
               ,
               fitting
               for
               so
               high
               a
               calling
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               their
               writings
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               pen-men
               of
               God
               ,
               inspired
               by
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               but
               leauing
               them
               ,
               let
               vs
               descend
               a
               little
               lower
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               As
               then
               the
               three
               first
               Centuries
               are
               commended
               for
               
                 Pietie
                 ,
                 Deuotion
              
               ,
               &
               Martyrdome
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               fourth
               for
               learned
               and
               famous
               
                 Diuines
                 .
                 Habuit
                 haec
                 aetas
                 si
                 quae
                 vnquam
                 alia
                 plurimos
                 praestantes
                 &
                 illustres
                 Doctores
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               Magdeburgians
               :
               This
               age
               if
               euer
               any
               abounded
               in
               excellent
               and
               famous
               Doctours
               ,
               as
               namely
               
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Eusebius
              
               ,
               
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 Victorinus
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 Nazianzenus
                 ,
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 Prudentius
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 Faustinus
                 ,
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 Optatus
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               number
               ,
               they
               might
               well
               haue
               added
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               hee
               began
               to
               shew
               his
               worth
               in
               the
               same
               Centurie
               )
               that
               renowned
               pillar
               of
               trueth
               &
               hammer
               of
               heresies
               S.
               Augustine
               .
               These
               and
               the
               like
               great
               Diuines
               of
               those
               ages
               I
               much
               honour
               ,
               
                 &
                 eorum
                 nominibus
                 semper
                 assurgo
              
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               reuerence
               their
               very
               names
               ;
               yet
               most
               certaine
               ,
               it
               is
               they
               had
               all
               their
               slips
               and
               blemishes
               in
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               :
               But
               before
               this
               age
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               Origen
               ,
               and
               Cyprian
               ,
               are
               specially
               branded
               for
               notorious
               errours
               ,
               and
               
                 Vincentius
                 Li●…inensis
              
               giues
               this
               rare
               commendation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               assembled
               in
               the
               Councill
               of
               Nice
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 tantae
                 eruditionis
                 ,
                 tantaeque
                 doctrinae
              
               ,
               of
               so
               profound
               learning
               and
               singular
               knowledge
               ,
               
                 vt
                 propè
                 omnes
                 possent
                 de
                 dogmatibus
                 disputare
                 ,
              
               that
               almost
               all
               of
               them
               could
               reason
               of
               matters
               of
               faith
               :
               Yet
               in
               those
               very
               
               times
               ,
               was
               the
               Church
               so
               rent
               and
               torne
               in
               sunder
               with
               Capitall
               heresies
               ,
               trenching
               vpon
               the
               very
               vitall
               parts
               and
               fundamentall
               principles
               of
               
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               touching
               the
               sacred
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               incarnation
               of
               our
               blessed
               
                 Saviour
                 .
                 vt
                 illis
                 temporibus
                 ingeniosares
                 fuit
                 esse
                 Christianum
                 ,
              
               so
               as
               
               in
               those
               times
               it
               was
               a
               matter
               of
               wit
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               :
               Such
               were
               the
               nicities
               ,
               wherein
               their
               Teachers
               differed
               ,
               and
               such
               their
               subtilties
               ,
               they
               bound
               their
               schollers
               to
               maintaine
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               to
               mee
               seemeth
               most
               strange
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               of
               them
               were
               infected
               with
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Millenaries
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               ,
               specially
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               held
               that
               the
               Angells
               were
               created
               long
               before
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               visible
               world
               ,
               that
               a
               number
               both
               of
               the
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               maintained
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               goe
               neither
               to
               heaven
               nor
               hell
               ,
               till
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               remained
               in
               certaine
               hidden
               receptacles
               they
               knew
               not
               whree
               ,
               that
               Antichrist
               was
               to
               come
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Dan
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               fallen
               in
               loue
               with
               the
               
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
              
               .
               were
               the
               blessed
               Angells
               :
               vpon
               which
               occasion
               ,
               Pererius
               a
               learned
               Iesuite
               hath
               these
               memorable
               words
               ,
               
                 Pudet
                 dicere
                 quae
                 de
                 optimis
                 Scriptoribus
                 hoc
                 loco
                 dicturus
                 sum
                 :
              
               I
               euen
               blush
               to
               vtter
               those
               things
               which
               heere
               
               I
               am
               to
               speake
               of
               most
               excellent
               writers
               ,
               they
               being
               not
               only
               false
               ,
               but
               absurd
               and
               shamefull
               ,
               vnworthy
               the
               wit
               &
               learning
               of
               so
               famous
               men
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               puritie
               and
               holynesse
               of
               the
               blessed
               Angells
               ;
               yet
               truth
               inforceth
               me
               to
               speake
               ,
               partly
               ,
               least
               that
               should
               seeme
               probable
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               countenance
               of
               so
               graue
               Authours
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               approved
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               that
               from
               hence
               it
               may
               appeare
               how
               much
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               hath
               profited
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               &
               divine
               mysteries
               :
               
                 Nam
                 multa
                 quondam
                 vel
                 doctissimis
                 viris
                 ,
                 aut
                 obscura
                 &
                 dubia
                 ,
                 aut
                 etiam
                 incognita
                 ,
                 nunc
                 vel
                 mediocriter
                 eruditis
                 perspicua
                 indubitata
                 ,
                 exploratèque
                 percepta
                 sunt
                 :
              
               for
               many
               things
               anciently
               either
               obscure
               or
               doubtfull
               ,
               or
               altogether
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               most
               learned
               among
               them
               ,
               are
               now
               become
               euen
               to
               meane
               Clarkes
               cleere
               &
               certaine
               .
               And
               with
               him
               fully
               accords
               Andradius
               in
               
               his
               defence
               of
               the
               Tridentine
               Councill
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 saw
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Dominicus
                 Bannes
              
               a
               famous
               schoole-man
               :
               It
               
               
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 by
                 somuch
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 lesse
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 faith
                 therein
                 ,
                 because
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 dexterity
                 in
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 expounding
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 Roffensis
              
               likewise
               ,
               our
               Countrey-man
               strikes
               vpon
               the
               same
               string
               :
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 more
              
               
               
                 narrowly
                 sifted
                 &
                 cleerely
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 the
                 helpes
                 of
                 latter
                 wits
                 ,
                 aswell
                 in
                 the
                 Gospells
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 then
                 formerly
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
              
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               to
               make
               vp
               the
               musicke
               full
               ,
               
                 Cardinall
                 Caietan
              
               beares
               a
               part
               ,
               Let
               
               
                 no
                 man
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 sometimes
                 wee
                 bring
                 a
                 new
                 sence
                 of
                 holy
                 writ
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 auncient
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 diligently
                 examine
                 the
                 Text
                 &
                 context
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 agree
                 therewith
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 tyed
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sences
                 giuen
                 by
                 the
                 auncient
                 Doctours
                 .
              
               These
               testimonies
               ,
               I
               the
               rather
               vouch
               for
               that
               the
               Authours
               of
               them
               being
               professed
               Champions
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               withall
               professe
               themselues
               to
               bee
               the
               greatest
               friends
               to
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
            
             
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               ensuing
               ages
               .
            
             
               YEt
               not
               to
               conceale
               a
               truth
               ,
               these
               were
               lightsome
               times
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               
                 succeeding
                 ages
              
               that
               followed
               after
               ,
               when
               Divinity
               was
               wouen
               into
               distinctions
               ,
               which
               like
               Cobwebbs
               were
               fine
               and
               curious
               in
               working
               ,
               but
               not
               much
               vsefull
               .
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               holy
               Languages
               there
               was
               so
               great
               ignorance
               ,
               
                 vt
                 Graecè
                 nosse
                 suspectum
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 Hebraicè
                 propè
                 Haereticum
                 ,
              
               that
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Espencaeus
               himselfe
               a
               Doctour
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               ,
               to
               bee
               skilled
               in
               
               Greeke
               was
               suspitious
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               almost
               haereticall
               ,
               which
               suspition
               Rhemigius
               an
               Interpreter
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               surely
               was
               not
               guilty
               of
               :
               for
               commenting
               vpon
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 à
                 vobis
                 diffamatus
                 est
                 sermo
              
               ,
               hee
               tells
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               diffamatus
               ,
               was
               somewhat
               improperly
               put
               for
               divulgatus
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               being
               not
               very
               sollicitous
               of
               the
               propriety
               of
               words
               :
               wherevpon
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Vives
              
               demaunds
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 facias
                 principibus
                 istis
                 Scholarum
                 qui
                 nondum
                 sciunt
                 Paulum
                 non
                 Latinè
                 ,
                 sed
                 Graecè
                 scripsisse
                 :
              
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               these
               
               Masters
               in
               Israel
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               that
               S.
               Paul
               wrote
               not
               in
               Latine
               ,
               but
               in
               Greeke
               .
               It
               appeares
               by
               the
               rescript
               of
               Pope
               Zacharie
               to
               Boniface
               a
               German
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               a
               Priest
               in
               those
               parts
               baptized
               in
               this
               forme
               ,
               
                 Baptizo
                 te
              
               
               
                 in
                 nomine
                 Patria
                 ,
                 &
                 Filia
                 ,
                 &
                 Spiritua
                 sancta
                 :
              
               And
               by
               Erasmus
               ,
               that
               some
               Divines
               in
               his
               time
               would
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               prooue
               ,
               that
               Heretiques
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Haereticum
                 hominem
                 devita
              
               ,
               which
               it
               seemes
               they
               vnderstood
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 de
                 vita
                 tolle
              
               .
               I
               haue
               somewhere
               read
               ,
               that
               two
               Fryars
               disputing
               whether
               God
               made
               any
               more
               worlds
               then
               one
               ,
               the
               one
               wisely
               alleadging
               that
               passage
               of
               the
               Gospell
               touching
               the
               ten
               Lepers
               which
               were
               cleansed
               ,
               
                 Annon
                 decem
                 facti
                 sunt
                 mundi
              
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               made
               tenne
               worlds
               ,
               the
               other
               looking
               into
               the
               text
               ,
               replies
               as
               wisely
               ,
               with
               the
               words
               immediatly
               following
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 vbi
                 sunt
                 novem
              
               ?
               but
               what
               is
               become
               of
               the
               nine
               ?
               so
               as
               from
               thence
               hee
               would
               prooue
               but
               one
               to
               be
               left
               .
               He
               that
               is
               disposed
               to
               make
               himselfe
               merry
               in
               this
               kinde
               ;
               may
               finde
               in
               
                 Henry
                 Stevens
              
               his
               Apologie
               of
               Herodotus
               ,
               a
               number
               of
               like
               stuffe
               ,
               I
               will
               only
               touch
               one
               or
               two
               of
               the
               choisest
               .
               
                 Du
                 Prat
              
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Chauncellour
               of
               France
               ,
               hauing
               receiued
               a
               letter
               from
               Henry
               the
               eight
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               Francis
               the
               first
               of
               France
               ,
               wherein
               among
               other
               things
               he
               wrote
               ,
               
                 mitto
                 tibi
                 duodecem
                 Molossos
              
               ,
               I
               send
               you
               twelue
               mastife
               dogs
               ,
               the
               Chauncellour
               taking
               Molossos
               to
               signifie
               Mules
               ,
               made
               a
               journey
               of
               purpose
               to
               the
               Court
               to
               begge
               them
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               who
               wondring
               at
               such
               a
               present
               to
               be
               sent
               him
               from
               England
               ,
               demaunded
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               and
               smiling
               thereat
               ,
               the
               Chauncellour
               finding
               himselfe
               to
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               told
               him
               that
               hee
               mistooke
               Molossos
               for
               Muletos
               ,
               and
               so
               hoping
               to
               mend
               the
               matter
               ,
               made
               it
               worse
               .
               Another
               tale
               he
               tels
               of
               a
               Parish
               Priest
               in
               Artois
               ,
               who
               had
               his
               Parishioners
               in
               sute
               for
               not
               paving
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               charge
               thereof
               lay
               vpon
               them
               and
               not
               vpon
               him
               he
               would
               proue
               out
               of
               the
               17
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 Paveant
                 illi
                 ,
                 non
                 paveam
                 ego
                 .
              
               I
               remember
               Arch-Bishop
               
               Parker
               somewhere
               in
               his
               
                 Antiquitates
                 Britannicae
              
               ,
               makes
               relation
               of
               a
               French
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               being
               to
               take
               his
               oath
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               ,
               &
               finding
               the
               word
               Metropoliticae
               therein
               ,
               being
               not
               able
               to
               pronounce
               it
               ,
               he
               passed
               it
               ouer
               with
               
                 Soit
                 pour
                 dict
              
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               as
               spoken
               ;
               &
               when
               they
               had
               most
               grossely
               broken
               Priscians
               head
               ,
               being
               taken
               in
               the
               fact
               ,
               their
               common
               defence
               was
               ,
               those
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Gregorie
                 ,
                 non
                 debent
                 verba
                 coelestis
                 Oraculi
                 subesse
                 regulis
                 Donati
                 ,
              
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Oracles
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Donatus
               .
            
             
               But
               about
               200
               yeares
               since
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Arts
               ,
               the
               languages
               likewise
               began
               to
               reuiue
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               Hebrew
               &
               Greeke
               are
               now
               as
               commō
               as
               true
               Latine
               then
               was
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               true
               sence
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               neuer
               had
               the
               Church
               more
               judicious
               &
               faithfull
               Interpreters
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               
                 Diuine
                 prouidence
              
               it
               hath
               injoyed
               these
               last
               100
               yeares
               :
               besides
               ,
               the
               Sermons
               of
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               specially
               in
               this
               land
               ,
               haue
               doubtles
               bin
               more
               exquisite
               &
               effectuall
               ,
               then
               ordinarily
               they
               haue
               bin
               in
               any
               precedent
               age
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               obserued
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               a
               choice
               collection
               made
               of
               the
               most
               accurate
               ,
               since
               the
               entrance
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               to
               these
               present
               times
               ,
               (
               leauing
               out
               the
               largenesse
               of
               applications
               therevpon
               )
               it
               would
               proue
               one
               of
               the
               rarest
               peeces
               that
               hath
               beene
               published
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
               Heerevnto
               might
               be
               added
               for
               practicall
               divinitie
               ,
               the
               decisions
               of
               
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Ancients
               did
               not
               handle
               professedly
               ,
               but
               onely
               vpon
               the
               Bye
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               singular
               treatises
               tending
               to
               deuotion
               ,
               which
               I
               wish
               they
               were
               aswell
               practised
               as
               they
               are
               written
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               great
               agitation
               of
               controuersies
               ,
               which
               these
               latter
               times
               haue
               produced
               ,
               hath
               not
               only
               sharpned
               the
               spirits
               of
               Diuines
               ,
               but
               made
               the
               grounds
               of
               Christian
               religion
               to
               be
               better
               vnderstood
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               speakes
               of
               the
               Fathers
               writings
               before
               
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 ante
                 exortum
                 Pelagium
                 securius
                 loquebantur
                 Patres
                 ,
              
               before
               the
               rising
               of
               Pelagius
               the
               Fathers
               spoke
               more
               securely
               :
               so
               may
               wee
               truely
               say
               ,
               before
               Luther
               arose
               and
               awakened
               the
               world
               ,
               Diuines
               spoke
               &
               wrote
               more
               loosely
               then
               since
               they
               haue
               done
               :
               The
               sparkes
               of
               trueth
               being
               forced
               out
               of
               contention
               ,
               as
               the
               sparkes
               of
               fire
               arc
               out
               of
               the
               collision
               of
               the
               flint
               &
               steele
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               Section
               ,
               touching
               Diuinitie
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               true
               which
               alearned
               Diuine
               of
               our
               owne
               times
               &
               Church
               hath
               rightly
               obserued
               ,
               
               that
               whosoeuer
               shall
               pervse
               the
               Church
               storie
               digested
               into
               Centuries
               or
               Annales
               ,
               or
               cast
               but
               a
               glance
               of
               his
               eye
               vpon
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               writers
               ,
               made
               by
               S.
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Suidas
                 ,
                 Photius
                 ,
                 Gennadius
                 ,
                 Abbas
                 Tritemius
                 ,
                 Illyricus
                 ,
                 Ball
                 ,
              
               &
               Bellarmine
               ,
               shall
               finde
               the
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               resemble
               the
               starres
               of
               the
               skie
               :
               In
               some
               parts
               wee
               see
               many
               glorious
               and
               eminent
               starres
               ,
               in
               others
               few
               of
               any
               remarkeable
               greatnes
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               none
               but
               blinkards
               and
               obscure
               ones
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               in
               some
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               may
               behold
               many
               worthy
               &
               glorious
               lights
               like
               stars
               of
               the
               first
               or
               second
               magnitude
               ,
               in
               others
               few
               of
               any
               note
               or
               bright
               lustre
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               none
               but
               obscure
               and
               vnknowne
               Authours
               ,
               resembling
               the
               least
               and
               obscurest
               starres
               in
               the
               skie
               .
               After
               wee
               haue
               passed
               the
               eight
               age
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               fall
               into
               Cymerian
               darkenesse
               .
               Bellarmine
               cannot
               speake
               of
               the
               ninth
               age
               with
               patience
               .
               
                 Seculo
                 hoc
                 nullum
                 extitit
              
               
               
               
                 indoctius
                 aut
                 infoelicius
                 ,
                 quo
                 qui
                 mathematicae
                 aut
                 Philosophiae
                 operam
                 dabat
                 vulgo
                 Magus
                 putabatur
                 :
              
               neuer
               was
               there
               any
               age
               more
               vnlearned
               or
               vnhappy
               then
               this
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               that
               studied
               the
               Mathematikes
               or
               Philosophy
               was
               commonly
               held
               a
               Magician
               .
               Sabellicus
               is
               at
               a
               stand
               in
               admiring
               the
               palpable
               Egyptian
               darkenesse
               thereof
               :
               
                 mirum
                 est
                 quanta
              
               
               
                 omnium
                 bonarum
                 artium
                 obliuio
                 per
                 id
                 tempus
                 mortalium
                 animos
                 obrepserit
                 ,
                 vt
                 ne
                 in
                 Pontificibus
                 quidem
                 vllis
                 siue
                 Principibus
                 quicquam
                 illuceret
                 quod
                 vitam
                 iuvare
                 possit
                 :
              
               A
               wonder
               it
               is
               ,
               how
               strange
               a
               forgetfullnes
               of
               all
               good
               arts
               about
               this
               time
               crept
               vpon
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               :
               so
               as
               neither
               in
               Prelates
               nor
               Princes
               appeared
               any
               thing
               which
               might
               farther
               ciuilitie
               .
               Genebrard
               after
               a
               sort
               blesseth
               himselfe
               from
               it
               ,
               
                 Infoelix
                 dicitur
                 hoc
                 seculum
              
               ,
               
               
                 exhaustum
                 hominibus
                 doctrina
                 ,
                 &
                 ingenio
                 claris
                 ,
                 sine
                 etiam
                 claris
                 Principibus
                 atque
                 Pontificibus
                 :
              
               This
               is
               called
               the
               vnhappie
               age
               ,
               void
               of
               men
               renowned
               either
               for
               wit
               or
               learning
               ,
               as
               also
               without
               any
               famous
               ,
               either
               Princes
               or
               Prelates
               :
               So
               great
               an
               alteration
               there
               is
               in
               the
               studies
               and
               endeavours
               of
               men
               in
               diverse
               ages
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               the
               better
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               the
               worse
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               for
               the
               better
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Lawyers
               of
               this
               last
               age
               ,
               preferred
               before
               those
               of
               former
               times
               .
            
             
               NExt
               
                 Gods
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Empire
               seeme
               to
               challenge
               their
               place
               ,
               howbeit
               with
               vs
               ,
               hauing
               neither
               that
               reward
               nor
               imployment
               as
               they
               deserue
               ,
               they
               haue
               lost
               both
               their
               ranke
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               but
               in
               forraine
               parts
               where
               they
               are
               cherished
               and
               honoured
               ,
               they
               maruellously
               flourish
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               in
               some
               transmarine
               kingdomes
               their
               Lawyers
               are
               held
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               vndoubtedly
               are
               ,
               more
               sufficient
               Schollers
               then
               their
               Diuines
               ;
               and
               within
               this
               last
               Centenarie
               ,
               much
               more
               sufficient
               then
               the
               writers
               and
               professours
               of
               the
               same
               facultie
               in
               many
               precedent
               ages
               ,
               aswell
               in
               that
               part
               which
               is
               professed
               in
               Schooles
               ,
               as
               the
               practique
               expressed
               in
               judgements
               and
               pleadings
               .
               He
               that
               shall
               judiciously
               compare
               Baldus
               and
               
                 Bartolus
                 ,
                 Iason
              
               and
               Accursius
               ,
               with
               
                 Cuijacius
                 ,
                 Alciatus
                 ,
                 Ottomannus
                 ,
                 Duarenus
              
               all
               french
               men
               ,
               shall
               easily
               finde
               these
               latter
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               their
               phrase
               more
               polite
               ,
               &
               for
               their
               methode
               more
               exact
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               marrow
               &
               true
               sence
               of
               the
               law
               more
               profound
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               onely
               in
               the
               two
               first
               .
               For
               Cuijacius
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               memorable
               testimonie
               which
               is
               yeelded
               him
               by
               
                 Massonius
                 ;
                 Iacobus
                 Cuijacius
                 juris
                 Romani
                 radices
                 tanta
                 cura
                 effossas
                 in
                 lucem
                 protulit
                 ,
                 vt
                 caeteri
                 ante
                 eum
                 ignorasse
                 illas
                 ipse
                 solus
                 post
                 multos
                 &
                 quaesiuisse
                 diligentius
                 ,
                 &
                 penitius
                 invenisse
                 videatur
                 :
                 Iames
                 Cujace
              
               with
               so
               great
               industry
               digged
               vp
               and
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               the
               very
               rootes
               of
               the
               Imperiall
               Law
               ,
               that
               both
               others
               before
               him
               seemed
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               alone
               after
               others
               to
               haue
               sought
               them
               more
               diligently
               ,
               and
               discouered
               them
               more
               fully
               :
               But
               that
               of
               Pithaeus
               outuies
               this
               of
               Massonius
               ,
               where
               in
               an
               Epitaph
               erected
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               doubts
               not
               to
               stile
               him
               ,
               
                 Romani
                 iuris
                 à
                 primis
                 Conditoribus
                 interpretem
                 primum
                 &
                 vltimum
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               interpreter
               of
               the
               Romane
               Law
               since
               the
               first
               founders
               thereof
               :
               adding
               withall
               ,
               that
               
               what
               cleere
               and
               natiue
               light
               soeuer
               is
               at
               all
               brought
               to
               that
               science
               ,
               this
               present
               age
               hath
               deriued
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               posterity
               must
               owe
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               well
               expressed
               in
               this
               Distich
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Cuijacij
                   Themidisque
                   vides
                   commune
                   sepulchrum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Conduntur
                   simul
                   hic
                   quae
                   periere
                   simul
                   .
                
                 
                   Cuias
                   and
                   Themis
                   
                     here
                     lie
                     in
                     one
                     common
                     graue
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     di'd
                     together
                     and
                     one
                     sepulchre
                     they
                     haue
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Wherevnto
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 graue
                 testimony
                 which
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 giues
                 Alciat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Eloquio
                   ius
                   Romanum
                   lucabat
                   &
                   arte
                
                 
                   Turba
                   obscurarunt
                   barbara
                   legulei
                   .
                
                 
                   Andreas
                   prisco
                   reddit
                   sua
                   iura
                   nitori
                
                 
                   Consultosque
                   facit
                   doctius
                   inde
                   toqui
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Ciuill
                   Law
                   with
                   art
                   and
                   eloquence
                   did
                   shine
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   barbarous
                   pettifoggers
                   did
                   the
                   same
                   obscure
                
                 
                   In
                   season
                   Alciat
                   came
                   and
                   did
                   the
                   Lawes
                   refine
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   taught
                   the
                   Lawyer
                   thence
                   to
                   speake
                   more
                   pure
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Yet
               Cuijacius
               himselfe
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               judgement
               or
               modesty
               I
               cannot
               affirme
               ,
               was
               content
               to
               yeeld
               the
               bucklers
               to
               Gouianus
               ,
               touching
               whom
               Thuanus
               witnesseth
               that
               himselfe
               heard
               him
               thus
               protesting
               ,
               Gouianum
               
               
                 ex
                 omnibus
                 iuris
                 Iustinianaei
                 interpretibus
                 ,
                 quotquot
                 sunt
                 vel
                 fuere
                 ,
                 vnum
                 esse
                 ,
                 cui
                 ,
                 si
                 quaeratur
                 quis
                 excellat
                 ,
                 palma
                 deferenda
                 sit
                 :
              
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Iustinian
               ,
               which
               either
               are
               ,
               or
               haue
               bin
               ,
               if
               the
               question
               should
               bee
               ,
               who
               amongst
               them
               most
               excelled
               ,
               Gouianus
               was
               the
               onely
               man
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               price
               was
               of
               right
               to
               be
               adiudged
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               practique
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               euidenced
               to
               any
               who
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               looke
               into
               it
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               obseruations
               ,
               experience
               ,
               paines
               ,
               and
               learning
               of
               the
               Lawyers
               of
               these
               latter
               ages
               ,
               it
               is
               grown
               to
               much
               more
               exactnesse
               and
               perfection
               ,
               then
               former
               ages
               had
               .
               Which
               appeares
               by
               the
               
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 decisions
                 ,
                 arrests
              
               ,
               and
               pleadings
               of
               the
               highest
               Courts
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Nations
               ,
               which
               are
               extant
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               as
               the
               decisions
               of
               the
               seuerall
               Rotes
               of
               Italy
               at
               Rome
               ,
               at
               Naples
               ,
               at
               Florence
               ,
               at
               Genoa
               ,
               at
               Bononia
               ,
               at
               Mantua
               ,
               at
               Perusium
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               iudgements
               of
               the
               Imperiall
               chamber
               at
               Spire
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               last
               ressort
               of
               the
               Germane
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               arrests
               of
               the
               seuerall
               Courtes
               of
               Parliament
               in
               France
               ,
               as
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Aix
                 ,
                 Burdeaux
                 ,
                 Gren●…ble
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               the
               pleadings
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 Seruin
              
               ,
               the
               french
               Kings
               aduocate
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               published
               and
               extant
               ,
               partly
               in
               Latine
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               their
               owne
               languages
               ,
               with
               that
               variety
               and
               learning
               as
               much
               exceedes
               the
               former
               ages
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Ancient
               and
               moderne
               Physitians
               compared
               especially
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Anatomy
               and
               Herbary
               ,
               the
               two
               legges
               of
               that
               Science
               .
            
             
               THE
               third
               great
               Profession
               is
               Physicke
               ,
               in
               which
               besides
               the
               vncertaine
               and
               fabulous
               reports
               of
               Apollo
               and
               Esculapius
               ,
               we
               read
               not
               of
               any
               excellent
               till
               Hippocrates
               ,
               &
               after
               him
               being
               much
               decayed
               ,
               it
               was
               revived
               by
               
                 Galen
                 ,
                 vt
                 sub
                 eo
                 rursum
                 nata
                 medicina
                 videatur
                 ,
              
               so
               
               as
               it
               seemed
               vnder
               him
               to
               bee
               borne
               againe
               .
               Two
               speciall
               parts
               thereof
               are
               the
               
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 simples
                 :
              
               touching
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               opening
               and
               anatomizing
               of
               mens
               bodies
               .
               It
               was
               doubtlesse
               among
               the
               Ancients
               in
               very
               little
               vse
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               the
               Romans
               ,
               &
               the
               Primitiue
               Christians
               .
               First
               then
               I
               know
               the
               Aegyptians
               are
               by
               some
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               this
               way
               most
               skilfull
               ,
               but
               considering
               how
               excessiuely
               curious
               &
               ceremonious
               ,
               or
               rather
               superstitious
               they
               were
               in
               preseruing
               their
               bodies
               intire
               &
               vnputrified
               ,
               I
               cōceiue
               their
               opening
               them
               to
               haue
               beene
               rather
               for
               the
               imbowelling
               &
               imbaulming
               ,
               then
               the
               anatomizing
               of
               them
               :
               and
               for
               the
               Graecians
               they
               could
               not
               well
               practise
               it
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               vsually
               burnt
               their
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               not
               onely
               of
               Homer
               &
               Herodotus
               ,
               (
               whose
               authorities
               yet
               in
               this
               case
               might
               passe
               as
               sufficient
               )
               but
               likewise
               of
               Thucidides
               &
               Plutarch
               ,
               witnesses
               beyond
               all
               exception
               ,
               whereof
               the
               latter
               in
               the
               3
               booke
               and
               4
               question
               of
               his
               Symposiaques
               giues
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               their
               custome
               was
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               ten
               men
               to
               burne
               one
               of
               an
               woman
               ,
               because
               they
               supposed
               their
               flesh
               to
               be
               more
               vnctuous
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               helpe
               forward
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               rest
               more
               easily
               &
               speedily
               ;
               &
               surely
               had
               Anatomy
               beene
               in
               vse
               among
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               Physitians
               &
               Anatomists
               should
               somewhere
               discouer
               it
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Hippocrates
               yet
               extant
               ,
               which
               I
               presume
               cannot
               be
               showne
               ,
               once
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               that
               when
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               Abderites
               he
               came
               to
               visite
               Democritus
               ,
               hee
               found
               him
               (
               as
               may
               bee
               seene
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Damogetus
               )
               cutting
               vp
               seuerall
               beasts
               ,
               who
               being
               by
               him
               demaunded
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               Democritus
               returnes
               him
               this
               answere
               ,
               
                 Haec
                 animalia
                 quae
                 vides
                 proptereà
                 seco
                 ,
                 non
                 dei
                 opera
                 perosus
                 ,
                 sed
                 fellis
                 ,
                 bilisque
                 naturam
                 disquirens
                 ,
              
               these
               beasts
               which
               thou
               seestI
               cut
               vp
               ,
               not
               because
               I
               hate
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               search
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               gall
               &
               choller
               :
               now
               if
               hee
               feared
               lest
               the
               cutting
               vp
               of
               beasts
               might
               be
               censured
               as
               an
               hating
               of
               Gods
               workes
               ,
               he
               must
               needes
               much
               more
               haue
               feared
               that
               censure
               ,
               had
               he
               cut
               vp
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               But
               among
               the
               Iewes
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               this
               Art
               could
               not
               be
               in
               vse
               ,
               for
               that
               their
               executed
               malefactours
               were
               put
               to
               death
               either
               by
               burning
               or
               stoning
               ,
               (
               whom
               they
               buried
               vnder
               an
               heape
               of
               stones
               )
               or
               by
               crucifying
               them
               vpon
               a
               crosse
               ,
               &
               for
               these
               they
               had
               expresse
               charge
               ,
               Deut.
               21.
               at
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               no●…
               suffer
               them
               
                 to
                 hang
                 all
                 night
                 vpon
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 must
                 they
                 bury
                 them
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 they
                 wer●…
                 crucified
                 :
              
               and
               besides
               it
               was
               most
               precisely
               injoyned
               them
               Number
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
               11
               that
               they
               might
               not
               so
               much
               as
               
                 touch
                 the
                 dead
                 body
              
               of
               any
               that
               was
               either
               executed
               ,
               or
               died
               otherwise
               ,
               &
               he
               that
               touched
               it
               was
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               so
               farre
               held
               vncleane
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               presumed
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               tabernacle
               before
               he
               was
               purified
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               Israel
               for
               defiling
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               in
               this
               case
               he
               but
               touched
               bread
               or
               pottage
               ,
               or
               wine
               ,
               or
               oyle
               ,
               or
               any
               meate
               ,
               he
               thereby
               made
               it
               vncleane
               ,
               as
               appeares
               Aggai
               2.
               13.
               
            
             
               Some
               more
               doubt
               seemes
               to
               be
               touching
               the
               ancient
               Romanes
               ,
               but
               I
               thinke
               it
               may
               easily
               bee
               shewed
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               Graecians
               they
               likewise
               tooke
               vp
               &
               practised
               the
               burning
               of
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               the
               places
               which
               they
               commonly
               vsed
               to
               this
               purpose
               were
               by
               them
               called
               puticuli
               or
               culinae
               ,
               &
               the
               pots
               or
               vessels
               in
               which
               they
               preserued
               the
               bones
               &
               ashes
               of
               the
               burnt
               bodies
               ,
               Vrnae
               ,
               whereof
               I
               haue
               seen
               one
               in
               M.
               Chambers
               his
               keeping
               at
               Bath
               :
               but
               all
               the
               difficultie
               seems
               to
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               when
               this
               custome
               began
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               ceased
               ,
               for
               the
               former
               it
               is
               commonly
               held
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               in
               vse
               among
               the
               Romans
               before
               Sylla
               the
               Dictator
               ,
               who
               hauing
               himselfe
               cruelly
               tyrannized
               vpon
               the
               dead
               bodie
               of
               Marius
               ,
               &
               fearing
               lest
               the
               same
               measure
               might
               be
               shewed
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               commanded
               that
               his
               body
               instantly
               vpō
               his
               death
               should
               be
               burned
               ,
               wheras
               Pli
               -
               7.
               54.
               only
               sayes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               thefirst
               of
               the
               Cornelian
               family
               that
               had
               his
               body
               burnt
               :
               &
               Tully
               2
               
                 de
                 legibus
              
               restrains
               it
               more
               narrowly
               ,
               
                 Primus
                 è
                 patritijs
                 Cornelijs
                 igni
                 voluit
                 cremari
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Cornelian
               nobility
               that
               commanded
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               attentiuely
               reads
               the
               Roman
               story
               will
               easily
               finde
               ,
               that
               this
               custome
               was
               practised
               among
               them
               long
               before
               Sylla
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               witnesseth
               Ovid
               in
               his
               4
               de
               Fastis
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Remus
               the
               brother
               of
               Romulus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Arsarosque
                   artus
                   vnxit
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 limbes
                 that
                 now
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
              
               
                 His
                 brother
                 did
                 annoint
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               againe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vltima
                   plorato
                   subdita
                   flamma
                   rogo
                   est
                   ,
                
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 fire
                 now
                 was
                 set
                 vnto
                 his
                 hearse
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               this
               Numa
               being
               by
               sect
               a
               Pythagorean
               ,
               forbade
               his
               owne
               body
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Plutarch
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               he
               needed
               not
               haue
               done
               had
               not
               the
               custome
               then
               beene
               vsuall
               ,
               &
               
                 Tullus
                 Hostilius
              
               his
               successour
               had
               not
               his
               body
               therefore
               burnt
               because
               he
               was
               stricken
               dead
               with
               lightning
               ,
               for
               so
               was
               the
               Law
               After
               this
               againe
               Tully
               in
               his
               second
               
                 de
                 legibus
              
               telsvs
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               12
               Tables
               commaunded
               ,
               
                 Hominem
                 mortuum
                 in
                 vrbe
                 ne
                 sepelito
                 ,
                 neve
                 vrito
                 ,
              
               let
               no
               dead
               body
               be
               buried
               or
               burned
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               he
               there
               addes
               )
               was
               for
               feare
               their
               buildings
               might
               from
               thence
               take
               fire
               :
               now
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               12
               Tables
               were
               composed
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Gellius
               20.
               1.
               in
               the
               300
               yeare
               after
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               was
               almost
               400
               yeares
               before
               Sylla
               ;
               &
               if
               any
               desire
               further
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               referre
               him
               to
               the
               learned
               and
               copious
               Annotations
               of
               
                 Blasius
                 Vigenerus
              
               in
               French
               vpon
               the
               first
               Decade
               of
               Livie
               ,
               which
               Author
               himselfe
               hath
               excellently
               translated
               into
               that
               language
               ;
               among
               other
               examples
               produced
               by
               him
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               plaine
               ou●…
               of
               
                 Livie
                 lib.
              
               8
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               
               Manlius
               the
               Consull
               ,
               (
               who
               contrary
               to
               his
               fathers
               commaund
               fought
               out
               of
               his
               ranke
               &
               was
               therefore
               by
               a
               commaund
               from
               the
               same
               mouth
               put
               to
               death
               )
               was
               presently
               carried
               out
               of
               the
               campe
               and
               burned
               with
               all
               military
               pompe
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               assignes
               to
               the
               yeare
               412
               by
               his
               computation
               aboue
               270
               yeares
               before
               the
               death
               of
               Sylla
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               practise
               of
               the
               Romans
               I
               haue
               the
               longer
               insisted
               vpon
               ,
               partly
               for
               the
               checking
               of
               a
               
                 common
                 errour
              
               ,
               holding
               that
               before
               Sylla
               the
               Romans
               burnt
               not
               their
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               shew
               that
               many
               of
               those
               monstrous
               giantlike
               bodies
               ,
               which
               aswell
               among
               the
               Romans
               as
               Graecians
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               digged
               vp
               ,
               were
               vndoubtedly
               burnt
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               that
               hereby
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               noble
               and
               vsefull
               practise
               of
               anatomizing
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               vse
               among
               them
               ,
               neither
               indeed
               could
               it
               be
               ,
               considering
               they
               held
               it
               vnlawfull
               ,
               
                 aspicere
                 humana
                 exta
              
               ,
               as
               Pliny
               speakes
               in
               his
               proeme
               to
               his
               28
               booke
               ,
               to
               looke
               vpon
               the
               entrals
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               and
               Dion
               in
               his
               55
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               graunted
               to
               Tiberius
               to
               touch
               the
               body
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 quod
                 nefas
                 alias
                 erat
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               otherwise
               vnlawfull
               ,
               and
               from
               hence
               it
               was
               that
               their
               
                 Vespillones
                 ,
                 Coriarij
                 ,
                 Pollinctores
                 ,
                 Libitinarij
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               officers
               of
               that
               kinde
               imployed
               about
               the
               washing
               ,
               the
               annointing
               ,
               the
               carrying
               foorth
               ,
               the
               burning
               and
               providing
               things
               necessary
               about
               the
               dead
               ,
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               Citty
               ,
               and
               the
               bodies
               themselues
               were
               burnt
               without
               the
               Citty
               ,
               &
               few
               there
               were
               that
               went
               foorth
               of
               the
               citty
               gates
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               funerals
               of
               their
               nearest
               and
               dearest
               friends
               :
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               this
               cvstome
               being
               cleared
               ,
               a
               second
               doubt
               there
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               ceased
               ,
               manifest
               then
               it
               is
               that
               it
               continued
               in
               vse
               till
               the
               Antonins
               ,
               and
               tben
               began
               it
               by
               degrees
               to
               be
               disvsed
               ,
               Macrobius
               witnessing
               in
               the
               seuenth
               booke
               and
               seuenth
               chapter
               of
               his
               Saturnals
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               it
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               growne
               out
               of
               vse
               ,
               yet
               certaine
               it
               is
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               Pertinax
               and
               Severus
               fifty
               yeares
               after
               were
               both
               burned
               ,
               as
               reporteth
               Dion
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               Herodian
               in
               his
               fourth
               book
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               neere
               about
               this
               time
               it
               was
               that
               Galen
               liued
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               verily
               beleeue
               he
               neuer
               or
               very
               seldome
               opened
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               Riolan
               and
               Laurentius
               haue
               both
               of
               them
               zealously
               defended
               him
               against
               the
               Neotericks
               ,
               who
               charge
               him
               with
               much
               weaknesse
               and
               ignorance
               in
               this
               Art
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               obserue
               that
               either
               of
               them
               hath
               produced
               so
               much
               as
               one
               cleere
               passage
               out
               of
               any
               part
               of
               his
               workes
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               he
               euer
               so
               much
               as
               once
               opened
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               dogges
               indeed
               ,
               &
               swine
               ,
               &
               apes
               it
               appeares
               he
               opened
               ,
               &
               once
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               vsuall
               opening
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               in
               my
               minde
               they
               bring
               no
               sufficient
               proofes
               ,
               which
               Laurentius
               himselfe
               well
               perceiuing
               ,
               modestly
               concludes
               his
               answere
               to
               the
               first
               instance
               brought
               against
               Galen
               with
               a
               
                 verisimile
                 est
              
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               he
               cut
               vp
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               vs
               passe
               on
               from
               the
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               the
               Primitiue
               Christians
               who
               were
               (
               as
               their
               workes
               shew
               )
               
                 professed
                 adversaries
              
               to
               this
               practise
               .
               Tertullian
               in
               the
               fourth
               chapt
               .
               of
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 anima
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Herophilus
               ,
               doubts
               whether
               he
               may
               call
               him
               medicum
               or
               lanium
               ,
               a
               Physitian
               or
               a
               butcher
               ,
               
                 qui
                 hominem
                 odijt
                 vt
                 nosset
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               who
               hated
               mankinde
               that
               he
               might
               know
               it
               ,
               &
               S
               ,
               
                 Augustine
                 de
                 Civit.
                 dei
              
               22.
               24.
               harpes
               
               much
               vpon
               the
               same
               string
               ,
               
                 Etsi
                 medicorum
                 diligentia
                 nonnulla
                 Crudelis
                 quos
                 anatomicos
                 appellant
                 lani●…uit
                 corpora
                 mortuorum
                 :
              
               howbeit
               the
               ouer-diligent
               crueltie
               of
               some
               Physitians
               whom
               they
               call
               Anatomists
               hath
               butchered
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               And
               to
               like
               purpose
               is
               that
               of
               Boniface
               ,
               the
               eigth
               
                 extrauag
                 .
                 commun
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3.
               tit
               .
               6.
               cap.
               1.
               where
               he
               seuerely
               threatens
               such
               with
               the
               thunderbold
               of
               excommunication
               irreuocable
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               sea
               Apostolique
               ,
               who
               exenterate
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               and
               cut
               the
               flesh
               from
               the
               bones
               ,
               mangling
               it
               into
               gobbets
               ,
               
                 quod
                 non
                 solum
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 diuinae
                 maiestatis
                 conspectui
                 abominabile
                 plurimum
                 redditur
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 humanae
                 considerationis
                 obtutibus
                 occurrit
                 vehementius
                 abhorrendum
              
               which
               is
               a
               practise
               abominable
               in
               the
               eyes
               both
               of
               God
               &
               men
               .
               Out
               of
               all
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               this
               practise
               of
               anatomizing
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               profitable
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               our
               maker
               ,
               so
               necessarie
               to
               Physitians
               &
               Surgeans
               was
               neuer
               brought
               into
               the
               bodie
               of
               a
               perfect
               art
               ,
               till
               this
               latter
               age
               .
               
                 Nos
                 multa
                 quotidie
                 prioribus
                 seculis
                 incognita
                 obseruamus
                 :
              
               wee
               obserue
               many
               
               things
               vtterly
               vnknowne
               to
               former
               ages
               :
               And
               this
               last
               age
               in
               truth
               hath
               yeelded
               men
               singular
               in
               this
               art
               ▪
               
                 Vesalius
                 ,
                 Vassaeus
                 ,
                 Varolius
                 ,
                 Sylvius
                 ,
                 Fallopius
                 ,
                 Piceolhominaeus
                 ,
                 Columbus
                 ,
                 Riolanus
                 ,
                 Laurentius
                 ,
              
               who
               followed
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               of
               France
               in
               his
               civill
               wars
               ,
               and
               gained
               much
               experience
               by
               cutting
               vp
               the
               bodies
               of
               such
               as
               were
               slaine
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               
                 vt
                 videatur
                 haec
                 Ars
                 nunc
                 summum
                 perfectionis
                 fastigium
                 attigisse
                 ,
              
               they
               be
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               so
               as
               this
               Art
               now
               ,
               &
               neuer
               before
               seemes
               to
               haue
               reached
               the
               very
               toppe
               of
               perfection
               .
               Neuer
               was
               it
               in
               any
               age
               so
               illustrated
               with
               liuely
               &
               exquisite
               pictures
               ,
               so
               encouraged
               with
               stipends
               ,
               so
               furnished
               with
               schooles
               ,
               fitting
               instruments
               &
               all
               manner
               of
               helpes
               ,
               and
               generally
               so
               honoured
               as
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               .
               And
               truely
               I
               haue
               often
               not
               a
               little
               wondred
               with
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               an
               Vniversitie
               so
               famous
               in
               forraine
               parts
               as
               this
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               was
               neuer
               to
               my
               knowledge
               provided
               of
               a
               
                 publique
                 Lecture
              
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               till
               now
               ;
               as
               neither
               was
               it
               for
               a
               
                 garden
                 of
                 simples
              
               ,
               now
               in
               good
               forwardnes
               by
               the
               noble
               munificence
               of
               the
               
                 Heroicall
                 Earle
              
               of
               Danbie
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               History
               Lecture
               ,
               nor
               of
               an
               Arabique
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               long
               since
               solemnly
               decreed
               in
               the
               Councill
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               that
               this
               Vniversity
               ,
               as
               likewise
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 Salamanca
              
               ,
               &
               Rome
               (
               which
               were
               vndoubtedly
               then
               accounted
               the
               principall
               Vniversities
               in
               Christendome
               )
               should
               each
               of
               them
               haue
               maintained
               two
               professours
               in
               that
               language
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Chalde
               &
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Clementinarum
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Simples
               ,
               the
               other
               legge
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               vpon
               which
               Physicke
               stands
               ,
               as
               Theophraestus
               was
               in
               many
               things
               amended
               by
               Plynie
               ,
               &
               Plynie
               by
               Dioscorides
               ,
               so
               hath
               Dioscorides
               himselfe
               by
               the
               happy
               travells
               of
               Ruellius
               ,
               &
               Rouillius
               ,
               &
               
                 Leonardus
                 Fuchsius
              
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Ioachimus
               Marquis
               of
               Brandenburg
               ,
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               this
               part
               of
               Physicke
               was
               a
               while
               since
               so
               vtterly
               neglected
               &
               defaced
               ,
               that
               ,
               had
               not
               God
               raysed
               vp
               industrious
               and
               learned
               men
               to
               restore
               it
               ,
               
                 actum
                 plane
                 de
                 Medicina
                 Herbaria
                 fuisset
                 ,
              
               it
               had
               beene
               vtterly
               lost
               :
               But
               
                 Hermolaus
                 Barbarus
              
               was
               hee
               ,
               who
               by
               translating
               Dioscorides
               out
               of
               Greeke
               into
               Latine
               ,
               &
               by
               adding
               his
               Corrolarium
               therevnto
               touching
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               first
               recouered
               the
               ancient
               lustre
               thereof
               .
               And
               since
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               discouerie
               
               of
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               many
               
                 plants
                 ,
                 gummes
                 ,
                 drugges
              
               ,
               &
               mineralls
               ,
               are
               by
               Monaedus
               &
               others
               knowne
               to
               vs
               ,
               which
               they
               neuer
               heard
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               profitable
               vse
               of
               extractions
               ,
               and
               the
               Paracelsian
               Physicke
               ,
               either
               wholy
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               or
               little
               practised
               by
               them
            
             
               TO
               the
               perfiting
               of
               the
               Anatomicall
               and
               reuiuing
               of
               the
               Botanicall
               art
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               ;
               may
               be
               added
               a
               new
               kinde
               of
               physicke
               professed
               by
               a
               
                 new
                 sect
              
               of
               Physitians
               ,
               neuer
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               world
               before
               ;
               and
               altogether
               differing
               from
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               as
               in
               name
               ,
               in
               
                 tearmes
                 of
                 art
              
               ,
               so
               likewise
               in
               rules
               ,
               in
               matter
               ,
               in
               methode
               &
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               aswell
               for
               doctrine
               as
               
                 practise
                 ▪
              
               a
               founder
               it
               had
               (
               if
               wee
               may
               credit
               himselfe
               )
               descended
               of
               a
               noble
               and
               ancient
               familie
               among
               the
               Heluetians
               ,
               the
               name
               which
               he
               giues
               himselfe
               
                 Philippus
                 ,
                 Theophrastus
                 ,
                 Bombastus
                 ,
                 ab
                 Hoenhaim
                 ,
              
               or
               Paracelsus
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               he
               is
               now
               commonly
               known
               ;
               borne
               hee
               was
               in
               or
               about
               the
               yeare
               1494
               ,
               &
               died
               at
               Salisburge
               in
               Germanie
               in
               the
               yeare
               1541
               ,
               being
               then
               but
               forty
               seaven
               ;
               a
               man
               strangely
               composed
               ,
               as
               Bullinger
               ,
               &
               Gesner
               ,
               and
               Operinus
               ,
               a
               citizen
               of
               Basile
               (
               his
               bosome-friend
               &
               indiuiduall
               companion
               from
               some
               yeares
               )
               haue
               characterized
               him
               :
               without
               learning
               ,
               without
               civilitie
               ,
               without
               religion
               ,
               being
               neuer
               heard
               to
               pray
               ,
               a
               great
               hater
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               yet
               an
               excessiue
               louer
               of
               wine
               ,
               exceedingly
               vaineglorious
               in
               his
               wordes
               &
               writings
               ,
               &
               yet
               sordide
               in
               his
               apparell
               ,
               &
               base
               in
               the
               company
               hee
               willingly
               made
               choise
               of
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               were
               coach-men
               and
               carters
               ,
               or
               bores
               of
               the
               countrey
               ,
               &
               with
               these
               would
               hee
               sit
               vp
               drinking
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               (
               then
               seldome
               shifting
               himselfe
               )
               cast
               himselfe
               downe
               on
               a
               bed
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               prodigall
               he
               was
               in
               his
               expenses
               ,
               yet
               seldome
               wanted
               money
               ,
               &
               sometimes
               hauing
               not
               a
               pennie
               in
               his
               purse
               ouer
               night
               ,
               hee
               would
               draw
               forth
               handfulls
               of
               gold
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               which
               made
               men
               beleeue
               hee
               had
               indeed
               the
               art
               of
               transmutation
               of
               mettals
               ,
               &
               that
               hee
               carried
               with
               him
               the
               philosophers
               stone
               in
               the
               pommell
               of
               his
               sword
               ,
               which
               hee
               alwayes
               wore
               :
               he
               spent
               sometime
               in
               most
               of
               the
               Vniversities
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               consulting
               in
               matters
               of
               physicke
               with
               
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 Surgeans
                 ,
                 keepers
                 of
                 bathes
                 ,
                 wise
                 women
                 ,
                 Magitians
                 ,
                 Alchimists
                 ,
                 Monkes
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               people
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               passing
               into
               Arabia
               ,
               he
               there
               likewise
               spent
               tenne
               yeares
               more
               in
               the
               same
               studies
               ,
               (
               if
               wee
               may
               credit
               Bickerus
               in
               
                 Hermete
                 rediuiuo
              
               )
               and
               so
               returning
               (
               as
               hee
               there
               speakes
               )
               loaden
               with
               the
               spoiles
               of
               the
               East
               ;
               he
               brought
               to
               light
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               the
               vse
               of
               
                 Hermeticall
                 ,
                 Spagyricall
              
               ,
               or
               Chymicall
               physicke
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               tearme
               it
               .
               )
               So
               as
               where
               Galen
               mentions
               in
               his
               time
               but
               three
               sects
               of
               physitians
               ,
               
                 Emperikes
                 ,
                 Methodists
              
               ,
               and
               Dogmatiques
               ;
               we
               haue
               now
               a
               fourth
               that
               goe
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Chymiques
                 ,
                 Hermetiques
              
               ,
               or
               Paracelsiaus
               ,
               &
               a
               branch
               of
               them
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               is
               the
               order
               
                 Roseae
                 Crusis
              
               )
               who
               treading
               in
               the
               steppes
               of
               their
               master
               ,
               haue
               changed
               Aristotles
               3
               principles
               of
               naturall
               bodies
               ,
               
                 matter
                 ,
                 forme
              
               ,
               and
               priuation
               into
               
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Sulphur
              
               ,
               and
               Mercury
               ;
               and
               from
               
               the
               seuerall
               temper
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               they
               affirme
               all
               sicknesses
               and
               health
               to
               arise
               .
               I
               will
               not
               in
               all
               things
               vndertake
               the
               defence
               of
               them
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               if
               I
               would
               ;
               the
               trueth
               is
               ,
               they
               magnifie
               themselnes
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               ouervaluing
               themselues
               &
               their
               owne
               wits
               ,
               &
               worth
               ;
               they
               too
               much
               disesteeme
               the
               precepts
               &
               practise
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ;
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               artificiall
               
                 extractions
                 ,
                 seperations
              
               ,
               and
               preparations
               of
               their
               medicines
               ;
               they
               haue
               had
               happy
               successe
               in
               the
               curing
               of
               some
               
                 desperate
                 diseases
              
               ,
               which
               in
               former
               ages
               haue
               bin
               thought
               incurable
               ;
               and
               Paracelsus
               himselfe
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               aduersaries
               ,
               wrought
               wonders
               in
               the
               speedie
               healing
               of
               inveterate
               &
               festered
               vlcers
               ,
               for
               that
               hee
               was
               able
               by
               meere
               art
               to
               make
               Homunculos
               little
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               raise
               the
               dead
               to
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               prolong
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               to
               some
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               vainely
               boasteth
               of
               himselfe
               )
               is
               I
               confesse
               no
               part
               of
               my
               Creede
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               leauing
               their
               vanities
               to
               themselues
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               most
               learned
               Physitians
               of
               this
               age
               who
               sticke
               most
               to
               Galen
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               be
               not
               led
               with
               faction
               or
               fancie
               ,
               but
               with
               
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 reason
              
               ,
               &
               experience
               )
               will
               easily
               confesse
               at
               times
               a
               profitable
               vse
               of
               the
               
                 Paracelsian
                 extractions
              
               in
               their
               practise
               ,
               as
               being
               lesse
               loathsome
               ,
               &
               cumbersome
               ,
               &
               withall
               more
               actiue
               &
               vigorous
               ,
               more
               spiritfull
               &
               operatiue
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               it
               must
               be
               graunted
               ,
               that
               being
               applied
               without
               good
               aduise
               and
               moderation
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               proue
               dangerous
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               peircing
               &
               searching
               nature
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               joyning
               of
               the
               Galenicall
               &
               Paracelsian
               Physicke
               together
               ,
               making
               vse
               of
               thē
               both
               as
               occasion
               serues
               ,
               is
               by
               1
               Audernacus
               ,
               2
               Sennertus
               ,
               3
               Quercitan
               ,
               &
               some
               others
               of
               best
               note
               ,
               held
               the
               best
               and
               safest
               course
               .
               I
               cannot
               heere
               omit
               Quercitanes
               words
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               
                 Si
                 Hiprocrates
                 ,
                 vel
                 Aristoteles
                 ,
                 vel
                 ipse
                 etiam
                 Galenus
                 nunc
                 reuiuisceret
                 ,
                 obstupesceret
                 certe
                 tot
                 ornamentis
                 artem
                 hanc
                 adauctam
                 atque
                 illustratam
                 ,
                 tot
                 novis
                 inventis
                 ditatam
                 ,
                 tot
                 mirificis
                 operationibus
                 confirmatam
                 :
              
               If
               Hippocrates
               ,
               or
               Aristotle●…
               or
               Galel
               himselfe
               were
               now
               aliue
               ,
               they
               would
               wonder
               to
               see
               this
               art
               inlarged
               &
               beautified
               with
               so
               many
               ornaments
               ,
               enriched
               with
               so
               many
               new
               inventions
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               so
               many
               strange
               practises
               &
               experiments
               .
               Wherevpon
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 verissimum
                 itaque
                 est
                 quod
                 sapientum
                 quidam
                 medicorum
                 nostri
                 seculi
                 ait
                 ,
                 creurunt
                 cum
                 ingenijs
                 &
                 ipsae
                 scientiae
                 artesque
                 magna
                 &
                 incredibilia
                 incrementa
                 sumpserunt
                 :
              
               It
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               which
               one
               of
               the
               wisest
               Physitians
               of
               our
               age
               affirmes
               ,
               together
               with
               good
               wits
               the
               sciences
               sprang
               vp
               ,
               and
               the
               Arts
               are
               incrediblely
               inproued
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             8.
             
             Touching
             History
             ,
             Poetry
             ,
             and
             the
             Art
             Military
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               modernes
               farre
               exceeded
               the
               Ancients
               in
               Chronologie
               and
               Cosmographie
               the
               two
               eyes
               of
               History
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               two
               legges
               of
               Physicke
               are
               Anatomie
               and
               Herbarie
               ,
               so
               the
               two
               eyes
               of
               History
               are
               Chronologie
               and
               
                 Topographie
                 ,
                 computation
              
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               description
               of
               places
               :
               in
               both
               which
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               Modernes
               haue
               so
               farre
               exceeded
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               as
               these
               seeme
               to
               haue
               seene
               nothing
               in
               a
               manner
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               .
               First
               then
               for
               Chronologie
               ,
               how
               dimsighted
               are
               the
               Ancients
               in
               the
               computation
               of
               times
               ,
               how
               miserably
               doe
               they
               wander
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               and
               knock
               their
               heads
               each
               against
               other
               ,
               and
               how
               excellently
               haue
               latter
               Writers
               ,
               and
               specially
               
                 Ioseph
                 Scaliger
              
               in
               that
               most
               elaborate
               worke
               of
               his
               
                 de
                 emendatione
                 Temporum
              
               ,
               cleered
               those
               mists
               ,
               and
               chaced
               away
               that
               darknesse
               .
               It
               is
               to
               this
               purpose
               a
               notable
               speech
               of
               
                 Causabons
                 ,
                 Scientia
                 temporum
                 quantoperè
              
               
               
                 fuerit
                 post
                 renatas
                 liter
                 as
                 exculta
                 ,
                 quàm
                 admiranda
                 acceperit
                 incrementa
                 ,
                 asinus
                 est
                 qui
                 ignorat
                 inter
                 literatos
                 ,
                 malignus
                 &
                 beneficiorū
                 dei
                 ingratus
                 aestimator
                 qui
                 dissimulat
                 ,
                 stupenda
                 enim
                 sunt
                 quae
                 summi
                 viri
                 in
                 nostra
                 praesertim
                 Gallia
                 &
                 Germania
                 praestiterunt
                 .
              
               He
               that
               knows
               not
               how
               much
               the
               knowledge
               of
               times
               hath
               beene
               laboured
               since
               the
               new
               birth
               of
               good
               letters
               ,
               among
               the
               learned
               ,
               can
               be
               held
               but
               an
               asse
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               dissembles
               it
               ,
               envious
               and
               an
               ingratefull
               vnder-valuer
               of
               Gods
               blessings
               towards
               this
               age
               :
               admirable
               things
               they
               are
               which
               in
               this
               kinde
               men
               of
               note
               haue
               atchieued
               ,
               specially
               in
               our
               France
               and
               Germany
               .
               The
               learned
               workes
               in
               Chronologie
               of
               
                 Funccius
                 ,
                 Buntingius
                 ,
                 Bucholcerus
                 ,
                 Helvicus
                 ,
                 Calvisius
                 ,
                 Genebrardus
                 ,
                 Gordonus
                 ,
                 Salianus
                 ,
                 Torniellus
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               
                 English
                 Lively
              
               (
               of
               whose
               skill
               in
               Chronologie
               the
               same
               Causabon
               makes
               honorable
               mention
               
                 cont
                 .
                 Bar.
                 Exer.
              
               16.
               n.
               13.
               their
               workes
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               published
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               make
               his
               words
               good
               ,
               and
               fully
               testifie
               what
               he
               there
               affirmes
               ▪
            
             
               Now
               for
               Topographie
               ,
               the
               other
               eye
               of
               
                 History
                 ,
                 Strabo
              
               often
               ,
               and
               that
               deservedly
               censures
               
                 Eratostenes
                 ,
                 Hipparchus
                 ,
                 Polybius
                 ,
                 Possidonius
                 ,
              
               the
               gravest
               Authors
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               Ptolomie
               sharply
               takes
               vp
               
                 Marinus
                 Tyrius
              
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               a
               diligent
               Writer
               :
               yet
               both
               Strabo
               &
               Ptolomy
               themselues
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               compared
               with
               our
               latter
               Geographers
               ,
               
                 Hondius
                 ,
                 Mercator
                 ,
                 Thevet
                 ,
                 Merula
                 ,
                 Ortelius
                 ,
                 Maginus
                 ,
              
               how
               defectiue
               ,
               how
               imperfect
               will
               they
               be
               found
               .
               The
               ignorance
               of
               former
               ages
               in
               this
               point
               was
               so
               grosse
               ,
               that
               what
               time
               
                 Pope
                 Clement
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               in
               Robert
               of
               Auesbury
               ,
               had
               elected
               Lewis
               of
               Spaine
               to
               be
               Prince
               of
               the
               
                 Fortunate
                 Ilands
              
               ,
               &
               for
               to
               aide
               &
               assist
               him
               ,
               mustered
               Souldiers
               in
               France
               &
               
               Italy
               ,
               our
               Countrey-men
               were
               verily
               perswaded
               that
               he
               was
               chosen
               Prince
               of
               Brittaine
               ,
               as
               one
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               of
               the
               
                 Fortunate
                 Ilands
              
               :
               yea
               and
               our
               very
               
                 Ligier
                 Embassadors
              
               there
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               were
               so
               deepely
               settled
               in
               
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               forthwith
               they
               with-drew
               themselues
               from
               Rome
               ,
               &
               hasted
               with
               all
               speed
               into
               England
               ,
               there
               to
               certifie
               their
               Countreymen
               and
               friends
               of
               the
               matter
               :
               Yet
               that
               which
               to
               me
               seemeth
               more
               strange
               ,
               is
               that
               those
               two
               learned
               Clearkes
               Lactantius
               and
               Augustine
               ,
               should
               with
               that
               earnestnesse
               deny
               the
               being
               of
               any
               Antipodes
               .
               Their
               words
               are
               worth
               the
               noting
               ,
               thereby
               to
               see
               their
               confidence
               and
               eagernesse
               in
               the
               maintenance
               of
               so
               evident
               a
               mistake
               .
               
                 Quid
                 illi
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 qui
                 esse
              
               
               
                 contrarios
                 vestigijs
                 nostris
                 Antipodes
                 putant
                 ,
                 num
                 aliquid
                 loquuntur
                 ?
                 aut
                 est
                 quisquam
                 tam
                 ineptus
                 qui
                 credat
                 esse
                 homines
                 quorum
                 vestigia
                 sunt
                 superiora
                 quam
                 capita
                 ?
                 aut
                 ibi
                 quae
                 apud
                 nos
                 jacent
                 inversa
                 pendere
                 ?
                 fruges
                 &
                 arbores
                 deorsum
                 versus
                 crescere
                 ,
                 pluvias
                 ,
                 &
                 nives
                 ,
                 &
                 grandinem
                 sursum
                 versus
                 cadere
                 in
                 terram
                 ?
                 &
                 miratur
                 aliquis
                 hortos
                 pensiles
                 inter
                 septem
                 mira
                 narrari
                 ,
                 quam
                 Philosophi
                 &
                 agros
                 ,
                 &
                 maria
                 ,
                 &
                 vrbes
                 ,
                 &
                 montes
                 pensiles
                 faciunt
                 ?
              
               What
               shall
               we
               thinke
               of
               them
               who
               giue
               out
               there
               are
               Antipodes
               ,
               that
               walke
               opposite
               to
               vs
               ,
               doe
               they
               speake
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               or
               is
               there
               any
               so
               blockish
               as
               to
               beleeue
               there
               are
               men
               whose
               feet
               are
               higher
               then
               their
               heads
               ,
               or
               that
               those
               things
               there
               hang
               ,
               which
               with
               vs
               lye
               on
               the
               ground
               ?
               that
               the
               plants
               and
               trees
               spring
               downeward
               ,
               that
               the
               snow
               and
               raine
               ,
               and
               haile
               fall
               vpward
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ?
               &
               need
               any
               man
               marvell
               that
               hanging
               gardens
               are
               counted
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               seuen
               wonders
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               since
               the
               Philosophers
               haue
               made
               both
               fields
               and
               seas
               ,
               cities
               and
               mountaines
               all
               hanging
               .
               Lactantius
               is
               herein
               seconded
               by
               
                 Augustine
                 :
                 Quod
                 verò
                 &
                 Antipodes
                 esse
                 fabulantur
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 homines
                 à
                 contraria
              
               
               
                 parte
                 terrae
                 vbi
                 sol
                 oritur
                 quandò
                 occidit
                 nobis
                 ,
                 adversa
                 pedibus
                 nostris
                 calcare
                 vestigia
                 ,
                 nullâ
                 ratione
                 credendum
                 est
                 .
              
               Their
               fable
               of
               the
               Antipodes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               dwelling
               in
               the
               opposite
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               where
               the
               Sunne
               rises
               when
               it
               sets
               to
               vs
               ,
               hauing
               their
               feete
               opposite
               to
               ours
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               altogether
               incredible
               ,
               &
               by
               no
               meanes
               to
               be
               beleeued
               .
               But
               Zachary
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Boniface
               Bishop
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               led
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               )
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               went
               farther
               herein
               ,
               condemning
               one
               Virgilius
               
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Saltzburg
               as
               an
               Heretique
               onely
               for
               holding
               that
               there
               were
               Antipodes
               .
               But
               time
               and
               travell
               haue
               now
               discovered
               the
               contrary
               so
               evidently
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               aswell
               doubt
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Sun
               in
               the
               firmament
               as
               the
               experimentall
               cleerenes
               of
               this
               truth
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               evident
               it
               is
               now
               likewise
               found
               to
               bee
               by
               certaine
               experience
               ,
               that
               vnder
               the
               middle
               or
               
                 burning
                 Zone
              
               )
               which
               the
               Ancients
               by
               means
               of
               excessiue
               heate
               ,
               held
               altogether
               inhabitable
               )
               there
               is
               as
               healthfull
               ,
               temperate
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               dwelling
               as
               any-where
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               relations
               of
               
                 Benzo
                 ,
                 Acosta
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Besides
               the
               Ancients
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               )
               were
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               the
               new
               World
               discovered
               in
               the
               yeare
               1492
               by
               Columbus
               ,
               now
               knowne
               by
               the
               name
               of
               America
               or
               the
               West-Indies
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               from
               
                 Platoes
                 Atlantis
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Salomons
                 Ophir
              
               be
               slightly
               pretended
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               yet
               I
               confesse
               I
               haue
               often
               wondred
               not
               a
               little
               at
               Senecaes
               bold
               prepheticall
               spirit
               touching
               that
               Discovery
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Venient
                   annis
                   Secula
                   seris
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quibus
                   Oceanus
                   Vincula
                   rerum
                
                 
                   Laxet
                   ,
                   &
                   ingens
                   Pateat
                   tellus
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Typhisque
                   novos
                   Detegat
                   orbes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   sit
                   terris
                   Vltima
                   Thule
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   latter
                   times
                   an
                   age
                   shall
                   rise
                
                 
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Ocean
                   shall
                   the
                   bands
                
                 
                   Of
                   things
                   enlarge
                   :
                   there
                   shall
                   likewise
                
                 
                   New
                   Worlds
                   appeare
                   ,
                   and
                   mighty
                   Lands
                
                 
                   Typhis
                   discouer
                   ,
                   then
                   Thule
                
                 
                   The
                   Worlds
                   end
                   shall
                   no
                   longer
                   be
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               prophesie
               wee
               haue
               found
               fulfilled
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               those
               vast
               Regions
               before
               vnknowne
               ,
               but
               in
               opening
               by
               meanes
               of
               Navigation
               ,
               and
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Compasse
               euery
               creeke
               and
               corner
               of
               the
               habitable
               World
               ,
               worth
               the
               knowing
               :
               so
               that
               now
               it
               hath
               ,
               &
               neuer
               before
               had
               it
               
                 thorow
                 lights
              
               made
               in
               it
               .
               Nay
               particular
               countreyes
               haue
               bin
               of
               late
               yeares
               most
               exactly
               described
               by
               several
               Writers
               .
               The
               Netherlands
               by
               
                 Lewis
                 Guicciardine
                 ,
                 Great
                 Brittaine
              
               by
               the
               renowned
               Camden
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               by
               others
               .
               Neither
               haue
               there
               wanted
               some
               who
               haue
               descended
               to
               Provinces
               and
               Shires
               ,
               Master
               Carew
               to
               the
               survay
               of
               Cornewall
               ,
               &
               Master
               Lambert
               to
               the
               perambulation
               of
               Kent
               ,
               and
               Master
               Burton
               to
               the
               description
               of
               Lecestershire
               :
               yea
               particular
               Cities
               ,
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Venice
                 ,
                 Paris
                 ,
                 London
                 ,
              
               &
               the
               Houses
               of
               great
               Princes
               haue
               found
               their
               particular
               Maps
               &
               delineations
               so
               fully
               &
               perfectly
               expressed
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               who
               neuer
               saw
               them
               but
               in
               representation
               ,
               may
               now
               speake
               as
               particularly
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               borne
               and
               bred
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               Ancients
               in
               Naturall
               &
               Ecclesiasticall
               history
               is
               iustly
               corrected
               by
               the
               moderns
               ,
               &
               in
               Civill
               history
               the
               moderns
               are
               matched
               with
               the
               Ancients
               :
               And
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               weights
               and
               measures
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               valuation
               of
               coinès
               recovered
               and
               restored
               by
               latter
               Writers
               ,
               which
               thorow
               the
               neglect
               of
               former
               ages
               had
               well
               nigh
               perished
               .
            
             
               THe
               bodie
               of
               History
               branches
               it selfe
               into
               History
               
                 Naturall
                 ,
                 Ecclesistasticall
              
               ,
               &
               Civill
               .
               For
               the
               first
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               that
               euen
               Aristotle
               himselfe
               and
               Pliay
               were
               ignorant
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               wrote
               many
               not
               onely
               vncertaine
               ,
               but
               now
               convinced
               of
               manifest
               errour
               and
               absurdity
               ,
               
                 Conradus
                 Gesnerus
              
               hath
               laboured
               this
               part
               of
               History
               most
               industriously
               :
               but
               others
               who
               haue
               vndertaken
               severall
               peeces
               of
               this
               burden
               more
               exactly
               ,
               Some
               of
               birds
               ,
               
                 de
                 animalibus
                 insectis
                 ,
                 crustaceis
                 ,
                 testaceis
                 ,
                 Zoophytis
                 ,
              
               as
               Aldrouandinus
               .
               Some
               of
               fishes
               ,
               as
               Rondoletius
               ,
               some
               of
               Bathes
               as
               Baccius
               ,
               and
               Blanthellus
               ,
               some
               of
               Mettals
               ,
               as
               
                 Georgius
                 Agricola
              
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               plants
               and
               vegetables
               ,
               as
               
                 Mathiolus
                 ,
                 Ruellius
                 ,
                 Fuchius
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               may
               be
               added
               the
               commendable
               paines
               of
               Gerrard
               in
               our
               owne
               language
               .
               And
               some
               others
               againe
               purposely
               of
               some
               one
               particular
               kinde
               of
               beasts
               ,
               or
               birdes
               ,
               or
               fishes
               ,
               or
               plants
               ,
               or
               bathes
               ,
               or
               mettals
               .
            
             
               History
               Ecclesiasticall
               hath
               likewise
               beene
               shamefully
               abused
               by
               thrusting
               
               into
               it
               many
               
                 fabulous
                 narrations
              
               of
               the
               liues
               of
               Saints
               and
               deaths
               of
               
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Baronius
              
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               the
               Magdeburgians
               ,
               haue
               both
               very
               diligently
               ,
               though
               with
               different
               purposes
               travelled
               heerein
               ;
               in
               somuch
               that
               now
               betweene
               them
               both
               ,
               we
               haue
               made
               vp
               a
               compleate
               history
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               former
               ages
               neuer
               saw
               .
            
             
               
                 Civill
                 history
              
               indeed
               the
               Graecians
               &
               Romans
               excelled
               in
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               partiality
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               &
               many
               speches
               they
               haue
               put
               into
               the
               mouths
               of
               Commanders
               &
               others
               meerely
               fained
               ,
               &
               besides
               they
               lay
               in
               darkenes
               &
               obscurity
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               hūdred
               yeares
               together
               ,
               till
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               not
               only
               drawn
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               aemulated
               &
               equalled
               .
               
                 Cornelius
                 Tacitus
              
               somuch
               magnified
               ,
               Sr
               
                 Henry
                 Savill
              
               sharply
               censures
               for
               his
               stile
               ,
               taking
               occasion
               frō
               those
               words
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Agri
                 cola
                 ,
                 bonum
                 virum
                 facile
                 crederes
                 ,
                 magnum
                 libenter
                 :
                 at
                 te
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 Corneli
                 Tacite
                 bonum
                 historicum
                 facile
                 credimus
                 ,
                 bonum
                 oratorem
                 crederemus
                 libēter
                 ,
              
               
               were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               &
               some
               other
               sayings
               of
               the
               like
               making
               :
               
                 Fuit
                 illi
                 viro
              
               ,
               sayth
               Tacitus
               (
               iudging
               of
               Seneca
               as
               we
               may
               of
               him
               )
               
                 ingenium
                 amaenum
              
               ,
               
               
                 &
                 temporis
                 illius
                 auribus
                 accommodatum
              
               :
               How
               that
               age
               was
               eared
               long
               or
               round
               I
               cannot
               define
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               it
               yeelded
               a
               kinde
               of
               sophisticate
               eloquence
               &
               riming
               harmonie
               of
               words
               ,
               where-vnder
               was
               
                 small
                 matter
              
               in
               sense
               ;
               when
               there
               seemed
               to
               be
               most
               in
               appearance
               ,
               and
               diverse
               instances
               he
               brings
               out
               of
               Tacitus
               ;
               and
               as
               Sr
               
                 Henry
                 Savill
              
               taxes
               him
               for
               his
               phrase
               ,
               so
               doth
               Strada
               for
               his
               history
               ,
               in
               that
               not
               content
               
               with
               bare
               relations
               he
               adds
               of
               his
               owne
               
                 coniectures
                 ,
                 animadversions
                 ,
                 interpretations
              
               of
               actions
               ,
               sometimes
               savouring
               of
               detraction
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               flatterie
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               as
               it
               best
               serued
               his
               turne
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               
                 displaying
                 of
                 his
                 wit
              
               in
               his
               politicall
               obseruations
               and
               precepts
               ,
               as
               he
               shewes
               by
               diverse
               passages
               taken
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               accusing
               him
               likewise
               of
               irreligion
               :
               and
               with
               Strada
               heerein
               accords
               Lipsius
               ,
               who
               calls
               Tacitus
               
               
                 immemorem
                 ,
                 secumque
                 pugnantem
              
               ,
               vnmindfull
               of
               what
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               and
               crossing
               himselfe
               :
               
                 Bonamicus
                 ,
                 sectantem
                 veri
                 speciem
                 relicta
                 veritate
                 ,
              
               a
               follower
               
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               trueth
               ,
               leauing
               the
               truth
               it selfe
               :
               
                 Caesar
                 Baronius
              
               who
               convinces
               him
               of
               envie
               ,
               &
               lying
               :
               Tom.
               1.
               
               
                 Annal.
                 lib.
              
               21.
               cap.
               24
               as
               likewise
               d●…th
               
                 Marsilius
                 Ficinus
                 de
                 Christiana
                 religione
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               35.
               and
               
                 Dion
                 nepos
                 in
                 vita
                 probi
                 Imperatoris
                 .
              
               And
               to
               passe
               by
               others
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               who
               
               liued
               in
               the
               next
               age
               after
               him
               ,
               stiles
               him
               
                 mendaciorum
                 loquacissimum
              
               ,
               a
               lowd
               lyar
               ;
               and
               in
               trueth
               his
               vaine
               and
               fabulous
               narration
               touching
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               booke
               of
               his
               historie
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               virulency
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               annal
               .
               15.
               10.
               shew
               him
               to
               haue
               bin
               none
               other
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               he
               pretend
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               But
               I
               leaue
               him
               and
               descend
               to
               moderne
               Historiographers
               .
            
             
               Sr
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               ,
               for
               so
               farre
               as
               he
               hath
               gone
               in
               the
               history
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               matchable
               with
               the
               best
               of
               the
               
                 Ancients
                 .
                 Francis
                 Guicciardine
                 ,
                 Comines
                 ,
                 Thuanus
              
               not
               inferiour
               to
               any
               :
               and
               the
               particular
               histories
               of
               most
               countreys
               ,
               haue
               receiued
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               new
               light
               &
               fresh
               colours
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               .
               The
               Spanish
               from
               Mariana
               ,
               &
               Turquet
               ;
               the
               French
               from
               
                 Peter
                 Mathew
              
               ,
               &
               Du
               Serres
               ,
               the
               high
               Dutch
               from
               
                 Paulus
                 Iouius
              
               &
               Sleidan
               the
               low
               Dutch
               from
               Meteranus
               ,
               the
               Scottish
               from
               Buchanan
               ,
               the
               Irish
               from
               Stannihurst
               ,
               the
               Sicilian
               from
               Fazelus
               ,
               the
               Turkish
               from
               Knoles
               ,
               and
               for
               
               our
               owne
               storie
               ,
               it
               lay
               dispersed
               in
               the
               narrations
               of
               seuerall
               writers
               ,
               &
               those
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Monkes
               ,
               till
               
                 Polidor
                 Virgill
              
               collected
               it
               into
               one
               bodie
               :
               but
               in
               my
               iudgement
               Sr
               
                 Henry
                 Savill
              
               and
               Mr
               Camden
               haue
               better
               deserued
               ,
               by
               presenting
               vs
               the
               Authours
               themselues
               in
               two
               seuerall
               volumes
               :
               Some
               peeces
               heereof
               wee
               haue
               very
               well
               done
               in
               our
               owne
               language
               ,
               as
               the
               three
               Norman
               Kings
               ,
               &
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               by
               Dr
               
                 Hayward
                 :
                 Edward
              
               the
               fifth
               ,
               or
               rather
               Richard
               the
               3
               by
               Sr
               
                 Thomas
                 More
                 ;
                 Henry
              
               the
               seventh
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               S.
               Albanes
               ;
               the
               life
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               by
               M.
               Camden
               since
               translated
               .
               Neither
               haue
               there
               beene
               wanting
               such
               as
               haue
               written
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               commendablely
               the
               liues
               of
               particular
               men
               ,
               eminent
               for
               vertue
               ,
               or
               learning
               ,
               or
               place
               .
               Onuphrius
               &
               Cicarella
               come
               nothing
               short
               of
               Anastasius
               and
               Platina
               in
               the
               liues
               of
               the
               Popes
               .
               The
               liues
               of
               the
               
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 Mexias
              
               hath
               well
               performed
               .
               Serrarius
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               and
               
                 Mathew
                 Parker
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               of
               his
               predecessours
               .
               Barlet
               hath
               with
               good
               approbation
               published
               the
               life
               of
               Scanderbegge
               ,
               and
               Catena
               of
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               Doctour
               Humphreys
               of
               Bishop
               Iewell
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Paule
              
               of
               Archbishop
               Whitegift
               :
               and
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               this
               kinde
               of
               history
               were
               more
               in
               vse
               ,
               aswell
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               as
               the
               incitement
               of
               the
               liuing
               ;
               in
               which
               kinde
               Theuet
               ,
               and
               
                 Paulus
                 Iouius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               Reverend
               father
               in
               God
               Doctour
               Godwin
               ,
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               deserue
               both
               praise
               and
               imitation
               .
            
             
               An
               appendix
               of
               historie
               is
               the
               right
               valuation
               of
               weights
               ,
               and
               measures
               ,
               and
               coynes
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               were
               doubtles
               knowen
               to
               the
               Ancients
               who
               vsed
               them
               ;
               yet
               since
               for
               many
               ages
               past
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               hath
               much
               growne
               out
               of
               vse
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               lost
               ;
               which
               bred
               a
               marveilous
               great
               mistake
               and
               confusion
               in
               historie
               ,
               vntill
               by
               the
               worthy
               paines
               of
               
                 Budaeus
                 ,
                 Gesnerus
                 ,
                 Alciatus
                 ,
                 Glarianus
                 ,
                 Agricola
                 ,
                 Villalpandus
                 ,
                 Mariana
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               learned
               Countrey-man
               
                 Edward
                 Brierwood
              
               ,
               late
               professour
               of
               Astronomie
               in
               Gresham
               Colledge
               ,
               it
               was
               againe
               regained
               and
               restored
               :
               And
               if
               any
               desire
               to
               see
               all
               that
               haue
               written
               of
               this
               subiect
               ,
               I
               referre
               him
               to
               
                 Gaspar
                 Wolphius
              
               his
               treatise
               ,
               intituled
               
                 Virorum
                 illustrium
                 alphabetica
                 enumeratio
                 qui
                 de
                 ponderibus
                 ac
                 mensurarum
                 doctrina
                 scripserunt
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Comparison
               betweene
               the
               Greeke
               &
               Latine
               ,
               as
               also
               betweene
               the
               ancienter
               &
               latter
               Latine
               Poets
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               haue
               written
               in
               other
               languages
               ,
               and
               that
               poetry
               as
               other
               arts
               hath
               fallen
               and
               risen
               againe
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               .
            
             
               TOuching
               Poetrie
               for
               the
               inventiue
               part
               thereof
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Phillip
                 Sydneyes
                 Arcadia
              
               is
               in
               my
               judgement
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               the
               choisest
               peece
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               Poets
               themselues
               it
               is
               true
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               ,
               both
               among
               the
               Greekes
               &
               Latines
               which
               Bartas
               hath
               of
               Marrot
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Thee
                   Marrot
                   I
                   esteeme
                   euen
                   as
                   an
                   old
                   Colosse
                
                 
                   All
                   soyled
                   ,
                   broken
                   ,
                   ouergrowen
                   with
                   mosse
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Worne
                   picture
                   ,
                   Tombe
                   defac'd
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   fine
                   worke
                   I
                   see
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   in
                   deuoute
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   antiquity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Volcatius
                 Sedigitus
              
               hauing
               named
               nine
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Comedians
              
               ,
               adds
               in
               
               the
               close
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Decimum
                   addo
                   antiquitatis
                   causà
                   Ennium
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ennius
                 as
                 tenth
                 I
                 add
              
               
                 Because
                 he
                 ancient'st
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               controuersie
               being
               ,
               it
               seemes
               on
               foote
               in
               Horace
               his
               time
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               all
               ages
               it
               hath
               bin
               )
               he
               wittily
               demaunds
               this
               question
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Si
                   meliora
                   dies
                   vt
                   vina
                   poemata
                   reddat
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Scire
                   velim
                   pretium
                   chartis
                   quotus
                   arroget
                   annus
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 as
                 time
                 betters
                 wine
                 it
                 betters
                 Poems
                 too
                 ,
              
               
                 Tell
                 me
                 how
                 many
                 yeares
                 doth
                 giue
                 them
                 price
                 enough
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               end
               concludes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Qui
                     veteres
                     ita
                     miratur
                     laudatque
                     Poetas
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vt
                     nihil
                     anteferat
                     ,
                     nihil
                     illis
                     comparet
                     ,
                     errat
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Who
                   prayses
                   &
                   admires
                   old
                   Poets
                   much
                   doth
                   erre
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   nought
                   he
                   dare
                   compare
                   ,
                   or
                   nought
                   to
                   them
                   preferre
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Hercules
                 Ciophanus
              
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               Planudes
               well
               knowing
               that
               Grecce
               had
               not
               a
               Poeme
               so
               abounding
               with
               delight
               &
               beauty
               ,
               as
               
                 Ovids
                 Metamorphosis
              
               translated
               it
               into
               that
               language
               .
               And
               generally
               the
               
                 Lattine
                 Poets
              
               ,
               who
               came
               after
               the
               Greeke
               in
               time
               ,
               are
               notwithstanding
               by
               Scaliger
               
               preferred
               before
               them
               ;
               And
               by
               name
               Virgill
               before
               
                 Homer
                 ,
                 Virgilius
                 artem
                 ab
                 eo
                 rudem
                 acceptam
                 lectioris
                 naturae
                 studijs
                 atque
                 iudicio
                 ad
                 summum
                 extulit
                 fastigium
                 perfectionis
                 :
                 Virgill
              
               receiuing
               from
               him
               an
               vnpolisht
               art
               by
               the
               studie
               &
               judgement
               or
               a
               choiser
               temper
               ,
               raysed
               it
               to
               the
               vtmost
               point
               of
               perfection
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Equidem
                 vnum
                 illum
                 censeo
                 sciuisse
                 quid
                 esset
                 non
                 ineptire
                 ,
                 vnum
                 esse
                 inter
                 omnes
                 vnicum
                 ,
                 singulis
                 autem
                 instar
              
               
               omnium
               .
               Truely
               I
               thinke
               hee
               onely
               knew
               what
               it
               was
               not
               to
               trifle
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               only
               one
               amongst
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               insteed
               of
               all
               beeing
               compared
               with
               any
               one
               .
               To
               which
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               bee
               added
               ,
               except
               that
               of
               Macrobius
               exceed
               it
               :
               
                 Haec
                 est
                 Maronis
                 gloria
                 vt
                 nullius
                 laudibus
                 crescat
                 ,
                 nullius
                 vituperatione
                 minuatur
                 :
              
               This
               is
               Virgills
               commendation
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               neither
               adde
               to
               him
               by
               praysing
               him
               ,
               nor
               take
               from
               him
               by
               dispraysing
               him
               :
               Yet
               if
               I
               should
               match
               him
               with
               Ariosto
               or
               
                 Torquato
                 Tasso
              
               in
               
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Bartas
              
               in
               French
               ,
               or
               Spencer
               in
               English
               ,
               I
               thinke
               I
               should
               not
               much
               wrong
               htm
               .
               Of
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               ,
               our
               great
               Antiquary
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Q.
               Elizabeth
               anno
               1598
               ,
               giues
               this
               testimony
               ,
               
                 Musis
                 adeo
                 arridentibus
                 natus
                 ,
                 vt
                 omnes
                 Anglicos
                 superioris
                 aeui
                 poetas
                 (
                 ne
                 Chaucero
                 quidem
                 conciue
                 excepto
                 )
                 superaret
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               borne
               so
               farre
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Muses
               ,
               that
               he
               excelled
               all
               the
               English
               Poets
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               not
               excepting
               Chaucer
               himselfe
               his
               fellow
               citizen
               .
               And
               among
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Poets
              
               ,
               as
               they
               began
               their
               infancie
               or
               child-hood
               in
               
                 Liuius
                 Andronicus
                 ,
                 Ennius
              
               ,
               
               
                 Accius
                 ,
                 Pacuvius
                 ,
                 Neuius
                 ,
                 Plautus
              
               ;
               so
               they
               came
               to
               their
               full
               strength
               in
               
                 Terence
                 ,
                 Catullus
                 ,
                 Tibullus
                 ,
                 Ouid
                 ,
                 Horace
                 ,
                 Virgill
                 ,
                 plus
                 est
                 exacti
                 iudicij
                 in
                 vna
                 Comaedia
                 Terēttana
                 quam
                 in
                 Plautinis
                 omnibus
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               more
               
               exa●…
               judgement
               in
               one
               of
               Terence
               his
               Comedies
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               those
               of
               Pla●…s
               .
               They
               declined
               in
               
                 Martiall
                 ,
                 Iuvenall
                 ,
                 Silius
                 ,
                 Statius
                 :
              
               grew
               old
               
               in
               
                 Serenus
                 ,
                 Sidonius
                 ,
                 Severinus
                 ,
                 Ausonius
              
               ;
               but
               sprang
               vp
               and
               reflourished
               againe
               in
               
                 Palingenius
                 ,
                 Aonius
                 ,
                 Politianus
                 ,
                 Cerratus
                 ,
                 Vida
                 ,
                 Pontanus
                 ,
                 Sanazarus
                 ,
                 Fracastorius
                 ;
                 Quos
                 cum
                 quovis
                 veterum
                 compares
                 ,
                 multis
                 &
                 non
                 ignobilibus
                 anteponas
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               same
               Scaliger
               ,
               whom
               a
               man
               may
               safely
               compare
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               preferre
               before
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               of
               the
               lowest
               ranke
               .
               Crinitus
               his
               censure
               of
               the
               
                 Latin
                 Poets
              
               differs
               not
               much
               from
               this
               of
               Scaligers
               :
               and
               
                 Famianus
                 Strada
              
               hath
               so
               
               well
               both
               censured
               &
               imitated
               the
               chiefe
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               hee
               comes
               nothing
               short
               of
               the
               Authors
               themselues
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               more
               to
               bee
               wondred
               at
               ;
               in
               that
               therein
               he
               is
               to
               act
               so
               different
               parts
               ,
               &
               to
               apply
               himself
               to
               so
               different
               vaines
               ;
               nay
               his
               imitation
               of
               Claudian
               in
               expressing
               a
               controversie
               between
               a
               Lutist
               and
               a
               Nightingale
               for
               quicknes
               and
               life
               ,
               may
               without
               prejudice
               be
               equalled
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               Antiquity
               can
               boast
               of
               in
               that
               kinde
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               
                 (
                 Mantuan
              
               excepted
               )
               few
               of
               the
               Monkes
               or
               Fryars
               ,
               (
               who
               were
               counted
               the
               onely
               Schollers
               for
               a
               while
               )
               excelled
               in
               Poetry
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               only
               delighted
               in
               rhyming
               ,
               without
               either
               sharpnesse
               of
               wit
               ,
               or
               neatnesse
               of
               stile
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               wanted
               all
               three
               :
               witnesse
               those
               poore
               verses
               vpon
               
                 Venerable
                 Bede
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Presbyter
                   hic
                   Beda
                   requiescit
                   carne
                   sepultus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dona
                   Christe
                   animam
                   in
                   coelis
                   gaudere
                   per
                   aevum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Daque
                   illi
                   Sophiae
                   d'ebriari
                   fonte
                   cui
                   jam
                
                 
                   Suspiravit
                   ovans
                   intentus
                   semper
                   amore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Presbyter
                   Bedes
                   corse
                   rests
                   buried
                   in
                   this
                   graue
                   ;
                
                 
                   Grant
                   Christ
                   his
                   soule
                   in
                   Heauen
                   eternall
                   joyes
                   may
                   haue
                   :
                
                 
                   Giue
                   him
                   of
                   to
                   be
                   drunke
                   the
                   well
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   to
                
                 
                   Which
                   with
                   such
                   joy
                   and
                   loue
                   he
                   striu'd
                   and
                   breathed
                   so
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Which
               verses
               William
               of
               Malmesburie
               ,
               though
               himselfe
               a
               Monke
               ,
               bitterly
               
               censures
               ,
               as
               being
               shamefull
               ones
               ,
               vnworthy
               the
               monument
               of
               so
               worthy
               a
               man
               :
               Neither
               can
               the
               shame
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               be
               lessned
               by
               any
               kinde
               of
               excuse
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Monasterie
               ,
               which
               whiles
               he
               liued
               ,
               flourished
               as
               a
               Schoole
               of
               good
               letters
               ,
               not
               a
               man
               could
               be
               found
               to
               commend
               his
               memory
               to
               posterity
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               barren
               &
               slender
               a
               stile
               :
               Yet
               were
               these
               tollerable
               verses
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               which
               passed
               with
               applause
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               the
               famous
               King
               Ethelbert
               had
               this
               Epitaph
               set
               vpon
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Rex
                   Ethelbertus
                   hic
                   clauditur
                   in
                   poliandro
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fana
                   pians
                   certus
                   Christo
                   meat
                   absque
                   Meandro
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   King
                   Ethelbert
                   lyeth
                   here
                
                 
                   Clos'd
                   in
                   this
                   Polyander
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   building
                   Churches
                   sure
                   he
                   goes
                
                 
                   To
                   CHRIST
                   without
                   Maeander
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Gervasius
                 de
                 Blois
              
               ,
               son
               to
               King
               Stephen
               ,
               and
               Abbot
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               was
               there
               buried
               with
               this
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   De
                   Regum
                   genere
                   pater
                   hic
                
                 Gervasius
                 ecce
              
               
                 
                   Est
                   &
                   defunctus
                   ,
                   mors
                   rapit
                   omne
                   genus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Even
                 father
                 Gervase
                 borne
                 of
                 Kings
                 race
                 ,
              
               
                 Loe
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 thus
                 death
                 all
                 sorts
                 doth
                 deface
                 .
              
            
             
               Vpon
               the
               Great
               Seale
               of
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
               was
               this
               verse
               ing●…en
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 Sigillum
                 Eaduuardi
                 ,
                 Anglorum
                 Basilei
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               most
               pity
               the
               mishap
               of
               
                 Francis
                 Petrarch
              
               a
               man
               of
               singular
               learning
               &
               himselfe
               an
               excellent
               Poet
               as
               those
               times
               afforded
               ,
               that
               his
               bones
               could
               finde
               no
               better
               an
               Epitaph
               then
               this
               at
               Arqua
               in
               Italy
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Frigida
                   Francisci
                   
                     lapis
                     hic
                     tegit
                     ossa
                  
                   Petrarchae
                
                 
                   
                     Suscipe
                     virgo
                     parens
                     animam
                     ,
                     sate
                     virg●…ne
                     parce
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Fessaque
                     jam
                     terris
                     coeli
                     requiesc●…t
                     in
                     〈◊〉
                     ▪
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   stone
                   doth
                   couer
                   the
                   cold
                   bones
                   of
                   
                     ●…anc
                     .
                     Petrarch
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thou
                   Virgin
                   Mother
                   take
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   thou
                   Christ
                   pardon
                   grant
                   ,
                
                 
                   Now
                   weary
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   he
                   rests
                   in
                   Heauens
                   Arke
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               when
               together
               with
               the
               regeneration
               of
               other
               kindes
               of
               learning
               Poetrie
               likewise
               grew
               in
               request
               ,
               among
               an
               infinite
               number
               which
               excelled
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               I
               will
               onely
               instance
               in
               two
               ,
               Ronsard
               &
               Buchanan
               :
               of
               the
               former
               of
               which
               Pasquier
               hath
               written
               this
               singular
               Epigram
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Seu
                   tibi
                   numeri
                   Maroniani
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Seu
                   placent
                   Veneres
                   Catulli●…
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sive
                   tu
                   lepidum
                   velis
                   Petrarcham
                   ,
                
                 
                   Siue
                   Pindaricos
                   modos
                   referre
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ronsardus
                   numeros
                   Maronianos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ronsardus
                   Veneres
                   Catullianas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Neonon
                   Italicum
                   refert
                   Petrarcham
                   ,
                
                 
                   Neonon
                   Pindari●…um
                   refert
                   leporem
                   .
                
                 
                   Quin
                   &
                   tam
                   benè
                   Pinda●…●…mulatur
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quin
                   &
                   tam
                   variè
                   expr●…mit
                   Petrarcham
                   ,
                
                 
                   Atque
                   Virgilium
                   ,
                   &
                   meum
                   Catullum
                
                 
                   Hunc
                   ipsum
                   vt
                   magis
                   aemulentur
                   illi
                   :
                
                 
                   Rursus
                   tam
                   graviter
                   refert
                   Maronem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vt
                   nullus
                   putet
                   hunc
                   Catullianum
                   .
                
                 
                   Rursus
                   tam
                   lepidè
                   refert
                   Catullum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vt
                   nullus
                   putet
                   hunc
                   Maronianum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   cùm
                   sit
                   Maro
                   totus
                   &
                   Catullus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Totus
                   Pindarus
                   ,
                   &
                   Petrarcha
                   totus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ronsardus
                   tamen
                   est
                   sibi
                   perennis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quod
                   si
                   nunc
                   redivivus
                   extet
                   vnus
                
                 
                   Catullus
                   ,
                   Maro
                   ,
                   Pindarus
                   ,
                   Petrarcha
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   quotquot
                   veteres
                   fuere
                   vates
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ronsardum
                   nequeant
                   simul
                   referre
                
                 
                   Vnus
                   qui
                   reliquos
                   refert
                   Poetas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   thee
                   Maro's
                   number
                   please
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   elegant
                   Catullus
                   vaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   Petrarchs
                   Thuscan
                   gracefulnesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   Theban
                   Pindars
                   lofty
                   straine
                   :
                
                 
                   Ronsard
                   doth
                   Maro's
                   rimes
                   expresse
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   elegant
                   Catullus
                   vaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   Petrarchs
                   Thuscan
                   gracefulnesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   Theban
                   Pindars
                   lofty
                   straine
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   so
                   expresseth
                   Pindars
                   stile
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   So
                   doth
                   Catullus
                   emulate
                   ,
                
                 
                   Virgil
                   and
                   Petrarch
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   while
                
                 
                   They
                   all
                   seeme
                   him
                   to
                   imitate
                   .
                
                 
                   Graue
                   Maro
                   he
                   resembles
                   so
                   ,
                
                 
                   None
                   would
                   him
                   thinke
                   Catullian
                   :
                
                 
                   So
                   elegant
                   Catullus
                   too
                   ;
                
                 
                   None
                   would
                   him
                   thinke
                   Maronian
                   ,
                
                 
                   Though
                   all
                   Catullus
                   ,
                   all
                   Virgill
                   ,
                
                 
                   All
                   Pindar
                   he
                   and
                   Petrarch
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   the
                   same
                   Ronsard
                   is
                   he
                   still
                   .
                
                 
                   Maro
                   ,
                   Catullus
                   might
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pindar
                   or
                   Petrarch
                   liue
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   th'
                   old
                   Poets
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                
                 
                   All
                   joyntly
                   hit
                   not
                   Ronsards
                   vaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   onely
                   doth
                   them
                   all
                   expresse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               To
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               Pithaeus
               his
               Epitaph
               vpon
               the
               same
               Ronsard
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Summe
                   poetarum
                   quos
                   prisca
                   &
                   nostra
                   tulerunt
                
                 
                   Quosque
                   ferent
                   Galli●…
                   posthuma
                   saecla
                   tuis
                   :
                
                 
                   Parce
                   nec
                   ista
                   tibi
                   veluti
                   data
                   justa
                   putato
                
                 
                   Sed
                   tanquam
                   summis
                   manibus
                   inferias
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Greatest
                   of
                   Poets
                   whom
                   old
                   or
                   present
                   times
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   future
                   to
                   thy
                   French
                   shall
                   ere
                   bring
                   forth
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pardon
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   rights
                   fitting
                   thy
                   worth
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   thy
                   great
                   ghost
                   like
                   some
                   sprinkling
                   rimes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 latter
                 
                   Ioseph
                   Scaliger
                
                 giues
                 this
                 testimonie
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Namque
                   ad
                   supremum
                   perducta
                   poetica
                   culmen
                
                 
                   In
                   te
                   stat
                   ,
                   nec
                   quo
                   progrediatur
                   habet
                   :
                
                 
                   Bomani
                   imperij
                   fuit
                   olim
                   Scotia
                   limes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Romani
                   eloquij-Scotia
                   limes
                   erit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vnto
                   the
                   highest
                   pitch
                   hast
                   thou
                   advanced
                   Poetrie
                   ,
                
                 
                   Rais'd
                   to
                   the
                   height
                   in
                   thee
                   it
                   stands
                   ,
                   and
                   higher
                   cannot
                   flie
                   .
                
                 
                   Scotland
                   sometime
                   the
                   limit
                   was
                   of
                   Roman
                   Empirie
                   ,
                
                 
                   By
                   thee
                   of
                   Roman
                   eloquence
                   Scotland
                   the
                   bound
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               In
               military
               matters
               the
               Romans
               exceeded
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               haue
               themselues
               beene
               matched
               ,
               if
               not
               surpassed
               in
               latter
               ages
               ,
               in
               weapons
               ,
               in
               fortifications
               ,
               in
               stratagems
               ,
               but
               specially
               in
               sea-fights
               .
            
             
               THough
               Mars
               and
               the
               Muses
               haue
               little
               affinity
               ,
               and
               seldome
               lodge
               together
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               feare
               to
               joyne
               the
               
                 Art
                 Military
              
               next
               to
               Poetrie
               .
               And
               though
               the
               knowledge
               hereof
               belong
               not
               to
               my
               Profession
               ,
               yet
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               gainsaid
               ,
               but
               as
               Alexander
               herein
               exceeded
               his
               Predecessours
               ,
               so
               did
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               him
               :
               &
               
               generally
               the
               Romans
               the
               Graecians
               ;
               yet
               a
               worthy
               Knight
               and
               expert
               Captaine
               himselfe
               demaunding
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               was
               the
               better
               Souldier
               ,
               the
               Graecian
               or
               Roman
               ,
               makes
               answere
               the
               Englishman
               .
               And
               
               truly
               I
               thinke
               ,
               he
               who
               well
               considers
               what
               noble
               acts
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               
                 blacke
                 Prince
              
               his
               son
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               fifth
               performed
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               vpon
               what
               tearmes
               &
               conditions
               ,
               with
               what
               numbers
               ,
               and
               against
               what
               enimies
               ,
               will
               easily
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               he
               spake
               not
               somuch
               out
               of
               affection
               as
               judgement
               :
               The
               Grecian
               built
               his
               glory
               and
               erected
               his
               triumphs
               of
               victorie
               &
               trophies
               of
               honour
               ,
               vpon
               the
               delicacie
               of
               the
               Persian
               and
               nakednes
               of
               the
               Indian
               ,
               and
               the
               Romane
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               vpon
               the
               diuision
               &
               rudenesse
               of
               poore
               barbarous
               nations
               ;
               but
               the
               English
               his
               ;
               vpon
               the
               ruines
               of
               a
               stout
               warlike
               ,
               &
               every
               way
               accomplished
               Nation
               :
               And
               for
               Caesar
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               parallell
               him
               with
               
                 Charlemaigne
                 ,
                 Hnnniades
                 ,
                 Tamerlane
                 ,
                 Castriot
                 ,
                 Ziska
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               great
               Henry
               of
               France
               ,
               I
               thinke
               I
               should
               not
               disparage
               him
               .
               Of
               which
               latter
               Pythaeus
               ,
               comparing
               him
               with
               the
               great
               Alexander
               ,
               hath
               composed
               his
               Epigram
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Cui
                   palma
                   vestrum
                   deferatur
                   bellica
                
                 
                   Certavit
                   orbis
                   ,
                   resque
                   stetit
                   anceps
                   diu
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sed
                   mors
                   secundum
                   ;
                   Henrice
                   ,
                   te
                   litem
                   dedit
                
                 
                   Fe●…itque
                   primum
                   &
                   vltimum
                   simul
                   ducem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   you
                   twaine
                   the
                   warlike
                   palme
                   should
                   weare
                
                 
                   Hath
                   the
                   world
                   stroue
                   ,
                   and
                   long
                   bin
                   at
                   a
                   pause
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   death
                   O
                   Harry
                   gaue
                   to
                   thee
                   the
                   cause
                
                 
                   Both
                   first
                   &
                   last
                   of
                   captaines
                   name
                   to
                   beare
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               armour
               &
               weapons
               now
               vsed
               in
               the
               warres
               ,
               aswell
               for
               offence
               as
               defence
               ,
               are
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Ancient
               ,
               nay
               many
               of
               them
               are
               doubtles
               more
               commodious
               ,
               &
               some
               much
               more
               terrible
               :
               what
               childish
               weapons
               were
               the
               long-bow
               &
               crosse-bow
               ,
               if
               we
               regard
               annoyance
               of
               the
               enimie
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Gunne
               &
               great
               Ordinance
               :
               and
               yet
               nothing
               so
               many
               are
               now
               slaine
               in
               the
               warres
               as
               then
               :
               so
               as
               the
               present
               are
               both
               of
               more
               readie
               dispatch
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               conclusion
               of
               the
               warre
               lesse
               bloodie
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               discourses
               haue
               beene
               written
               by
               souldiers
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               some
               preferring
               the
               bow
               before
               the
               gunne
               ,
               others
               the
               gunne
               before
               the
               bow
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               haue
               beene
               by
               the
               most
               judicious
               preferred
               before
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               time
               &
               experience
               haue
               found
               their
               judgement
               true
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               Fortification
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               this
               age
               exceedes
               any
               that
               hath
               gone
               before
               it
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               we
               can
               trace
               the
               prints
               and
               footsteps
               of
               Antiquity
               .
               It
               being
               now
               brought
               into
               Art
               ,
               the
               professours
               whereof
               we
               name
               Ingeners
               ,
               a
               word
               vnknowne
               to
               
                 our
                 Ancestours
              
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               that
               sence
               :
               But
               the
               Italians
               are
               they
               who
               in
               this
               Art
               haue
               shewed
               themselues
               most
               skilfull
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               precepts
               as
               practise
               thereof
               ,
               and
               haue
               carried
               away
               the
               Bell
               from
               all
               other
               Nations
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               both
               by
               their
               bookes
               and
               workes
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Stratagems
               of
               warre
               ,
               whether
               we
               take
               them
               in
               their
               projects
               or
               effects
               ,
               I
               conceiue
               those
               of
               latter
               ages
               to
               be
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               those
               of
               auncient
               times
               ;
               howsoeuer
               Policaenus
               &
               
                 Iulius
                 Frontinus
              
               in
               their
               seuerall
               bookes
               of
               that
               subiect
               be
               pleased
               to
               admire
               them
               :
               What
               a
               blunt
               invention
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Trojane
               horse
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               surprise
               of
               Amiens
               by
               the
               Spaniard
               ;
               or
               of
               Breda
               by
               the
               states
               of
               the
               
                 vnited
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Netherlands
               ;
               or
               the
               disordering
               of
               the
               Spanish
               fleate
               ,
               by
               
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Drake
              
               in
               88
               :
               But
               that
               recorded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               in
               the
               fourth
               booke
               of
               his
               first
               part
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               acted
               in
               
               
                 Queen
                 Maries
              
               time
               ,
               is
               in
               my
               judgement
               matchable
               to
               any
               that
               euer
               yet
               I
               heard
               or
               read
               of
               .
               He
               thus
               relates
               it
               :
               The
               Iland
               of
               Sarke
               joyning
               to
               Garnesay
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               gouernment
               ,
               was
               surprised
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               &
               could
               neuer
               haue
               beene
               recouered
               againe
               by
               strong
               hand
               ,
               hauing
               corne
               and
               cattell
               enough
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               feede
               so
               many
               men
               as
               would
               serue
               to
               defend
               it
               ;
               and
               being
               every
               way
               so
               vnaccessable
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               bee
               held
               against
               the
               great
               Turke
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               industry
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               this
               sort
               regained
               :
               He
               anchored
               in
               the
               roade
               with
               one
               ship
               of
               small
               burden
               ,
               &
               pretending
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Merchant
               ,
               besought
               the
               French
               ,
               being
               some
               thirty
               in
               number
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               burie
               their
               Merchant
               in
               hallowed
               ground
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               Chappell
               of
               that
               Isle
               ;
               offering
               a
               present
               to
               the
               French
               of
               such
               commodities
               as
               they
               had
               aboard
               :
               Whereto
               (
               with
               condition
               that
               they
               should
               not
               come
               a
               shore
               with
               any
               weapon
               ,
               no
               not
               somuch
               as
               with
               a
               knife
               )
               the
               
                 French
                 men
              
               yeelded
               :
               Then
               did
               the
               Flemings
               put
               a
               coffin
               into
               their
               boate
               ,
               not
               filled
               with
               a
               dead
               carkasse
               ,
               but
               with
               swords
               ,
               Targets
               ,
               and
               Harquebushes
               .
               The
               French
               receiued
               them
               at
               their
               landing
               ,
               &
               searching
               every
               of
               them
               so
               narrowly
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               not
               hide
               a
               penknife
               ,
               gaue
               them
               leaue
               to
               draw
               their
               coffin
               vp
               the
               rocks
               with
               great
               difficultie
               ;
               some
               part
               of
               the
               French
               tooke
               the
               Flemish
               boate
               and
               rowed
               aboard
               the
               shippe
               to
               fetch
               the
               commodities
               promised
               ,
               &
               what
               else
               they
               pleased
               ;
               but
               being
               entred
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               and
               bound
               .
               The
               Flemings
               on
               the
               land
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               carried
               their
               coffin
               into
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               shut
               the
               doore
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               taking
               their
               weapons
               out
               of
               the
               coffin
               ,
               set
               vpon
               the
               French
               :
               they
               runne
               to
               the
               cliffe
               and
               crie
               to
               their
               company
               aboard
               the
               Fleming
               to
               come
               to
               succour
               ,
               but
               finding
               the
               boate
               charged
               with
               Flemings
               ,
               yeelded
               themselues
               and
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               Sea-fight
               ,
               this
               age
               vndoubtedly
               surpasseth
               the
               Ancient
               ,
               theirs
               being
               but
               
                 boyes
                 play
              
               in
               comparison
               of
               ours
               .
               What
               poore
               things
               were
               their
               Gallies
               to
               our
               ships
               ,
               their
               pikes
               and
               stone-bowes
               &
               slings
               ,
               to
               our
               Canon
               &
               musket-shot
               ;
               how
               vntowardly
               the
               managing
               of
               their
               vessels
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               skill
               ,
               which
               latter
               ages
               haue
               found
               out
               &
               practised
               :
               And
               heerein
               I
               dare
               match
               our
               owne
               Nation
               (
               if
               perchaunce
               the
               Hollander
               haue
               not
               gotten
               the
               start
               of
               vs
               )
               with
               any
               in
               the
               world
               :
               only
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               some
               worthy
               pen
               would
               vndertake
               the
               reducing
               of
               these
               kindes
               of
               fights
               into
               an
               Art
               ,
               as
               many
               haue
               done
               the
               land-seruice
               ,
               by
               setting
               downe
               rules
               and
               precepts
               for
               it
               ,
               gathered
               out
               of
               obseruation
               :
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Hawkins
              
               hath
               done
               somewhat
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               but
               brokenly
               and
               glancingly
               ,
               intending
               chiefely
               a
               discourse
               of
               his
               owne
               voyages
               :
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               tels
               vs
               in
               his
               history
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               had
               entred
               vpon
               such
               a
               worke
               ,
               at
               the
               commaund
               of
               Prince
               
               Henry
               ,
               but
               vpon
               his
               death
               put
               it
               by
               :
               The
               intendment
               was
               noble
               ,
               and
               the
               writer
               doubtles
               very
               able
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               those
               peeces
               &
               fragments
               which
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               touching
               that
               subiect
               ,
               were
               sought
               vp
               &
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               serue
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               sufficient
               directions
               in
               matter
               of
               practise
               ;
               yet
               for
               patterns
               &
               delineations
               
               to
               such
               as
               would
               farther
               advance
               &
               perfect
               so
               worthy
               a
               businesse
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               one
               thing
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               which
               can
               be
               more
               important
               for
               the
               state
               ,
               or
               more
               concerne
               the
               safety
               and
               wellfare
               of
               this
               Iland
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             9.
             
             Touching
             Grammar
             ,
             Rhetorique
             ,
             Logicke
             ,
             the
             Mathematiques
             ,
             Philosop
             ,
             by
             Architecture
             ,
             the
             Arts
             of
             Painting
             and
             Navigation
             .
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               1.
               
               Touching
               Grammar
               ,
               Rhetorique
               ,
               and
               Logicke
               .
            
             
               BVt
               leauing
               these
               considerations
               to
               Souldiers
               ,
               let
               vs
               returne
               to
               our
               owne
               Element
               ,
               taking
               a
               view
               of
               the
               
                 liberall
                 sciences
              
               ,
               among
               which
               Grammar
               deseruedly
               challenges
               the
               first
               ranke
               ,
               as
               being
               indeede
               the
               key
               that
               opens
               the
               doore
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               This
               
                 latter
                 age
              
               hath
               heerein
               excelled
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               great
               learned
               Schollers
               ,
               who
               haue
               of
               late
               risen
               ,
               specially
               if
               they
               adhered
               to
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               haue
               beene
               by
               the
               Fryers
               ,
               &
               such
               like
               people
               ,
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               scorne
               tearmed
               Grammarians
               :
               But
               these
               Grammarians
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               Phylologie
               ,
               &
               the
               languages
               haue
               discouered
               so
               many
               forgeries
               &
               supposititious
               writings
               ,
               now
               by
               all
               acknowledged
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               before
               passed
               as
               currant
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               prophane
               Authours
               .
               These
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               haue
               presented
               vs
               with
               so
               many
               exact
               Translations
               out
               of
               Greeke
               &
               Hebrew
               into
               Latine
               ,
               and
               againe
               out
               of
               Latine
               into
               other
               languages
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               
                 Albericus
                 Gentilis
              
               ,
               &
               some
               others
               haue
               written
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Latinity
               of
               that
               translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               which
               goes
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Vulgar
               ;
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               justly
               accused
               of
               much
               incongruity
               &
               barbarisme
               ,
               which
               by
               latter
               Translations
               haue
               beene
               reformed
               .
               These
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               haue
               vindicated
               infinite
               Authours
               from
               a
               number
               of
               foule
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               by
               tract
               of
               time
               had
               crept
               vpon
               them
               ,
               thorow
               the
               ignorance
               or
               negligence
               of
               Transcribers
               or
               Printers
               or
               both
               :
               So
               that
               they
               haue
               herein
               in
               a
               manner
               restored
               the
               Authours
               to
               themselues
               ,
               making
               them
               speake
               in
               their
               owne
               words
               &
               sence
               ;
               and
               besides
               by
               annotations
               ,
               animadversions
               ,
               commentaries
               &
               expositions
               ,
               by
               the
               search
               &
               helpe
               of
               coynes
               ,
               old
               Epitaphs
               ,
               inscriptions
               ,
               &
               such
               like
               remainders
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               haue
               further
               added
               a
               marveilous
               great
               light
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               Rhetorique
               presents
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               in
               trueth
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               height
               amongst
               the
               Graecians
               &
               Romans
               ,
               specially
               whiles
               their
               states
               remained
               popular
               :
               But
               in
               the
               generall
               declination
               &
               decay
               of
               Arts
               which
               followed
               after
               ,
               this
               likewise
               was
               well
               neere
               extinguished
               ,
               that
               little
               life
               of
               it
               which
               remained
               ,
               being
               reserued
               onely
               in
               the
               predicancie
               of
               Postillers
               ,
               or
               the
               patheticall
               sermons
               of
               Fryers
               ,
               till
               
                 Sadoletus
                 ,
                 Bembus
                 ,
                 Muretus
              
               ,
               &
               others
               reuiued
               &
               reduced
               it
               to
               its
               auncient
               lustre
               .
            
             
               Logicke
               indeed
               is
               it
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               most
               defectiue
               in
               
               regard
               of
               former
               ages
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Schoole-men
               had
               set
               their
               stocke
               ,
               the
               vtmost
               of
               their
               endeavours
               vpon
               this
               part
               of
               learning
               ,
               their
               whole
               life
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               little
               else
               but
               a
               perpetuall
               wrangling
               and
               altercation
               ,
               &
               that
               many
               times
               rather
               for
               victory
               &
               ostentation
               of
               wit
               ,
               then
               a
               sober
               &
               serious
               search
               of
               truth
               :
               so
               as
               their
               entrance
               being
               vaine
               ,
               their
               end
               was
               likewise
               fruitlesse
               .
               What
               huge
               volumes
               haue
               they
               compiled
               of
               the
               Predicables
               &
               Predicaments
               ?
               as
               if
               in
               them
               consisted
               the
               very
               spirit
               &
               soule
               of
               Logicke
               ;
               whereas
               in
               truth
               they
               are
               rather
               an
               Appendix
               or
               preparatiue
               vnto
               it
               ,
               then
               part
               of
               it
               .
               By
               which
               meanes
               they
               kept
               men
               so
               long
               in
               the
               porch
               ,
               that
               they
               entred
               not
               into
               the
               house
               till
               it
               was
               more
               then
               time
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Latter
                 ages
              
               finding
               this
               intollerable
               inconvenience
               haue
               well
               compacted
               the
               body
               of
               this
               Art
               into
               a
               lesser
               compasse
               ,
               (
               yet
               so
               as
               Aristotles
               Text
               is
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               )
               and
               to
               this
               body
               haue
               they
               not
               improperly
               added
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Methods
               as
               a
               necessary
               limbe
               thereof
               :
               whereas
               we
               doe
               not
               find
               that
               anciently
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               held
               either
               by
               the
               Founders
               or
               principall
               Masters
               of
               this
               science
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               they
               haue
               left
               vs
               no
               sufficient
               Rules
               and
               precepts
               touching
               this
               most
               vsefull
               part
               .
               Euen
               Hooker
               himselfe
               (
               though
               otherwise
               no
               friend
               to
               Ramystry
               )
               acknowledgeth
               that
               it
               is
               of
               marvellous
               quicke
               dispatch
               ,
               
               shewing
               them
               that
               haue
               it
               as
               much
               almost
               in
               three
               dayes
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               dwelt
               three
               score
               yeares
               with
               them
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               is
               thereby
               restrained
               ,
               which
               through
               curiositie
               ,
               doth
               many
               times
               with
               perill
               wade
               farther
               in
               the
               search
               of
               truth
               then
               were
               convenient
               .
               And
               for
               
                 Raymundus
                 Lullius
              
               (
               a
               man
               it
               seemes
               of
               a
               strong
               braine
               )
               some
               great
               wits
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               
                 ars
                 breuis
              
               greater
               matters
               may
               in
               the
               sciences
               be
               more
               speedily
               effected
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               helpes
               of
               the
               ancients
               that
               went
               before
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Touching
               Astronomie
               and
               Geometrie
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Physicks
               and
               Metaphysicks
               .
            
             
               FOr
               the
               
                 Mathematiques
                 ,
                 Regio-Montanus
              
               might
               in
               Ramus
               his
               iudgement
               safely
               enough
               compare
               with
               the
               best
               of
               the
               
                 Ancients
                 :
                 Noriberga
              
               
               
                 tum
                 Regiomontano
                 fruebatur
                 ,
                 Mathematici
                 inde
                 &
                 studij
                 &
                 operis
                 gloriam
                 tantam
                 adepta
                 ,
                 vt
                 Tarentum
                 Archyta
                 ,
                 Syracusae
                 Archimedi
                 Bizantium
                 Proclo
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 Ctesybio
                 non
                 justius
                 quam
                 Noriberga
                 Regio-Montano
                 gloriari
                 possit
                 :
              
               Then
               did
               Norinberg
               injoy
               Regio-Montanus
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               purchased
               so
               great
               honour
               both
               of
               the
               study
               &
               practice
               of
               the
               Mathematiques
               ,
               that
               Tarentum
               could
               not
               more
               justly
               glory
               in
               Archytas
               ,
               nor
               Syracuse
               in
               Archimedes
               ,
               nor
               Bizantium
               in
               Proclus
               ,
               nor
               Alexandria
               in
               Ctesybius
               ,
               then
               might
               Norinberg
               in
               Regio-Montanus
               .
               I
               will
               onely
               touch
               the
               two
               most
               noble
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               Astronomy
               &
               Geometry
               .
               It
               was
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Arabians
              
               ,
               &
               Hebrewes
               ,
               but
               many
               Doctours
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               Espencaeus
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 Coelorum
                 animatione
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               stars
               were
               
                 liuing
                 bodies
              
               ,
               informed
               with
               quickening
               soules
               .
               It
               was
               likewise
               the
               opinion
               of
               Origen
               ,
               &
               Chrysostome
               ,
               &
               his
               
               Master
               
                 Eusebius
                 Emissenus
              
               ,
               that
               the
               stars
               were
               not
               fixed
               in
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               as
               nailes
               in
               a
               Cart
               wheele
               ,
               or
               knots
               in
               a
               peece
               of
               timber
               ,
               but
               moued
               in
               it
               as
               fishes
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               birdes
               in
               the
               Aire
               .
               Nay
               Philastrius
               goes
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               condemne
               the
               opinion
               of
               their
               fixednesse
               for
               an
               heresie
               :
               
               
                 Multi
                 scriptores
                 Ecclesiastici
                 coeli
                 rotunditatem
                 non
                 modo
                 negârunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 sacris
                 literis
                 adversari
                 existimârunt
                 ,
              
               saith
               Pererius
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               and
               third
               question
               vpon
               Genesis
               ;
               many
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Writers
               not
               onely
               denyed
               the
               sphaericall
               or
               circular
               figure
               of
               the
               Heauens
               ,
               but
               were
               of
               opinion
               that
               it
               crossed
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               himselfe
               in
               diverse
               places
               seemes
               to
               make
               a
               doubt
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               Chrysostome
               in
               his
               Homilies
               vpon
               the
               epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               dare
               challenge
               any
               that
               should
               defend
               it
               ,
               &
               herein
               is
               hee
               followed
               by
               Theodoret
               and
               Theophilact
               .
               But
               these
               fancies
               are
               now
               so
               generally
               cryed
               downe
               ,
               that
               to
               reviue
               them
               would
               be
               counted
               no
               lesse
               then
               folly
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               them
               absurdity
               .
               In
               how
               many
               things
               are
               Aratus
               &
               Eudoxus
               corrected
               by
               Ptolomy
               ,
               &
               Ptolomy
               himself
               by
               
                 Regiomontanus
                 ,
                 Alphonsus
                 ,
                 Purbachius
                 ,
                 Copernicus
                 :
              
               &
               they
               again
               by
               
                 Clavius
                 ,
                 Tycho-Braye
                 ,
                 Galilaeus
                 ,
                 Kepler
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
               It
               was
               the
               errour
               of
               Aristotle
               ;
               that
               
                 via
                 lactea
              
               was
               a
               meteor
               ,
               &
               not
               only
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               but
               almost
               all
               before
               him
               that
               there
               were
               but
               
                 eight
                 Celestiall
                 Spheares
              
               ;
               after
               this
               Timocaris
               about
               330
               yeares
               before
               Christ
               found
               out
               nine
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               1250
               ,
               Alphonsus
               discovered
               ten
               ,
               and
               the
               receiued
               opinion
               now
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               eleuen
               ,
               the
               highest
               of
               all
               being
               held
               immoveable
               ,
               the
               seat
               of
               Angels
               &
               blessed
               spirits
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               how
               Truth
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               Time
               ,
               how
               one
               day
               teacheth
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               night
               certifieth
               another
               ;
               which
               is
               likewise
               verified
               in
               the
               admirable
               invention
               of
               composing
               the
               Ephemerides
               ,
               vnknowne
               to
               Ptolomy
               &
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               who
               for
               want
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               were
               forced
               by
               Tables
               to
               make
               their
               supputations
               in
               a
               most
               toylesome
               manner
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               inventor
               thereof
               I
               am
               not
               certaine
               ,
               saith
               
                 Cardan
                 de
                 rerum
                 varietate
                 lib.
              
               11.
               cap.
               59
               :
               but
               Purbachius
               was
               the
               first
               who
               seemes
               to
               haue
               brought
               it
               to
               light
               ,
               after
               whom
               Regiomontanus
               inlarged
               it
               ,
               but
               Zelandinus
               and
               others
               to
               haue
               perfected
               it
               ,
               
                 ita
                 vt
                 jam
                 nihil
                 desiderari
                 posse
                 videatur
                 ,
              
               nothing
               seemes
               to
               bee
               wanting
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Geometry
               ,
               I
               will
               instance
               onely
               in
               one
               demonstration
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Quadrature
               of
               a
               Circle
               .
               This
               Aristotle
               in
               diverse
               places
               calls
               scibile
               but
               not
               scitum
               ,
               a
               thing
               that
               might
               be
               knowne
               ,
               but
               as
               then
               not
               knowne
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               the
               meanes
               of
               finding
               it
               out
               ,
               though
               much
               laboured
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               in
               his
               time
               vnknowne
               among
               the
               
                 Ancients
                 :
                 Antiphon
                 ,
                 Bryse
                 ,
                 Hippocrates
                 ,
                 Euclide
                 ,
                 Archimede
                 ,
                 Apollonius
                 ,
                 Porus
              
               travelled
               long
               &
               earnestly
               in
               the
               discovery
               hereof
               ,
               but
               Buteo
               in
               a
               book
               written
               of
               purpose
               ,
               hath
               accurately
               discovered
               their
               errours
               herein
               .
               And
               Pancirollus
               in
               his
               
                 nova
                 reperta
              
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               
                 annis
                 abhinc
                 plus
                 minus
                 triginta
              
               
               
                 Ars
                 ista
                 fuit
                 inventa
                 ,
                 quae
                 mirabile
                 quoddam
                 secretum
                 in
                 se
                 continet
                 :
              
               about
               thirty
               yeares
               since
               was
               that
               Art
               found
               out
               ,
               which
               containes
               in
               it
               wonderfull
               secrets
               ;
               &
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               indeed
               found
               out
               ,
               he
               there
               makes
               demonstration
               of
               it
               ,
               approoued
               &
               farther
               explicated
               by
               Salmuth
               ,
               who
               hath
               both
               translated
               him
               ,
               &
               written
               learned
               commentaries
               vpon
               him
               .
               Notwithstanding
               
                 Ioseph
                 Scaliger
              
               in
               an
               Epistle
               of
               his
               to
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Vnited
               
               
               Provinces
               ,
               challenge
               this
               Invention
               to
               himselfe
               :
               
                 Nos
                 tandem
                 in
                 conspectum
                 post
                 tot
                 secula
                 sistimus
                 ,
              
               wee
               at
               last
               after
               so
               many
               ages
               haue
               brought
               it
               to
               light
               ,
               &
               exposed
               it
               to
               publique
               view
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               close
               vp
               this
               consideration
               of
               the
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               with
               a
               view
               of
               Philosophie
               ,
               which
               braunches
               it selfe
               into
               the
               
                 Metaphysickes
                 ,
                 Physicks
                 ,
                 Ethickes
              
               ,
               &
               Politickes
               :
               the
               two
               latter
               of
               which
               I
               will
               reserue
               to
               the
               next
               Booke
               ,
               contenting
               my self
               at
               this
               time
               with
               the
               2
               former
               :
               First
               then
               for
               the
               Metaphysicks
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               
                 immateriall
                 substances
              
               was
               vndoubtedly
               neither
               so
               well
               studied
               nor
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               ancient
               Philosophers
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Divines
              
               .
               They
               knew
               little
               what
               belonged
               to
               the
               attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               were
               communicable
               to
               the
               Creature
               ,
               which
               incommunicable
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               might
               truly
               graue
               that
               inscription
               vpon
               their
               
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Ignoto
                 Deo
              
               ,
               to
               the
               vnknown
               God
               ;
               Their
               ignorance
               was
               likewise
               no
               lesse
               touching
               the
               nature
               &
               office
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               mansion
               or
               function
               of
               separated
               soules
               ,
               nay
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               
                 Christian
                 Divines
              
               held
               the
               Angels
               corporeal
               ,
               though
               invisible
               substances
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               of
               man
               was
               deriued
               from
               his
               Parents
               ,
               whereas
               the
               contrary
               opinions
               are
               now
               commonly
               held
               both
               more
               divine
               and
               more
               reasonable
               .
            
             
               The
               Physicks
               or
               
                 Naturall
                 Philosophy
              
               is
               it
               which
               the
               ancients
               ,
               &
               specially
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               Aristotle
               hath
               with
               singular
               commendation
               much
               inriched
               ,
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               latter
               ages
               found
               very
               defectiue
               in
               the
               historicall
               part
               thereof
               :
               And
               for
               the
               speculatiue
               ,
               both
               himselfe
               &
               his
               followers
               seeme
               to
               referre
               it
               rather
               to
               profession
               &
               disputation
               ,
               matter
               of
               wit
               and
               credit
               ,
               then
               vse
               &
               practice
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               a
               noble
               and
               worthy
               endeavour
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               
                 S.
                 Albanes
              
               so
               to
               mixe
               and
               temper
               practice
               &
               speculation
               together
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               march
               hand
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               mutually
               embrace
               and
               assist
               each
               other
               .
               Speculation
               by
               precepts
               and
               infallible
               conclusions
               preparing
               a
               way
               to
               Practice
               ,
               and
               Practice
               againe
               perfecting
               Speculation
               .
               Now
               among
               those
               practicall
               or
               actiue
               parts
               of
               Naturall
               Philosophie
               which
               latter
               ages
               haue
               produced
               -
               Pancirollus
               names
               Alchymie
               for
               a
               chiefe
               one
               :
               And
               
               it
               is
               true
               that
               we
               finde
               little
               mention
               thereof
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               not
               suspected
               of
               forgery
               :
               But
               for
               mine
               own
               part
               I
               much
               doubt
               whether
               any
               such
               experiment
               be
               yet
               really
               found
               or
               no
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               whether
               the
               operation
               of
               it
               be
               not
               more
               dangerous
               &
               difficult
               then
               the
               effect
               arising
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               or
               can
               be
               advantagious
               .
               But
               of
               this
               am
               I
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               who
               digged
               in
               his
               Vineyard
               for
               gold
               missed
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               opening
               the
               rootes
               of
               the
               Vines
               thereby
               ,
               found
               their
               fruite
               the
               next
               yeare
               more
               worth
               vnto
               him
               then
               gold
               :
               so
               whiles
               men
               haue
               laboured
               by
               transmutation
               of
               mettals
               from
               one
               species
               to
               another
               to
               make
               gold
               ,
               they
               haue
               fallen
               vpon
               the
               distillations
               of
               waters
               ,
               extractions
               of
               oyles
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               rare
               experiments
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               which
               are
               vndoubtedly
               more
               pretious
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               man
               then
               all
               the
               gold
               of
               both
               the
               Indies
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Arts
               of
               Painting
               and
               Architecture
               revived
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               .
            
             
               HErevnto
               may
               be
               added
               the
               Arts
               of
               Horsmanship
               ,
               and
               
                 Herauldry
                 ,
                 Agriculture
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 Painting
              
               and
               Navigation
               ,
               all
               which
               haue
               beene
               not
               a
               little
               both
               inlarged
               and
               perfected
               in
               these
               latter
               ages
               :
               yet
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               together
               with
               the
               other
               Arts
               decayed
               ,
               and
               againe
               revived
               with
               greater
               perfection
               :
               Others
               were
               neuer
               in
               their
               perfection
               till
               now
               :
               I
               will
               instance
               onely
               in
               the
               three
               latter
               .
               To
               begin
               then
               with
               the
               
                 Art
                 of
                 painting
              
               .
               When
               the
               Romans
               arrived
               to
               the
               height
               of
               their
               Empire
               ,
               they
               equalled
               ,
               nay
               excelled
               the
               Graecians
               heerein
               ,
               who
               before
               were
               esteemed
               the
               best
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Venimus
                   ad
                   summum
                   fortunae
                   ,
                   pingimus-atque
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Psallimus
                   ,
                   &
                   luctamur
                   Achivis
                   doctius
                   vnctis
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 Fortunes
                 height
                 we
                 are
                 aspir'd
                 ,
                 we
                 paint
                 ,
                 we
                 sing
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 skilfull
                 Greekes
                 we
                 passe
                 in
                 wrestling
                 .
              
            
             
               Quintilian
               in
               the
               last
               chapter
               saue
               one
               of
               his
               last
               booke
               ,
               shewes
               how
               much
               this
               Art
               was
               accounted
               of
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               how
               by
               degrees
               it
               grew
               to
               perfection
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               Pliny
               in
               his
               35
               booke
               ,
               &
               9
               &
               10
               chapters
               .
               Some
               inventing
               colours
               ,
               others
               shadowes
               &
               landskips
               ,
               and
               others
               rules
               of
               proportion
               ,
               but
               in
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               it
               so
               farre
               againe
               decayed
               ,
               that
               
                 Aeneas
                 Sylvius
              
               who
               liued
               about
               200
               yeares
               since
               ,
               tels
               vs
               in
               one
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 videmus
                 picturas
                 ducentorum
                 annorum
                 nulla
                 prorsus
                 arte
                 politas
                 ,
              
               We
               
               see
               the
               pictures
               madu
               200
               years
               since
               polished
               with
               no
               kind
               of
               art
               :
               And
               in
               another
               immediatly
               following
               ,
               
                 Si
                 ducentorum
                 ,
                 trecentorumve
                 annorum
                 ,
                 aut
                 sculpturas
                 intueberis
                 ,
                 aut
                 picturas
                 ,
                 invenies
                 non
                 hominum
                 ,
                 sed
                 monstrorum
                 portentor
                 umque
                 facies
                 ,
              
               If
               we
               looke
               vpon
               the
               sculptures
               or
               pictures
               made
               about
               200
               or
               300
               yeares
               since
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               faces
               rather
               of
               monsters
               then
               men
               .
               And
               to
               like
               purpose
               is
               that
               of
               Durerus
               himselfe
               an
               excellent
               
               Painter
               ,
               
                 Penitus
                 deperdita
                 vltra
                 mille
                 annos
                 latuit
                 ,
                 ac
                 tandem
                 ante
                 ducentos
                 hos
                 annos
                 per
                 Italos
                 rursum
                 in
                 lucem
                 prodijt
                 :
              
               This
               Art
               lay
               hid
               in
               obscurity
               as
               it
               had
               bin
               vtterly
               lost
               aboue
               a
               thousand
               years
               ;
               til
               at
               length
               about
               200
               yeares
               agoe
               it
               againe
               brake
               forth
               into
               light
               by
               helpe
               of
               the
               Italian
               wits
               .
               The
               most
               famous
               Italians
               in
               this
               Art
               were
               
                 Michael
                 Angelo
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Raphael
                 Vrbin
              
               .
               Some
               of
               our
               owne
               Nation
               ,
               as
               namely
               Master
               Heliard
               an
               Exeter
               man
               borne
               ,
               &
               many
               Netherlanders
               ,
               whose
               names
               &
               Icones
               are
               published
               by
               Hondius
               ,
               haue
               herein
               deserued
               good
               commendation
               :
               But
               Durerus
               of
               Norinberg
               is
               indeed
               the
               Man
               ,
               who
               aswell
               for
               practice
               as
               precepts
               in
               this
               Art
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               most
               judicious
               most
               commended
               .
               He
               was
               commonly
               stiled
               whiles
               he
               liued
               ,
               the
               Apelles
               of
               Germany
               ,
               nay
               Erasmus
               in
               his
               Dialogue
               of
               the
               right
               pronunciation
               of
               the
               Greeke
               &
               Latin
               Tongues
               ,
               seemes
               to
               preferre
               him
               before
               
                 Apelles
                 :
                 Equidem
                 arbitror
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 si
                 nunc
                 viveret
              
               Apelles
               ,
               
                 vt
                 erat
                 ingenuus
                 &
                 candidus
              
               ,
               Alberto
               
                 nostro
                 cessurum
                 huius
                 palmae
                 gloriam
              
               .
               Truly
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               did
               Apelles
               now
               liue
               ,
               being
               as
               hee
               was
               of
               an
               ingenuous
               disposition
               ,
               hee
               would
               in
               this
               Art
               yeeld
               the
               Bucklers
               to
               our
               Albertus
               .
               But
               for
               singular
               rules
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               Lomatius
               may
               
               not
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               whom
               Mr
               
                 Richard
                 Haydocke
              
               hath
               translated
               out
               of
               Italian
               into
               English
               ,
               &
               dedicated
               to
               the
               euer
               honoured
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Bodley
              
               .
            
             
               Such
               is
               the
               affinitie
               betwixt
               the
               arts
               of
               painting
               &
               building
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               both
               stand
               chiefely
               vpon
               proportions
               &
               
                 iust
                 dimentions
              
               ,
               that
               Vassari
               ,
               who
               was
               both
               himselfe
               ,
               hath
               likewise
               written
               the
               liues
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               &
               best
               skilled
               in
               both
               .
               Vitruvius
               who
               liued
               but
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               man
               in
               a
               manner
               among
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               either
               in
               Greeke
               or
               Latine
               ,
               who
               is
               renowned
               for
               the
               rules
               of
               Architecture
               :
               Among
               those
               of
               latter
               times
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Wotton
              
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               his
               Elements
               of
               Architecture
               ,
               reputes
               
                 Leon
                 Baptista
                 Alberti
              
               the
               Florentine
               ,
               the
               first
               learned
               Architect
               beyond
               the
               Alpes
               :
               To
               whom
               
                 Angelus
                 Politianus
              
               in
               an
               Epistle
               of
               his
               to
               
                 Laurentius
                 Medices
                 ,
                 Duke
              
               of
               Florence
               ,
               yeelds
               this
               testimony
               .
               
                 Ita
                 perscrutatus
                 antiquitatis
                 vestigia
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 veterem
                 Architectandi
                 rationem
                 &
                 deprehenderit
                 &
                 in
                 exemplum
                 reuocauerit
                 :
              
               He
               so
               narrowly
               traced
               the
               prints
               &
               foote-steps
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               he
               both
               fully
               comprehended
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               ancient
               building
               &
               reduced
               it
               into
               patterne
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               end
               concludes
               touching
               his
               worth
               as
               Salust
               of
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Tacere
                 satius
                 puto
                 quam
                 pauca
                 dicere
                 ,
              
               I
               hold
               it
               safer
               to
               be
               silent
               then
               to
               speake
               in
               few
               wordes
               now
               as
               the
               most
               sufficient
               
                 moderne
                 Architects
              
               in
               most
               things
               follow
               the
               ancients
               ,
               so
               in
               many
               things
               they
               varie
               from
               thē
               ,
               &
               that
               vpō
               just
               reason
               .
               The
               
                 ancient
                 Grecians
              
               &
               the
               Romanes
               by
               their
               example
               in
               their
               buildings
               abroad
               where
               the
               seate
               was
               free
               ,
               did
               almost
               religiously
               scituate
               the
               front
               of
               their
               houses
               towards
               the
               South
               :
               But
               from
               this
               the
               
                 moderne
                 Italians
              
               doe
               justly
               varie
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Ancients
               did
               determine
               the
               longitude
               of
               all
               roomes
               which
               were
               longer
               then
               broad
               by
               the
               double
               of
               the
               latitude
               ,
               and
               the
               height
               by
               the
               halfe
               of
               the
               breadth
               &
               length
               summed
               
               together
               :
               But
               when
               the
               roome
               was
               precisely
               square
               ,
               they
               made
               the
               heigth
               halfe
               as
               much
               more
               as
               the
               latitude
               :
               from
               which
               dimensions
               ,
               the
               
                 moderne
                 Architects
              
               haue
               likewise
               taken
               leaue
               to
               vary
               and
               that
               vpon
               good
               discretion
               .
            
             
               The
               publique
               buildings
               of
               the
               Grecians
               and
               Romans
               were
               doubtles
               very
               artificiall
               &
               magnificent
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               likewise
               many
               of
               those
               of
               the
               ancient
               Christians
               ,
               I
               meane
               their
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 Castles
                 ,
                 bridges
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               :
               But
               the
               houses
               of
               priuate
               men
               were
               in
               the
               memorie
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               very
               homely
               ,
               till
               the
               Princes
               of
               Italy
               began
               to
               bestow
               more
               art
               &
               cost
               vpon
               them
               .
               
                 Cosmo
                 Medices
              
               Duke
               of
               Florence
               being
               one
               of
               the
               first
               who
               set
               vpon
               this
               worke
               ;
               the
               Italians
               were
               soone
               followed
               by
               the
               French
               after
               the
               victorious
               returne
               of
               Charles
               the
               eight
               from
               Naples
               ,
               and
               they
               againe
               by
               vs
               euer
               since
               the
               vniting
               of
               the
               
                 two
                 roses
              
               in
               King
               Henry
               the
               seaventh
               ,
               who
               at
               his
               comming
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               had
               spent
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               time
               in
               France
               :
               Before
               his
               entrance
               we
               had
               indeede
               some
               huge
               vast
               buildings
               ;
               but
               his
               house
               at
               Richmond
               &
               his
               Chappell
               at
               Westminster
               (
               except
               perchaunce
               some
               would
               preferre
               Kings
               College
               Chappell
               in
               Cambridge
               began
               by
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               )
               were
               the
               two
               first
               neate
               curious
               peeces
               that
               this
               kingdome
               had
               seene
               :
               The
               latter
               of
               which
               may
               well
               enough
               compare
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               any
               peece
               this
               day
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               bignes
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               any
               thing
               in
               antiquity
               of
               that
               kinde
               .
               But
               for
               a
               stately
               dainty
               house
               ,
               that
               of
               
               None-such
               excells
               ,
               which
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               saith
               our
               
                 great
                 Antiquarie
              
               ,
               
               built
               with
               so
               great
               sumptuousnes
               ,
               and
               rare
               workemanshippe
               ,
               that
               it
               aspireth
               to
               the
               very
               toppe
               of
               ostentation
               for
               shew
               :
               So
               as
               a
               man
               may
               thinke
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               skill
               of
               Architecture
               is
               in
               this
               one
               peece
               bestowed
               and
               heaped
               vp
               together
               .
               So
               many
               statues
               &
               liuely
               images
               there
               are
               in
               euery
               place
               :
               so
               many
               wonders
               of
               absolute
               workemanshippe
               &
               workes
               seeming
               to
               contend
               with
               
                 Romane
                 Antiquities
              
               ,
               that
               most
               worthily
               it
               may
               haue
               and
               maintaine
               still
               this
               name
               that
               it
               hath
               of
               None-Such
               ,
               according
               as
               Leland
               hath
               written
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Huic
                 quia
                 non
                 habeant
                 similem
                 laudare
                 Britanni
              
               
                 Saepe
                 solent
                 ;
                 nullique
                 parem
                 cognomine
                 dicunt
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Brittaines
               oft
               were
               wont
               to
               praise
               this
               place
               for
               that
               through
               all
            
             
               The
               Realme
               they
               cannot
               shew
               the
               like
               ,
               &
               None-Such
               they
               it
               call
               .
            
             
               So
               as
               what
               
                 Sebastianus
                 Serlius
              
               a
               skilfull
               Architect
               spake
               of
               the
               Pantheon
               at
               Rome
               ,
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               applied
               to
               this
               pile
               of
               building
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 vnicum
                 exemplar
                 consummatae
                 Architecturae
              
               ,
               the
               only
               patterne
               we
               haue
               of
               perfect
               Architecture
               ;
               whether
               we
               cast
               our
               eyes
               abroad
               into
               the
               countrey
               vpon
               the
               houses
               of
               Noblemen
               &
               Gentlemen
               ,
               or
               vpon
               the
               Colleges
               &
               Schooles
               in
               the
               Vniversities
               ,
               or
               vpon
               the
               dwellings
               of
               the
               Merchant
               &
               Artificer
               in
               the
               towne
               &
               citty
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               Metropolis
               ;
               wee
               shall
               generally
               find
               a
               wonderfull
               great
               change
               in
               building
               within
               these
               last
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               this
               latter
               as
               much
               exceeding
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               Augustus
               his
               
                 marble
                 Rome
              
               did
               that
               of
               bricke
               .
               And
               if
               we
               looke
               into
               forraine
               parts
               ,
               the
               Escuriall
               in
               Spaine
               &
               the
               Gallery
               in
               France
               ,
               will
               yeeld
               to
               nothing
               Antiquity
               can
               boast
               of
               in
               that
               kinde
               :
               Yet
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               reports
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Chinaes
               pallaces
               ,
               at
               least-wise
               for
               riches
               &
               state
               ,
               put
               downe
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               Europe
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               know
               the
               Pyramides
               raysed
               by
               the
               Egyptian
               Kings
               ,
               &
               the
               Obeliskes
               by
               the
               Grecian
               &
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               are
               much
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               being
               vnparaleld
               by
               any
               thing
               in
               these
               latter
               ages
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               indeede
               
                 insanae
                 substructiones
              
               ,
               as
               Pliny
               speakes
               ,
               mad
               kinde
               of
               buildings
               ,
               only
               for
               shew
               &
               ostentation
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               for
               vse
               :
               yet
               that
               Obeliske
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               yeare
               1586
               was
               raised
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               
                 Dominicus
                 Fontana
              
               ,
               &
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               (
               which
               Thuanus
               tearmes
               ,
               
                 inter
                 opera
                 eius
                 primum
                 &
                 praecipuum
                 ,
              
               the
               first
               &
               the
               principall
               among
               all
               the
               great
               
               workes
               which
               he
               did
               )
               may
               well
               be
               counted
               little
               inferiour
               to
               the
               chiefest
               of
               them
               .
               It
               was
               one
               solide
               stone
               107
               foote
               in
               heigth
               ,
               weighing
               956148
               pounds
               :
               It
               was
               traslated
               from
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               where
               it
               lay
               in
               an
               obscure
               &
               durtie
               place
               ,
               almost
               couered
               ouer
               with
               filth
               ,
               and
               erected
               in
               a
               more
               eminent
               place
               neere
               
                 S.
                 Peters
                 Church
              
               .
               There
               were
               disbursed
               about
               this
               worke
               (
               as
               Fontana
               himselfe
               hath
               written
               )
               37975
               Crownes
               ;
               there
               being
               imployed
               therein
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               May
               to
               the
               middle
               of
               September
               900
               men
               and
               70
               horses
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               art
               of
               Navigation
               ,
               brought
               to
               perfection
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               and
               vpon
               that
               occasion
               of
               the
               situation
               of
               Ophir
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               ,
               but
               the
               chiefe
               &
               most
               vsefull
               of
               the
               three
               Arts
               which
               I
               last
               named
               is
               Navigation
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               of
               former
               ages
               were
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               they
               ingraued
               
                 Non
                 vltra
              
               vpon
               Hercules
               pillars
               ,
               that
               the
               Nations
               about
               Pontus
               thought
               no
               sea
               in
               the
               world
               like
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               doubted
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               other
               sea
               but
               that
               only
               ;
               whereof
               it
               came
               that
               Pontus
               was
               a
               word
               vsed
               for
               the
               sea
               in
               generall
               .
               That
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               held
               otherwise
               a
               wittie
               people
               ,
               vsed
               to
               coast
               the
               shores
               of
               the
               
                 red
                 Sea
              
               vpon
               Raffs
               ,
               diuised
               by
               King
               Erythrus
               :
               And
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               the
               Brittaines
               our
               Ancestours
               had
               a
               kind
               of
               boate
               (
               with
               which
               they
               crost
               the
               Seas
               )
               made
               of
               small
               twigs
               and
               couered
               with
               leather
               ,
               of
               which
               Lucan
               the
               Poet.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Primum
                   cana
                   salix
                   madefacto
                   vimine
                   paruam
                
                 
                   Texitur
                   in
                   puppim
                   ,
                   caesoque
                   induta
                   juvenco
                
                 
                   Vectoris
                   patiens
                   ,
                   tumidum
                   superenatat
                   amnem
                   .
                
                 
                   Sic
                   Venetus
                   stagnante
                   pado
                   fuscque
                   Britannus
                
                 
                   Nauigat
                   Oceano
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   moistned
                   osyre
                   of
                   the
                   hoarie
                   willow
                
                 
                   Is
                   woouen
                   first
                   into
                   a
                   little
                   boate
                
                 
                   Then
                   cloath'd
                   in
                   bullocks
                   hide
                   vpon
                   the
                   billow
                
                 
                   Of
                   a
                   proud
                   riuer
                   lightly
                   doth
                   it
                   floate
                
                 
                   Vnder
                   the
                   water-man
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   Lakes
                   of
                   ouer-swelling
                   Poe
                
                 
                   Sayles
                   the
                   Venetian
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Brittaines
                   so
                
                 
                   On
                   the
                   out-spread
                   Ocean
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               to
               like
               purpose
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Festus
                 Auienus
              
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Navigiaiunctis
                   semper
                   aptant
                   pellibus
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Corioque
                   vastum
                   saepe
                   percurrunt
                   salum
                
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 stitched
                 hides
                 they
                 all
                 their
                 vessels
                 had
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 oft
                 thorow
                 sea
                 in
                 leather
                 voyage
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               is
               more
               obseruable
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               were
               so
               vnskilfull
               in
               this
               art
               ,
               as
               they
               commonly
               called
               the
               Mediterranean
               sea
               the
               
                 great
                 sea
              
               ;
               not
               being
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               much
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Ocean
               :
               
               And
               though
               the
               Phoenicians
               &
               Carthaginians
               ,
               the
               Tyrians
               &
               Sydonians
               ,
               are
               much
               renowned
               in
               histories
               for
               great
               Navigatours
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               thought
               by
               the
               learned
               that
               those
               voyages
               they
               performed
               ,
               was
               onely
               by
               coasting
               and
               not
               by
               crossing
               the
               Ocean
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 Haec
                 aetas
                 quod
                 fata
                 negarunt
              
               
                 Antiquis
                 totum
                 potuit
                 sulcare
                 carinis
              
               
                 Id
                 pelagi
                 immensum
                 quod
                 circuit
                 Amphitrite
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   age
                   what
                   fates
                   to
                   former
                   times
                   deni'd
                
              
               
                 
                   Through
                   the
                   vast
                   Ocean
                   now
                   in
                   ships
                   doth
                   ride
                
              
            
             
               Sayth
               Fracastorius
               ,
               and
               
                 Acosta
                 ,
                 Equidem
                 navigationem
                 altissimo
                 Oceano
                 commissam
                 neque
                 apud
                 Veteres
                 lego
                 ,
                 neque
                 ab
                 illis
                 aliter
                 Oceanum
                 navigatum
              
               
               
               
                 puto
                 quam
                 à
                 nostris
                 Mediterraneum
              
               :
               That
               the
               Ancients
               adventured
               themselues
               into
               the
               maine
               Ocean
               ,
               neither
               doe
               I
               reade
               it
               in
               any
               of
               their
               Writers
               ,
               nor
               doe
               I
               beleeue
               they
               otherwise
               sayled
               ouer
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               then
               wee
               doe
               now
               ouer
               the
               Mediterranean
               Sea.
               And
               it
               should
               seeme
               they
               vndertooke
               not
               their
               longest
               voyages
               without
               Oares
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               implies
               in
               that
               vndertaken
               by
               Ionas
               ,
               where
               the
               Marriners
               vpon
               the
               rising
               
               of
               a
               violent
               tempest
               were
               constrained
               to
               vse
               their
               Oares
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               as
               Vatablus
               and
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               would
               make
               Ophir
               ,
               whither
               Salomon
               sent
               his
               Nauie
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               affinitie
               of
               the
               
               name
               )
               to
               be
               Peru
               in
               the
               
                 West
                 Indies
              
               ,
               so
               Pineda
               spends
               no
               lesse
               then
               twelue
               leaues
               in
               the
               largest
               folio
               ,
               to
               proue
               Tharsis
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               likewise
               commonly
               
               thought
               to
               haue
               gone
               to
               be
               Tartessus
               in
               Spaine
               :
               But
               for
               the
               first
               of
               these
               opinions
               ,
               
                 Cornelius
                 Wytfliet
              
               ,
               Secretary
               of
               state
               in
               the
               Counsell
               of
               Brabrant
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
               intituled
               
                 Descriptionis
                 Ptolomaicae
                 argumentum
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Occidentis
                 notitia
              
               ,
               hath
               strongly
               confuted
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               hath
               Pererius
               in
               his
               third
               booke
               vpon
               Genesis
               treating
               of
               Hauilah
               .
               But
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               is
               confident
               that
               himselfe
               hath
               so
               knockt
               it
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               idle
               to
               make
               any
               more
               question
               thereof
               :
               
                 That
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 bee
                 a
                 subiect
                 of
                 no
                 farther
                 dispute
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Region
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 (
                 meaning
                 Peru
                 )
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 America
                 hath
                 none
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 any
                 citty
                 ,
                 village
                 ,
                 or
                 mountaine
                 so
                 named
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 
                   Francis
                   Pizarro
                
                 first
                 discouered
                 the
                 lands
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 Panama
                 ,
                 arriuing
                 in
                 that
                 Region
                 which
                 Attabaliba
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 riches
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 inferiour
                 to
                 none
                 )
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 vtterly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 language
                 ,
                 demaunding
                 by
                 signes
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 pointing
                 with
                 their
                 hand
                 athwart
                 the
                 riuer
                 or
                 brooke
                 that
                 ran
                 by
                 ,
                 the
                 Indians
                 answered
                 Peru
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 either
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 brooke
                 or
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 generall
                 :
                 The
                 Spaniards
                 therevpon
                 conceiuing
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 rightly
                 vnderstood
                 them
                 ,
                 set
                 it
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 iournall
                 of
                 their
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 description
                 made
                 and
                 sent
                 ouer
                 to
                 Charles
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 West
                 part
                 of
                 America
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 Pannama
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Peru
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 continued
                 euer
                 since
                 ,
                 as
                 diverse
                 Spaniards
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 assured
                 me
                 .
                 Which
                 also
                 Acosta
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 in
                 his
                 naturall
                 &
                 morall
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 confirmeth
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Montanus
                 also
                 findeth
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 called
                 Iucatan
                 tooke
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iocktan
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 nauigated
                 from
                 the
                 vtmost
                 East
                 of
                 India
                 to
                 America
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 that
                 Iucatan
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 that
                 countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   that
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   What
                   say
                   you
                
                 ?
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 asked
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 conceiuing
                 their
                 meaning
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Saluages
                 answered
                 Iucatan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   aske
                   you
                
                 ?
                 or
                 
                   what
                   say
                   you
                
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               ,
               yeelding
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               dissent
               from
               Montanus
               &
               Vatablus
               ,
               holding
               that
               Ophir
               ,
               to
               which
               Salomons
               Navy
               sayled
               for
               gold
               ,
               was
               Peru
               in
               the
               West
               Indies
               ,
               Wherevnto
               may
               be
               added
               out
               of
               Salmuth
               in
               his
               Commentary
               vpon
               Pancirollus
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               this
               land
               of
               Ophir
               tooke
               
               its
               name
               from
               Ophir
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ioctan
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               land
               of
               Hauilah
               likewise
               did
               from
               another
               sonne
               of
               his
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               same
               place
               )
               who
               as
               
               Iosephus
               witnesseth
               ,
               fixed
               his
               seate
               in
               the
               E●…st
               ,
               placing
               the
               countrey
               of
               
               
               Ophir
               about
               Chersonesus
               ,
               with
               whom
               accords
               
                 Gaspar
                 Varrerius
              
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               purposely
               written
               de
               
                 Ophyra
                 Regione
              
               ,
               where
               he
               plainely
               proues
               Ophir
               to
               be
               that
               
                 Aurea
                 Chersonesus
              
               in
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               called
               Malaca
               Moreouer
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               commodities
               which
               Solomons
               fleete
               brought
               home
               was
               yvory
               ,
               of
               which
               in
               the
               
                 West
                 Indies
              
               there
               is
               none
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               it
               being
               knowne
               to
               want
               Elephants
               :
               And
               lastly
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               it
               appeares
               ▪
               that
               Salomon
               prepared
               his
               Navy
               for
               a
               voyage
               into
               the
               East
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               his
               ships
               set
               forth
               at
               Ezion-Geber
               bordering
               
               vpon
               the
               Red
               sea
               ,
               &
               thither
               as
               to
               the
               Rendevouz
               came
               the
               Tyrians
               &
               
                 Sydonians
                 ,
                 Hirams
              
               men
               to
               joyne
               with
               them
               :
               which
               had
               beene
               a
               most
               indirect
               course
               ,
               had
               they
               intended
               their
               voyage
               toward
               the
               West
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               Pineda
               his
               making
               of
               Tharshis
               ;
               to
               bee
               Tartessus
               in
               his
               owne
               Countrey
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               though
               herein
               he
               follow
               
                 Goropius
                 Becanus
              
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               judgment
               I
               suppose
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               
                 recitasse
                 est
                 refutasse
              
               ,
               the
               very
               recitall
               
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               refutation
               sufficient
               .
               For
               if
               I
               should
               demaund
               Pineda
               where
               those
               Spanish
               mines
               are
               now
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               from
               whence
               Salomons
               shippes
               brought
               so
               much
               treasure
               ,
               he
               must
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               are
               dryed
               vp
               ,
               or
               transported
               to
               the
               Indies
               ,
               from
               whence
               in
               fleetes
               they
               are
               yearely
               brought
               back
               into
               Spaine
               ,
               as
               Sarrarius
               sports
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 in
                 nov●…m
                 orbem
                 translata
                 magnis
                 classibus
                 revehuntur
                 :
              
               So
               as
               had
               not
               Spaine
               it selfe
               an
               Ophir
               or
               Tarshis
               to
               furnish
               it
               with
               gold
               ,
               the
               poverty
               of
               it
               would
               doubtlesse
               soone
               appeere
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Besides
               Pineda
               heerein
               dissents
               from
               Acosta
               his
               owne
               countryman
               &
               brother
               of
               the
               same
               societie
               ,
               who
               thinkes
               that
               by
               Tarshis
               the
               Hebrewes
               indefinitely
               vnderstand
               
                 some
                 remote
                 ,
                 strange
              
               ,
               and
               
               
                 rich
                 place
              
               ,
               as
               we
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               doe
               by
               the
               Indies
               .
               And
               if
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Salomons
                 Tarshis
              
               by
               a
               little
               chaunge
               of
               letters
               was
               
                 Paules
                 Tarsus
              
               a
               famous
               citty
               in
               Silicia
               (
               which
               seemes
               likewise
               to
               haue
               its
               name
               from
               Tarsis
               the
               
               2
               son
               of
               Iavan
               )
               we
               therein
               should
               I
               thinke
               ,
               shoot
               neerer
               the
               mark
               then
               
               Pineda
               :
               but
               I
               must
               confesse
               for
               mine
               own
               priuate
               judgment
               ,
               I
               rather
               incline
               to
               their
               opinion
               who
               by
               Tarshis
               vnderstand
               none
               other
               then
               the
               Sea.
               The
               Israelites
               &
               Phenicians
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               no
               other
               Sea
               then
               the
               Mediterranean
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               people
               of
               Tarshis
               had
               the
               greatest
               shippes
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               first
               Navigators
               in
               those
               parts
               with
               such
               vessels
               ,
               they
               were
               therefore
               called
               
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               &
               the
               word
               Tharshis
               vsed
               often
               for
               the
               Sea.
               Thus
               S.
               Hierome
               in
               his
               commentaries
               on
               Daniel
               ,
               
               
                 Ionas
                 fugere
                 cupiebat
                 non
                 in
                 Thars●…
                 Siliciae
                 ,
                 sed
                 absolutè
                 in
                 pelagus
                 .
                 Ionas
              
               desired
               to
               flye
               not
               to
               Tars●…s
               in
               Silic●…a
               but
               to
               the
               Sea.
               But
               Iunius
               and
               Tremelius
               goe
               farther
               ,
               translating
               Tharshis
               by
               Oceanus
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 Nam
                 classis
                 Oceani
              
               
               
                 pro
                 Rege
                 cum
                 classe
                 Chir●…
                 erat
                 ,
                 semel
                 ternis
                 annis
                 veniebat
                 classis
                 ex
                 Oceàno
                 ;
                 afferens
                 aurum
                 &
                 argentum
                 &c.
              
               which
               we
               thus
               render
               in
               our
               last
               
                 English
                 Translation
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 at
                 Sea
                 a
                 navy
                 of
                 Tharshis
                 with
                 the
                 navy
                 of
                 Hiram
                 ▪
                 once-in-three
                 yeares
                 came
                 the
                 navy
                 of
                 Hiram
                 ,
                 bringing
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 .
              
               And
               from
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               by
               Tarshis
               is
               or
               may
               be
               vnderstood
               the
               sea
               ,
               the
               learned
               Drusius
               in
               his
               
                 sacred
                 observations
              
               dissents
               not
               ;
               onely
               hee
               affirmes
               that
               not
               Tharshis
               ,
               but
               Iam
               is
               the
               commo●…●…ame
               for
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               
               that
               not
               in
               Syriack
               as
               S.
               Hierome
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               Hebrew
               .
               Whereas
               then
               it
               is
               said
               or
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               the
               shippes
               of
               Salomon
               went
               euery
               
               three
               yeares
               to
               Tharshis
               ,
               if
               by
               Tharshis
               we
               vnderstand
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               phrase
               is
               not
               improper
               or
               strange
               at
               all
               :
               for
               we
               vse
               it
               ordinarily
               wheresoeuer
               we
               navigate
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               shippes
               are
               gone
               to
               the
               Sea
               or
               returned
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               appeares
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               touch
               their
               opinion
               who
               deceiued
               by
               the
               
                 Chalde
                 Paraphrast
              
               ,
               by
               Tharshis
               vnderstand
               Carthage
               )
               that
               the
               voyage
               of
               
                 Salomons
                 Navy
              
               was
               neither
               to
               Peru
               in
               the
               
                 West
                 Indies
              
               ,
               n●…r
               Tartessus
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               but
               to
               Ophir
               in
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               ,
               which
               being
               performed
               by
               coasting
               ,
               needed
               perchaunce
               more
               time
               ,
               but
               lesse
               skill
               in
               navigation
               .
            
             
               The
               perfection
               then
               of
               this
               Art
               seemes
               by
               
                 Gods
                 providence
              
               to
               haue
               beene
               reserued
               to
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               of
               which
               
                 Pedro
                 de
                 Medina
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Baptista
                 Ramusio
              
               haue
               giuen
               excellent
               precepts
               .
               But
               the
               Art
               it selfe
               hath
               bin
               happily
               practised
               by
               the
               Portugals
               ,
               the
               Spanyards
               ,
               the
               Hollanders
               ,
               &
               our
               owne
               Nation
               ,
               whose
               voyages
               and
               discoveries
               ,
               Master
               Hackluit
               hath
               collected
               &
               reported
               in
               three
               several
               volumes
               ,
               lately
               inlarged
               &
               perfected
               by
               Master
               Purchas
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               aswell
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               English
               name
               ,
               as
               the
               benefite
               that
               might
               thereby
               redound
               to
               other
               Nations
               ,
               that
               his
               collections
               and
               relations
               had
               beene
               written
               in
               Latin
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               learned
               pen
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               turne
               them
               into
               that
               Language
               .
               Among
               many
               other
               famous
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               the
               noble
               spirited
               Drake
               may
               not
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               who
               ,
               God
               being
               his
               Guide
               ,
               wit
               ,
               skill
               ,
               valour
               and
               fortune
               his
               attendants
               ,
               was
               the
               next
               after
               Magellanus
               that
               sayled
               round
               about
               the
               world
               ,
               wherevpon
               one
               wrote
               these
               verses
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Drake
                   peragrati
                   novit
                   quem
                   terminus
                   orbis
                   
                
                 
                   Quemque
                   semel
                   mundi
                   vidit
                   vterque
                   polus
                   :
                
                 
                   Si
                   taceant
                   homines
                   facient
                   Te
                   sydera
                   notum
                
                 
                   Sol
                   nescit
                   comitis
                   immemor
                   esse
                   sui
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sir
                   Drake
                   whom
                   well
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   knew
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   thou
                   didst
                   compasse
                   round
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   whom
                   both
                   Poles
                   of
                   Heau'n
                   once
                   saw
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   North
                   and
                   South
                   doe
                   bound
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   starres
                   aboue
                   will
                   make
                   thee
                   knowne
                
                 
                   If
                   men
                   here
                   silent
                   were
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Sun
                   himselfe
                   cannot
                   forget
                
                 
                   His
                   fellow
                   traveller
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               better
               breeding
               ,
               continuance
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               such
               expert
               Pilots
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               it
               would
               doubtlesse
               bee
               a
               good
               &
               profitable
               worke
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               Master
               Hakcluits
               honest
               motion
               in
               his
               
                 Epistle
                 Dedicatory
              
               to
               the
               Lord
               Admirall
               ,
               then
               being
               )
               if
               any
               who
               hath
               the
               meanes
               had
               likewise
               the
               minde
               to
               giue
               allowance
               for
               the
               reading
               of
               a
               Lecture
               of
               Navigation
               in
               London
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               late
               
                 Emperour
                 Charles
              
               the
               fift
               ,
               who
               wisely
               considering
               the
               rawnesse
               of
               his
               Seamen
               ;
               and
               the
               manifold
               shipwracks
               which
               they
               sustained
               in
               passing
               &
               repassing
               betweene
               Spain
               and
               the
               
                 West
                 Indies
              
               ,
               established
               not
               only
               a
               
                 Pilot
                 Maior
              
               for
               the
               examination
               of
               such
               as
               were
               to
               tak●…
               charge
               of
               shippes
               in
               that
               voyage
               ,
               but
               also
               founded
               a
               Lecture
               for
               the
               Art
               of
               Navigation
               ,
               which
               to
               this
               day
               is
               read
               in
               the
               Contractation
               house
               at
               Sivill
               .
               The
               Readers
               of
               which
               Lecture
               haue
               not
               
               only
               carefully
               taught
               and
               instructed
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Marriners
              
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               but
               haue
               also
               published
               sundry
               exact
               &
               worthy
               Treatises
               concerning
               
                 Marine
                 Causes
              
               ,
               for
               the
               direction
               &
               incouragement
               of
               posterity
               :
               and
               namely
               these
               three
               ,
               
                 Alonzo
                 de
                 Chauez
                 ,
                 Hieronymo
                 de
                 Chauez
                 ,
              
               &
               
                 Rodorigo
                 Zamerano
              
               ,
               &
               to
               this
               purpose
               it
               is
               a
               commendable
               work
               of
               Master
               Hues
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Navigators
               in
               the
               principles
               of
               Geometry
               &
               Astronomy
               ,
               &
               thereby
               for
               the
               improuement
               &
               advancement
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               Navigation
               ,
               hath
               written
               &
               twice
               published
               in
               two
               seuerall
               editions
               a
               learned
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Celestiall
               &
               
                 terrestriall
                 Globes
              
               ,
               and
               their
               vse
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               better
               vse
               of
               such
               as
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               learne
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               were
               translated
               into
               our
               owne
               Language
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             10.
             
             Touching
             diverse
             artificiall
             workes
             and
             vsefull
             inventions
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             matchable
             with
             those
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             namely
             &
             chiefly
             the
             invention
             of
             Printing
             ,
             Gunnes
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea-Card
             or
             Mariners
             Compasse
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               some
               rare
               inventions
               and
               artificiall
               workes
               of
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               comparable
               both
               for
               vse
               and
               skill
               to
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               Arts
               &
               Sciences
               haue
               all
               of
               them
               in
               these
               
                 latter
                 ages
              
               either
               beene
               reviued
               from
               decay
               or
               reduced
               to
               vse
               ,
               or
               
                 brought
                 forward
              
               to
               perfection
               :
               so
               many
               
                 secrets
                 of
                 Nature
              
               &
               
                 rare
                 conclusions
              
               haue
               beene
               found
               out
               &
               imparted
               to
               the
               World
               by
               
                 Albertus
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 Levinus
                 Lemnius
                 ,
                 Fernelius
                 ,
                 Fracastorius
                 ,
                 Baptista
                 Porta
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 Cardanus
                 ,
                 Trithemius
                 ,
                 Delrio
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               many
               singular
               
                 artificiall
                 inventions
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 vse
                 ,
                 ease
                 ,
                 delight
              
               ,
               or
               ornament
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               as
               a
               number
               of
               
                 Mechanicall
                 ,
                 Mathematicall
              
               ,
               &
               Musicall
               Instruments
               ,
               
                 Chimneyes
                 ,
                 stirrups
                 ,
                 paper
                 ,
                 spectacles
                 ,
                 Porcellan
                 ,
                 perspectiue
                 glasses
                 ,
                 fining
                 of
                 sugars
                 ,
                 hand-mils
                 ,
                 gloues
                 ,
                 hats
                 ,
                 bands
                 ,
                 watches
                 ,
              
               besides
               diverse
               excellent
               workes
               in
               stuffs
               ,
               in
               silkes
               ,
               in
               linnens
               ,
               in
               hangings
               ,
               in
               carpets
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               particularly
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 Polidore
                 Virgill
                 de
                 Inventoribus
                 Rerum
              
               ,
               and
               Pancirollus
               in
               his
               Nova-reperta
               ,
               &
               Cardanus
               in
               his
               17
               booke
               
                 de
                 artibus
                 ,
                 artificiosisque
                 rebus
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               notwithstanding
               much
               more
               might
               easily
               be
               added
               ,
               For
               as
               truth
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               time
               ,
               so
               are
               vsefull
               Inventions
               too
               ,
               as
               rightly
               
                 Manilius
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Sed
                   cùm
                   long
                   a
                   dies
                   acuit
                   mortalia
                   corda
                
                 
                   Et
                   labor
                   ingenium
                   miseris
                   dedit
                   ,
                   &
                   sua
                   quenque
                
                 
                   Advigilare
                   sibi
                   jussit
                   fortuna
                   premendo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Seducta
                   in
                   varias
                   certârunt
                   pectora
                   curas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   quodcunque
                   sag●…x
                   tentando
                   repperit
                   ●…sus
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   commune
                   bonum
                   commentum
                   laeta
                   dedere
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   that
                   tract
                   of
                   time
                   had
                   whet
                   mens
                   wits
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   industry
                   had
                   moulded
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   fits
                
                 
                   Fortune
                   pressing
                   each
                   man
                   to
                   endeavour
                
                 
                   To
                   free
                   himselfe
                   from
                   miserie
                   ,
                   together
                
                 
                   They
                   bend
                   their
                   minds
                   to
                   search
                   out
                   sundry
                   things
                
                 
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   found
                   by
                   observation
                   sage
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   cheerefully
                   impart
                   from
                   age
                   to
                   age
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               will
               onely
               specifie
               some
               of
               the
               
                 rarest
                 artificiall
                 workes
              
               of
               this
               
                 latter
                 age
              
               ,
               comparable
               for
               the
               workemanship
               with
               the
               best
               of
               the
               ancient
               .
            
             
               
                 Peter
                 Ramus
              
               tels
               vs
               of
               a
               
                 wooden
                 Eagle
              
               ,
               &
               an
               
                 iron
                 flie
              
               made
               by
               Regiomontanus
               
               a
               famous
               Mathematician
               of
               Norinberg
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               (
               in
               imitation
               and
               emulation
               of
               Architas
               his
               doue
               )
               flew
               forth
               of
               the
               citty
               aloft
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               met
               the
               Emperour
               a
               good
               way
               off
               comming
               towards
               it
               ,
               &
               hauing
               
               saluted
               him
               ,
               returned
               againe
               ,
               waiting
               on
               him
               to
               the
               citty
               gates
               .
               The
               second
               at
               a
               feast
               whereto
               he
               had
               invited
               his
               familiar
               friends
               ,
               flew
               forth
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               &
               taking
               a
               round
               ,
               returned
               thither
               again
               to
               the
               great
               astonishment
               of
               the
               beholders
               :
               Both
               which
               the
               divine
               pen
               of
               the
               noble
               
                 Du
                 Bartas
              
               hath
               excellently
               expressed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Why
                   should
                   I
                   not
                   that
                   wooden
                   Eagle
                   mention
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   learned
                   
                     Germans
                     late
                  
                   admir'd
                   invention
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   mounting
                   from
                   his
                   fist
                   that
                   framed
                   her
                
                 
                   Flew
                   farre
                   to
                   meet
                   an
                   
                     Almaine
                     Emperour
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   hauing
                   met
                   him
                   with
                   her
                   nimble
                   traine
                
                 
                   And
                   weary
                   wings
                   ,
                   turning
                   about
                   againe
                
                 
                   Followed
                   him
                   close
                   vnto
                   the
                   Castle
                   gate
                
                 
                   Of
                   Norinberg
                   ,
                   whom
                   all
                   their
                   shewes
                   of
                   state
                   ,
                
                 
                   Streetes
                   hang'd
                   with
                   Arras
                   ,
                   arches
                   curious
                   built
                   ,
                
                 
                   Gray-headed
                   Senate
                   ,
                   and
                   youths
                   gallantise
                   ,
                
                 
                   Grac't
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   only
                   this
                   devise
                   .
                
              
            
             
               He
               goes
               on
               and
               thus
               describes
               the
               flye
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Once
                   as
                   this
                   Artist
                   more
                   with
                   mirth
                   then
                   meat
                
                 
                   Feasted
                   some
                   friends
                   whom
                   he
                   esteemed
                   great
                   ,
                
                 
                   From
                   vnder
                   's
                   hand
                   an
                   iron
                   flye
                   flew
                   out
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   hauing
                   flowne
                   a
                   perfit
                   round
                   about
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   weary
                   wings
                   return'd
                   vnto
                   her
                   Master
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   judicious
                   on
                   his
                   arme
                   he
                   plac't
                   her
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   divine
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   narrow
                   wombe
                
                 
                   Of
                   a
                   small
                   flye
                   could
                   finde
                   sufficient
                   roome
                
                 
                   For
                   all
                   those
                   springs
                   ,
                   wheeles
                   ,
                   counterpoise
                   and
                   chaines
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   stood
                   insteed
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   spurre
                   ,
                   and
                   raines
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Desinamus
                 itaque
                 Archytae
                 columbam
                 mirari
                 ,
                 cum
                 muscam
                 ,
                 cum
                 aquilam
                 geometricis
                 alis
                 alatam
                 Noriberga
                 exhibeat
                 ,
              
               saith
               Ramus
               ,
               let
               vs
               giue
               ouer
               to
               wonder
               at
               Archytas
               his
               doue
               ,
               sithence
               Norinberg
               hath
               exhibited
               both
               a
               Fly
               and
               an
               Eagle
               winged
               with
               Geometricall
               wings
               .
               Bartas
               likewise
               remembers
               the
               curious
               Diall
               &
               clock
               at
               Strausburgh
               ,
               which
               my selfe
               haue
               beheld
               not
               without
               admiration
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   who
                   would
                   thinke
                   that
                   mortall
                   hands
                   could
                   mould
                
                 
                   New
                   heauens
                   ,
                   new
                   starres
                   whose
                   whirling
                   courses
                   should
                
                 
                 
                   With
                   constant
                   windings
                   though
                   contrary
                   wayes
                
                 
                   Marke
                   the
                   true
                   monds
                   of
                   yeares
                   &
                   months
                   &
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   story
                   that
                   hath
                   oft
                   beene
                   heard
                
                 
                   And
                   by
                   an
                   hundred
                   witnesses
                   auer'd
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               he
               forget
               that
               most
               exquisite
               silver
               spheare
               (
               matchable
               with
               Archimedes
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               Zapores
               King
               of
               Persia
               )
               which
               was
               sent
               as
               a
               present
               from
               the
               Emperour
               Ferdinand
               to
               Solyman
               the
               great
               Turke
               ,
               &
               is
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Paulus
                 Iouius
              
               &
               Sabellicus
               :
               It
               was
               carried
               as
               they
               write
               ,
               by
               twelue
               men
               ,
               vnframed
               &
               reframed
               in
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Signiours
              
               presence
               by
               the
               maker
               ,
               who
               likewise
               deliuered
               him
               a
               booke
               contayning
               the
               mystery
               of
               vsing
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nor
                   may
                   we
                   smoother
                   nor
                   forget
                   ingratelie
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     Heauen
                     of
                     siluer
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   sent
                   but
                   lately
                
                 
                   From
                   Ferdinando
                   as
                   a
                   famous
                   worke
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   Bizantium
                   to
                   the
                   
                     greatest
                     Turke
                  
                   :
                
                 
                   Wherein
                   a
                   spirit
                   still
                   mouing
                   too
                   &
                   fro
                   ,
                
                 
                   Made
                   all
                   the
                   Engine
                   orderlie
                   to
                   goe
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   one
                   spheare
                   did
                   alwayes
                   slowly
                   slide
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   contrary
                   the
                   other
                   swiftly
                   glide
                   ;
                
                 
                   Yet
                   still
                   their
                   stars
                   kept
                   all
                   their
                   courses
                   euen
                
                 
                   With
                   the
                   true
                   courses
                   of
                   the
                   stars
                   of
                   heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sun
                   there
                   shifting
                   in
                   the
                   Zodiaque
                
                 
                   His
                   shining
                   houses
                   ,
                   neuer
                   did
                   forsake
                
                 
                   His
                   pointed
                   path
                   ,
                   there
                   in
                   a
                   moneth
                   his
                   sister
                
                 
                   Fulfil'd
                   her
                   course
                   &
                   changing
                   oft
                   her
                   lustre
                
                 
                   And
                   forme
                   of
                   face
                   ,
                   (
                   now
                   larger
                   ,
                   lesser
                   soone
                   )
                
                 
                   Followed
                   the
                   changes
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   moone
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               benefits
               and
               Inventour
               of
               the
               most
               vsefull
               Art
               of
               Printing
               .
            
             
               BVt
               leauing
               these
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Magna
                   nec
                   ingenijs
                   investigata
                   priorum
                
              
               
                 
                   Quaeque
                   diu
                   latuere
                   canam
                
                 :
              
               
                 I
                 'le
                 speake
                 of
                 greater
                 things
                 which
                 long
                 lay
                 hid
              
               
                 Neither
                 were
                 found
                 by
                 search
                 of
                 former
                 wits
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               spoken
               of
               ,
               are
               in
               truth
               but
               toyes
               &
               tryfles
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               three
               most
               vsefull
               inventions
               ,
               which
               these
               
                 latter
                 ages
              
               challenge
               as
               due
               &
               proper
               to
               themselues
               ,
               
                 Printing
                 ,
                 Gunnes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Marriners
                 compasse
              
               ;
               of
               which
               Cardane
               comparatiuely
               speakes
               in
               high
               tearmes
               .
               
                 His
                 tribus
                 tota
              
               
               
                 Antiquitas
                 nihil
                 par
                 habet
              
               ,
               All
               Antiquity
               can
               boast
               of
               nothing
               equall
               to
               these
               three
               .
               Vpon
               these
               then
               will
               I
               insist
               ,
               &
               with
               these
               conclude
               this
               comparison
               of
               Arts
               &
               Wits
               ;
               the
               rather
               for
               that
               there
               is
               none
               of
               them
               but
               some
               haue
               excepted
               against
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               moderne
               but
               ancient
               inventions
               .
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               Printing
               ,
               touching
               which
               Bodin
               outvies
               
                 Cardane
                 ,
                 Vna
                 typographia
                 cum
                 omnibus
                 omnium
                 veterum
                 inventis
                 certare
                 facile
              
               
               potest
               :
               Printing
               alone
               may
               easily
               contend
               for
               the
               prize
               with
               all
               the
               inventions
               
               of
               the
               Ancients
               .
               And
               
                 Polidore
                 Virgill
              
               hauing
               spoken
               of
               the
               famous
               Libraries
               erected
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               presently
               adds
               ,
               
                 Fuit
                 illud
                 omnino
                 magnum
                 mortalibus
                 munus
                 ,
                 sed
                 nequaquam
                 conferendum
                 cum
                 hoc
              
               
               
                 quod
                 nostro
                 tempore
                 adepti
                 sumus
                 ,
                 reperto
                 novo
                 scribendi
                 genere
                 :
                 tantum
                 enim
                 vno
                 die
                 ab
                 vno
                 homine
                 literarum
                 imprimitur
                 ,
                 quantum
                 vix
                 toto
                 anno
                 à
                 pluriribus
                 scribi
                 possit
                 .
              
               That
               was
               indeede
               a
               great
               benefit
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               this
               which
               our
               age
               hath
               found
               out
               &
               injoyed
               ,
               since
               a
               new
               kinde
               of
               writing
               was
               brought
               to
               light
               and
               practised
               ,
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               ,
               as
               much
               may
               be
               printed
               
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
              
               as
               could
               be
               written
               by
               
                 many
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 yeare
              
               ;
               or
               as
               Sabellicus
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               readiest
               
               
                 pen-man
                 could
                 well
                 dispatch
                 in
                 two
                 yeares
                 .
              
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               bookes
               which
               were
               before
               in
               a
               manner
               confined
               to
               the
               Libraries
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
               as
               their
               onely
               Magazines
               ,
               were
               redeemed
               from
               bondage
               ,
               obtained
               their
               inlargement
               ,
               &
               freely
               walked
               abroad
               in
               the
               light
               ;
               so
               as
               now
               they
               present
               themselues
               familiarly
               to
               the
               eyes
               &
               hands
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               but
               slender
               meanes
               ,
               may
               notwithstanding
               furnish
               himselfe
               in
               a
               competent
               manner
               ,
               there
               being
               now
               more
               good
               Authours
               to
               bee
               bought
               for
               
                 twenty
                 shillings
              
               then
               could
               then
               be
               purchased
               for
               
                 twenty
                 pounds
              
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               they
               then
               spake
               such
               languages
               as
               it
               pleased
               the
               Monkes
               to
               put
               into
               their
               mouths
               ,
               who
               many
               times
               thorow
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               negligence
               ,
               or
               wilfulnes
               mistooke
               words
               and
               sentences
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               thrust
               that
               into
               the
               Text
               which
               they
               found
               in
               the
               Margine
               .
               From
               whence
               arose
               such
               a
               confusion
               in
               most
               Authours
               ,
               that
               it
               much
               puzled
               the
               best
               wits
               how
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               the
               right
               sense
               ,
               as
               
                 Lodouicus
                 Viues
              
               
               complaines
               ,
               it
               befell
               him
               in
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               S.
               Augustines
               workes
               
                 de
                 Civitate
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 diuinandum
                 saepeuumero
                 fuit
                 ,
                 &
                 coniecturis
                 vera
                 restituenda
                 Lectio
                 :
              
               I
               was
               often
               forced
               to
               guesse
               at
               the
               sense
               &
               none
               otherwise
               then
               by
               conjectures
               could
               the
               text
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               true
               reading
               :
               And
               Erasmus
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               same
               father
               ,
               
                 vix
                 in
                 alterius
                 tam
                 impie
                 quam
                 in
                 huius
                 sacri
                 Doctoris
                 voluminibus
                 lusit
                 otiosorum
                 temeri●…as
                 ,
              
               hardly
               hath
               the
               rashnes
               of
               idle
               braines
               so
               impiously
               played
               its
               part
               in
               the
               volumes
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               of
               this
               holy
               Doctour
               :
               Yet
               that
               other
               complaint
               of
               his
               in
               his
               preface
               before
               S.
               Hieromes
               workes
               ,
               touching
               the
               many
               and
               grosse
               corruptions
               which
               therein
               he
               found
               ,
               farre
               exceedes
               this
               ,
               
                 Vnum
                 illud
                 &
                 vere
                 dicam
                 &
                 audacter
                 minoris
                 arbitror
                 Hieronymo
                 suos
                 constitisse
                 libros
                 conditos
                 quam
                 nobis
                 restitutos
                 :
              
               This
               one
               thing
               may
               I
               truly
               and
               boldly
               affirme
               ,
               that
               in
               mine
               opinion
               ,
               S.
               Hieromes
               bookes
               cost
               him
               lesse
               paines
               the
               making
               ,
               then
               me
               the
               mending
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               the
               fairenes
               of
               the
               letter
               beyond
               that
               of
               ordinary
               writing
               ,
               addes
               no
               small
               grace
               to
               this
               invention
               .
               
                 Mira
                 certè
                 Ars
              
               ,
               sayth
               
                 Cardane
                 ,
                 quâ
                 mille
                 chartarum
                 vna
                 die
                 conficiuntur
                 ,
                 nec
                 facile
                 est
                 iudicare
                 an
                 in
                 tanta
                 facilitate
              
               
               
                 ac
                 celeritate
                 pulchritudo
                 ,
                 an
                 in
                 tanta
                 pulchritudine
                 celeritas
                 &
                 facilitas
                 sit
                 admirabilior
                 :
              
               An
               admirable
               Art
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               thousand
               sheetes
               may
               be
               dispatcht
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               easie
               to
               judge
               whether
               in
               so
               great
               easinesse
               and
               quickenesse
               of
               dispatch
               the
               fairenes
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               fairenesse
               of
               the
               letter
               the
               quickenesse
               of
               dispatch
               and
               easinesse
               thereof
               ,
               be
               more
               to
               be
               wondered
               at
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               least
               benefit
               of
               printing
               ,
               that
               by
               dispersing
               a
               number
               of
               Copies
               into
               particular
               
               mens
               hands
               ,
               there
               is
               now
               hope
               that
               good
               letters
               shall
               neuer
               againe
               suffer
               so
               vniuersall
               a
               decay
               as
               in
               forrmer
               ages
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               by
               the
               burning
               and
               spoyling
               of
               publique
               Libraries
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               whole
               treasure
               of
               learning
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               stored
               vp
               .
               Since
               then
               by
               this
               meanes
               ;
               bookes
               are
               become
               both
               fairer
               ,
               and
               cheaper
               ,
               and
               truer
               ,
               and
               
                 lesse
                 subiect
                 to
                 a
                 totall
                 perishing
                 :
              
               and
               since
               by
               this
               Art
               the
               
                 preseruer
                 of
                 Arts
              
               ,
               the
               Acts
               &
               writings
               of
               worthy
               men
               are
               made
               famous
               and
               commended
               to
               posterity
               ;
               it
               were
               a
               point
               of
               haynous
               ingratitude
               to
               suffer
               the
               Inventor
               thereof
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               obliuion
               .
            
             
               Some
               difference
               I
               confesse
               there
               is
               about
               his
               name
               ,
               yet
               not
               such
               but
               may
               be
               reconciled
               without
               any
               great
               difficulty
               .
               
                 Peter
                 Ramus
              
               seemes
               to
               attribute
               it
               to
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Fust
              
               a
               Moguntine
               ,
               and
               in
               trueth
               shewes
               good
               
               cardes
               for
               it
               ,
               telling
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               in
               his
               keeping
               a
               copie
               of
               
                 Tullies
                 Offices
              
               printed
               vpon
               parchment
               with
               this
               inscription
               added
               in
               the
               end
               thereof
               :
               
                 Praesens
                 Marci
                 Tullij
                 clarissimum
                 opus
                 Iohannes
                 Fust
                 Moguntinus
                 ciuis
                 non
                 atramento
                 ,
                 plumali
                 canna
                 ,
                 neque
                 aerea
                 ,
                 sed
                 arte
                 quadam
                 perpulchra
                 manu
                 Petri
                 de
                 Gerneshem
                 pueri
                 mei
                 faeliciter
                 effeci
                 ,
                 finitum
              
               an
               .
               1466
               ,
               4
               
                 die
                 mensis
                 Februarij
              
               .
               This
               excellent
               worke
               of
               
                 Marcus
                 Tullius
              
               I
               
                 Iohn
                 Fust
              
               a
               citizen
               of
               Mentz
               happily
               imprinted
               ,
               not
               with
               writing
               ynke
               ,
               quill
               ,
               or
               brasse
               pen
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               excellent
               Art
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Gerneshem
              
               my
               servant
               :
               finished
               it
               was
               in
               the
               yeare
               1466
               ,
               the
               4th
               of
               
                 Februarie
                 .
                 Pasquier
              
               averres
               
               that
               the
               like
               had
               come
               to
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               Salmuth
               that
               one
               of
               the
               same
               impression
               was
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               publique
               Librarie
               at
               Ausburg
               ,
               and
               another
               (
               as
               others
               )
               in
               Emanuell
               College
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               my selfe
               haue
               seene
               a
               fifth
               in
               the
               publique
               Librarie
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               little
               difference
               in
               the
               inscription
               .
               Yet
               
                 Pollidore
                 Virgill
              
               from
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Moguntines
               themselues
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Gutenberg
              
               a
               Knight
               ,
               and
               dwelling
               
               in
               Mentz
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               Inventor
               thereof
               ,
               &
               therein
               with
               him
               accord
               Palmerius
               in
               his
               Chronicle
               ,
               
                 Melchior
                 Guilandinus
              
               in
               the
               26
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Treatise
               touching
               paper
               &
               
                 parchment
                 ;
                 Chasaneus
              
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               the
               second
               part
               and
               39th
               Consideration
               ,
               Veignier
               in
               his
               
                 Bibliotheque
                 ,
                 Bibliander
                 de
                 communi
                 ratione
                 omnium
                 linguarum
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               chapter
               of
               printing
               (
               professing
               that
               therein
               he
               follows
               Wymphilingius
               in
               his
               Epitomie
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               Germany
               )
               
                 Iohannes
                 Arnoldus
              
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               Invention
               of
               Printing
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Munster
               in
               his
               Cosmographie
               ,
               who
               addes
               this
               particular
               ,
               that
               he
               smoothered
               it
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               labouring
               to
               conceale
               it
               all
               that
               he
               might
               .
               For
               the
               reconciling
               then
               of
               this
               difference
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               that
               Gutenberg
               was
               indeed
               the
               first
               happy
               inventour
               of
               this
               invalueable
               Art
               :
               But
               Fust
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               taking
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               made
               proofe
               thereof
               in
               printing
               a
               booke
               :
               They
               both
               then
               deserue
               their
               commendation
               ,
               but
               in
               different
               degrees
               :
               Gutenberg
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               Fust
               in
               a
               second
               or
               third
               ;
               &
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               many
               since
               haue
               added
               much
               to
               the
               speede
               ,
               grace
               and
               perfection
               thereof
               ,
               whose
               names
               ,
               though
               wee
               know
               not
               ,
               yet
               perchance
               ,
               haue
               they
               as
               well
               deserued
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               of
               learning
               as
               hee
               :
               Sure
               we
               are
               ,
               that
               
                 Manutius
                 Operinus
                 ,
                 Raphelengius
                 ,
                 Plantin
                 ,
              
               and
               both
               the
               Stephens
               ;
               the
               Father
               &
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               but
               remembred
               with
               honour
               ,
               for
               the
               furthering
               and
               perfecting
               of
               this
               Art.
               
            
             
             
               Yet
               some
               there
               are
               who
               writing
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               as
               Petrus
               
               
                 Maffaius
                 ,
                 Garzias
                 ab
                 Horto
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Paulus
                 Iovius
              
               assure
               vs
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Germanes
               borrowed
               this
               Inventiō
               frō
               the
               1
               Chineses
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               the
               Chineses
               had
               the
               practise
               &
               vse
               of
               it
               long
               before
               them
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               answer
               
               (
               not
               to
               question
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Authors
               )
               though
               in
               truth
               (
               as
               is
               well
               knowne
               )
               no
               great
               friends
               to
               the
               German
               nation
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               were
               long
               since
               in
               vse
               with
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               yet
               ,
               for
               ought
               appeareth
               ,
               was
               it
               neuer
               ,
               nor
               yet
               is
               with
               them
               brought
               to
               that
               perfection
               as
               it
               is
               with
               vs
               at
               this
               day
               :
               
                 Si
                 à
                 veteribus
                 tale
                 quiddam
                 excogitatum
                 sit
                 ,
                 vt
                 nemo
                 debita
                 laude
                 sraudandus
                 ,
                 fateri
                 quisque
                 debeat
                 omnia
                 minus
                 fuisse
                 exculta
                 ,
                 nitida
                 ,
                 subtilia
                 ,
                 elimata
                 ,
                 nec
                 tam
                 spectabili
                 literarum
                 varietate
                 exornata
                 atque
                 expolita
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Levinus
                 Lemnius
              
               .
               If
               any
               such
               thing
               were
               discovered
               by
               the
               Ancients
               (
               either
               
               by
               the
               Chineses
               or
               otherwhere
               )
               as
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               robbed
               of
               their
               due
               praise
               ,
               so
               ought
               we
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               are
               now
               more
               exact
               and
               perfect
               ,
               and
               better
               polished
               with
               a
               faire
               variety
               of
               letters
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Germans
               should
               borrow
               it
               from
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               as
               is
               pretended
               by
               the
               Spanyards
               ,
               is
               more
               I
               thinke
               then
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               then
               is
               yet
               proued
               ,
               or
               in
               likelyhood
               doth
               appeare
               :
               And
               the
               Germans
               themselues
               will
               neuer
               with
               patience
               endure
               such
               a
               wrong
               .
               
                 Germania
                 certè
                 nunquam
                 sibi
                 hanc
                 laudem
                 patietur
                 extorqueri
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Salmuth
                 ,
                 Germany
              
               will
               neuer
               suffer
               the
               praise
               of
               this
               Invention
               to
               bee
               wrested
               from
               her
               ,
               And
               Beroaldus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   O
                   Germania
                   muneris
                   repertrix
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quo
                   nil
                   vtilius
                   dedit
                   vetustas
                
                 
                   Libros
                   scribere
                   .
                   Quae
                   doces
                   premendo
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thou
                   Germany
                   this
                   blessing
                   didst
                   invent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   more
                   vsefull
                   neuer
                   saw
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   write
                   on
                   bookes
                   thou
                   teachest
                   thus
                   by
                   print
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 him
                 accords
                 
                   Laurentius
                   Valla
                
                 ,
                 though
                 himselfe
                 an
                 Italian
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 verses
                 bee
                 his
                 which
                 are
                 ascribed
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 of
                 his
                 Workes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Abstulerat
                   Latio
                   multos
                   Germania
                   libros
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nunc
                   multo
                   plures
                   reddidit
                   ingenio
                   .
                
                 
                   Etquod
                   vix
                   toto
                   quisquam
                   perscriberet
                   anno
                   ,
                
                 
                   Munere
                   Germano
                   conficit
                   vna
                   dies
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Germania
                   drew
                   great
                   store
                   of
                   bookes
                   from
                   Italy
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   now
                   much
                   more
                   she
                   doth
                   .
                   then
                   she
                   receiv'd
                   ,
                   repay
                   :
                
                 
                   What
                   erewhile
                   in
                   one
                   yeare
                   could
                   scarcely
                   written
                   bee
                   ;
                
                 
                   Now
                   by
                   Germania's
                   helpe
                   is
                   finisht
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SEC
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               vse
               and
               invention
               of
               Gunnes
               .
            
             
               AS
               the
               Invention
               of
               Printing
               is
               chiefely
               in
               vse
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               so
               is
               that
               of
               Gunnes
               in
               time
               of
               warre
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               
                 Aries
                 ,
                 Onagri
                 ,
                 Catapulta
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Balistae
                 ,
                 Engines
              
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               know
               not
               well
               how
               to
               English
               ,
               they
               being
               growne
               for
               the
               most
               part
               out
               of
               vse
               )
               are
               no
               way
               comparable
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 vlla
                 ex
                 parte
                 huic
                 conferendus
                 est
                 antiquus
                 Aries
                 ,
                 vires
                 inferiores
                 habebat
                 ,
                 &
                 difficilius
                 admuros
                 adigebatur
                 ,
              
               saith
               Patricius
               ,
               The
               Ramme
               anciently
               for
               batterie
               ,
               is
               in
               no
               sort
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               
               this
               Engine
               ,
               it
               had
               lesse
               strength
               ,
               &
               more
               difficulty
               there
               was
               in
               bringing
               it
               ,
               and
               applying
               it
               to
               the
               walls
               .
               And
               Bodine
               to
               like
               purpose
               ,
               (
               though
               
               herein
               perchance
               he
               jumpe
               not
               with
               Lipsius
               in
               his
               
                 Poliorcetica
                 )
                 omitto
                 Catapulta
                 Veterum
                 &
                 antiqua
                 belli
                 tormenta
                 ,
                 quae
                 si
                 cum
                 nostris
                 conferantur
                 sanè
                 puerilia
                 quaedam
                 ludicra
                 videri
                 possint
                 :
              
               I
               passe
               ouer
               the
               Engines
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               which
               being
               compared
               with
               ours
               ,
               are
               rather
               childish
               toyes
               then
               instruments
               for
               warre
               .
               And
               Lipsius
               himselfe
               cals
               it
               ,
               
                 Geniorum
                 ,
                 non
                 hominum
                 inventum
                 ▪
              
               an
               invention
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               men
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               
               force
               of
               these
               moderne
               Engines
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               only
               destroy
               men
               ,
               but
               cast
               downe
               walls
               ,
               rampiers
               ,
               towres
               ,
               castles
               ,
               citties
               ,
               and
               shake
               the
               tallest
               shippes
               into
               shiuers
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               that
               comes
               within
               their
               reach
               that
               can
               stand
               against
               them
               .
               It
               was
               a
               peece
               of
               almost
               incredible
               bignesse
               which
               by
               Mahomets
               commaund
               was
               imployed
               against
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 ad
                 quam
                 trahendam
                 adhibebantur
                 septuaginta
                 juga
                 boum
                 ,
                 &
                 bis
                 mille
                 viri
                 ,
              
               as
               witnesseth
               Chalcondilas
               in
               his
               eight
               booke
               
                 de
                 rebus
                 Turcicis
              
               ,
               for
               the
               drawing
               of
               which
               were
               imployed
               seuenty
               yoke
               of
               oxen
               ,
               and
               two
               thousand
               men
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               mischievous
               to
               besieged
               cities
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               there
               nothing
               that
               helpes
               them
               more
               for
               the
               chasing
               away
               of
               the
               befiegers
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               either
               the
               Art
               or
               wit
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               God
               &
               Nature
               hath
               framed
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               helpefull
               they
               are
               being
               well
               vsed
               ,
               the
               more
               hurtfull
               are
               they
               being
               abused
               :
               then
               fire
               and
               water
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               commodious
               to
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               Proverbe
               true
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               are
               once
               inraged
               ,
               &
               passe
               their
               bounds
               ,
               they
               become
               merciles
               :
               The
               tongue
               is
               said
               by
               Esope
               to
               be
               both
               the
               best
               and
               the
               worst
               meat
               that
               comes
               to
               the
               market
               :
               for
               with
               it
               we
               both
               
                 blesse
                 God
              
               &
               
                 curse
                 men
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Iames.
               And
               yron
               by
               Pliny
               is
               rightly
               tearmed
               ,
               
                 optimum
                 ,
                 pessimumque
                 vitae
                 instrumentum
              
               ,
               the
               best
               &
               worst
               instrument
               belonging
               to
               man
               ,
               But
               sure
               it
               seemes
               that
               God
               in
               his
               providence
               had
               reserued
               this
               Engine
               for
               these
               times
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               cruell
               force
               &
               terrible
               roaring
               of
               it
               ,
               men
               might
               the
               rather
               be
               deterred
               from
               assaulting
               one
               another
               in
               hostile
               and
               warlike
               manner
               ;
               And
               I
               verily
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               invention
               and
               vse
               thereof
               ,
               fewer
               haue
               beene
               slaine
               in
               the
               warres
               then
               before
               .
               Neither
               doth
               it
               serue
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               commonly
               objected
               ,
               )
               to
               make
               men
               cowards
               ,
               but
               rather
               hardens
               them
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               dares
               present
               himselfe
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Cannon
               ,
               cannot
               feare
               the
               face
               of
               death
               in
               what
               shape
               soeuer
               it
               present
               it selfe
               .
            
             
             
               Howsoeuer
               some
               haue
               not
               beene
               wanting
               ,
               who
               would
               beare
               vs
               in
               hand
               that
               this
               Invention
               is
               not
               of
               
                 latter
                 times
              
               ,
               but
               ancient
               ;
               among
               whom
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               is
               one
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               referres
               not
               
               only
               the
               Invention
               of
               Printing
               ,
               but
               of
               Gunnes
               too
               ,
               and
               Ordinance
               of
               battery
               to
               the
               Indians
               ,
               grounding
               himselfe
               heerein
               vpon
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Portugals
               :
               And
               hereby
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               made
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               of
               
                 Philostratus
                 in
                 vita
                 Apollonij
                 Tianei
              
               ,
               is
               no
               fable
               ,
               though
               exprest
               
               in
               fabulous
               words
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               wise
               men
               which
               dwell
               betweene
               Hyphesis
               and
               Ganges
               vse
               not
               themselues
               to
               goe
               forth
               to
               battle
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               driue
               away
               their
               enemies
               with
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               .
               But
               hereof
               I
               can
               say
               nothing
               ,
               choosing
               with
               
                 Camerarius
                 ,
                 potius
                 credere
                 quàm
              
               
               
                 cum
                 molestia
                 experiri
              
               ,
               rather
               to
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               endure
               the
               hazard
               and
               trouble
               to
               make
               tryall
               of
               it
               .
               Others
               referre
               it
               to
               Salmoneus
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Levinus
                 Lemnius
              
               ,
               induced
               therevnto
               by
               those
               verses
               of
               Virgill
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Vidi
                   &
                   crudeles
                   dantem
                   Salmonea
                   poenas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dum
                   flammas
                   Iovis
                   &
                   sonitus
                   imitatur
                   Olympi
                   .
                
                 
                   Quatuor
                   hic
                   invectus
                   equis
                   ac
                   lampada
                   quaessans
                
                 
                   Per
                   Graium
                   populos
                   mediaeque
                   per
                   Elidis
                   vrbem
                
                 
                   Ibat
                   ovans
                   ,
                   Divumque
                   sibi
                   poscebat
                   honores
                
                 
                   Demens
                   qui
                   nimbos
                   &
                   non
                   imitabile
                   fulmen
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aere
                   &
                   cornipedum
                   cursu
                   fimulabat
                   equorum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   Salmoneus
                   there
                   endure
                
                 
                   Most
                   cruell
                   paines
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   that
                   he
                   dar'd
                   the
                   flames
                   of
                   Ioue
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   thunder
                   counterfeit
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   Chariot
                   drawne
                   with
                   horses
                   foure
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shaking
                   a
                   fiery
                   brand
                
                 
                   Through
                   mids
                   of
                   Elis
                   towne
                   he
                   rode
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   through
                   all
                   Graecian
                   land
                
                 
                   Triumphing
                   wise
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   himselfe
                
                 
                   Audaciously
                   did
                   take
                
                 
                   Honours
                   divine
                   .
                   Mad
                   franticke
                   man
                
                 
                   That
                   did
                   not
                   inlie
                   quake
                   :
                
                 
                   With
                   horne-foot
                   horses
                   ,
                   and
                   brasse-wheeles
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ioves
                   stormes
                   to
                   emulate
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   lightenings
                   impossible
                
                 
                   For
                   man
                   to
                   imitate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               Servius
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               conceiues
               ,
               that
               this
               imitation
               of
               thunder
               was
               by
               driuing
               his
               Chariot
               ouer
               a
               brasen
               bridge
               :
               And
               if
               hee
               vsed
               any
               Engine
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               haue
               beene
               rather
               for
               rattling
               and
               terrour
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               reall
               effect
               :
               And
               whereas
               great
               Ordinance
               exceed
               thunder
               ,
               this
               was
               such
               that
               it
               came
               farre
               short
               of
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               '
               Rota
               hath
               well
               obserued
               ,
               the
               Poet
               calls
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 non
                 imitabile
                 fulmen
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               this
               I
               leaue
               as
               a
               very
               vncertaine
               ground
               for
               the
               ancient
               invention
               of
               this
               
                 Engine
                 .
                 Petrarch
              
               and
               Valturius
               vpon
               better
               shew
               of
               reason
               (
               as
               
               they
               conceiue
               )
               referre
               it
               to
               Archimede
               ,
               found
               out
               (
               as
               they
               pretend
               )
               by
               him
               for
               the
               ouer-throw
               of
               Marcellus
               his
               shipps
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Syracuse
               .
               
               
               But
               it
               were
               strange
               that
               both
               Plutarch
               &
               Liuie
               ,
               who
               haue
               written
               largely
               of
               his
               admirable
               wit
               &
               wonderfull
               Engines
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               the
               siege
               of
               that
               citie
               ,
               should
               among
               the
               rest
               forget
               this
               
                 rare
                 invention
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               more
               strange
               that
               the
               Romanes
               vpon
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               citie
               should
               not
               take
               it
               vp
               and
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               :
               Nay
               ,
               as
               Magius
               (
               who
               hath
               written
               a
               chapter
               of
               purpose
               ,
               to
               refute
               them
               who
               referre
               this
               invention
               to
               the
               
               Ancients
               )
               hath
               obserued
               ;
               neither
               Heron
               ,
               nor
               Pappus
               ,
               nor
               Athenaeus
               ,
               nor
               Biton
               in
               their
               manuscrips
               of
               the
               Mechanniques
               ,
               (
               for
               printed
               they
               are
               not
               )
               haue
               described
               any
               such
               Engine
               :
               nor
               
                 Aegidius
                 Romanus
              
               ,
               (
               who
               liued
               
               &
               wrote
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
               Philip
               the
               faire
               King
               of
               France
               about
               the
               yeare
               1285
               ,
               )
               where
               he
               treates
               purposely
               of
               
                 warlike
                 Engines
              
               &
               instruments
               ,
               remembers
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               Brightman
               in
               his
               exposition
               on
               the
               Revelation
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               tels
               vs
               that
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               &
               smoake
               ,
               &
               brimstone
               which
               in
               that
               place
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               mouths
               of
               the
               horses
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               our
               powder
               &
               gunnes
               now
               in
               vse
               ,
               &
               that
               of
               them
               S.
               Iohn
               prophesied
               ,
               but
               how
               these
               can
               be
               said
               to
               issue
               out
               of
               the
               mouthes
               of
               horses
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               well
               expresse
               ,
               nor
               I
               thinke
               well
               vnderstood
               .
            
             
               The
               common
               opinion
               then
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               diuise
               was
               first
               found
               out
               by
               a
               Monke
               of
               Germanie
               ,
               whose
               name
               many
               writers
               affirme
               to
               be
               deseruedly
               lost
               :
               But
               Forcatulus
               in
               his
               fourth
               booke
               of
               the
               Empire
               &
               Phylosophy
               of
               France
               ,
               names
               him
               
                 Berthold
                 Swarts
              
               of
               Cullē
               ,
               &
               
                 Salmuth
                 ,
                 Constantine
              
               
               AnklitZen
               of
               Friburg
               :
               Howsoeuer
               they
               all
               agree
               that
               he
               was
               a
               
                 German
                 Monke
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               chaunce
               a
               sparke
               of
               fire
               falling
               into
               a
               pot
               of
               Niter
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               prepared
               for
               Physicke
               or
               Alchimy
               ,
               and
               causing
               it
               to
               fly
               vp
               ,
               he
               therevpon
               made
               a
               composition
               of
               powder
               ,
               with
               an
               instrument
               of
               brasse
               &
               yron
               ,
               and
               putting
               fire
               to
               it
               ,
               found
               the
               conclusion
               to
               answere
               his
               expectation
               .
               The
               first
               publique
               vse
               of
               Gunnes
               that
               we
               reade
               of
               ,
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               about
               the
               yeare
               1380
               as
               Magius
               ,
               or
               400
               as
               Ramus
               ,
               in
               a
               battle
               betwixt
               the
               Venetians
               &
               the
               Genowayes
               fought
               at
               Clodia-Fossa
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Venetian
               hauing
               from
               this
               Monke
               belike
               ,
               gotten
               the
               vse
               of
               Gunnes
               ,
               so
               galled
               their
               enimies
               ,
               that
               they
               saw
               themselues
               wounded
               &
               slaine
               ,
               and
               yet
               knew
               not
               by
               what
               meanes
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Platina
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Vrbane
               the
               sixth
               .
               And
               
                 Laurentius
                 Valla
              
               in
               the
               second
               booke
               &
               34
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Elegancies
               ,
               (
               which
               as
               himselfe
               testifies
               ,
               he
               wrote
               in
               the
               yeare
               1438
               )
               affirmes
               that
               the
               Gunne
               grew
               in
               
               vse
               not
               long
               before
               his
               time
               .
               His
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 Nuper
                 inventa
                 est
                 machina
                 quam
                 Bombardam
                 vocant
                 ,
              
               the
               Engine
               which
               they
               call
               the
               Gunne
               was
               lately
               found
               out
               .
               And
               Petrarch
               who
               liued
               somewhat
               before
               him
               to
               like
               purpose
               in
               his
               99
               dialogue
               of
               the
               
                 Remedies
                 of
                 both
                 fortunes
              
               ,
               though
               therein
               I
               confesse
               he
               seeme
               to
               crosse
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Erat
                 haec
                 pestis
                 nuper
                 rara
                 ,
                 vt
                 cum
                 ingenti
                 miraculo
                 cerneretur
                 :
              
               This
               pestilent
               deuise
               was
               lately
               so
               rare
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               beheld
               with
               marueilous
               great
               astonishment
               .
               Yet
               I
               haue
               seene
               the
               copie
               of
               a
               record
               ,
               that
               
                 great
                 ordinance
              
               were
               brought
               by
               the
               French
               to
               the
               batterie
               of
               a
               Castle
               or
               fort
               called
               Outhwyke
               ,
               neere
               to
               Callis
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               the
               first
               yeare
               of
               Richard
               the
               second
               ;
               of
               which
               fort
               ,
               one
               
                 William
                 Weston
              
               was
               Captaine
               ,
               and
               being
               questioned
               in
               Parliament
               for
               yeelding
               vp
               the
               fort
               ,
               he
               doth
               in
               his
               excuse
               alalleage
               ,
               that
               the
               enimies
               brought
               to
               the
               batterie
               thereof
               nine
               peeces
               de
               
               
                 grosses
                 Canons
                 par
                 les
                 quelles
                 les
                 mures
                 &
                 les
                 measons
                 da
                 dit
                 Chastel
                 furent
                 rentes
                 &
                 percussez
                 en
                 plusiears
                 lieux
                 ,
              
               of
               great
               Canons
               ,
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               the
               wals
               and
               houses
               of
               the
               sayed
               Castell
               were
               in
               diuerse
               places
               rent
               in
               sunder
               and
               sorely
               battered
               ;
               and
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               he
               tearmeth
               them
               huge
               ,
               most
               greivous
               ,
               &
               
                 admirable
                 Ordinance
              
               :
               nay
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               I
               am
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               that
               a
               commission
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               for
               the
               making
               of
               Salt-peter
               in
               Edward
               the
               thirds
               time
               ,
               and
               another
               record
               of
               Ordinance
               vsed
               in
               that
               time
               some
               twēty
               yeares
               before
               his
               death
               :
               by
               all
               which
               it
               should
               appeare
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               invention
               of
               Gunnes
               was
               sooner
               then
               is
               commonly
               conceiued
               ,
               or
               that
               our
               Nation
               and
               the
               French
               had
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               howsoeuer
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               cleare
               ,
               that
               at
               least-wise
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               this
               invention
               was
               not
               knowen
               till
               in
               latter
               ages
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               worlds
               duration
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               vse
               and
               invention
               of
               the
               
                 Martiners
                 Compasse
              
               or
               sea-card
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               another
               excellent
               invention
               sayd
               to
               be
               lately
               found
               out
               vpon
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               comparison
               touching
               Arts
               &
               Wits
               ,
               with
               a
               saying
               of
               Bodins
               ,
               and
               another
               very
               notable
               one
               of
               Lactantius
               .
            
             
               TO
               these
               inventions
               of
               Printing
               &
               Gunnes
               ,
               may
               be
               added
               in
               the
               last
               place
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Marriners
                 compasse
              
               ,
               of
               which
               Bodin
               thus
               
               confidently
               speakes
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 Magnete
                 nihil
                 sit
                 admirabilius
                 in
                 tota
                 rerum
                 natura
                 ,
                 vsum
                 tamen
                 eius
                 plane
                 diuinum
                 Antiqui
                 ignorarunt
                 :
              
               Though
               there
               be
               nothing
               more
               admirable
               then
               the
               Load-stone
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               of
               the
               Diuine
               vse
               thereof
               were
               the
               Ancients
               ignorant
               :
               And
               
                 Blondus
                 ,
                 Certum
                 est
                 id
                 navigandi
                 auxilium
                 Priscis
                 omnino
                 fuisse
              
               
               incognitum
               :
               It
               is
               certaine
               that
               helpe
               of
               sayling
               was
               altogether
               vnknown
               to
               the
               Ancients
               .
               And
               Cardan
               ,
               a
               man
               much
               versed
               in
               the
               Rarities
               of
               Nature
               ,
               
               
                 inter
                 caetera
                 rerum
                 inventa
                 admiratione
                 primum
                 digna
                 est
                 ratio
                 Nauticae
                 pyxidis
                 :
              
               Among
               other
               rare
               Inventions
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Marriners
               compasse
               is
               most
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               .
               By
               meanes
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               Navigation
               perfected
               ,
               the
               liues
               and
               goods
               of
               many
               thousand
               haue
               bin
               ,
               and
               daily
               are
               preserued
               :
               It
               findes
               out
               a
               way
               thorow
               the
               vast
               Ocean
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               stormes
               and
               darkest
               nights
               ,
               where
               is
               neither
               path
               to
               follow
               ,
               nor
               inhabitant
               or
               passinger
               to
               inquire
               ;
               It
               points
               out
               the
               way
               to
               the
               skillfull
               Marriner
               when
               all
               other
               helpes
               faile
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               certainely
               though
               it
               be
               without
               reason
               ,
               sense
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               then
               without
               the
               helpe
               thereof
               all
               the
               Wisards
               &
               learned
               Clearks
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               vsing
               the
               vnited
               strength
               of
               their
               wits
               &
               cunning
               can
               possiblely
               doe
               :
               By
               meanes
               of
               it
               are
               the
               commodities
               of
               all
               countreys
               discouered
               ,
               trade
               ,
               &
               traffique
               ,
               &
               humane
               societie
               maintained
               ,
               their
               seuerall
               formes
               of
               gouernment
               ,
               and
               religion
               obserued
               ,
               &
               the
               whole
               world
               made
               as
               it
               were
               one
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               distant
               
                 Nations
                 fellowes
                 citizens
              
               of
               the
               same
               bodie
               politique
               .
            
             
               This
               wonderfull
               instrument
               we
               haue
               amply
               described
               by
               Cieze
               in
               his
               second
               tombe
               &
               ninth
               chapter
               
                 de
                 Rebus
                 Indicis
              
               ,
               and
               Bellonus
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               &
               sixteenth
               chapter
               
                 de
                 Singularitatibus
              
               :
               But
               for
               the
               reason
               
               thereof
               ,
               I
               say
               with
               
                 Acosta
                 ,
                 Causas
                 huius
                 tanti
                 prodigij
                 alij
                 rimentur
                 ,
                 &
                 Sympathiam
              
               
               
                 nescio
                 quam
                 conentur
                 inducere
                 ,
                 ego
                 summi
                 Opificis
                 potentiam
                 providentiamque
                 quoties
                 intueor
                 ,
                 &
                 vehementer
                 admiror
                 &
                 iucundissimè
                 celebro
                 .
              
               Let
               others
               search
               out
               the
               causes
               of
               this
               so
               wonderfull
               an
               instrument
               ,
               &
               pretend
               therein
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Sympathie
               ,
               I
               for
               my
               part
               as
               oft
               as
               I
               looke
               vpon
               it
               ,
               cannot
               but
               exceedingly
               admire
               ,
               &
               most
               willingly
               praise
               the
               power
               and
               providence
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Whether
               it
               were
               knowne
               to
               the
               Ancients
               or
               no
               ,
               some
               doubt
               is
               moued
               ,
               as
               of
               all
               things
               else
               there
               is
               :
               But
               herein
               ,
               in
               my
               judgement
               ,
               without
               any
               sufficient
               reason
               .
               For
               can
               we
               conceiue
               that
               so
               rare
               a
               deuise
               &
               of
               so
               singular
               vse
               could
               be
               knowne
               to
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Theophrastus
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Dioscorides
                 ,
                 Galen
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               we
               should
               no
               where
               in
               any
               of
               their
               workes
               finde
               the
               least
               mention
               thereof
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               I
               for
               my
               part
               shall
               neuer
               beleeue
               it
               ;
               neither
               can
               I
               bee
               perswaded
               that
               so
               pretious
               and
               vsefull
               an
               invention
               could
               possiblely
               be
               entertained
               &
               commonly
               practised
               ,
               and
               yet
               lost
               againe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               as
               if
               it
               had
               neuer
               beene
               .
               But
               that
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               practised
               appeares
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               when
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               storme
               or
               mist
               they
               had
               lost
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               lights
               of
               heauen
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               remedy
               to
               fly
               vnto
               ;
               
                 Nullum
                 coelo
                 nubibus
                 obscurato
                 à
                 magnete
                 aut
                 alio
                 instrumento
                 petebatur
                 auxilium
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               heauen
               was
               darkened
               with
               
               clouds
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               assistance
               from
               the
               Load-stone
               or
               any
               other
               instrument
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Clauumque
                   affixus
                   &
                   haerens
                
              
               
                 
                   Nunquam
                   amittebat
                   oculosque
                   sub
                   astra
                   tenebat
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 helme
                 he
                 held
                 &
                 neuer
                 it
                 forsooke
              
               
                 ●…ut
                 on
                 the
                 stars
                 his
                 eyes
                 did
                 euer
                 looke
                 .
              
            
             
               Saith
               the
               Poet
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               starres
               appeared
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               were
               be
               misted
               ,
               they
               then
               wandred
               they
               knew
               not
               whither
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Tres
                   adeo
                   incertos
                   caeca
                   caligine
                   soles
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Erramus
                   pelago
                   ,
                   totidem
                   sine
                   fidere
                   noctes
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 On
                 Sea
                 we
                 rou'd
                 three
                 dayes
                 as
                 darke
                 as
                 night
                 ,
              
               
                 Three
                 nights
                 likewise
                 not
                 feeing
                 starrie
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               S.
               Pauls
               coasting
               voyage
               by
               sea
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               lost
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Starres
               all
               hope
               that
               they
               should
               be
               saued
               was
               then
               taken
               
               away
               .
            
             
               Some
               notwithstanding
               haue
               beene
               found
               ,
               who
               haue
               thought
               this
               invention
               ancient
               .
               
                 Levinus
                 Lemnius
              
               in
               his
               third
               booke
               and
               fourth
               chapter
               
                 de
                 Occultis
                 naturae
                 miraculis
              
               seemes
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
               
                 An
                 hoc
                 instramentum
                 Nauticum
                 superioribus
                 seculis
                 extitit
                 ,
                 an
                 nostro
                 idaevo
                 excogitatum
                 ,
                 non
                 ausi●…
                 certo
                 pronunciare
                 :
              
               whether
               this
               instrument
               of
               Navigation
               were
               in
               being
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               or
               found
               out
               in
               latter
               times
               ,
               I
               cannot
               certainely
               define
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               chiefly
               causes
               him
               to
               make
               a
               doubt
               thereof
               ,
               is
               those
               words
               of
               
                 Plautus
                 ,
                 Hic
                 ventus
                 nunc
                 secundus
                 est
                 ,
                 cape
                 modò
                 versoriam
                 :
              
               
               where
               by
               
                 versoriam
                 ,
                 Lemnius
              
               would
               haue
               vs
               vnderstand
               the
               
                 Marriners
                 Compasse
              
               ,
               and
               then
               addes
               ,
               
                 Quanqùam
                 ut
                 opinor
                 haec
                 pixidicula
                 nostro
                 jam
                 tempore
                 magis
                 exculta
                 sit
                 ,
                 elimata
                 ,
                 expolita
                 ,
                 omniaque
                 exactius
                 demonstret
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               same
               chapter
               he
               speakes
               of
               printing
               :
               Yet
               I
               beleeue
               that
               this
               instrument
               was
               in
               latter
               ages
               brought
               to
               exact
               perfection
               :
               But
               for
               Plautus
               
               I
               dare
               say
               he
               was
               neuer
               guilty
               of
               such
               a
               meaning
               :
               Turnebus
               by
               Versoriam
               
               vnderstanding
               the
               rope
               with
               which
               the
               sayle
               ,
               others
               the
               rudder
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               ship
               is
               turned
               :
               Neither
               of
               which
               are
               impertinent
               or
               improper
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               applying
               it
               to
               the
               Marriners
               Compasse
               .
               
                 Stephen
                 Pasquier
              
               in
               his
               4
               Booke
               &
               23
               chapter
               of
               his
               Recherches
               of
               France
               brings
               it
               vp
               as
               high
               as
               the
               times
               of
               S.
               Lewis
               by
               the
               verses
               of
               one
               Hugh
               
               
                 de
                 Bercy
              
               ,
               who
               liued
               in
               his
               raigne
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               pretends
               plainely
               describes
               it
               :
               but
               whether
               the
               words
               be
               so
               plaine
               as
               he
               makes
               them
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               were
               published
               by
               some
               other
               since
               Bercy
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               is
               very
               vncertaine
               ,
               specially
               since
               no
               Poet
               or
               Historiographer
               contemporary
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               more
               ancient
               then
               he
               ,
               are
               found
               to
               make
               mention
               thereof
               :
               and
               yet
               S.
               Lewis
               died
               not
               much
               aboue
               300
               yeare
               since
               .
               Pineda
               for
               the
               more
               
               commodious
               placing
               of
               Tharshis
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               is
               confident
               that
               it
               was
               in
               vse
               in
               Solomons
               time
               ,
               making
               his
               vniversall
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               deepe
               insight
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               principall
               ground
               of
               his
               opinion
               :
               But
               Solomons
               wisedome
               though
               it
               were
               vniversall
               ,
               and
               deepe
               beyond
               all
               the
               children
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               God
               gaue
               him
               
                 latitudinem
                 cordis
              
               ,
               a
               large
               heart
               as
               the
               sand
               on
               the
               sea
               shore
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               finite
               and
               limited
               aswell
               in
               things
               naturall
               as
               supernaturall
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               Adam
               in
               the
               state
               of
               integrity
               knew
               more
               then
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               dare
               not
               pronounce
               him
               omniscious
               ,
               that
               being
               an
               attribute
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               likewise
               
                 Omnipotencie
                 ,
                 vbiquity
              
               &
               eternity
               )
               individually
               proper
               to
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               &
               incommunicable
               to
               any
               created
               substance
               ,
               though
               meerely
               incorporeall
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               the
               damned
               or
               the
               blessed
               spirits
               .
               If
               then
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               if
               Adam
               in
               Paradice
               knew
               not
               all
               things
               ,
               nay
               if
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               man
               confesse
               himselfe
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               some
               things
               ,
               why
               should
               wee
               thinke
               it
               strange
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               knew
               not
               all
               things
               .
               If
               there
               be
               such
               a
               secret
               as
               the
               artificiall
               transmutation
               of
               other
               mettals
               into
               gold
               ,
               (
               which
               by
               the
               experiments
               of
               many
               is
               confidently
               avouched
               )
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               he
               was
               ignorant
               of
               it
               :
               for
               had
               he
               known
               it
               ,
               he
               needed
               not
               to
               haue
               sent
               his
               Navy
               to
               Ophir
               or
               Tharshis
               for
               gold
               ;
               as
               likewise
               had
               he
               knowne
               this
               secret
               of
               the
               Load-stone
               ,
               it
               needed
               not
               to
               haue
               spent
               three
               yeares
               in
               going
               and
               comming
               ,
               neither
               should
               his
               Marriners
               haue
               needed
               to
               craue
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Tyrians
               and
               Sydonians
               ,
               as
               Pilots
               for
               the
               better
               conducting
               of
               them
               in
               their
               voyage
               .
               I
               conclude
               then
               that
               either
               Solomon
               knew
               not
               this
               secret
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               knew
               it
               ,
               he
               put
               it
               not
               in
               practise
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               put
               it
               in
               practise
               ,
               it
               was
               since
               lost
               and
               recouered
               againe
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               seemeth
               the
               most
               vnlikely
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               who
               plead
               for
               the
               antiquity
               of
               this
               Invention
               ,
               may
               be
               opposed
               thirteene
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               learning
               nothing
               inferiour
               who
               pleade
               against
               it
               ,
               maintaining
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               an
               Invention
               of
               
                 latter
                 ages
              
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               as
               
                 Acosta
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 histor
                 .
                 Ind.
                 cap.
              
               17.
               
               
                 Mariana
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 de
                 rebus
                 Hispaniae
                 cap.
              
               22.
               
               
                 Maluenda
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
                 de
                 Antichristo
                 cap.
              
               24.
               
               
                 Gomara
                 tomo
              
               1.
               
               
                 Indicae
                 Historiae
                 cap.
              
               10.
               
               
                 Turnebus
                 lib.
              
               20.
               
                 advers
                 .
                 cap.
              
               4.
               
               Pancirollus
               in
               his
               
                 Nova
                 reperta
                 tit
              
               .
               11.
               
               Salmuth
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               on
               that
               place
               .
               Philander
               in
               his
               Comment
               .
               vpon
               
                 Vitruvius
                 lib.
              
               10.
               cap.
               14.
               
               
                 Lilius
                 Giraldus
                 .
                 lib.
                 de
                 Navig
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
               
                 Cardan
                 de
                 subtilitate
                 lib.
              
               17.
               
               
                 Bozius
                 de
                 signis
                 Ecclesiae
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               Bodin
               in
               his
               methode
               of
               History
               cap.
               7.
               
               
                 Ramus
                 in
              
               
               
                 Schol.
                 Mathemat
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               and
               to
               those
               may
               be
               added
               many
               more
               ,
               were
               I
               ambitious
               in
               mustering
               vp
               of
               names
               ,
               or
               did
               the
               cause
               require
               it
               .
               Since
               the
               writing
               hereof
               I
               finde
               that
               our
               
                 Fuller
                 Miscell
              
               .
               4.
               19.
               thinkes
               it
               likewise
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               Tyrians
               anciently
               had
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Compasse
               ,
               and
               that
               Solomon
               might
               bee
               the
               Inventor
               thereof
               ,
               but
               against
               him
               may
               be
               produced
               the
               reasons
               before
               pressed
               against
               Pineda
               ,
               &
               not
               onely
               the
               authorities
               already
               alleadged
               ,
               but
               vnto
               them
               we
               may
               farther
               adde
               that
               of
               
                 Gaspar
                 Varrerius
              
               in
               his
               Commentary
               
                 De
                 Ophyra
                 Regione
                 ,
                 Cujus
                 vim
                 nativamque
                 lapidis
                 in
                 Arctos
                 semper
                 respectantis
                 antiquis
                 ignotam
                 fuisse
                 manifestum
                 est
              
               It
               is
               cleere
               that
               the
               natiue
               propertie
               of
               this
               stone
               of
               turning
               alwayes
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               was
               to
               the
               ancients
               vnknowne
               .
            
             
               But
               a
               greater
               doubt
               presents
               it selfe
               about
               the
               time
               and
               Author
               of
               this
               Invention
               ,
               when
               &
               by
               whom
               it
               should
               first
               be
               found
               out
               &
               set
               on
               foot
               .
               Doctour
               Gilbert
               our
               Countreyman
               (
               who
               hath
               written
               in
               Latin
               a
               large
               &
               learned
               Discourse
               of
               the
               properties
               of
               this
               stone
               )
               seemes
               to
               be
               of
               opinion
               that
               
                 Paulus
                 Venetus
              
               brought
               the
               Invention
               of
               the
               vse
               thereof
               frō
               the
               
                 Chineses
                 .
                 Osorius
              
               in
               his
               discourse
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               King
               Emanuel
               ,
               referres
               it
               to
               Gama
               and
               his
               Countreymen
               the
               Portugals
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               pretends
               took
               it
               from
               certaine
               barbarous
               Pirats
               roauing
               vpon
               the
               Sea
               about
               the
               
                 Cape
                 of
                 good
                 hope
                 .
                 Goropius
                 Becanus
              
               likewise
               thinkes
               hee
               hath
               great
               reason
               to
               intitle
               it
               vpon
               his
               Countreymen
               the
               Germans
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               32.
               
               points
               of
               the
               winde
               vpon
               the
               Compasse
               borrow
               the
               names
               from
               the
               Dutch
               in
               all
               Languages
               .
               But
               Blondus
               ,
               who
               is
               therein
               followed
               by
               Pancirollus
               ,
               
               both
               Italians
               ,
               will
               not
               haue
               Italy
               loose
               the
               praise
               thereof
               ,
               telling
               vs
               that
               about
               300
               yeares
               agoe
               it
               was
               found
               out
               at
               Malphis
               or
               Melpbis
               a
               Citty
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Naples
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Campania
               ,
               now
               called
               
                 Terra
                 di
                 Lavorador
              
               ;
               But
               for
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               one
               names
               him
               not
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               assures
               vs
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               knowne
               :
               yet
               Salmuth
               out
               of
               Ciezus
               and
               Gomara
               confidently
               christens
               him
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Flavius
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               
                 Du
                 Bartas
              
               in
               those
               excellent
               verses
               of
               his
               touching
               this
               subject
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   W'
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   Ceres
                   so
                   much
                   bound
                   for
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 
                   Neither
                   to
                   Bacchus
                   for
                   his
                   clusters
                   red
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   Signior
                   Flavio
                   to
                   thy
                   witty
                   tryall
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   first
                   inventing
                   of
                   the
                   Sea-mans
                   dyall
                   ,
                
                 
                   Th'
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   needle
                   turning
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                
                 
                   Divine
                   device
                   ,
                   O
                   admirable
                   frame
                
                 
                   Whereby
                   thorow
                   th'
                   Ocean
                   in
                   the
                   darkest
                   night
                
                 
                   Our
                   hugest
                   Carracks
                   are
                   conducted
                   right
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whereby
                   w'
                   are
                   stor'd
                   with
                   trou●…h-man
                   ,
                   guide
                   and
                   Lampe
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   search
                   all
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   watery
                   Campe.
                
                 
                   Whereby
                   a
                   ship
                   that
                   stormy
                   heau'ns
                   haue
                   whorld
                
                 
                   Neere
                   in
                   one
                   night
                   into
                   another
                   world
                
                 
                   Knowes
                   where
                   she
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Card
                   descries
                
                 
                   What
                   degrees
                   thence
                   the
                   Aequinoctiall
                   lies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               It
               may
               well
               be
               then
               that
               Flavius
               the
               Meluitan
               was
               the
               first
               Inventor
               of
               guiding
               the
               ship
               by
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               needle
               to
               the
               North
               :
               but
               some
               German
               afterwards
               added
               to
               the
               Compasse
               the
               32
               points
               of
               the
               wind
               in
               his
               owne
               language
               ,
               whence
               other
               Nations
               haue
               since
               borrowed
               it
               .
               But
               
               surely
               a
               pitty
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               such
               an
               Invention
               is
               not
               both
               more
               certainlie
               knowne
               &
               honourably
               esteemed
               :
               He
               better
               deserving
               in
               my
               judgment
               to
               be
               inrolled
               and
               ranked
               among
               the
               
                 great
                 benefactors
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               then
               many
               who
               for
               their
               supposed
               merits
               ,
               of
               mankind
               were
               deified
               among
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             
               Another
               excellent
               and
               secret
               conclusion
               vpon
               this
               stone
               ,
               pretended
               to
               be
               found
               out
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               touching
               two
               needles
               with
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               they
               being
               severally
               set
               so
               as
               they
               may
               turne
               vpon
               two
               round
               tables
               ,
               hauing
               on
               their
               borders
               the
               Alphabet
               written
               circlewise
               ,
               if
               two
               friends
               agreeing
               vpon
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               Paris
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               London
               ,
               (
               hauing
               each
               of
               them
               their
               table
               thus
               equally
               fitted
               )
               be
               disposed
               vpon
               certaine
               dayes
               &
               at
               certaine
               houres
               to
               conferre
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               done
               by
               turning
               the
               needle
               in
               one
               of
               the
               tables
               to
               the
               Alphabet
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               by
               Sympathie
               will
               turne
               it selfe
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               in
               the
               other
               table
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               farre
               distant
               :
               which
               conclusion
               if
               infallibly
               true
               ,
               may
               likewise
               prooue
               of
               good
               and
               great
               consequence
               :
               howsoeuer
               I
               will
               set
               it
               downe
               as
               I
               finde
               it
               described
               by
               
                 Famianus
                 Strada
              
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               stile
               and
               vaine
               of
               Lucretius
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Magnesi
                   genus
                   est
                   lapidis
                   mirabile
                   ,
                   cui
                   si
                   
                
                 
                   Corpora
                   ferri
                   plura
                   stylosve
                   admoveris
                   ,
                   inde
                
                 
                   Non
                   modo
                   vim
                   motumque
                   trahent
                   quo
                   semper
                   ad
                   vrsam
                
                 
                   Quae
                   lucet
                   vicina
                   polo
                   se
                   vertere
                   tentent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Verumetiam
                   mira
                   inter
                   se
                   ratione
                   ,
                   modoque
                
                 
                   Quotquot
                   eum
                   lapidem
                   tetigere
                   styli
                   ,
                   simul
                   omnes
                
                 
                   Conspirare
                   situm
                   motumque
                   videbis
                   in
                   vnum
                   .
                
                 
                   Vt
                   si
                   fortè
                   ex
                   his
                   altquis
                   Romae
                   moveatur
                
                 
                   Alter
                   ad
                   hunc
                   motum
                   quamvis
                   sit
                   dissitus
                   longè
                
                 
                   Arcano
                   se
                   naturai
                   foedere
                   vertat
                   .
                
                 
                   Ergò
                   age
                   si
                   quid
                   scire
                   voles
                   qui
                   distat
                   amicum
                
                 
                   Ad
                   quem
                   nulla
                   accedere
                   possit
                   epistola
                   ,
                   sume
                
                 
                   Planum
                   orbem
                   patulumque
                   notas
                   ,
                   elementaque
                   prima
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ordine
                   quo
                   discunt
                   pueri
                   ,
                   describe
                   per
                   or
                   as
                
                 
                   Extremas
                   orbis
                   ,
                   medioque
                   repone
                   jacentem
                
                 
                   Qui
                   tetigit
                   magneta
                   stylum
                   ,
                   vt
                   versatilis
                   inde
                
                 
                   Litterulam
                   quamcunque
                   velis
                   contingerepossit
                   .
                
                 
                   Hujus
                   ad
                   exemplum
                   simili
                   fabricaveris
                   orbem
                
                 
                   Margine
                   descriptum
                   ,
                   munitumque
                   indice
                   ferri
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ferri
                   quod
                   motum
                   Magnete
                   accepit
                   ab
                   illo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hunc
                   orbem
                   dissessurus
                   sibi
                   portet
                   amicus
                   ;
                
                 
                   Conveniatque
                   prius
                   quo
                   tempore
                   ,
                   queisve
                   diebus
                
                 
                   Exploret
                   stylus
                   an
                   trepidet
                   quidve
                   indice
                   signes
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   ita
                   compositis
                   si
                   clam
                   cupis
                   alloqui
                   amicum
                
                 
                   Quem
                   procul
                   à
                   Te
                   Te
                   terrai
                   distinet
                   ora
                
                 
                   Orbi
                   adjunge
                   manum
                   ,
                   ferrum
                   versatile
                   tracta
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hic
                   disposta
                   vides
                   elementa
                   in
                   margine
                   toto
                
                 
                   Queis
                   opus
                   est
                   ad
                   verba
                   notis
                   hunc
                   dirige
                   ferrum
                
                 
                   Litterulasque
                   modo
                   hano
                   modo
                   &
                   illam
                   cuspide
                   tange
                
                 
                   Dum
                   ferrum
                   per
                   eas
                   iterumque
                   iterumque
                   rotando
                
                 
                 
                   Componas
                   singillatim
                   sensa
                   omnia
                   mentis
                   .
                
                 
                   Mira
                   fides
                   longe
                   qui
                   distat
                   cernit
                   amicus
                
                 
                   Nullius
                   impulsu
                   trepidare
                   volubile
                   ferrum
                
                 
                   Nunc
                   huc
                   ,
                   nunc
                   illuc
                   discurrere
                   conscius
                   haeret
                
                 
                   Obseruatque
                   styli
                   ductum
                   sequiturque
                   legendo
                
                 
                   Hinc
                   atque
                   hinc
                   elementa
                   quibus
                   in
                   verba
                   coactis
                
                 
                   Quid
                   sit
                   opus
                   sentit
                   ferroque
                   interprete
                   discit
                   .
                
                 
                   Quin
                   etiam
                   cum
                   stare
                   stylum
                   videt
                   ,
                   ipse
                   vicissim
                
                 
                   Si
                   quae
                   respondenda
                   putat
                   simili
                   ratione
                
                 
                   Litterulis
                   varie
                   tactis
                   rescribit
                   amico
                   :
                
                 
                   O
                   vtinam
                   haec
                   ratio
                   scribendi
                   prodeat
                   vsu
                
                 
                   Cautior
                   &
                   citior
                   properaret
                   epistola
                   ,
                   nullas
                
                 
                   Latronum
                   verita
                   insidias
                   fluviosque
                   morantes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ipse
                   suis
                   princeps
                   manibus
                   conficeret
                   rem
                
                 
                   Nos
                   soboles
                   scribarum
                   emersi
                   ex
                   aequore
                   nigro
                
                 
                   Consecraremus
                   calamum
                   Magnetis
                   ad
                   aras
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Loade
                   aboue
                   all
                   other
                   stones
                   hath
                   this
                   strange
                   propertie
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   sundry
                   steels
                   thereto
                   ,
                   or
                   needles
                   yee
                   applie
                   ,
                
                 
                   Such
                   force
                   &
                   motion
                   thence
                   they
                   draw
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   incline
                
                 
                   To
                   turne
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   beare
                   which
                   neere
                   the
                   Pole
                   doth
                   shine
                   .
                
                 
                   Nay
                   more
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   steels
                   as
                   touch
                   that
                   vertuous
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   strange
                   &
                   wondrous
                   sort
                   conspiring
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                
                 
                   Together
                   moue
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   situate
                   together
                   :
                
                 
                   As
                   if
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   steels
                   at
                   Rome
                   bestir'd
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                
                 
                   The
                   selfe-same
                   way
                   will
                   stirre
                   though
                   they
                   far
                   distant
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   through
                   Natures
                   force
                   &
                   secret
                   Sympathie
                   :
                
                 
                   Well
                   then
                   if
                   you
                   of
                   ought
                   would
                   faine
                   advise
                   your
                   friend
                
                 
                   That
                   dwels
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   no
                   letter
                   you
                   can
                   send
                   ;
                
                 
                   A
                   large
                   smooth
                   round
                   table
                   make
                   ,
                   write
                   down
                   the
                   Christcrosse
                   row
                
                 
                   In
                   order
                   on
                   the
                   verge
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   bestow
                
                 
                   The
                   needle
                   in
                   the
                   mid'st
                   which
                   toucht
                   the
                   Load
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                
                 
                   What
                   note
                   soe're
                   you
                   list
                   it
                   straight
                   may
                   turne
                   vnto
                   :
                
                 
                   Then
                   frame
                   another
                   orbe
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   like
                   this
                   ,
                
                 
                   Describe
                   the
                   edge
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   the
                   steele
                   thereon
                   likewise
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   steele
                   which
                   from
                   the
                   selfe-same
                   Magnes
                   motion
                   drew
                   ;
                
                 
                   This
                   orbe
                   send
                   with
                   thy
                   friend
                   what
                   time
                   he
                   bids
                   adeu
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   dayes
                   agree
                   first
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   meane
                   to
                   proue
                   ,
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   steele
                   stir
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   letters
                   it
                   doth
                   moue
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   done
                   ,
                   if
                   with
                   thy
                   friend
                   thou
                   closely
                   would'st
                   advise
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   in
                   a
                   countrey
                   off
                   far
                   distant
                   from
                   thee
                   lies
                   ,
                
                 
                   Take
                   thou
                   the
                   orbe
                   &
                   steele
                   which
                   on
                   the
                   orbe
                   was
                   set
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   christcrosse
                   on
                   the
                   edge
                   thou
                   seest
                   in
                   order
                   writ
                   ,
                
                 
                   What
                   notes
                   will
                   frame
                   thy
                   words
                   to
                   them
                   direct
                   thy
                   steele
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   sometime
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   sometime
                   to
                   that
                   note
                   wheele
                   ,
                
                 
                   Turning
                   it
                   round
                   about
                   so
                   often
                   till
                   you
                   finde
                
                 
                   You
                   haue
                   compounded
                   all
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   your
                   minde
                   ;
                
                 
                   Thy
                   friend
                   that
                   dwels
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   ô
                   strange
                   !
                   doth
                   plainely
                   see
                
                 
                   The
                   steele
                   to
                   stir
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   by
                   no
                   man
                   stirred
                   bee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Running
                   now
                   heere
                   now
                   there
                   :
                   He
                   conscious
                   of
                   the
                   plot
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   steele
                   guides
                   pursues
                   ,
                   &
                   reades
                   from
                   note
                   to
                   note
                   ;
                
                 
                   Then
                   gathering
                   into
                   words
                   those
                   notes
                   ,
                   he
                   clearely
                   sees
                
                 
                   What
                   's
                   needefull
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   needle
                   truchman
                   is
                   :
                
                 
                   Now
                   when
                   the
                   steele
                   doth
                   cease
                   its
                   motion
                   ;
                   if
                   thy
                   friend
                
                 
                   Thinke
                   it
                   convenient
                   answere
                   backe
                   to
                   send
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   course
                   he
                   may
                   take
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   needle
                   write
                
                 
                   Touching
                   the
                   seuerall
                   notes
                   what
                   so
                   he
                   list
                   indite
                   .
                
                 
                   Would
                   God
                   men
                   would
                   be
                   pleas'd
                   to
                   put
                   this
                   course
                   in
                   vre
                   ,
                
                 
                   Their
                   letters
                   would
                   arriue
                   more
                   speedy
                   and
                   more
                   sure
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   Riuers
                   would
                   them
                   stoppe
                   ,
                   nor
                   theeues
                   them
                   intercept
                   ;
                
                 
                   Princes
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   hands
                   their
                   businesse
                   might
                   effect
                   :
                
                 
                   Wee
                   Scribes
                   from
                   blacke
                   sea
                   scaped
                   ,
                   at
                   length
                   with
                   hearty
                   wils
                
                 
                   At
                   th'
                   altar
                   of
                   the
                   Loade
                   would
                   consecrate
                   our
                   quils
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Of
               this
               devise
               ,
               how
               two
               absent
               friends
               might
               confer
               at
               great
               distance
               ,
               Viginerius
               in
               his
               Annotations
               vpon
               
                 T.
                 Liuius
              
               ,
               speaketh
               somewhat
               in
               the
               1316
               columne
               of
               his
               first
               volume
               ;
               as
               namely
               that
               a
               letter
               might
               be
               read
               through
               a
               stone
               wall
               of
               three
               foote
               thicke
               ,
               by
               guiding
               and
               mouing
               the
               needle
               of
               a
               compasse
               ouer
               the
               letters
               of
               the
               Alphabet
               ,
               written
               in
               the
               circumference
               :
               but
               the
               certainety
               of
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               I
               leaue
               to
               the
               experiment
               of
               such
               as
               list
               to
               make
               tryall
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               this
               comparison
               touching
               Wits
               &
               Arts
               with
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Bodi●…
                 :
                 Non
                 minus
                 peccant
              
               
               
                 qui
                 à
                 veteribus
                 aiunt
                 omnia
                 comprehensa
                 ,
                 quam
                 qui
                 illos
                 de
                 veteri
                 multarum
                 artium
                 possessione
                 deturbant
                 ,
                 habet
                 Natura
                 scientiarum
                 thesauros
                 numirabiles
                 qui
                 nullis
                 aetatibus
                 exhauriri
                 possunt
                 .
              
               They
               are
               no
               lesse
               to
               blame
               who
               affirme
               all
               things
               to
               haue
               been
               found
               out
               by
               the
               ancients
               ,
               then
               they
               who
               would
               thrust
               them
               out
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               many
               Arts
               found
               out
               by
               them
               :
               For
               the
               Nature
               of
               sciences
               includes
               in
               it
               infinite
               treasure
               which
               can
               neuer
               be
               exhausted
               Or
               rather
               with
               those
               of
               Lactantius
               worthy
               to
               be
               written
               in
               letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               as
               being
               no
               lesse
               true
               and
               pertinent
               ,
               
               then
               witty
               and
               elegant
               :
               
                 Dedit
                 omnibus
                 Deus
                 pro
                 virili
                 portione
                 sapientiam
                 ,
                 vt
                 &
                 inaudita
                 investigare
                 possent
                 ,
                 &
                 audita
                 perpendere
                 ;
                 nec
                 quia
                 nos
                 illi
                 temporibus
                 antecesserunt
                 ,
                 sapientia
                 quoque
                 antecesserunt
                 ,
                 quae
                 si
                 omnibus
                 aequaliter
                 datur
                 ,
                 occupari
                 ab
                 antecedentibus
                 non
                 potest
                 .
                 Illibabili●…est
                 〈◊〉
                 lux
                 &
                 claritas
                 solis
                 ,
                 quia
                 vt
                 sol
                 oculorum
                 ,
                 sit
                 sapientia
                 〈◊〉
                 est
                 cordis
                 humani
                 .
                 Quare
                 cum
                 sapere
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 veritatem
                 quaerere
                 omnibus
                 sit
                 innatum
                 ,
                 sapientiam
                 sibi
                 adimunt
                 qui
                 sine
                 vllo
                 judicio
                 inventa
                 maiorum
                 probant
                 ▪
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 more
                 ducuntur
                 .
                 Sed
                 hoc
                 eos
                 fallit
                 quod
                 Maiorum
                 nomine
                 posi●…
                 non
                 patant
                 fieri
                 posse
                 ,
                 vt
                 aut
                 ipsi
                 plus
                 sapiant
                 quia
                 Minores
                 vocantur
                 ,
                 aut
                 illi
                 de●…rint
                 quia
                 Maiores
                 nominantur
                 .
                 God
              
               hath
               giuen
               wisedome
               vnto
               all
               according
               to
               a
               competent
               measure
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               both
               finde
               out
               things
               vnheard
               of
               before
               ,
               and
               weigh
               things
               already
               ●…ound
               out
               ▪
               Neither
               because
               they
               had
               the
               start
               of
               vs
               in
               time
               ,
               doth
               it
               likewise
               follow
               that
               they
               haue
               it
               also
               in
               wisedome
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               indifferently
               graunted
               to
               all
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               forestalled
               by
               them
               which
               went
               before
               .
               It
               is
               vnimpaireable
               like
               the
               light
               and
               brightnes
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               light
               of
               mans
               heart
               as
               the
               sunne
               is
               of
               his
               eyes
               .
               Sithence
               then
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               ●…search
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               a
               disposition
               inbred
               in
               euery
               man
               ,
               they
               debarre
               themselues
               of
               
               wisedome
               ,
               who
               without
               any
               examination
               approue
               the
               inventions
               of
               their
               Ancestours
               ,
               &
               like
               vnreasonable
               creatures
               ,
               are
               wholy
               led
               by
               others
               .
               But
               this
               is
               it
               which
               deceiues
               them
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Ancestours
               being
               once
               set
               in
               the
               front
               ,
               they
               thinke
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               either
               themselues
               should
               be
               wiser
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               called
               Punies
               ,
               or
               the
               others
               should
               in
               any
               thing
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               called
               their
               Ancestours
               .
               And
               thus
               haue
               we
               seene
               that
               there
               is
               in
               mankind
               no
               such
               vniversall
               &
               
                 perpetuall
                 decay
              
               in
               regard
               of
               age
               &
               life
               ,
               of
               strength
               &
               stature
               ,
               of
               arts
               &
               wits
               ,
               as
               is
               commonly
               pretended
               :
               It
               now
               remaines
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               last
               place
               wee
               examine
               their
               manners
               &
               
                 conditions
                 ,
                 vertues
              
               &
               vices
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               that
               men
               alwayes
               grow
               worse
               &
               worse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               likewise
               generally
               and
               confidently
               both
               held
               and
               beleeved
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             LIB
             .
             IV.
          
           Of
           the
           pretended
           decay
           in
           matter
           of
           manners
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           large
           proofe
           of
           the
           future
           consummation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           the
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           vses
           which
           wee
           are
           to
           draw
           from
           the
           consideration
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             CAP.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             vniversall
             &
             perpetuall
             decay
             in
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             proved
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             then
             from
             Religion
             the
             ground
             of
             manners
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               vicissitude
               and
               Revolution
               in
               vertues
               and
               vices
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               Arts
               &
               Sciences
            
             
               SVCH
               is
               the
               neere
               affinitie
               and
               mutuall
               connexion
               betwixt
               these
               foure
               ,
               
                 Age
                 ,
                 Strength
                 ,
                 Wit
              
               ,
               &
               Manners
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               three
               former
               ordinarily
               follow
               the
               temper
               &
               complexion
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               most
               part
               doth
               the
               fourth
               too
               ;
               though
               I
               must
               confesse
               that
               by
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               will
               in
               morall
               matters
               we
               are
               more
               masters
               of
               the
               fourth
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               other
               three
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               naturall
               ,
               and
               consequently
               lesse
               in
               our
               power
               to
               alter
               or
               commaund
               ;
               as
               strength
               then
               is
               the
               comfort
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               the
               grace
               of
               strength
               ,
               &
               vertue
               ,
               the
               guide
               of
               wit
               :
               so
               age
               without
               strength
               is
               tedious
               ,
               strength
               without
               wit
               dangerous
               ,
               wit
               without
               vertue
               hurtfull
               and
               pernicious
               .
               If
               then
               hauing
               matched
               men
               of
               
                 latter
                 ages
              
               with
               those
               of
               the
               former
               in
               regard
               of
               
                 age
                 ,
                 strength
              
               ,
               &
               wit
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               likewise
               
               proue
               matchable
               in
               regard
               of
               vertue
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               blemish
               rather
               then
               an
               ornament
               ,
               a
               discommendation
               then
               a
               prayse
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               vice
               at
               this
               day
               so
               abounds
               thorow
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               commonly
               doth
               ,
               and
               well
               may
               breed
               a
               doubt
               euen
               in
               the
               best
               ,
               whether
               these
               
                 last
                 times
              
               be
               not
               indeed
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               the
               lees
               &
               dregs
               of
               all
               ages
               ;
               yet
               when
               I
               consider
               that
               in
               these
               
                 latter
                 ages
              
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               compare
               them
               with
               the
               precedent
               since
               the
               Creation
               )
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               knowne
               world
               hath
               beene
               converted
               to
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               hath
               told
               vs
               ,
               
                 By
                 their
                 fruites
                 yee
                 shall
                 knowe
                 them
              
               ;
               mee
               thinkes
               I
               should
               wrong
               both
               him
               and
               it
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               yeeld
               that
               the
               world
               hath
               not
               thereby
               beene
               bettered
               ,
               euen
               in
               regard
               of
               
                 civill
                 vertue
              
               &
               
                 morall
                 goodnes
                 :
                 Deus
                 vt
                 parens
                 diligentissimus
                 appropinquante
                 vltimo
                 tempore
                 nuncium
                 misit
                 ,
                 qui
                 vetus
                 illud
                 seculum
                 fugatamque
                 Iusticiam
                 reduceret
                 ,
                 ne
                 humanum
                 genus
                 maximis
                 &
                 perpetuis
                 agitaretur
                 erroribus
                 ;
                 Redijt
                 ergo
                 species
                 illius
                 aurei
                 temporis
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               .
               God
               as
               a
               most
               tender
               father
               ,
               the
               
               end
               now
               drawing
               on
               ,
               sent
               his
               Messenger
               ,
               who
               should
               reduce
               that
               old
               age
               and
               banished
               justice
               ,
               least
               mankinde
               should
               alwayes
               be
               tossed
               vp
               &
               downe
               with
               infinite
               &
               continuall
               errours
               ,
               so
               as
               now
               we
               haue
               brought
               backe
               againe
               vnto
               vs
               a
               representation
               of
               those
               golden
               times
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               I
               cannot
               easily
               grant
               that
               men
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ;
               so
               I
               doe
               not
               beleiue
               that
               alwayes
               ,
               &
               in
               all
               places
               they
               waxe
               better
               and
               better
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               stand
               at
               a
               stay
               :
               But
               as
               in
               the
               Arts
               &
               Sciences
               ;
               so
               likewise
               in
               matter
               of
               manners
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               
                 vicissitude
                 ,
                 an
                 alternation
              
               &
               revolution
               as
               before
               hath
               beene
               touched
               in
               part
               .
               The
               world
               is
               sometimes
               better
               &
               sometimes
               worse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               times
               of
               warre
               or
               peace
               ,
               the
               conditions
               of
               Princes
               &
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               .
               Sometimes
               vertue
               increaseth
               in
               one
               kingdome
               and
               decreaseth
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               againe
               in
               the
               same
               kingdome
               
                 one
                 vice
              
               growes
               vp
               and
               another
               withers
               ,
               at
               least-wise
               for
               a
               time
               .
               This
               circulation
               of
               vertue
               and
               vice
               hath
               beene
               obserued
               ,
               and
               the
               obseruation
               thereof
               commended
               to
               posterity
               by
               the
               soundest
               &
               sagest
               writers
               in
               
                 Antiquity
                 :
                 Nisi
                 forte
                 in
                 rebus
                 cunctis
                 inest
                 quidam
                 velut
                 orbis
                 ,
                 &
                 quemadmodum
                 temporum
                 vices
                 ita
                 morum
                 vertantur
                 ,
                 nec
                 omnia
                 apud
                 priores
                 meliora
                 ,
                 sed
                 nostra
                 quoque
                 aetas
                 multa
                 laudis
                 &
                 artium
                 imitanda
                 posteris
                 tulit
                 ,
              
               saith
               Tacitus
               .
               Vnlesse
               perchance
               there
               be
               in
               all
               things
               a
               certaine
               circular
               change
               ,
               &
               as
               there
               is
               by
               turnes
               
               an
               entercourse
               of
               times
               ,
               so
               also
               of
               Customes
               and
               Manners
               .
               Neither
               were
               all
               things
               in
               ancient
               times
               better
               then
               ours
               ,
               bur
               our
               age
               hath
               likewise
               left
               to
               posterity
               many
               things
               worthy
               praise
               and
               imitation
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 vitia
                 erunt
                 donec
                 homines
                 ,
                 sed
                 neque
                 haec
                 continua
                 ,
                 &
                 meliorum
                 interventu
              
               
               pensantur
               .
               Vices
               there
               will
               be
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               men
               are
               ,
               but
               these
               Iast
               not
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               often
               recompensed
               by
               the
               intervening
               of
               better
               times
               .
               And
               with
               him
               accords
               the
               graue
               
                 Seneca
                 :
                 Hoc
                 maiores
                 nostri
                 questi
                 sunt
                 ,
                 hoc
                 nos
                 quaerimur
                 ,
                 hoc
                 posteri
                 nostri
                 querentur
                 ,
                 euersos
                 esse
                 mores
                 ,
              
               
               
                 regnare
                 nequitiam
                 ,
                 in
                 deterius
                 res
                 humanas
                 &
                 in
                 omne
                 nefas
                 labi
                 :
                 at
                 ista
                 stant
                 loco
                 eodem
                 ,
                 stabuntque
                 paululum
                 duntaxat
                 vltra
                 aut
                 citra
                 mota
                 ,
                 vt
                 fluctus
                 quos
                 aestus
                 accedens
                 longius
                 extulit
                 ,
                 recedens
                 maiore
                 littorum
                 vestigio
                 tenuit
                 ,
                 nunc
                 in
                 adulterio
                 magis
                 quam
                 in
                 alio
                 peccabitur
                 ,
                 abrumpetque
                 frenos
                 pudicitia
                 ,
                 nunc
                 conviviorum
                 vigebit
                 furor
                 ,
                 &
                 foedissimum
                 patrimoniorum
                 exitium
              
               
               
                 culina
                 ,
                 nunc
                 cultus
                 corporum
                 nimius
                 ,
                 &
                 formae
                 cura
                 ,
                 prae
                 seferens
                 animi
                 deformitatem
                 ;
                 nunc
                 in
                 petulantiam
                 &
                 audaciam
                 erumpet
                 male
                 dispensata
                 libertas
                 ,
                 nunc
                 in
                 crudelitatem
                 priuatam
                 ac
                 publicam
                 ibitur
                 bellorumque
                 ciuilium
                 insaniam
                 ,
                 qua
                 omne
                 sanctum
                 ac
                 sacrum
                 profanetur
                 ,
                 habebitur
                 aliquando
                 ebrietati
                 honor
                 ,
                 &
                 plurimum
                 meri
                 cepisse
                 virtus
                 erit
                 .
                 Non
                 expectant
                 vno
                 loco
                 vitia
                 ,
                 sed
                 mobilia
                 &
                 inter
                 se
                 dissentientia
                 ,
                 tumultuantur
                 invicem
                 fuganturque
                 .
                 Caeterum
                 idem
                 semper
                 de
                 nobis
                 pronunciare
                 debebimus
                 ,
                 malos
                 esse
                 nos
                 ,
                 malos
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 invitus
                 adijciam
                 ,
                 &
                 futuros
                 esse
                 .
              
               This
               our
               Ancestours
               complained
               of
               ,
               this
               wee
               complaine
               of
               ,
               this
               our
               posterity
               will
               complaine
               of
               ,
               that
               manners
               are
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               wickednes
               reignes
               ,
               that
               humane
               affaires
               grow
               worse
               &
               worse
               ,
               but
               these
               stand
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               remaine
               ,
               being
               only
               at
               times
               a
               little
               remoued
               ;
               sometimes
               this
               way
               ,
               sometimes
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               the
               waues
               which
               the
               tide
               flowing
               carries
               farther
               in
               ,
               but
               ebbing
               leaues
               farther
               off
               .
               Sometimes
               Adultery
               spreads
               it selfe
               more
               then
               any
               other
               sinne
               ,
               and
               immodesty
               will
               endure
               no
               bridle
               :
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               the
               madnes
               of
               feasting
               is
               in
               fashion
               and
               the
               kitching
               the
               basest
               kinde
               of
               consuming
               a
               mans
               patrimony
               ;
               And
               then
               againe
               the
               immoderate
               decking
               of
               our
               bodies
               and
               care
               of
               preseruing
               our
               beautie
               ,
               which
               too
               much
               discouers
               the
               deformitie
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               sometimes
               liberty
               dispensed
               with
               breaketh
               out
               in
               to
               desperate
               boldnes
               ,
               sometimes
               into
               cruelty
               publique
               &
               private
               ,
               and
               the
               rage
               of
               civill
               wars
               ,
               whereby
               all
               holy
               things
               and
               places
               come
               to
               be
               profaned
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               will
               come
               when
               drunkennes
               shall
               be
               had
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               held
               a
               vertue
               to
               swill
               downe
               much
               wine
               .
               Vices
               rest
               not
               in
               any
               one
               state
               or
               place
               ,
               but
               shifting
               hither
               &
               thither
               ,
               and
               sighting
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               they
               both
               assault
               and
               put
               one
               another
               to
               flight
               :
               But
               howeuer
               it
               goe
               ,
               it
               shall
               alwayes
               be
               truly
               said
               of
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               naught
               ,
               naught
               wee
               haue
               beene
               ,
               (
               and
               which
               I
               vnwillingly
               adde
               )
               we
               shall
               still
               be
               naught
               .
               And
               the
               same
               Authour
               hauing
               related
               a
               storie
               out
               of
               Asclepiodorus
               ,
               how
               Phillippe
               of
               Macedon
               sent
               men
               downe
               into
               an
               old
               mine
               to
               search
               what
               store
               was
               
               left
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               couetousnes
               of
               
                 former
                 ages
              
               had
               not
               drawne
               it
               dry
               ,
               
                 cum
                 magna
                 haec
                 voluptate
                 legi
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 intellexi
                 enim
                 saeculum
                 nostrum
                 non
                 novis
                 vitijs
                 sed
                 iam
                 antiquitùs
                 traditis
                 laborare
                 ,
                 nec
                 nostra
                 aetate
                 primum
                 auaritiam
                 venas
                 terrarum
                 lapidumque
                 rimatam
                 in
                 tenebris
                 male
                 abstrusa
                 quaesisse
                 :
                 Illi
                 quoque
                 Maiores
                 nostri
                 quos
                 celebramus
                 laudibus
                 ,
                 quibus
                 dissimiles
                 querimur
                 nos
                 esse
                 ,
                 spe
                 ducti
                 montes
                 ceciderunt
                 &
                 supra
                 lucrum
                 sub
                 ruina
                 steterunt
                 .
              
               This
               I
               read
               with
               marveilous
               great
               content
               :
               for
               thereby
               I
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               our
               age
               was
               not
               burdened
               with
               new
               vices
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               anciently
               practised
               ,
               nor
               that
               Auarice
               now
               first
               searched
               into
               the
               veines
               of
               the
               earth
               &
               stones
               ,
               seeking
               out
               those
               things
               which
               Nature
               hath
               buried
               in
               darkenes
               .
               Euen
               those
               our
               Ancestours
               ,
               whom
               we
               so
               highly
               extoll
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               complaine
               that
               our selues
               are
               vnlike
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               lucre
               cut
               thorow
               mountains
               and
               vnder
               danger
               of
               ruine
               stood
               vpon
               their
               gaine
               .
            
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               wicked
               Gouernour
               hath
               many
               times
               a
               good
               successour
               ,
               and
               a
               gracelesse
               father
               a
               godly
               and
               vertuous
               sonne
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Egregia
                   est
                   soboles
                   scelerato
                   nata
                   parente
                   :
                
              
               
                 A
                 worthles
                 sire
                 begets
                 a
                 worthy
                 sonne
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Thus
               Constantine
               succeeded
               to
               
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 Iouinian
              
               to
               
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Seuerus
              
               to
               
                 Heliogabalus
                 ,
                 Hezekias
              
               to
               Ahaz
               ,
               &
               Iosias
               to
               Ammon
               .
               And
               doubtles
               were
               the
               son
               alwayes
               worse
               then
               the
               faher
               ,
               the
               successour
               then
               the
               predecessour
               ,
               and
               succeeding
               ages
               then
               the
               proceeding
               ,
               villny
               had
               long
               ere
               this
               stretched
               it selfe
               to
               the
               vtmost
               period
               ,
               &
               that
               complaint
               which
               the
               satyrist
               vttered
               by
               way
               of
               Poeticall
               aggrauation
               had
               long
               before
               this
               time
               beene
               verified
               in
               truth
               and
               in
               deede
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Non
                   habet
                   vlterius
                   quod
                   nostris
                   moribus
                   addat
                
              
               
                 Posteritas
                 .
              
               
                 Nought
                 hath
                 posterity
              
               
                 Which
                 to
                 our
                 manners
                 may
                 yet
                 further
                 added
                 be
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               extreame
               follie
               of
               the
               ancients
               ,
               in
               adoring
               &
               invocating
               images
               .
            
             
               IN
               this
               comparison
               of
               manners
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               begin
               with
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               which
               ouer-spread
               almost
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               because
               from
               their
               foule
               errours
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Table
              
               we
               shall
               easily
               guesse
               at
               their
               grosse
               irregularities
               in
               those
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               latter
               depending
               vpon
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               former
               :
               And
               besides
               in
               the
               very
               choice
               &
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               will
               appeare
               much
               inhumanitie
               &
               
                 brutish
                 stupiditie
              
               ;
               Their
               Idols
               of
               gold
               ,
               &
               siluer
               ,
               &
               stone
               ,
               and
               wood
               were
               to
               the
               inspired
               pen-men
               of
               
                 holy
                 writ
              
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               that
               euery
               where
               they
               inveigh
               against
               them
               as
               most
               
                 sottish
                 vani●…es
              
               ,
               and
               the
               worshippers
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               men
               voide
               of
               
                 common
                 Reason
              
               ,
               shewing
               themselues
               more
               blockish
               then
               the
               very
               blockes
               they
               adored
               ,
               in
               that
               being
               themselues
               made
               according
               to
               
                 Gods
                 image
              
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               images
               made
               with
               their
               owne
               hands
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               vpon
               their
               owne
               workes
               the
               Deitie
               of
               him
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               receiued
               breath
               and
               being
               .
               
                 
                   Their
                   Idols
                   are
                   silver
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   mens
                   hands
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   mouth
                   and
                   speake
                   not
                   ,
                   eyes
                   haue
                   they
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                
                 
                 
                   eares
                   and
                   heare
                   not
                   ,
                   noses
                   haue
                   they
                   and
                   smell
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   hands
                   and
                   touch
                   not
                   ,
                   feete
                   haue
                   they
                   and
                   walke
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   make
                   them
                   are
                   like
                   vnto
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Esay
                
                 hauing
                 
                 shewed
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 plants
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 &
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 vp
                 cuts
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 with
                 part
                 thereof
                 he
                 baketh
                 his
                 bread
                 ,
                 with
                 part
                 he
                 rosteth
                 his
                 meate
                 &
                 warmeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 residue
                 thereof
                 he
                 maketh
                 
                   his
                   god
                
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 Idoll
                 :
                 The
                 Carpenter
                 stretcheth
                 out
                 a
                 line
                 ,
                 he
                 fashioneth
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 red
                 thread
                 ,
                 he
                 planeth
                 and
                 he
                 pourtraieth
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 compasse
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 after
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 remaine
                 in
                 an
                 house
                 ;
                 then
                 boweth
                 he
                 and
                 worshippeth
                 ,
                 and
                 prayeth
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 Deliuer
                 me
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 therevpon
                 inferres
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 knowen
                 nor
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 shut
                 their
                 eyes
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 vnderstand
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Ierimy
                
                 much
                 to
                 like
                 purpose
                 ,
                 one
                 cutteth
                 a
                 tree
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Forrest
                 with
                 an
                 axe
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 decketh
                 
                 it
                 with
                 siluer
                 and
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 they
                 fasten
                 it
                 with
                 nayles
                 and
                 hammers
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 fall
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Idoles
                 stand
                 vp
                 as
                 a
                 palme
                 tree
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 speake
                 not
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 borne
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 concludes
                 ,
                 They
                 dote
                 and
                 are
                 foolish
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 stock
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 of
                 vanity
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 liuely
                 &
                 elegantly
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 scorne
                 and
                 derision
                 haue
                 we
                 this
                 blockish
                 vanity
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Wisedome
                 .
                 Miserable
                 
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 dead
                 is
                 their
                 hope
                 that
                 call
                 them
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 mens
                 hands
                 ,
                 gold
                 &
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 invented
                 by
                 Art
                 &
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 vaine
                 stone
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 antiquity
                 .
                 Or
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Carpenter
                 cutteth
                 downe
                 a
                 tree
                 meete
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 pareth
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 barke
                 thereof
                 cunningly
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 Art
                 maketh
                 a
                 vessell
                 profitable
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 worke
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 to
                 dresse
                 his
                 meat
                 to
                 fill
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 crooked
                 peece
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 &
                 full
                 of
                 knobs
                 )
                 he
                 carueth
                 it
                 diligently
                 at
                 his
                 leisure
                 ,
                 &
                 according
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 expert
                 in
                 cunning
                 ,
                 he
                 giueth
                 it
                 a
                 proportion
                 ,
                 &
                 fashioneth
                 it
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 maketh
                 it
                 like
                 some
                 vile
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 straketh
                 it
                 ouer
                 with
                 vermilion
                 ,
                 &
                 painteth
                 and
                 couereth
                 euery
                 spot
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 convenient
                 Tabernacle
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 setteth
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 &
                 maketh
                 it
                 fast
                 with
                 iron
                 ,
                 providing
                 so
                 for
                 it
                 lest
                 it
                 fall
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 image
                 that
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 helpe
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 prayeth
                 for
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 it
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 life
                 ,
                 hee
                 calleth
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 weake
                 for
                 health
                 ,
                 he
                 prayeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 requireth
                 helpe
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 experience
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 his
                 journey
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 gaine
                 and
                 successe
                 in
                 his
                 affaires
                 ,
                 asketh
                 ability
                 to
                 doe
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 vnable
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               childish
               foppery
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Christians
              
               also
               scoffed
               &
               laughed
               at
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 amentia
                 est
                 ,
                 aut
                 ea
                 fingere
                 quae
                 ipsi
                 postmodum
                 timeant
                 ,
                 aut
                 timere
                 quae
                 finxerunt
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               :
               What
               a
               madnesse
               is
               it
               either
               to
               make
               things
               which
               themselues
               feare
               ,
               or
               to
               feare
               those
               things
               which
               themselues
               haue
               made
               .
               
                 Nec
                 intelligunt
                 homines
                 ineptissimi
                 quod
                 si
                 sentire
                 simulacra
                 &
                 movere
                 possent
                 ,
                 vltrò
                 adoratura
                 homines
                 fuissent
                 à
                 quibus
                 sunt
                 expolita
                 .
              
               Neither
               doe
               these
               foolish
               men
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               images
               they
               adore
               ,
               had
               they
               but
               sense
               &
               motion
               ,
               would
               adore
               them
               who
               framed
               &
               formed
               them
               .
               
                 Sed
                 haeo
                 nemo
                 considerat
                 ,
                 ac
                 mentes
                 eorum
                 penitus
                 succum
                 stultitiae
                 perbiberunt
                 :
                 adorant
                 ergo
                 insensibilia
                 qui
                 sentiunt
                 ,
                 irrationalia
                 qui
                 sapiunt
                 ,
                 exanima
                 qui
                 vivunt
                 ,
                 terrena
                 qui
                 oriuntur
                 è
                 coelo
                 .
                 Iuvat
                 ergo
                 velut
                 in
                 aliqua
                 sublimi
                 specula
                 constitutum
                 vnde
                 vniversi
                 exaudire
                 possint
              
               Persianum
               
                 illud
                 proclamare
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 O
                 cur
                 as
                 hominum
                 ,
                 ô
                 quantum
                 est
                 in
                 rebus
                 inane
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 curvae
                 in
                 terris
                 animae
                 &
                 coelestium
                 inanes
                 !
              
            
             
               But
               these
               things
               none
               considereth
               ,
               their
               minds
               being
               thoroughly
               drenched
               with
               the
               liquor
               of
               foolishnes
               :
               They
               which
               haue
               sence
               adore
               things
               without
               sence
               ,
               which
               haue
               life
               things
               without
               life
               ,
               which
               are
               from
               heauen
               things
               earthly
               .
               It
               were
               good
               then
               from
               some
               high
               tower
               that
               all
               might
               heare
               it
               ,
               to
               proclaime
               alowd
               that
               of
               Persius
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   O
                   cares
                   of
                   men
                   !
                   O
                   world
                   all
                   fraught
                
                 
                   With
                   vanities
                   !
                   O
                   mindes
                   inclined
                
                 
                   Towards
                   earth
                   ,
                   all
                   voide
                   of
                   heau'nly
                   thought
                   !
                
              
            
             
               And
               Sedulius
               an
               ancient
               Christian
               Poet
               ,
               by
               Nation
               a
               Scot
               ,
               hath
               excellently
               described
               this
               palpable
               folly
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Heu
                   miseri
                   qui
                   vana
                   colunt
                   ,
                   qui
                   corde
                   sinistro
                
                 
                   Religiosa
                   sibi
                   sculpunt
                   simulacra
                   ,
                   suumque
                
                 
                   Factorem
                   fugiunt
                   ,
                   &
                   quae
                   fecêre
                   verentur
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quis
                   furor
                   est
                   quae
                   tanta
                   animos
                   dementia
                   ludit
                   ?
                
                 
                   Vt
                   volucrem
                   ,
                   turpemque
                   bovem
                   ,
                   torvumque
                   draconem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Semihominemque
                   canem
                   supplex
                   homo
                   pronus
                   adoret
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ah
                   wretched
                   they
                   that
                   worship
                   vanities
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   consecrate
                   dumbe
                   Idols
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   their
                   owne
                   Maker
                   God
                   on
                   high
                   despise
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   feare
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   hands
                   and
                   Art
                   !
                
                 
                   What
                   fury
                   ,
                   what
                   great
                   madnesse
                   doth
                   beguile
                
                 
                   Mens
                   mindes
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   should
                   vgly
                   sh●…pes
                   adore
                
                 
                   Of
                   birds
                   ,
                   or
                   buls
                   ,
                   or
                   dragons
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   vile
                
                 
                   Halfe
                   dog
                   halfe
                   man
                   on
                   knees
                   for
                   aide
                   implore
                   .
                
              
            
             
               To
               these
               vgly
               shapes
               doth
               Seneca
               allude
               :
               
                 Nu●…ina
                 vocant
                 quae
                 si
                 accepto
                 spiritu
                 occurrerent
                 monstra
                 haberentur
                 .
              
               Divine
               powers
               they
               call
               those
               which
               if
               they
               should
               meete
               hauing
               life
               put
               into
               them
               ,
               would
               be
               held
               monsters
               .
               And
               one
               of
               their
               owne
               Poets
               seemes
               to
               ●…est
               at
               their
               grossenesse
               herein
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Olim
                   truncus
                   eram
                   ficulnus
                   invtile
                   lignum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quem
                   Faber
                   incertus
                   scamnum
                   facere●…ne
                   ,
                   Priapum
                   
                
                 
                   Maluit
                   esse
                   deum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Euen
                   now
                   I
                   was
                   the
                   stocke
                   of
                   an
                   old
                   figge
                   tree
                   ,
                
                 
                   Th●…
                   workeman
                   doubting
                   what
                   I
                   then
                   should
                   bee
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   bench
                   or
                   god
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   a
                   god
                   made
                   mee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               It
               is
               indeed
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Romanes
               for
               a
               time
               were
               altogether
               without
               images
               for
               any
               religious
               vse
               ,
               but
               afterward
               they
               receiued
               into
               their
               City
               those
               of
               all
               other
               Nations
               by
               them
               conquered
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               who
               were
               Lords
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               became
               slaues
               to
               the
               Idoles
               of
               all
               the
               World
               :
               Which
               bables
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               S.
               Augustine
               .
               that
               learned
               Varro
               both
               bewailed
               &
               vtterly
               condemned
               in
               expresse
               words
               :
               Qui
               
               
                 primi
                 simulacra
                 Deorum
                 populis
                 posuerunt
                 ,
                 ij
                 &
                 civitatibus
                 suis
                 timorem
                 ademerunt
                 ,
                 &
                 errorem
                 addiderunt
                 :
              
               They
               who
               first
               erected
               Idols
               for
               the
               peoples
               vse
               thereby
               both
               abolished
               all
               feare
               of
               the
               Deitie
               and
               introduced
               errour
               .
               But
               the
               wise
               Seneca
               thus
               derides
               them
               ,
               
                 Simulacra
                 Deorum
                 venerantur
                 ,
                 illis
                 supplicant
                 genu
                 posito
                 ,
                 illa
                 adorant
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 haec
                 suspiciant
                 ,
                 fabros
                 qui
                 illa
                 fecere
                 contemnunt
                 :
              
               the
               Images
               of
               the
               Gods
               they
               worship
               ,
               those
               they
               pray
               vnto
               with
               bended
               knees
               ,
               those
               they
               adore
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               so
               greatly
               admire
               them
               ,
               they
               contemne
               the
               Artificer
               that
               made
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Their
               grosse
               and
               ridiculous
               blockishnesse
               in
               the
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               their
               gods
               .
            
             
               THeir
               strange
               infatuation
               will
               yet
               appeare
               farther
               vnto
               vs
               if
               wee
               rise
               a
               little
               higher
               from
               the
               Images
               to
               the
               Gods
               which
               they
               represented
               ,
               and
               surely
               whether
               their
               practice
               about
               their
               images
               ,
               or
               their
               opinion
               touching
               their
               Gods
               were
               more
               grosse
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               define
               :
               Whether
               we
               regard
               their
               number
               or
               their
               condition
               ,
               or
               their
               
                 manner
                 of
                 service
              
               .
               For
               their
               number
               he
               that
               reades
               Boccace
               his
               books
               
                 de
                 Genealogia
                 Deorum
              
               ,
               will
               easily
               finde
               them
               almost
               numberlesse
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Apostle
               might
               well
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 be
                 Gods
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 Lords
                 many
                 .
                 Crinitus
              
               
               out
               of
               Hesiodus
               makes
               them
               
                 thirty
                 thousand
              
               strong
               :
               &
               the
               Iuppiters
               alone
               out
               of
               Varro
               no
               lesse
               then
               
                 three
                 hundred
              
               .
               There
               were
               
                 Dij
                 majorum
                 gentium
              
               ,
               which
               were
               worshipped
               generally
               throughout
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               &
               
                 Dij
                 Tutelares
              
               ,
               gods
               of
               seuerall
               Nations
               &
               Provinces
               ,
               chosen
               to
               be
               their
               patrons
               &
               guardions
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               those
               
                 high
                 places
              
               which
               Solomon
               built
               for
               his
               
                 Idolatrous
                 wiues
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               worshipped
               the
               seuerall
               Gods
               of
               their
               seuerall
               Nations
               ,
               Ashtoreth
               the
               
               Goddesse
               of
               the
               Sidonians
               ,
               and
               Milcom
               the
               God
               of
               the
               
                 Ammorites
                 ,
                 Cbemosh
              
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               &
               Molech
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               :
               so
               likewise
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               outlandish
               wiues
               ,
               which
               burnt
               incense
               &
               offered
               vnto
               their
               Gods
               ,
               whereby
               it
               appeareth
               that
               euery
               Nation
               had
               a
               God
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               &
               yet
               farther
               may
               it
               be
               seene
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               those
               Nations
               which
               Salmanezer
               transplanted
               into
               the
               Samaritan
               Cities
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               that
               though
               
                 they
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               worshipped
               euery
               one
               his
               owne
               
                 peculiar
                 God
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               is
               a
               Catalogue
               in
               the
               same
               place
               set
               downe
               ,
               The
               
                 Babylonians
                 Succoth
                 Benoth
              
               ,
               the
               Cuthites
               
               Nergall
               ,
               the
               
                 Hammathites
                 Ashima
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Avites
                 Nibhaz
              
               ,
               &
               Tartak
               ,
               the
               
                 Sepharvites
                 Adramelech
              
               ,
               &
               Anamelek
               .
               And
               as
               seuerall
               Nations
               &
               Provinces
               chose
               to
               themselues
               their
               Gods
               ,
               so
               did
               likewise
               the
               Cities
               as
               we
               may
               partly
               see
               by
               that
               rabble
               of
               them
               mustered
               vp
               by
               Rabshaketh
               in
               his
               Oration
               to
               King
               Hezekiah
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Hamah
               and
               Arpad
               ,
               
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               
                 Sepher-vaim
                 Hevah
              
               &
               Iuah
               :
               &
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               the
               men
               of
               Iudah
               multiply
               their
               gods
               according
               to
               the
               
               number
               of
               their
               Cities
               .
               Neither
               did
               
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               &
               Cities
               onely
               affect
               to
               haue
               euery
               one
               vnto
               themselues
               their
               owne
               peculiar
               and
               seuerall
               Gods
               ,
               as
               their
               Patrons
               and
               defenders
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               was
               likewise
               followed
               by
               all
               their
               seuerall
               families
               ,
               who
               still
               had
               their
               Lares
               &
               
                 Deos
                 Penates
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               houshold
               Gods
               ,
               as
               the
               Protectours
               of
               their
               families
               ,
               whom
               because
               they
               adored
               in
               the
               secret
               &
               inward
               parts
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               the
               Poets
               vse
               to
               call
               
                 Deos
                 Penetrales
              
               :
               Yea
               and
               as
               Pliny
               reporteth
               ,
               not
               only
               seuerall
               families
               had
               their
               seuerall
               Gods
               ,
               but
               also
               euery
               seuerall
               person
               would
               adopt
               a
               seuerall
               God
               of
               his
               owne
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               hee
               thought
               the
               number
               of
               Gods
               to
               bee
               multiplied
               aboue
               the
               number
               of
               
                 men
                 .
                 Major
                 Coeli●…um
                 populus
                 etiam
                 qu●…m
                 hominum
                 intelligi
                 potest
                 ,
                 cùm
              
               
               
               
                 singuli
                 quoque
                 ex
                 semetipsis
                 singulos
                 Deos
                 faciant
                 ,
                 I●…nones
                 Geniosque
                 adoptando
                 sibi
                 .
              
               We
               may
               well
               conceiue
               greater
               multitudes
               of
               Gods
               then
               of
               men
               ,
               seeing
               euery
               man
               adop●…eth
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               both
               greater
               &
               small●…r
               gods
               to
               himselfe
               .
               All
               which
               considered
               ,
               
                 otiosum
                 est
                 per
                 omnia
                 Deorum
                 nomina
                 per●…urrere
                 qui
                 colerentur
                 à
                 veteribus
                 ,
              
               saith
               Ter●…ullian
               .
               It
               were
               an
               idle
               thing
               to
               attempt
               to
               runne
               through
               the
               names
               of
               all
               the
               Gods
               which
               the
               Ancients
               worshipped
               ,
               they
               had
               so
               many
               
                 old
                 Gods
              
               &
               
                 new
                 Gods
                 ,
                 hee
                 Gods
              
               &
               
                 shee
                 Gods
                 ,
                 citty
                 Gods
              
               &
               
                 countrey
                 God
                 ,
                 co●…mon
                 Gods
              
               &
               
                 proper
                 Gods
                 ,
                 land
                 Gods
              
               &
               
                 sea
                 Gods.
              
               And
               with
               Tertull●…an
               heerein
               accords
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Quando
                 autem
                 possins
                 vno
                 loco
                 libri
                 h●…us
                 ●…morari
              
               
               
                 omnia
                 nomina
                 Deorum
                 aut
                 Dearum
                 ,
                 quae
                 illi
                 grandibus
                 volum●…bus
                 vix
                 comprehendere
                 potuerunt
                 singulis
                 rebus
                 propria
                 dispertie●…tes
                 officia
                 Numinum
                 .
              
               How
               can
               all
               the
               names
               of
               their
               Gods
               and
               Goddesses
               bee
               recounted
               in
               one
               chapter
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               which
               themselues
               could
               not
               range
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               many
               great
               volumes
               ,
               appointing
               a
               p●…rticular
               God
               to
               waite
               on
               euery
               particular
               thing
               ;
               nay
               for
               some
               thing
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               they
               had
               many
               Gods
               ,
               as
               namely
               for
               corne
               they
               had
               Segetia
               for
               the
               sowing
               of
               it
               ,
               while
               it
               lay
               vnder
               the
               earth
               Tutelina
               ,
               when
               it
               sprang
               vp
               
                 Proserpina
                 ,
                 Nodotus
              
               when
               it
               shut
               into
               a
               blade
               ,
               when
               it
               spired
               Voluti●…a
               ,
               when
               the
               eare
               opened
               Patilena
               ,
               when
               it
               brake
               forth
               Host●…lina
               ,
               when
               it
               blosomed
               Flora
               ,
               when
               it
               kerned
               Lacturtia
               ,
               when
               it
               grew
               ripe
               Ma●…uta
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               reaped
               〈◊〉
               .
               His
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               which
               also
               shall
               be
               mine
               for
               this
               point
               ,
               
                 Ne
                 omnia
                 commemoro
                 quia
                 me
                 piget
                 quod
                 illos
                 non
                 〈◊〉
                 :
              
               neither
               doe
               I
               name
               all
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               grieueth
               me
               to
               wri●…e
               what
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               to
               act
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               most
               shamefull
               and
               base
               condition
               of
               their
               gods
               .
            
             
               THe
               quality
               &
               condition
               of
               their
               gods
               was
               doubtles
               much
               more
               shamefull
               th●…n
               their
               multitude
               .
               The
               common
               opinion
               touching
               their
               great
               god
               Iupiter
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               intombed
               in
               Creete
               ,
               and
               his
               monument
               was
               there
               to
               be
               seene
               .
               Wherevpon
               Lactantius
               wit
               ily
               demaunds
               ,
               
               
                 Quomodo
                 potest
                 Deus
                 esse
                 alibi
                 vivus
                 alibi
                 mortuus
                 ,
                 alibi
                 habere
                 templum
                 ,
                 alibi
                 sepulchrum
                 ?
              
               Tell
               me
               I
               beseech
               you
               how
               can
               the
               same
               god
               be
               aliue
               in
               one
               place
               and
               dead
               in
               another
               ,
               haue
               a
               temple
               dedicated
               to
               him
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               a
               tomb
               erected
               in
               another
               .
               Nay
               Callimachus
               himselfe
               in
               his
               hymne
               on
               Iupiter
               ,
               calleth
               the
               Cretians
               lyars
               in
               this
               very
               respects
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               which
               part
               of
               his
               hymne
               is
               thus
               translated
               into
               Latine
               by
               
                 Bonaventura
                 Vulcanius
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   At
                   certe
                   mendax
                   est
                   Creta
                   ,
                   sepulchrum
                
              
               
                 
                   Quae
                   posuit
                   tibi
                   qui
                   haud
                   moreris
                   ,
                   nam
                   semper
                   es
                   idem
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Cretians
                 alwayes
                 lyars
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 rais'd
                 vnto
                 thy
                 name
              
               
                 A
                 sepul●…her
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 diest
                 ,
                 but
                 euer
                 art
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               they
               gaue
               diuine
               honour
               to
               notorious
               common
               strumpets
               ,
               as
               vnto
               Goddesses
               ,
               to
               Venus
               ,
               to
               Faula
               ,
               to
               Lupa
               the
               nurse
               of
               Romulus
               ,
               so
               called
               among
               the
               sheepheards
               for
               the
               common
               prostitution
               of
               her
               
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               Flora
               ,
               who
               hauing
               gained
               much
               by
               her
               meretricious
               trade
               ;
               she
               made
               by
               her
               will
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               her
               h●…ire
               ,
               and
               left
               a
               sum
               
               of
               money
               ,
               by
               the
               vse
               whereof
               ,
               her
               birth-day
               was
               yearely
               to
               be
               celebrated
               ,
               with
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               games
               ,
               which
               in
               memorie
               of
               her
               they
               called
               Floralia
               .
               Nay
               ,
               their
               great
               Goddesse
               Iuno
               ;
               they
               make
               both
               the
               wife
               and
               the
               sister
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               and
               Iupiter
               himselfe
               with
               the
               other
               gods
               ,
               no
               better
               then
               
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 theeues
                 :
              
               Neither
               were
               these
               things
               concealed
               or
               whispered
               in
               priuate
               ,
               but
               published
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               they
               were
               liuely
               described
               by
               their
               Painters
               in
               their
               tables
               ,
               by
               their
               Poets
               in
               their
               verses
               ,
               and
               acted
               by
               their
               Players
               vpon
               their
               stages
               .
               
                 Quanta
                 maiestas
                 putanda
                 est
                 .
                 Quae
                 adoratur
                 in
                 templis
                 ,
                 illuditur
                 in
                 theatris
                 ,
              
               what
               great
               maiestie
               call
               yee
               me
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               adored
               in
               the
               temples
               ,
               &
               
               prophaned
               in
               the
               Theatres
               .
               And
               so
               farre
               were
               the
               worshippers
               of
               these
               goodly
               gods
               from
               punishing
               or
               censuring
               them
               therein
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               highly
               applauded
               and
               approued
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               rewarded
               by
               the
               state
               :
               Neither
               were
               these
               things
               written
               or
               spoken
               by
               Lucian
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               scoffed
               at
               Religion
               ,
               but
               by
               those
               who
               professedly
               vndertooke
               the
               prayse
               of
               their
               
                 Gods
                 ,
                 Non
                 enim
                 ista
                 Lucilius
                 narrat
                 aut
                 Lucianus
                 qui
                 Dijs
                 &
                 hominibus
                 non
                 pepercit
                 ,
                 sed
                 hi
                 potissimum
                 qui
                 Deorum
                 laudes
                 canebant
                 ,
                 &
              
               
               
                 quibus
                 credemus
                 si
                 fidem
                 laudantibus
                 non
                 habemus
                 ?
              
               These
               things
               are
               not
               reported
               by
               Lucilius
               or
               Lucianus
               ,
               who
               spared
               neither
               God
               nor
               man
               ,
               but
               specially
               by
               them
               who
               sung
               the
               prayses
               of
               the
               Gods
               ;
               and
               to
               whom
               I
               pray
               you
               in
               such
               cases
               should
               we
               giue
               credit
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               purposely
               seeke
               to
               commend
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               
                 ridiculous
                 gods
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Fortunam
                 ,
                 Fornacem
                 ,
                 Mutam
              
               ,
               the
               
                 passions
                 of
                 the
                 mind
              
               and
               the
               
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 Timorem
                 ,
                 Pallorem
                 ,
                 Febrem
                 ,
              
               nay
               
                 Vices
                 ,
                 Priapum
                 ,
                 Cupidinem
                 ,
                 non
                 nomina
                 colendorum
                 sed
                 crimina
                 colentium
                 ,
              
               not
               names
               fit
               for
               Diuine
               powers
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               vices
               of
               the
               worshippers
               .
               Heerevnto
               may
               be
               added
               their
               
                 silthy
                 gods
                 ,
                 Crepitus
                 ventris
                 ,
                 Cloacina
                 ,
                 sterquilinium
                 ,
              
               well
               deseruing
               that
               reproach
               which
               is
               cast
               vpon
               them
               by
               Aristophanes
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 Dij
                 Merdiuori
              
               ,
               &
               so
               Moses
               calleth
               thē
               in
               expresse
               tearmes
               ,
               
                 dirty
                 dung-hill
                 gods
              
               ,
               as
               the
               originall
               is
               rendred
               by
               Iunius
               &
               Tremelius
               .
               
               Foure
               whole
               dayes
               ,
               saith
               
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 Cremona
              
               ministred
               matter
               to
               sacke
               &
               to
               burne
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               beside
               both
               holy
               &
               prophane
               being
               consumed
               into
               ashes
               ;
               the
               temple
               of
               Mephitis
               without
               the
               wals
               remained
               vntouched
               ,
               either
               because
               it
               stood
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               diuine
               vertue
               of
               the
               goddesse
               :
               Now
               would
               you
               know
               what
               this
               goodly
               Lady
               was
               ,
               surely
               none
               other
               then
               the
               Goddesse
               of
               ill
               sauours
               :
               and
               these
               kinde
               
               of
               Gods
               and
               
                 Goddesses
                 Lactantius
              
               deseruedly
               wisheth
               to
               be
               euer
               present
               with
               their
               worshippers
               :
               Yet
               not
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Devills
               themselues
               ,
               
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 vnto
                 diuels
                 not
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               Moses
               :
               And
               I
               say
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 sacrifice
                 ,
              
               
               
                 they
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Devills
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               What
               should
               I
               speake
               of
               the
               Thebans
               worshipping
               a
               wezell
               ,
               the
               Trotans
               a
               mouse
               ,
               the
               Egyptians
               an
               onion
               or
               a
               leeke
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               contemptible
               things
               :
               which
               notorious
               folly
               ,
               Iuvenall
               ,
               who
               liued
               a
               while
               amongst
               them
               ,
               thus
               wittily
               derides
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Porrum
                   &
                   caepe
                   nefas
                   violare
                   &
                   frangere
                   morsu
                
                 
                   O
                   sanctas
                   Gentes
                   quibus
                   haec
                   nascuntur
                   in
                   hortis
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Numina
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   leeke
                   ,
                   an
                   onyon
                   ô'tis
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   These
                   once
                   to
                   violate
                   &
                   to
                   eate
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sweete
                   Saints
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   &
                   holy
                   ones
                   I
                   trow
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   their
                   gods
                   doe
                   in
                   their
                   gardens
                   grow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               diuerse
               such
               absurd
               Gods
               they
               worshipped
               ,
               which
               would
               make
               a
               modest
               man
               euen
               blush
               to
               name
               ,
               as
               Sybilla
               hath
               truly
               noted
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Haec
                   adoratis
                
                 
                   Et
                   multa
                   alia
                   vana
                   quae
                   sane
                   turpe
                   fuerit
                   praedicare
                
                 
                   Sunt
                   enim
                   Dij
                   hominum
                   deceptores
                   stultorum
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   These
                   foolish
                   Gods
                   and
                   many
                   more
                
                 
                   Like
                   vaine
                   ,
                   they
                   worship
                   and
                   adore
                   :
                
                 
                   Which
                   filthy
                   were
                   to
                   name
                   in
                   Schooles
                   ,
                
                 
                   Such
                   filthy
                   gods
                   deceiue
                   but
                   fooles
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               5.
               
               Their
               barbarous
               and
               most
               vnnaturall
               cruelty
               ,
               in
               sacrificing
               their
               children
               to
               their
               Gods.
               
            
             
               NOw
               if
               from
               the
               multitude
               and
               quality
               of
               their
               Gods
               we
               proceede
               yet
               a
               little
               farther
               ,
               to
               search
               into
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 service
              
               ,
               wee
               shall
               easily
               finde
               that
               more
               frentike
               &
               vnreasonable
               ,
               then
               either
               of
               the
               two
               former
               .
               Which
               madnes
               of
               theirs
               is
               well
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Si
              
               
               
                 intueri
                 vacet
                 quae
                 faciunt
                 ,
                 quaeque
                 patiuntur
                 superstitiosi
                 ,
                 inveniet
                 tam
                 indecora
                 honestis
                 ,
                 tam
                 indigna
                 liberis
                 ,
                 tam
                 dissimilia
                 sanis
                 ,
                 vt
                 nemo
                 fuerit
                 dubitaturus
                 ,
                 furere
                 eos
                 si
                 cum
                 paucioribus
                 furerent
                 ,
                 nunc
                 sanitatis
                 patrocinium
                 est
                 insanientium
                 turba
                 :
              
               If
               a
               man
               had
               but
               the
               leasure
               to
               looke
               into
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               men
               led
               with
               superstition
               both
               doe
               &
               suffer
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               them
               so
               vnbefitting
               honest
               ,
               so
               vnworthy
               of
               ingenuous
               ,
               so
               vnlike
               sound
               &
               sober
               mindes
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               would
               doubt
               but
               they
               were
               starke
               madde
               ,
               were
               but
               the
               number
               of
               them
               fewer
               that
               thus
               goe
               a
               madding
               ,
               whereas
               now
               the
               only
               plea
               for
               themselues
               that
               they
               are
               in
               their
               right
               wits
               is
               the
               number
               of
               mad
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Alexander
                 ab
                 Alexandro
              
               hath
               of
               set
               purpose
               composed
               an
               intire
               
               chapter
               touching
               this
               point
               ,
               where
               the
               maine
               matter
               hee
               insists
               vpon
               ,
               that
               made
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Heathen
               most
               odious
               ,
               was
               the
               effusion
               of
               humane
               blood
               in
               the
               service
               of
               their
               Gods
               ;
               yet
               had
               this
               barbarous
               vnnaturall
               practice
               spread
               it selfe
               well
               neere
               ouer
               the
               knowne
               world
               :
               It
               was
               in
               vse
               among
               the
               Troians
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               that
               of
               Virgill
               ,
               touching
               Aeneas
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Vinxerat
                   &
                   post
                   terga
                   manus
                   quos
                   mitteret
                   vmbris
                
                 
                   Inferias
                   caeso
                   sparsurus
                   sanguine
                   flammas
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   hands
                   behind
                   their
                   backes
                   he
                   bound
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   destined
                
                 
                   A
                   sacrifice
                   vnto
                   the
                   ghosts
                   ,
                   &
                   on
                   whose
                   flames
                   to
                   shed
                
                 
                   Their
                   blood
                   he
                   purposed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               againe
               in
               another
               place
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Sulmone
                   creatos
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Quatuor
                   hic
                   iuuenes
                   totidem
                   quos
                   educat
                   Vfeus
                
                 
                   Viventes
                   rapit
                   ,
                   inferias
                   quos
                   immolet
                   vmbris
                
                 
                   Captiuoque
                   rogi
                   perfundat
                   sanguine
                   flammas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sulmos
                   foure
                   sonnes
                   aliue
                   he
                   tooke
                   ,
                   Vfeus
                   foure
                   sons
                   likewise
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whom
                   to
                   the
                   ghosts
                   he
                   purposed
                   eftsoones
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   on
                   those
                   burning
                   carkases
                   to
                   spill
                   their
                   captiue
                   blood
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Whereupon
               Lactantius
               cries
               out
               ,
               
                 quid
                 potest
                 esse
                 hac
                 pietate
                 dementius
                 ,
                 quam
                 mortuis
                 humanas
                 victimas
                 immolare
                 ,
                 &
                 ignem
                 cruore
                 hominum
                 tanquam
              
               
               
                 oleo
                 pascere
              
               ?
               What
               can
               be
               more
               frentike
               then
               this
               kinde
               of
               piety
               ,
               which
               sacrificeth
               liuing
               men
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               &
               feedes
               the
               fire
               of
               the
               Altar
               with
               humane
               blood
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               oyle
               .
               The
               Grecians
               in
               like
               manner
               were
               infected
               with
               this
               bloody
               and
               deadly
               disease
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Sanguine
                   placastis
                   Divos
                   &
                   Virgine
                   caesa
                
                 
                   Cum
                   primum
                   Iliacas
                   Danai
                   venistis
                   ad
                   or
                   as
                   
                
                 
                   Sanguine
                   quaerendi
                   reditus
                   ,
                   animaque
                   litandum
                
                 
                   Argolica
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   With
                   blood
                   and
                   offring
                   of
                   a
                   maid
                   the
                   Gods
                   were
                   pacifide
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   first
                   to
                   Troy-ward
                   yee
                   were
                   bound
                   ,
                   with
                   blood
                   yee
                   must
                   againe
                
                 
                   Seeke
                   your
                   returne
                   ,
                   with
                   Grecian
                   soule
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   satisfide
                
              
            
             
               The
               Virgine
               he
               meanes
               was
               Iphigenia
               ,
               who
               was
               sacrificed
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               her
               father
               Agamemnon
               ,
               which
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               that
               of
               Lucretius
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Tantum
                   Religio
                   potuit
                   suadere
                   malorum
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Such
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 wickednes
                 Religion
                 could
                 perswade
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               wicked
               custome
               was
               likewise
               taken
               vp
               by
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               
                 Silius
                 Italicus
              
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Mos
                   fuit
                   in
                   populis
                   quos
                   condidit
                   advena
                   Dido
                
                 
                   Poscere
                   caedi
                   Deos
                   ,
                   veniam
                   ,
                   ac
                   flagrantibus
                   aris
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   Infandum
                   dictu
                   )
                   parvos
                   imponere
                   natos
                
                 
                   Vrna
                   reducebat
                   miserandos
                   annua
                   casus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   ancient
                   custome
                   of
                   that
                   state
                   ,
                   Queene
                   Dido
                   stablished
                   ,
                
                 
                   Was
                   this
                   ,
                   with
                   humane
                   sacrifice
                   the
                   Gods
                   they
                   worshipped
                   .
                
                 
                   On
                   burning
                   Altars
                   (
                   out
                   alas
                   )
                   their
                   children
                   young
                   they
                   slew
                   ,
                
                 
                   An
                   yearely
                   lot
                   these
                   cruelties
                   did
                   solemnely
                   renew
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               Lactantius
               reports
               out
               of
               
                 Pescenius
                 Festus
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Carthaginians
               hauing
               
               for
               a
               time
               intermitted
               that
               kind
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               being
               ouerthrown
               in
               a
               battell
               by
               Agathocles
               King
               of
               Sicill
               ,
               for
               the
               paci●…ying
               of
               their
               God
               Saturne
               ,
               whom
               by
               their
               losse
               they
               conceiued
               to
               be
               displeased
               with
               thē
               ;
               they
               sacrificed
               at
               once
               vnto
               him
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 children
              
               ,
               sons
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Nobility
               of
               the
               city
               ;
               whereby
               perchaunce
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               they
               gaue
               themselues
               a
               greater
               blowe
               ,
               then
               Agathocles
               their
               professed
               enimy
               had
               done
               .
               The
               Gaules
               also
               our
               next
               neighbours
               were
               guilty
               of
               this
               diuelish
               kind
               of
               worship
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               Lucan
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Et
                   quibus
                   immitis
                   placatur
                   sanguine
                   diro
                
                 
                   T●…utates
                   ,
                   hor●…ensque
                   feris
                   altaribus
                   Haesus
                
                 
                   Et
                   Taranis
                   Scythicae
                   non
                   mitior
                   ara
                   Dianae
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   vse
                   with
                   cursed
                   blood
                   their
                   
                     Idoll
                     Gods
                  
                   to
                   please
                
                 
                   Teutates
                   fierce
                   ,
                   &
                   Hesus
                   grimme
                   whom
                   nought
                   else
                   may
                   appease
                   ;
                
                 
                   But
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   humane
                   flesh
                   &
                   Taranis
                   likewise
                
                 
                 
                   Worshipt
                   as
                   curst
                   Diana
                   is
                   just
                   after
                   Scythike
                   wise
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Neither
               were
               the
               Moabites
               free
               from
               this
               horrible
               sin
               ▪
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               2
               of
               Kings
               and
               the
               3
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               of
               Moab
               tooke
               his
               own
               son
               ,
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               or
               others
               the
               King
               of
               Edoms
               sonne
               ,
               &
               offered
               him
               for
               a
               burnt
               offering
               vpon
               the
               wall
               .
               And
               generally
               it
               was
               practised
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               land
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 Their
                 sons
                 &
                 their
                 daughters
                 they
                 burnt
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 their
                 Gods.
                 The
                 parents
                 killed
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 hands
                 soules
                 destitute
                 of
                 helpe
                 .
                 Good
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               candle
               of
               reason
               should
               be
               so
               farre
               
               dimmed
               ,
               and
               the
               image
               of
               God
               defaced
               in
               man
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               that
               an
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               truth
               an
               horrible
               &
               sacrilegious
               impiety
               ,
               as
               if
               religion
               did
               extinguish
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               or
               that
               were
               lawfull
               at
               the
               Altar
               or
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               
                 market
                 place
              
               was
               most
               vnlawfull
               ,
               and
               punishable
               in
               an
               high
               degree
               :
               
                 Nonne
                 satius
                 esset
                 pecudum
                 more
                 viuere
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               ?
               were
               it
               not
               better
               to
               liue
               as
               beasts
               without
               all
               sense
               of
               religion
               ,
               then
               to
               exercise
               it
               in
               such
               sauage
               manner
               :
               Yet
               was
               not
               this
               so
               strange
               in
               the
               barbarous
               nations
               ,
               their
               religion
               being
               heerein
               sutable
               to
               their
               manners
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Romans
               ,
               the
               professed
               Masters
               forsooth
               of
               Morality
               &
               Civility
               :
               Yet
               came
               this
               damnable
               practice
               long
               in
               vse
               among
               them
               too
               ,
               vntill
               it
               was
               to
               be
               abolisht
               by
               decree
               of
               Senate
               ,
               during
               the
               Consulship
               of
               
                 Cornelius
                 Lentulus
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Licinius
                 Crassus
              
               :
               Which
               makes
               me
               the
               more
               to
               wonder
               that
               Virgill
               held
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               then
               went
               ;
               an
               honest
               vnderstanding
               man
               ,
               should
               after
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               commend
               it
               in
               Aeneas
               as
               an
               act
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               censure
               it
               as
               a
               most
               abominable
               impiety
               .
            
             
               
                 Haec
                 culpa
                 non
                 illius
                 fuit
                 qui
                 literas
                 fortasse
                 non
                 didicerat
                 ,
                 sed
                 tua
                 qui
                 cum
                 esses
                 eruditus
                 ,
                 ignorasti
                 tamen
                 quid
                 esset
                 pietas
                 ,
                 &
                 illud
                 ipsum
                 quod
                 nefariè
                 ,
                 quod
                 detestabiliter
                 fecit
                 ,
                 pietatis
                 esse
                 officium
                 credidisti
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               .
               This
               was
               not
               so
               much
               Aeneas
               his
               fault
               ,
               who
               was
               perchaunce
               altogether
               vnlearned
               ,
               
               as
               thine
               ,
               who
               being
               indued
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               yet
               wast
               ignorant
               what
               was
               piety
               ,
               &
               beleeuest
               that
               to
               be
               a
               pious
               act
               ,
               which
               he
               most
               wickedly
               &
               detestablely
               committed
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               I
               most
               admire
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               creep
               in
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               peculiar
               people
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               complaines
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ierimy
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 haue
                 built
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 Tophet
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Hinnon
                 ,
                 to
                 burne
                 their
                 sons
                 &
                 their
                 daughters
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 commaunded
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 came
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 heart
              
               ;
               By
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ezekiell
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 slaine
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 came
              
               
               
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 into
                 my
                 sanctuary
                 to
                 prrphane
                 it
              
               ;
               &
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 mingled
                 among
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 served
              
               
               
                 their
                 Idols
                 which
                 were
                 a
                 snare
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 their
                 sons
                 &
                 their
                 daughters
                 vnto
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 innocent
                 blood
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 sons
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 daughters
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 vnto
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 was
                 polluted
                 with
                 blood
                 .
              
               Thus
               Ahaz
               made
               
                 molten
                 images
              
               for
               Baalim
               ,
               and
               burnt
               his
               children
               for
               sacrifice
               before
               the
               
                 Idoll
                 Moloch
              
               ,
               or
               Saturne
               ,
               
               which
               was
               represented
               by
               a
               man
               like
               br●…sen
               body
               bearing
               the
               head
               of
               a
               calfe
               ,
               set
               vp
               not
               far
               from
               Hierusalem
               ,
               in
               a
               valley
               shadowed
               with
               wood
               ,
               called
               Gehinnon
               or
               Tophet
               ,
               from
               whence
               is
               the
               word
               Gehenna
               vsed
               for
               hell
               .
               The
               children
               offered
               were
               inclosed
               within
               the
               carkasse
               of
               this
               Idoll
               ,
               
               and
               as
               the
               fire
               increased
               ,
               so
               the
               sacrificers
               with
               a
               noise
               of
               Cymbals
               &
               other
               instruments
               filled
               the
               aire
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               horrible
               cries
               of
               the
               children
               might
               not
               be
               heard
               ;
               and
               hence
               the
               place
               borrowd
               the
               name
               of
               Tophet
               ,
               from
               Top
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               timbrell
               ;
               of
               which
               most
               detestable
               impiety
               ,
               able
               to
               make
               a
               mans
               haire
               stand
               an
               end
               and
               his
               heart
               tremble
               euen
               at
               the
               relation
               thereof
               :
               
                 Paulus
                 Fagius
              
               hath
               written
               at
               large
               in
               his
               Commentary
               vpon
               the
               
                 Chalde
                 Paraphrase
              
               ,
               &
               before
               him
               S.
               Hierome
               vpon
               
               the
               tenrh
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               and
               since
               him
               Wolphius
               in
               his
               Expositions
               on
               the
               second
               booke
               of
               Kings
               ,
               added
               for
               supplement
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Martyrs
              
               ,
               thus
               sharpely
               but
               justly
               censures
               it
               ;
               
                 Fuit
                 autem
                 haec
                 plusquam
                 belluina
                 immanitas
                 ;
                 quae
                 enim
                 ferae
                 suos
                 catulos
                 non
                 potius
                 ament
                 ,
                 amplectantur
                 ,
                 foveant
                 ,
                 nutriant
                 ,
                 quam
                 occidant
                 ,
                 ne
                 dum
                 crudeliter
                 excruciatos
                 necent
              
               ;
               This
               monstrous
               inhumanity
               was
               more
               then
               brutish
               :
               for
               what
               wild
               beasts
               doe
               not
               rather
               loue
               ,
               imbrace
               ,
               nourish
               and
               cherish
               their
               young
               ones
               ,
               then
               kill
               them
               &
               cruelly
               torment
               them
               to
               death
               ?
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Their
               monstrous
               beastlinesse
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Priapus
               &
               Berecynthia
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               their
               doting
               follie
               in
               their
               divinations
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               touch
               vpon
               the
               childish
               fables
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Rabbines
               ,
               the
               absurd
               opinions
               and
               horrible
               practises
               of
               ancient
               Heretikes
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               &
               the
               incredible
               ignorance
               and
               superstition
               of
               the
               Romish
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               their
               cruelty
               were
               greater
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Moloch
               ,
               or
               their
               beastlinesse
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               Priapus
               ,
               described
               by
               Gyraldus
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 history
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
              
               :
               And
               Tostatus
               in
               his
               50
               
               question
               vpon
               the
               20
               of
               Exodus
               .
               It
               was
               so
               obscene
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               cannot
               but
               offend
               chast
               eares
               ;
               
                 Hic
                 morbus
                 ,
                 hoc
                 crimen
                 ,
                 hoc
                 dedecus
                 habet
              
               
               
                 inter
                 illa
                 sacra
                 professionem
                 quod
                 in
                 vitiosis
                 hominum
                 moribus
                 vix
                 habet
                 inter
                 tormenta
                 confessionem
                 .
              
               They
               professe
               in
               the
               holding
               of
               those
               sacrifices
               ,
               that
               beastly
               crime
               ,
               which
               the
               most
               vitious
               men
               will
               hardly
               confesse
               vpon
               the
               racke
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               skip
               ouer
               it
               as
               cleanely
               as
               I
               may
               ,
               as
               men
               commonly
               doe
               ouer
               boggs
               &
               quagmires
               .
               The
               shape
               in
               which
               this
               God
               was
               represented
               ,
               was
               such
               as
               nature
               hath
               taught
               vs
               to
               hide
               :
               The
               gestures
               of
               the
               Priests
               in
               seruing
               him
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               wonder
               their
               Matrones
               
               &
               Virgines
               ,
               in
               whom
               were
               any
               sparkes
               of
               modesty
               ,
               could
               behold
               it
               with
               patience
               :
               And
               for
               the
               people
               who
               came
               to
               worshippe
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               being
               ended
               ,
               they
               all
               stepped
               aside
               into
               a
               thicked
               ,
               which
               was
               alwayes
               planted
               neere
               the
               Altar
               of
               this
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               like
               bruite
               beasts
               promiscuously
               satisfied
               their
               lust
               ,
               thereby
               as
               they
               conceaued
               best
               pleasing
               their
               God
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               God
               commaunded
               ,
               that
               no
               groues
               should
               be
               planted
               neere
               the
               place
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               were
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               cut
               downe
               .
               This
               Priapus
               ,
               as
               S.
               Hierome
               &
               Isidore
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               was
               the
               same
               with
               that
               Baal-peor
               or
               Beel-phegor
               ,
               
               whom
               the
               Moabites
               &
               Madianites
               adored
               ,
               &
               the
               Israelites
               themselues
               for
               loue
               of
               the
               Madianitish
               women
               :
               And
               the
               same
               S.
               Hierome
               
               makes
               Maacha
               the
               mother
               of
               Asa
               ,
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               villany
               ,
               in
               his
               commentaries
               vpon
               the
               fourth
               of
               Hosea
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               translates
               part
               of
               the
               fifteenth
               chapter
               of
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               
                 Kings
                 :
                 Insuper
                 &
                 Maacham
                 matrem
                 suam
                 amouit
                 ,
                 ne
                 esset
                 princeps
                 in
                 sacris
                 Pryapi
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 luco
                 eius
                 :
              
               Moreouer
               hee
               deposed
               Maacha
               his
               mother
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               not
               be
               chiefe
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               Pryapus
               &
               his
               groues
               .
            
             
               Of
               much
               like
               condition
               to
               this
               worship
               of
               Pryapus
               ,
               was
               that
               of
               Berecynthia
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               gods
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               it
               described
               by
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               experience
               ;
               his
               words
               are
               these
               .
               
                 Ante
                 eius
                 Lecticam
              
               
               
                 die
                 solenni
                 la●…ationis
                 eius
                 ,
                 talia
                 per
                 publicum
                 cantitabantur
                 ,
                 à
                 nequissimis
                 scenicis
                 qualia
                 non
                 dico
                 matrem
                 Deorum
                 ,
                 sed
                 matrem
                 qualiumcunque
                 Senatorum
                 vel
                 quorumlibet
                 honestorum
                 virorum
                 ,
                 imò
                 vero
                 qualia
                 nec
                 matrem
                 ipsorum
                 Scenicorum
                 deceret
                 audire
                 :
              
               Such
               filthy
               stuffe
               was
               by
               loose
               lewd
               varlets
               sung
               before
               her
               charet
               on
               the
               solemne
               day
               of
               her
               lavation
               ,
               as
               was
               vtterly
               〈◊〉
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               for
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               but
               of
               any
               Senarour
               ,
               nay
               of
               any
               honest
               man
               ,
               nay
               of
               the
               singers
               themselues
               to
               heare
               :
               and
               perchaunce
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               blushed
               to
               haue
               spoken
               that
               before
               their
               own
               mothers
               at
               home
               ,
               which
               before
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               Gods
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               &
               hearing
               of
               innumerable
               multitudes
               of
               both
               sexes
               they
               boldly
               sang
               ,
               &
               therevpō
               breaks
               out
               into
               this
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 sunt
                 sacri
                 legia
                 ,
                 si
                 illa
                 erant
                 sacra
                 ?
                 quae
                 inquinatio
                 ,
                 si
                 illa
                 lavatio
                 ?
              
               what
               should
               we
               call
               sacriledge
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               sacrificing
               ?
               what
               pollution
               ,
               if
               this
               lauation
               ?
               and
               if
               this
               be
               sacriledge
               ,
               then
               surely
               the
               worshipping
               of
               God
               by
               blasphemies
               &
               cur●…ings
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Lyndians
               ,
               is
               a
               degree
               beyond
               sacriledge
               ;
               who
               notwithstanding
               proceeded
               so
               farre
               in
               this
               diuelish
               mad
               custome
               ,
               
                 vt
                 ea
                 sacra
                 pro
                 violaris
                 haberentur
                 ,
                 si
                 quando
                 inter
                 solennes
                 ritus
                 vel
                 imprudenti
                 alicui
                 ex●…ider
                 et
                 bonum
                 verbum
                 ,
              
               as
               witnesseth
               Lactantius
               ,
               that
               they
               held
               it
               a
               violation
               of
               their
               sacrifice
               ,
               if
               during
               their
               solemne
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               
               word
               chaunced
               to
               slippe
               from
               any
               man
               though
               vnawares
               .
               Now
               what
               a
               lamentable
               case
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               the
               
                 common
                 enimy
              
               of
               mankinde
               should
               so
               farre
               prevaile
               in
               blinding
               their
               vnderstandings
               ,
               as
               to
               conceiue
               that
               the
               Authour
               of
               life
               should
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               effusion
               of
               humane
               &
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               of
               holinesse
               with
               brutish
               impurity
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               blessings
               with
               execrable
               cursings
               ?
            
             
               Heerevnto
               may
               be
               added
               the
               
                 vaine
                 divinations
              
               which
               the
               Romans
               made
               vpon
               the
               entrals
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               vpon
               the
               flying
               ,
               the
               feeding
               ,
               the
               singing
               ,
               the
               cherping
               of
               birds
               :
               But
               the
               sage
               Cato
               &
               those
               of
               the
               wiser
               sort
               well
               saw
               the
               doting
               folly
               of
               these
               
                 lying
                 vanities
                 ,
                 Potest
                 Augur
                 Augurem
              
               
               
                 videre
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 ridere
              
               ?
               Can
               one
               Diuiner
               looke
               vpon
               another
               &
               not
               smile
               ?
               And
               the
               same
               Cato
               ,
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               reports
               it
               ,
               when
               one
               asked
               counsell
               of
               him
               in
               sober
               earnest
               ,
               what
               harme
               he
               thought
               aboded
               him
               because
               
               Rats
               had
               gnawne
               his
               hose
               ,
               he
               answered
               with
               a
               iest
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 strang
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 much
                 more
                 straunge
                 if
                 his
                 hose
                 had
                 devoured
                 the
                 Rats
                 .
                 Tully
              
               likewise
               in
               his
               disputations
               touching
               such
               arguments
               ,
               when
               one
               to
               inforce
               the
               verity
               of
               divination
               had
               sayd
               ,
               that
               a
               victorie
               
               which
               fell
               to
               the
               Thebanes
               ,
               was
               foreshewed
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               
                 crowing
                 of
                 cocks
              
               ,
               he
               could
               reply
               vpon
               that
               with
               a
               very
               smooth
               &
               quicke
               put
               off
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 miracle
                 cockes
                 should
                 crow
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 fishes
                 had
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 bin
              
               
               
                 wonderfull
                 indeede
              
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               as
               
                 Alexander
                 ab
                 Alexandro
              
               doth
               his
               last
               
               booke
               :
               
                 Quantum
                 debemus
                 Christo
                 Domino
                 Regi
                 &
                 Doctori
                 nostro
                 ,
                 quem
                 〈◊〉
                 rum
                 Deum
                 veneramur
                 &
                 scimus
                 ,
                 quo
                 praemonstrante
                 explosa
                 monstrosa
                 ferarum
                 Gentium
                 doctrina
                 rituque
                 immani
                 &
                 barbaro
                 ,
                 veram
                 religionem
                 edocti
                 ▪
                 humanitatem
                 &
                 verum
                 Deum
                 colimus
                 ,
                 evictisque
                 erroribus
                 &
                 infandis
                 inep●…ijs
                 quas
                 Prisci
                 coluere
                 ,
                 quid
                 quemque
                 deceat
                 &
                 quibus
                 sacris
                 quàque
                 mente
                 Deum
                 colere
                 oporteat
                 noscitamus
                 .
              
               How
               much
               doe
               we
               owe
               to
               Christ
               our
               King
               &
               Master
               ,
               whom
               we
               acknowledge
               and
               worship
               as
               true
               God
               ,
               by
               whose
               guidance
               and
               direction
               ,
               the
               monstrous
               doctrine
               and
               barbarous
               rites
               of
               those
               sauage
               nations
               being
               chased
               away
               ,
               and
               we
               being
               taught
               true
               Religion
               ,
               imbrace
               civility
               and
               the
               true
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               errours
               &
               vnspeakeable
               follies
               which
               the
               Ancients
               had
               in
               honour
               and
               reverence
               ,
               being
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               we
               know
               what
               our
               dutie
               is
               ,
               with
               what
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               minde
               God
               is
               to
               bee
               worshipped
               ;
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Thankes
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               deliuered
               vs
               from
               the
               power
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               and
               translated
               vs
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               
               his
               deere
               sonne
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               were
               disposed
               to
               inlarge
               this
               discourse
               ,
               heere
               might
               easily
               be
               remembred
               the
               vnsavory
               tales
               ,
               the
               
                 childish
                 fancies
              
               and
               fables
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Rabbins
              
               in
               their
               Talmud
               and
               Cabal
               ,
               the
               most
               
                 absard
                 opinions
              
               and
               
                 horrible
                 practices
              
               of
               
                 Ancient
                 Heretiques
              
               in
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               
                 incredible
                 ignorance
              
               &
               superstition
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               ages
               were
               commonly
               accounted
               the
               best
               ,
               nay
               the
               
                 only
                 Christians
              
               :
               But
               each
               of
               these
               would
               require
               a
               large
               volume
               ,
               and
               are
               already
               fully
               discouered
               by
               others
               .
               The
               first
               by
               
                 Gala●…inus
                 de
                 arcanis
                 Catholicae
                 veritatis
              
               ,
               and
               Buxdorsius
               in
               his
               
                 Synagoga
                 Iudaica
              
               ;
               the
               second
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Philastrius
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 ●…rateolus
                 ,
                 Alphonsus
                 à
                 Castro
              
               and
               others
               ;
               the
               third
               by
               the
               writers
               of
               the
               
                 reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               who
               haue
               set
               themselues
               to
               oppose
               the
               corruptions
               and
               abuses
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               
                 court
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               And
               howbeit
               the
               Romanists
               in
               requitall
               heere
               of
               would
               proue
               their
               Adversaries
               doctrine
               to
               open
               a
               gappe
               to
               disobedience
               and
               licentiousnes
               ;
               yet
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               more
               sober
               minded
               among
               them
               ,
               finde
               that
               to
               proceede
               ,
               rather
               out
               of
               eagernesse
               ,
               and
               heat
               of
               disputation
               ,
               then
               from
               any
               solide
               reason
               or
               setled
               judgement
               ;
               since
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               since
               Luther
               awakened
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               manners
               euen
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Clergy
              
               themselues
               are
               not
               a
               little
               reformed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             2.
             
             Touching
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Grecians
             and
             Saxons
             ,
             whereof
             some
             were
             wicked
             and
             impious
             ,
             others
             most
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               vnjust
               and
               absurd
               Lawes
               of
               Solon
               the
               Athenian
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               AS
               Religion
               is
               the
               hinge
               vpon
               which
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Politicall
               state
               depends
               and
               mooues
               ,
               so
               next
               after
               it
               good
               and
               wholesome
               Laws
               serue
               much
               for
               the
               bettering
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               in
               matter
               of
               
                 manners
                 .
                 Law
              
               being
               therefore
               defined
               by
               Plato
               to
               bee
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 Rule
                 leading
                 and
                 directing
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 end
                 for
                 a
                 publique
                 good
                 ,
                 ordaining
              
               
               
                 penalties
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 transgresse
                 ,
                 &
                 rewards
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 .
              
               And
               by
               Cicero
               to
               be
               the
               
                 highest
                 and
                 chiefe
                 reason
                 grafted
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 commaunding
              
               
               
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 &
                 forbidding
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               But
               by
               the
               Civilians
               most
               briefly
               and
               properly
               ,
               
                 Lex
                 est
                 sanctio
                 sancta
                 ,
                 jubens
                 honesta
                 ,
                 prohibens
                 contraria
                 ,
              
               Law
               is
               an
               holy
               decree
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               decree
               not
               to
               be
               violated
               )
               commaunding
               honest
               things
               ,
               and
               forbidding
               the
               contrary
               .
               Now
               
               as
               the
               ancient
               Paynims
               were
               defectiue
               in
               points
               of
               true
               Religion
               :
               so
               were
               they
               likewise
               in
               making
               
                 just
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               sometimes
               commaunding
               where
               they
               should
               forbid
               ,
               and
               againe
               forbidding
               where
               they
               should
               commaund
               ,
               rewarding
               where
               they
               should
               punish
               ,
               and
               punishing
               where
               they
               should
               reward
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               onely
               in
               some
               particular
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Predecessours
               the
               Saxons
               .
            
             
               Among
               the
               Graecians
               foure
               Law-makers
               were
               most
               renowned
               ,
               
                 Solon
                 ,
                 Lycurgus
                 ,
                 Plato
              
               ,
               and
               Aristotle
               ,
               two
               of
               which
               actually
               founded
               Common-weales
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               Athenian
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Lacedemanian
               .
               The
               other
               two
               onely
               framed
               them
               in
               Idea
               or
               speculation
               ,
               yet
               all
               provided
               Lawes
               for
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               were
               .
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               Solon
               ,
               accounted
               one
               of
               the
               seuen
               Sages
               in
               Greece
               ,
               highly
               commended
               for
               his
               great
               wisedome
               in
               making
               Lawes
               both
               by
               Aristotle
               and
               Plato
               ,
               who
               proposeth
               him
               and
               Lycurgus
               as
               patternes
               for
               all
               such
               as
               shall
               institute
               Common-weales
               ,
               and
               devise
               Lawes
               for
               them
               .
               Solon
               then
               resolving
               for
               the
               releeuing
               of
               the
               poore
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               for
               the
               abolishing
               and
               cancelling
               all
               contracts
               and
               
               obligations
               of
               debts
               past
               ,
               &
               imparting
               his
               minde
               therein
               to
               some
               of
               his
               intire
               friends
               ,
               they
               seeing
               his
               resolution
               ,
               borrowed
               great
               store
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               imployed
               it
               in
               the
               purchase
               of
               land
               ,
               wherevpon
               it
               followed
               that
               when
               Solon
               published
               his
               
                 new
                 Law
              
               ,
               they
               remained
               exceedingly
               inriched
               ,
               their
               Creditors
               defrauded
               ,
               and
               he
               much
               suspected
               of
               deceipt
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               had
               secret
               intelligence
               with
               them
               ,
               &
               part
               of
               their
               gaine
               .
               And
               although
               it
               seemeth
               that
               therein
               he
               had
               wrong
               ,
               for
               he
               lost
               by
               his
               owne
               Law
               ,
               as
               some
               write
               ,
               15
               talents
               which
               were
               owing
               him
               ,
               yet
               in
               
                 two
                 things
              
               
               he
               cannot
               be
               excused
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               that
               he
               caused
               not
               his
               friends
               to
               restore
               the
               money
               which
               they
               had
               guilefully
               borrowed
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               that
               without
               examination
               of
               the
               particular
               causes
               and
               reasons
               of
               euery
               mans
               debt
               ,
               he
               ordained
               a
               generall
               abolition
               of
               all
               debts
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               whereby
               aswell
               those
               which
               were
               able
               to
               pay
               ,
               as
               the
               vnable
               were
               discharged
               ,
               and
               all
               Creditors
               without
               difference
               defrauded
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               equity
               &
               justice
               ,
               which
               as
               Cicero
               saith
               speaking
               of
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               requireth
               
               aboue
               all
               things
               that
               euery
               man
               haue
               his
               owne
               ,
               &
               that
               equall
               regard
               be
               had
               to
               the
               rich
               aswell
               as
               to
               the
               poore
               ;
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               no
               way
               observed
               ,
               
                 cùm
                 locupletes
                 suum
                 perdunt
                 ,
                 &
                 debitores
                 lucrentur
                 alienum
                 ,
              
               when
               rich
               men
               loose
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               debtors
               gaine
               that
               which
               belongeth
               to
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               Another
               of
               Solons
               absurd
               Lawes
               was
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               in
               any
               publique
               sedition
               should
               be
               
                 nuter
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               take
               neither
               pa●…
               ,
               should
               remai●…
               euer
               after
               infamous
               :
               his
               reason
               was
               for
               that
               hee
               thought
               it
               not
               convenient
               that
               any
               man
               should
               so
               much
               loue
               his
               owne
               ease
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               participate
               of
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               whereof
               hee
               was
               a
               member
               ,
               which
               reason
               of
               his
               together
               with
               the
               Law
               it selfe
               ,
               Plutarch
               wisely
               and
               worthily
               rejecteth
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               would
               be
               an
               assured
               meanes
               to
               put
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               fire
               to
               gun-powder
               ,
               &
               to
               set
               all
               the
               Common-wealth
               on
               a
               ●…ame
               without
               helpe
               of
               any
               internall
               remedy
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               as
               in
               a
               sicke
               body
               all
               the
               hope
               of
               helpe
               within
               it selfe
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               pa●…s
               that
               are
               sound
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               body
               is
               wholly
               corrupted
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               helpe
               of
               remedy
               but
               from
               abroad
               ,
               euen
               so
               in
               a
               
                 politique
                 body
              
               sick
               with
               sedition
               ,
               all
               the
               internall
               remedy
               is
               to
               come
               from
               the
               whole
               sound
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Neutralls
               ,
               who
               may
               labour
               with
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               other
               to
               compound
               the
               quarrell
               :
               for
               otherwise
               where
               all
               is
               in
               tumult
               ,
               no
               remedy
               can
               be
               expected
               ,
               except
               it
               come
               from
               abroad
               ,
               &
               therefore
               Plutarch
               holdeth
               it
               for
               the
               highest
               and
               principall
               point
               of
               
                 Politique
                 Science
              
               in
               any
               governour
               to
               know
               how
               either
               to
               prevent
               seditions
               that
               they
               neuer
               grow
               ,
               or
               else
               quickly
               to
               appease
               them
               when
               they
               are
               growne
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               little
               .
               For
               as
               the
               least
               sparke
               that
               is
               may
               fall
               into
               such
               matter
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               set
               an
               whole
               house
               on
               fire
               :
               so
               the
               least
               civill
               sedition
               may
               fall
               among
               such
               persons
               &
               in
               such
               times
               that
               it
               may
               put
               a
               whole
               Common-wealth
               in
               combustion
               ;
               and
               vtterly
               ruine
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               vnreasonable
               and
               irreligious
               Lawes
               of
               Lycurgus
               the
               Lacedemonian
               Lawgiuer
               .
            
             
               NOw
               for
               Lycurgus
               if
               wee
               examine
               his
               Common-wealth
               and
               the
               Lawes
               thereof
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               he
               likewise
               failed
               both
               in
               
                 true
                 prudence
              
               and
               in
               
                 morall
                 vertue
              
               .
               For
               whereas
               a
               good
               Lawmaker
               ought
               to
               frame
               his
               Common-wealth
               no
               lesse
               to
               
                 religion
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 temperance
              
               ,
               then
               to
               fortitude
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               stand
               &
               flourish
               aswell
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               as
               in
               time
               of
               warre
               ,
               his
               Lawes
               tended
               principally
               to
               make
               the
               
               people
               valiant
               and
               warlike
               ,
               wherevpon
               it
               followed
               that
               the
               Lacedemonians
               flourished
               so
               long
               as
               they
               had
               warres
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               came
               to
               injoy
               peace
               ,
               they
               fell
               to
               decay
               within
               a
               while
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               noteth
               .
               Whereby
               
               the
               weaknes
               of
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Lycurgus
               evidently
               appeared
               .
               For
               as
               peace
               is
               not
               ordained
               for
               warre
               ,
               but
               warre
               for
               peace
               ,
               as
               motion
               and
               labour
               is
               ordained
               for
               rest
               :
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               a
               Common-wealth
               is
               rather
               to
               bee
               framed
               &
               ordained
               for
               peace
               then
               for
               warre
               :
               &
               yet
               so
               for
               both
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               stand
               by
               both
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Common-weaelth
               of
               the
               Lacedemonians
               this
               was
               no
               way
               performed
               .
               For
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Lycurgus
               tending
               onely
               to
               make
               them
               strong
               ,
               laborious
               &
               valiant
               ,
               could
               not
               make
               them
               religious
               ,
               just
               &
               truly
               temperate
               .
               Which
               for
               
                 ciuill
                 discipline
              
               and
               peaceable
               government
               is
               most
               requisite
               .
               For
               as
               for
               Lawes
               tending
               to
               religion
               ,
               wee
               finde
               none
               made
               by
               Lycurgus
               ,
               nor
               any
               religious
               act
               of
               his
               but
               only
               one
               ,
               more
               ridiculous
               then
               religious
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               dedicated
               an
               Image
               to
               laughter
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               a
               God
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               would
               haue
               to
               be
               worshipped
               for
               a
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               people
               merry
               at
               their
               publique
               feasts
               and
               meetings
               ;
               &
               besides
               he
               opened
               a
               great
               gappe
               to
               injustice
               and
               to
               all
               cosenage
               and
               deceit
               :
               for
               hee
               ordained
               that
               it
               should
               bee
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               to
               steale
               any
               kinde
               of
               meate
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               were
               not
               taken
               or
               discouered
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               boyes
               &
               children
               should
               haue
               so
               little
               allowed
               them
               to
               eate
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               bee
               forced
               to
               sharke
               and
               proole
               for
               their
               better
               provision
               to
               make
               them
               thereby
               more
               industrious
               ,
               nimble
               and
               quick
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               others
               more
               wary
               and
               watchfull
               to
               keepe
               well
               that
               which
               they
               had
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               who
               could
               steale
               most
               cunningly
               was
               most
               commended
               ;
               But
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               this
               was
               the
               next
               way
               to
               fill
               the
               Common-wealth
               with
               Theeues
               .
               For
               is
               it
               likely
               that
               those
               who
               from
               their
               infancy
               are
               brought
               vp
               in
               pilfering
               trifles
               ,
               will
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               got
               the
               habit
               and
               ability
               thereof
               ,
               forbeare
               to
               steale
               things
               of
               great
               importance
               ?
               Or
               can
               theeues
               practise
               their
               occupation
               with
               more
               safety
               any
               way
               to
               become
               in
               the
               end
               most
               expert
               ,
               and
               thereby
               pernicious
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               warrant
               and
               vnder
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               seeing
               the
               penalty
               which
               was
               ordained
               for
               them
               that
               were
               taken
               with
               the
               manner
               ,
               was
               not
               inflicted
               for
               the
               injustice
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               lacke
               of
               skill
               and
               dexterity
               in
               the
               performance
               ,
               which
               must
               needes
               make
               euery
               man
               labour
               to
               excéll
               in
               the
               act
               of
               theeuery
               .
               Finally
               ,
               when
               the
               Law
               not
               onely
               permitteth
               ,
               but
               induceth
               men
               to
               deceiue
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               also
               dispose
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               direct
               them
               to
               deceiue
               as
               oft
               and
               howsoeuer
               they
               may
               .
               Therefore
               good
               and
               wise
               Law-makers
               seeke
               to
               prevent
               euils
               ,
               &
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               occasions
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               minister
               matter
               therevnto
               ,
               which
               in
               our
               corrupt
               natures
               needeth
               a
               bridle
               to
               restraine
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               spurre
               to
               prick
               it
               forward
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               also
               be
               said
               in
               respect
               of
               another
               Law
               of
               Lycurgus
               ,
               inducing
               to
               intemperancie
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               incontinencie
               .
               For
               although
               hee
               ordained
               some
               things
               notably
               for
               the
               education
               of
               youth
               ,
               tending
               as
               it
               seemed
               to
               the
               repression
               of
               concupiscence
               and
               dissolute
               life
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               spare
               and
               homely
               dyet
               ,
               hard
               bedding
               of
               reedes
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               some
               write
               )
               no
               bedding
               at
               all
               ,
               continuall
               labour
               and
               exercise
               ,
               one
               onely
               garment
               for
               
               
               the
               whole
               yeare
               &
               such
               like
               ;
               yet
               it
               appeareth
               that
               his
               meaning
               was
               none
               other
               therein
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               better
               to
               inable
               them
               to
               indure
               the
               labour
               and
               toyle
               of
               the
               warre
               .
               For
               he
               ordayned
               other
               lawes
               so
               much
               in
               fauour
               &
               furtherance
               of
               lust
               &
               all
               carnallity
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               worst
               kind
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               iustly
               be
               said
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               whole
               common-wealth
               worse
               then
               a
               Burdell
               .
               For
               he
               instituted
               certaine
               wrestlings
               ,
               &
               dances
               ,
               &
               other
               exercises
               of
               boyes
               &
               wenches
               naked
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               in
               publique
               at
               diuers
               times
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               both
               of
               young
               and
               old
               men
               ,
               which
               what
               effect
               it
               might
               worke
               in
               the
               mindes
               &
               manners
               of
               their
               citizens
               ,
               any
               man
               may
               easily
               judge
               ,
               especially
               ,
               seeing
               that
               both
               their
               lawes
               and
               customes
               ,
               permitted
               that
               men
               should
               be
               
                 inamored
                 of
                 boyes
              
               ,
               which
               was
               held
               for
               laudable
               &
               necessary
               for
               their
               good
               education
               ,
               it
               being
               presumed
               that
               their
               louers
               would
               carefully
               instruct
               them
               in
               vertue
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               adultery
               which
               was
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               lawes
               of
               other
               nations
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               pernicious
               to
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               was
               not
               only
               permitted
               ,
               but
               also
               approued
               by
               Lycurgus
               his
               lawe
               ,
               ordaining
               ,
               that
               if
               an
               old
               man
               married
               a
               young
               wife
               ,
               she
               might
               with
               her
               husbands
               licence
               ,
               make
               choyce
               of
               any
               young
               man
               that
               shee
               liked
               to
               haue
               a
               child
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               her
               husband
               brought
               vp
               as
               his
               owne
               :
               And
               if
               a
               valiant
               or
               vertuous
               man
               ,
               as
               good
               souldiers
               were
               there
               termed
               ,
               liked
               well
               of
               another
               mans
               wife
               ,
               he
               might
               demaund
               leaue
               of
               her
               husband
               to
               haue
               issue
               by
               her
               :
               which
               was
               not
               denyed
               ,
               but
               thought
               convenient
               for
               their
               common-wealth
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               a
               good
               race
               &
               breed
               of
               valiant
               men
               ;
               as
               Plutarch
               signifieth
               in
               defence
               of
               this
               law
               of
               Lycurgus
               .
            
             
               This
               then
               being
               so
               ,
               what
               marvell
               is
               it
               that
               all
               sinne
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               beastlinesse
               ,
               reigned
               more
               in
               Lacedemonie
               ,
               then
               any
               where
               else
               in
               Greece
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               witnesseth
               :
               Nay
               ,
               what
               wonder
               is
               it
               that
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               of
               
               his
               just
               judgement
               plagued
               them
               for
               it
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               with
               a
               memorable
               ouerthow
               in
               the
               plain
               of
               Leuctra
               ,
               where
               they
               lost
               the
               dominion
               of
               Greece
               by
               the
               occasion
               and
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               an
               
                 horrible
                 rape
              
               committed
               
               by
               two
               of
               their
               citizens
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               impious
               &
               dishonest
               Lawes
               of
               Plato
               .
            
             
               TO
               Solon
               and
               Lycurgus
               ,
               we
               may
               adde
               Plato
               and
               Aristotle
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               founded
               no
               common-weales
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               yet
               they
               framed
               in
               writing
               either
               of
               them
               one
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               laboured
               to
               shew
               both
               the
               excellencie
               of
               their
               owne
               wits
               ,
               &
               perfection
               of
               humane
               policie
               ;
               wherein
               neverthelesse
               they
               evidently
               shewed
               the
               imbecillity
               &
               imperfection
               of
               both
               :
               For
               what
               can
               be
               more
               absurd
               or
               more
               impious
               ,
               then
               the
               community
               which
               Plato
               ordained
               in
               his
               common-wealth
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               goods
               &
               possessions
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               women
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               haue
               any
               thing
               proper
               or
               peculiar
               to
               himselfe
               :
               in
               somuch
               ,
               that
               Fathers
               &
               Mothers
               should
               not
               know
               their
               own
               children
               ,
               neither
               yet
               any
               child
               know
               his
               owne
               parents
               ;
               whereby
               he
               thought
               to
               
               establish
               in
               the
               commō-wealth
               such
               a
               perfect
               vnity
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               thine
               ,
               or
               this
               is
               mine
               :
               But
               euery
               one
               haue
               a
               generall
               care
               of
               all
               ;
               whereas
               if
               that
               law
               were
               in
               practice
               ,
               the
               vtter
               ouerthrow
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               humane
               society
               must
               needes
               followe
               thereon
               .
               For
               Matrimony
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               promiscuous
               and
               beastly
               procreation
               introduced
               ,
               the
               naturall
               loue
               betwixt
               parents
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               kinsfolke
               ,
               &
               allyes
               ,
               &
               all
               consanguinity
               ,
               kinred
               ,
               &
               affinity
               would
               be
               quite
               abolished
               :
               horrible
               incest
               betweene
               kinsfolke
               ,
               brethren
               &
               sisters
               ,
               father
               &
               daughter
               ,
               mother
               &
               sonne
               which
               all
               nations
               abhorre
               ,
               would
               ordinarily
               be
               committed
               :
               And
               by
               occasion
               of
               quarrells
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               could
               not
               bee
               avoided
               ;
               one
               brother
               would
               kill
               another
               ,
               the
               father
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               the
               father
               ,
               for
               lacke
               of
               knowledge
               one
               of
               another
               :
               Besides
               many
               other
               great
               inconveniences
               ,
               declared
               very
               particularly
               and
               at
               large
               by
               Aristotle
               in
               the
               second
               booke
               of
               his
               Politiques
               ;
               And
               Lactantius
               in
               the
               third
               of
               his
               
                 Divine
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               where
               he
               proveth
               this
               imaginary
               community
               of
               Plato
               ,
               
               to
               take
               away
               frugality
               ,
               abstinence
               ,
               shamefastnes
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               and
               justice
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               other
               vertues
               .
               
                 Sic
                 honesta
                 &
                 legitima
                 esse
                 incipiunt
                 quae
                 solent
                 flagitiosa
                 &
                 turpia
                 iudicari
                 ,
              
               in
               asmuch
               as
               thereby
               those
               things
               are
               held
               honest
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               accounted
               foule
               and
               wicked
               .
               
                 Sic
                 virtutem
                 dum
                 vult
                 omnibus
                 dare
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 ademit
                 ,
              
               &
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               while
               hee
               pretended
               to
               make
               all
               vertuous
               ,
               hee
               made
               all
               vitious
               .
               
                 Nam
                 re●…um
                 proprietas
                 &
                 vitiorum
                 &
                 virtutum
                 materiam
                 continet
                 ,
                 communitas
                 autem
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 quam
                 vitiorum
                 licentiam
                 :
              
               For
               a
               propriety
               in
               things
               ,
               containes
               in
               it
               the
               subiect
               matter
               aswell
               for
               vertue
               as
               for
               vice
               to
               worke
               vpon
               ,
               but
               community
               hath
               nothing
               in
               it
               besides
               the
               liberty
               of
               vice
               .
               
                 Qui
                 ergo
                 vult
                 homines
                 adaequare
                 ,
                 non
                 matrimonia
                 ,
                 non
                 opes
                 subtrahere
                 debet
                 ,
                 sed
                 arrogantiam
                 ,
                 superbiam
                 ,
                 tumorem
                 ,
                 vt
                 illi
                 potentes
                 &
                 elati
                 pares
                 se
                 esse
                 mendicissimis
                 sciant
                 ;
                 detracta
                 enim
                 diuitibus
                 insolentia
                 &
                 iniquitate
                 ,
                 nihil
                 intercrit
                 vtrumne
                 alij
                 divites
                 alij
                 pauperes
                 sint
                 ,
                 cum
                 animi
                 pares
                 sint
                 quod
                 efficere
                 nulla
                 res
                 alia
                 preter
                 religionem
                 Dei
                 potest
                 .
                 Putavit
                 ergo
                 fe
                 justitiam
                 invenisse
                 cum
                 eam
                 prorsus
                 everterit
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 rerum
                 fragilium
                 sed
                 mentium
                 debet
                 esse
                 communitas
                 .
              
               Hee
               then
               that
               would
               bring
               in
               an
               equality
               among
               men
               ,
               must
               not
               take
               away
               weddings
               and
               wealth
               ,
               but
               arrogancy
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               swelling
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               great
               power
               ,
               are
               puffed
               vp
               ,
               may
               know
               themselues
               to
               be
               peeres
               to
               the
               poorest
               beggars
               .
               For
               remoue
               insolencie
               ,
               injustice
               ,
               and
               vncharitablenes
               from
               the
               rich
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               no
               inconvenience
               followe
               from
               hauing
               some
               poore
               ,
               &
               others
               rich
               :
               Their
               minds
               being
               equall
               ,
               which
               nothing
               but
               true
               religion
               can
               possiblely
               effect
               .
               Plato
               thought
               then
               he
               had
               found
               justice
               ,
               when
               indeed
               he
               ouerthrew
               it
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               there
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               a
               community
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               of
               minds
               .
               And
               farther
               ,
               both
               Aristotle
               &
               Lactantius
               though
               vpon
               different
               reasons
               ,
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               vnity
               which
               Plato
               sought
               by
               this
               meanes
               to
               establish
               in
               his
               common-wealth
               ,
               would
               not
               follow
               therevpon
               :
               
                 Non
                 invenit
                 concordiam
                 quam
                 quaerebat
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 videbat
                 vnde
                 oriatur
                 ,
              
               hee
               found
               not
               that
               concord
               he
               sought
               for
               ,
               because
               hee
               saw
               not
               from
               whence
               it
               sprang
               .
               Whereby
               appeareth
               his
               double
               errour
               ,
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               not
               that
               vertue
               he
               sought
               to
               plant
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               foūd
               
               that
               vice
               he
               sought
               to
               preuent
               ;
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               to
               another
               most
               dishonest
               &
               vnreasonable
               law
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               Hauing
               ordained
               that
               young
               men
               should
               for
               increase
               of
               their
               strength
               &
               agility
               of
               body
               ,
               exercise
               themselues
               naked
               at
               certaine
               times
               &
               in
               certaine
               places
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               called
               Gymnasia
               ;
               commaunded
               also
               not
               as
               Lycurgus
               did
               in
               Lacedemonia
               ,
               that
               young
               girles
               and
               wenches
               should
               daunce
               naked
               amongst
               boyes
               ;
               but
               farre
               more
               absurdly
               ,
               that
               women
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               their
               youth
               should
               daunce
               ,
               runne
               ,
               wrestle
               ,
               ride
               ,
               &
               doe
               all
               exercises
               with
               young
               men
               naked
               aswell
               as
               they
               ,
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               whosoeuer
               misliketh
               ,
               vnderstandeth
               not
               how
               profitable
               it
               is
               for
               the
               common-wealth
               .
               But
               who
               could
               imagine
               that
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Philosophers
              
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               was
               Plato
               esteemed
               )
               could
               so
               farre
               forget
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               hauing
               instituted
               and
               framed
               his
               common-wealth
               to
               all
               kinde
               of
               vertue
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               meanes
               to
               arriue
               to
               perfect
               felicity
               ,
               who
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               considering
               this
               ,
               could
               imagine
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               Professour
               ,
               Master
               ,
               &
               Teacher
               of
               vertue
               ,
               would
               not
               only
               permit
               ,
               but
               also
               ordaine
               a
               thing
               so
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               profession
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               common-wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               owne
               lawes
               ,
               precepts
               ,
               and
               counsels
               ,
               as
               the
               lasciuious
               aspect
               of
               naked
               women
               ,
               whereby
               the
               fire
               of
               concupiscence
               being
               kindled
               in
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               bridle
               of
               naturall
               modesty
               taken
               from
               women
               ,
               what
               else
               could
               follow
               thereon
               but
               all
               beastly
               dissolutenes
               &
               carnality
               of
               life
               ,
               aswell
               in
               the
               one
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               For
               precepts
               are
               giuen
               ,
               and
               lawes
               ordained
               in
               vaine
               against
               incontinencie
               ,
               when
               the
               occasions
               ,
               provocations
               ,
               &
               nourishments
               thereof
               are
               permitted
               ,
               which
               whosoeuer
               vseth
               to
               admit
               ,
               plaieth
               with
               the
               flame
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               fly
               ,
               and
               commonly
               is
               burned
               thereby
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               vnnatutall
               &
               vnchast
               lawes
               of
               Aristotle
               .
            
             
               BUt
               perhaps
               some
               may
               thinke
               that
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Platoes
              
               scholler
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               wonder
               of
               the
               world
               for
               his
               wit
               ,
               and
               vndertooke
               to
               censure
               &
               syndicate
               both
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Law-makers
               before
               him
               ,
               saw
               cleerer
               in
               matter
               of
               lawes
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               manners
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               then
               he
               .
               Let
               vs
               then
               examine
               him
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               he
               erred
               more
               absurdly
               then
               any
               of
               them
               :
               This
               may
               appeare
               by
               two
               of
               his
               lawes
               ;
               whereof
               the
               one
               was
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               had
               any
               deformed
               or
               lame
               child
               ,
               he
               should
               
                 cast
                 it
                 out
              
               like
               a
               whelpe
               ,
               and
               expose
               it
               to
               perish
               :
               And
               the
               other
               was
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               had
               aboue
               a
               
               certaine
               number
               of
               children
               ,
               which
               number
               hee
               would
               haue
               to
               bee
               determined
               according
               to
               euery
               mans
               ability
               ,
               his
               wife
               should
               destroy
               the
               fruite
               in
               her
               wombe
               ,
               when
               she
               found
               that
               she
               had
               conceiued
               ;
               wherein
               he
               shewed
               himselfe
               more
               vnnaturall
               and
               inhumane
               then
               the
               very
               bruite
               beasts
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               Cicero
               sayth
               very
               well
               ,
               these
               two
               things
               cannot
               agree
               together
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               nature
               would
               haue
               procreation
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               
               not
               haue
               the
               creature
               when
               it
               is
               borne
               to
               be
               beloued
               and
               conserued
               ;
               the
               which
               appeareth
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               euidently
               in
               bruite
               beasts
               ,
               whose
               labour
               and
               care
               in
               the
               conseruation
               of
               that
               which
               is
               borne
               of
               them
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               
               acknowledge
               the
               force
               and
               voice
               of
               Nature
               therein
               .
               What
               then
               can
               be
               more
               dissonant
               from
               Reason
               and
               Nature
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               man
               who
               is
               borne
               and
               naturally
               inclined
               to
               clemency
               ,
               humanity
               and
               piety
               ,
               should
               shew
               himselfe
               vnkinde
               and
               inhumane
               not
               towards
               beasts
               ,
               but
               towards
               men
               ,
               not
               towards
               strangers
               or
               servants
               ,
               but
               towards
               his
               owne
               off-spring
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               for
               any
               fault
               of
               theirs
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               defect
               or
               deformity
               of
               body
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               either
               prevent
               or
               remedy
               ,
               and
               ought
               rather
               to
               moue
               a
               man
               to
               compassion
               and
               pitty
               ,
               then
               to
               cruelty
               .
               
                 Expectet
                 aliquis
                 ut
                 alieno
                 sanguini
                 parcant
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 parcunt
                 suo
                 :
                 non
                 possunt
                 innocentes
                 existimari
                 ,
                 qui
                 viscera
                 sua
                 in
                 praedam
                 canibus
                 obijciunt
                 ,
                 &
                 quantum
                 in
                 ipsis
                 est
                 crudelius
                 necant
                 ,
                 quam
                 si
                 strangulassent
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               .
               Can
               any
               man
               expect
               
               they
               should
               spare
               other
               mens
               blood
               ,
               that
               spare
               not
               their
               owne
               ?
               innocent
               they
               cannot
               be
               held
               ,
               who
               expose
               their
               owne
               bowels
               for
               a
               prey
               to
               dogges
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               is
               ,
               kill
               more
               cruelly
               then
               if
               they
               had
               strangled
               them
               .
            
             
               Besides
               such
               corporall
               defects
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               nor
               often
               hinder
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               minde
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               very
               well
               happen
               by
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               inhumane
               Law
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               a
               Father
               shall
               be
               depriued
               of
               a
               sonne
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               a
               serviceable
               &
               notable
               member
               .
               For
               as
               Seneca
               saith
               ,
               
                 ex
                 casa
                 vir
                 magnus
                 exire
                 potest
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 deformi
                 humilique
                 corpusculo
                 formosus
                 animus
                 &
                 magnus
                 ,
              
               A
               worthy
               man
               may
               come
               out
               of
               a
               base
               cottage
               ,
               and
               a
               beautifull
               high
               spirit
               out
               of
               a
               low
               deformed
               body
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               other
               Law
               of
               Aristotle
               concerning
               abortion
               or
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Childe
               in
               the
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               being
               a
               thing
               punished
               seuerely
               by
               all
               good
               Lawes
               as
               in●…urious
               not
               onely
               to
               nature
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               which
               thereby
               is
               depriued
               of
               a
               
                 designed
                 Citizen
              
               ,
               as
               Cicero
               tearmes
               it
               ,
               speaking
               of
               a
               woman
               of
               Miletum
               in
               Asia
               ,
               who
               hauing
               procured
               abortion
               of
               her
               childe
               a
               little
               before
               her
               time
               of
               trauell
               was
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               
                 neque
                 injuria
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 quia
                 designatum
              
               
               
                 reipub
                 .
                 civem
                 sustulisset
              
               ,
               &
               very
               justly
               for
               that
               shee
               had
               made
               away
               one
               that
               was
               designed
               to
               bee
               a
               Citizen
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               :
               In
               which
               respect
               the
               Civill
               &
               
                 Common
                 Law
              
               do
               grievously
               punish
               all
               wilfull
               abortion
               after
               conception
               ,
               and
               the
               Canonists
               teach
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               mortall
               sinne
               .
            
             
               And
               heere
               I
               cannot
               forbeare
               to
               say
               somewhat
               of
               another
               Constitution
               of
               Aristotles
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               it
               were
               more
               absurd
               or
               ridiculous
               :
               for
               whereas
               he
               forbade
               in
               his
               Common-wealth
               the
               vse
               of
               lascivious
               pictures
               and
               images
               ,
               lest
               young
               men
               ,
               and
               specially
               children
               
               might
               be
               corrupted
               by
               the
               sight
               thereof
               ,
               neuerthelesse
               in
               the
               same
               Law
               he
               excepteth
               the
               Images
               and
               pictures
               of
               
                 certaine
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 custome
                 alloweth
                 lasciviousnesse
              
               ,
               meaning
               no
               doubt
               the
               painted
               tables
               and
               grauen
               stories
               of
               the
               adulteries
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Venus
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Gods
               and
               Goddesses
               ,
               set
               forth
               euery-where
               among
               the
               Paynims
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               private
               houses
               as
               in
               their
               Temples
               and
               other
               publique
               places
               .
               Wherein
               may
               be
               obserued
               the
               
                 ridiculous
                 absurdity
              
               of
               this
               great
               Philosopher
               ,
               for
               what
               could
               it
               availe
               to
               take
               away
               all
               other
               wanton
               pictures
               and
               representations
               that
               might
               corrupt
               the
               mindes
               of
               youth
               ,
               when
               hee
               expresly
               
               alloweth
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               lasciuious
               pictures
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               corrupt
               them
               much
               more
               ?
               and
               as
               it
               were
               instill
               into
               them
               vitious
               affections
               &
               desires
               together
               with
               their
               religion
               ,
               yea
               by
               the
               example
               of
               their
               Gods
               ;
               by
               the
               imitation
               of
               whom
               they
               could
               not
               but
               hope
               to
               attaine
               aswell
               to
               perfection
               of
               vertue
               ,
               as
               to
               eternall
               felicity
               ,
               beleeuing
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 true
                 Gods.
              
               For
               how
               could
               any
               man
               be
               perswaded
               that
               adultery
               deserued
               punishment
               ,
               or
               was
               not
               a
               great
               ,
               yea
               a
               divine
               vertue
               seeing
               Mars
               taken
               tardy
               with
               Venus
               ,
               or
               Iupiter
               stealing
               away
               Europa
               in
               shape
               of
               a
               bull
               ,
               violating
               Leda
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Swan
               ,
               &
               entring
               into
               the
               house
               of
               Danae
               by
               the
               louer
               like
               a
               goldē
               showre
               ;
               would
               not
               any
               man
               that
               should
               be
               religiously
               devoted
               to
               these
               Gods
               ,
               be
               animated
               by
               the
               sight
               thereof
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               ?
               yea
               and
               children
               learning
               their
               religion
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               hearing
               ,
               but
               seeing
               every-where
               by
               pictures
               &
               images
               that
               such
               acts
               were
               committed
               by
               their
               Gods
               ,
               could
               they
               imagine
               that
               the
               same
               were
               evill
               and
               not
               to
               be
               imitated
               ?
               This
               is
               very
               well
               declared
               by
               Lucian
               of
               his
               owne
               experience
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Dialogues
               maketh
               Menippus
               say
               thus
               ,
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 yet
                 but
                 a
                 boy
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 &
                 heard
                 out
                 of
                 Homer
                 and
                 Hesiod
                 of
                 the
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 fornications
                 ,
                 rapes
                 and
                 seditions
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 truely
                 I
                 thought
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 very
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 euen
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 greatly
                 affected
                 towards
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 Gods
                 themselues
                 would
                 euer
                 haue
                 committed
                 adultery
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 esteemed
                 the
                 same
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 :
              
               And
               the
               like
               signifieth
               also
               Cheraea
               in
               Terence
               ,
               who
               beholding
               a
               table
               wherein
               it
               was
               painted
               ,
               how
               Iupiter
               deceiued
               Danae
               when
               hee
               came
               in
               
               at
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               greatly
               incouraged
               to
               defloure
               a
               young
               maide
               by
               the
               example
               of
               so
               great
               a
               God
               :
               
                 at
                 quem
                 Deum
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 qui
                 templa
                 coeli
                 summa
                 sonitu
                 concutit
                 ,
                 ego
                 homuncio
                 hoc
                 non
                 facerem
                 ?
                 ego
                 verò
                 illud
                 ita
                 feci
                 &
                 lubens
                 .
              
               But
               what
               God
               was
               this
               trow
               you
               ?
               marry
               hee
               who
               shakes
               the
               highest
               Temples
               of
               Heauen
               with
               thunder
               ;
               and
               therefore
               might
               not
               I
               who
               am
               but
               a
               silly
               wretch
               doe
               the
               like
               ?
               yes
               truely
               I
               did
               it
               and
               that
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               .
               And
               it
               is
               doubtlesse
               most
               true
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               hath
               obserued
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 magis
                 intuentur
                 quid
                 fecerit
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 quam
                 quid
                 docuerit
                 Plato
                 vel
                 censuerit
                 Cato
                 :
              
               they
               rather
               considered
               what
               Iupiter
               did
               ,
               then
               what
               Plato
               taught
               ,
               or
               Cato
               thought
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               The
               barbarous
               and
               vncivill
               lawes
               of
               the
               Gaules
               and
               the
               Saxons
               our
               Predecessours
               .
            
             
               NOw
               these
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Graecians
               were
               not
               more
               dishonest
               and
               vnmorall
               then
               were
               those
               of
               the
               Gaules
               and
               Saxons
               our
               Predecessours
               vncivill
               and
               barbarous
               ;
               I
               meane
               their
               
                 ordeall
                 Lawes
              
               which
               they
               vsed
               in
               doubtfull
               Cases
               when
               cleere
               and
               manifest
               proofes
               
               wanted
               to
               try
               and
               finde
               out
               whether
               the
               accused
               were
               guilty
               or
               guiltlesse
               .
               These
               were
               of
               foure
               sorts
               ,
               as
               
                 Aeneas
                 Sylvius
                 ,
                 Beatus
                 Rhenanus
                 ,
                 Iohannes
                 Pomarius
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 Killianus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               in
               their
               Histories
               and
               Chronicles
               report
               .
               The
               first
               was
               by
               Campfight
               or
               Combate
               ,
               the
               second
               
               by
               yron
               made
               red
               hot
               ,
               the
               third
               was
               by
               
                 hote
                 water
              
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               by
               
                 cold
                 water
              
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               tryall
               by
               Camp-fight
               ,
               the
               Accuser
               was
               with
               the
               perill
               of
               his
               owne
               body
               to
               prooue
               the
               accused
               guilty
               ,
               and
               by
               offering
               him
               his
               gloue
               or
               gantlet
               to
               challenge
               him
               to
               this
               tryall
               :
               which
               the
               other
               must
               either
               accept
               of
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               himselfe
               culpable
               of
               the
               crime
               whereof
               hee
               was
               accused
               .
               If
               it
               were
               a
               crime
               deseruing
               death
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Campe-fight
               for
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               on
               horsebacke
               or
               on
               foot
               :
               if
               the
               offence
               deserued
               imprisonment
               and
               not
               death
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Camp-fight
               accomplished
               when
               the
               one
               had
               subdued
               the
               other
               by
               making
               him
               to
               yeeld
               ,
               or
               vnable
               to
               defend
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               taken
               prisoner
               :
               the
               accused
               had
               the
               liberty
               to
               choose
               another
               in
               his
               steed
               ,
               but
               the
               accuser
               must
               performe
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               and
               with
               equality
               of
               weapons
               .
               No
               women
               were
               admitted
               to
               behold
               it
               ,
               nor
               men
               children
               vnder
               the
               age
               of
               thirteene
               yeares
               ;
               the
               Priests
               and
               people
               did
               silently
               pray
               ,
               that
               the
               victory
               might
               fall
               to
               the
               guiltlesse
               .
               And
               if
               the
               fight
               were
               for
               life
               &
               death
               ,
               a
               Beere
               stood
               ready
               to
               carry
               away
               the
               body
               of
               him
               that
               should
               bee
               slaine
               .
               None
               of
               the
               people
               might
               crye
               ,
               skrecke
               ,
               make
               any
               noice
               ,
               or
               giue
               any
               signe
               whatsoeuer
               .
               And
               heerevnto
               at
               Hall
               in
               Suevia
               (
               a
               place
               appointed
               
               for
               Campfight
               )
               was
               so
               great
               regard
               taken
               ,
               that
               the
               Executioner
               stood
               beside
               the
               Iudges
               with
               an
               axe
               ready
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               left
               foot
               of
               the
               party
               so
               offending
               .
               He
               that
               being
               wounded
               did
               yeeld
               himselfe
               ,
               was
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               other
               to
               be
               killed
               or
               let
               to
               liue
               :
               if
               hee
               were
               slaine
               ,
               then
               was
               he
               carried
               away
               and
               honourably
               buried
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               slew
               him
               reputed
               more
               honorable
               then
               before
               :
               But
               if
               beeing
               ouercome
               he
               were
               left
               aliue
               ,
               then
               was
               hee
               by
               sentence
               of
               the
               Iudges
               declared
               vtterly
               voide
               of
               all
               honest
               reputation
               ,
               and
               neuer
               to
               ride
               on
               horsbacke
               ,
               nor
               to
               carry
               armes
               .
            
             
               The
               tryall
               by
               
                 red
                 hot
                 iron
              
               ,
               called
               Fire-Ordeall
               was
               vsed
               vpon
               accusations
               without
               manifest
               proofe
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               suspition
               ,
               that
               the
               accused
               might
               be
               faulty
               ;
               the
               party
               accused
               and
               denying
               the
               offence
               ,
               was
               adjudged
               to
               take
               red
               hot
               iron
               ,
               &
               to
               hold
               it
               in
               his
               bare
               hand
               ,
               which
               after
               many
               prayers
               and
               invocations
               that
               the
               truth
               might
               be
               manifest
               ,
               hee
               must
               either
               adventure
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               yeeld
               himselfe
               guilty
               ,
               and
               so
               receiue
               
               the
               punishment
               that
               the
               Law
               according
               to
               the
               offence
               committed
               should
               award
               him
               .
               Some
               were
               adjudged
               to
               goe
               blinde-folded
               with
               their
               bare
               feete
               ouer
               certaine
               plow-shares
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               red
               hot
               &
               laid
               a
               little
               distance
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               party
               in
               passing
               thorow
               them
               did
               chaunce
               not
               to
               tread
               vpon
               them
               ,
               or
               treading
               vpon
               them
               receiued
               no
               harme
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Iudge
               he
               was
               declared
               innocent
               :
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               tryall
               was
               also
               practised
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               likewise
               the
               Camp-fight
               for
               a
               while
               )
               vpon
               Emma
               the
               mother
               of
               
                 K.
                 Edward
              
               the
               Confessour
               ,
               who
               was
               accused
               of
               dishonesty
               of
               her
               body
               with
               Allwin
               B.
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               being
               led
               blind-folded
               to
               the
               place
               where
               nine
               hot
               Culters
               were
               laid
               ,
               went
               forward
               with
               her
               bare
               feet
               ,
               and
               so
               passed
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               past
               them
               all
               &
               not
               knowing
               it
               ,
               good
               Lord
               ,
               said
               shee
               ,
               when
               shall
               I
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               my
               purgation
               ,
               then
               hauing
               her
               eyes
               vncovered
               and
               seeing
               her selfe
               to
               baue
               passed
               them
               ,
               she
               kneeling
               down
               
               gaue
               God
               thankes
               for
               manifesting
               her
               innocencie
               in
               her
               preservation
               ,
               &
               in
               memoriall
               thereof
               gaue
               
                 nine
                 Lordships
              
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               King
               Edward
               her
               sonne
               repenting
               he
               had
               so
               wrongfully
               brought
               his
               Mothers
               name
               into
               question
               ,
               bestowed
               likewise
               vpon
               the
               same
               
               Church
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Portland
               with
               other
               revenewes
               .
               A
               much
               like
               tryall
               vnto
               this
               is
               recorded
               of
               Kunigund
               ,
               wife
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               who
               being
               falsely
               accused
               of
               adultery
               ,
               to
               shew
               her
               innocency
               did
               in
               a
               great
               &
               honourable
               assembly
               take
               
                 seaven
                 glowen
                 irons
              
               one
               after
               another
               in
               her
               bare
               hands
               ,
               &
               had
               thereby
               no
               harme
               .
            
             
               The
               tryall
               called
               
                 Hot
                 water
                 ,
                 Ordeall
              
               was
               in
               cases
               of
               accusation
               as
               is
               afore
               sayd
               ,
               the
               party
               accused
               being
               appointed
               by
               the
               Iudge
               to
               thrust
               his
               armes
               vp
               to
               the
               elbowes
               in
               seething
               hot
               water
               ,
               which
               after
               sundry
               prayers
               and
               invocations
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               the
               effect
               that
               followed
               judged
               faulty
               or
               faultles
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 cold
                 water
                 Ordeall
              
               was
               the
               tryall
               ,
               which
               was
               ordinarily
               vsed
               for
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               hauing
               a
               cord
               tied
               about
               them
               vnder
               their
               armes
               ,
               were
               cast
               into
               some
               riuer
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               sunke
               down
               to
               the
               botttome
               thereof
               vntill
               they
               were
               drawne
               vp
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               within
               a
               very
               short
               limited
               space
               )
               then
               were
               they
               held
               guiltlesse
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               did
               remaine
               vpon
               the
               water
               were
               held
               culpable
               ,
               being
               ,
               as
               they
               sayd
               ,
               of
               the
               water
               rejected
               &
               cast
               vp
               .
               These
               kindes
               of
               impious
               &
               
                 vniust
                 lawes
              
               ,
               the
               Saxons
               for
               a
               while
               after
               their
               Christianity
               continued
               ,
               but
               were
               at
               last
               by
               a
               decree
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Stephen
              
               the
               second
               vtterly
               abolished
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               presumptuous
               tempting
               of
               God
               without
               any
               grounded
               reason
               or
               sufficient
               warrant
               ,
               and
               an
               exposing
               many
               times
               of
               the
               innocent
               to
               manifest
               hazard
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             3.
             
             Touching
             the
             insufficiencie
             of
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Philosophers
             for
             the
             planting
             of
             vertue
             ,
             or
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             vice
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             common
             errour
             touching
             the
             golden
             age
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Touching
               the
               insufficiencie
               of
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               ancient
               Philosophers
               for
               the
               planting
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               vice
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               observed
               by
               
                 Caelius
                 secundus
                 Curio
              
               ,
               out
               of
               Iuvenall
               and
               Tacitus
               .
            
             
               TO
               these
               lawes
               of
               the
               Graecians
               and
               Germans
               ,
               may
               be
               added
               the
               opinions
               &
               precepts
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Philosophers
              
               ,
               touching
               vertue
               and
               vice
               ,
               finall
               happinesse
               and
               the
               state
               of
               the
               soule
               after
               this
               life
               which
               were
               as
               diverse
               one
               to
               another
               as
               they
               were
               all
               erronious
               and
               opposite
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               growth
               of
               vertue
               or
               suppressing
               of
               vice
               .
               What
               could
               possiblely
               ●…ore
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               vertue
               ,
               then
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Epicureans
               ,
               that
               soueraigne
               happinesse
               consisted
               in
               pleasure
               ?
               or
               more
               
               strengthen
               the
               current
               of
               vice
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               that
               all
               sins
               were
               equall
               .
               The
               Epicureans
               though
               they
               graunted
               a
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               denyed
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               which
               should
               serue
               as
               a
               spurre
               to
               vertue
               ,
               and
               a
               bridle
               to
               vice
               .
               The
               Stoickes
               ,
               though
               they
               graunted
               a
               diuine
               providence
               ,
               yet
               withall
               they
               stiffely
               maintained
               such
               a
               fatall
               Necessity
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               events
               of
               humane
               actions
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               actions
               themselues
               ,
               as
               thereby
               they
               blunted
               the
               edge
               of
               all
               vertuous
               endeauours
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               excuse
               for
               vicious
               courses
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Epicurean
               gaue
               too
               much
               way
               to
               irregular
               affections
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Stoicke
               was
               too
               professed
               an
               enimy
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               regulated
               by
               reason
               ;
               but
               both
               of
               them
               doubted
               ,
               if
               not
               denyed
               the
               
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soule
              
               ,
               whereby
               they
               opened
               a
               wide
               gappe
               to
               all
               licentiousnesse
               ,
               not
               censureable
               by
               the
               lawes
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               which
               the
               executioners
               whereof
               either
               thorow
               ignorance
               could
               not
               ,
               or
               thorow
               feare
               or
               fauour
               would
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               .
               Which
               hath
               often
               made
               mee
               wonder
               that
               the
               common-wealth
               of
               the
               Iewes
               would
               suffer
               such
               a
               pestilent
               sect
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               who
               flatly
               denyed
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               Since
               
               then
               the
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               and
               that
               alone
               teacheth
               both
               ,
               as
               fundamentall
               articles
               of
               our
               beleife
               ,
               and
               withall
               a
               
                 particular
                 providence
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               extending
               to
               the
               very
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               a
               particular
               judgement
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               rewarding
               every
               man
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               euill
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               requires
               a
               
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               &
               inward
               man
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               &
               source
               of
               all
               outward
               actions
               &
               speeches
               ;
               it
               is
               most
               euident
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               our
               liues
               bee
               ,
               yet
               our
               rules
               tend
               more
               to
               vertue
               and
               honesty
               then
               did
               those
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               who
               although
               they
               were
               not
               all
               infected
               with
               the
               foule
               leprosie
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               these
               doctrines
               and
               rules
               were
               not
               in
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               &
               the
               Prophets
               so
               cleerely
               deliuered
               ,
               as
               now
               they
               are
               by
               Christ
               &
               his
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               nay
               the
               law
               it selfe
               permitted
               vnto
               thē
               such
               a
               diuorce
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               hardnes
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               now
               allowed
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Law
               allowed
               not
               Polygamie
               ,
               yet
               
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               frequent
               practice
               ,
               we
               haue
               great
               reason
               to
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               they
               scarce
               held
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sinne
               .
               And
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               though
               of
               all
               other
               sects
               they
               pretended
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               be
               the
               most
               zealous
               &
               strict
               obseruers
               of
               the
               Lan●…
               ;
               yet
               teaching
               others
               &
               themselues
               ,
               practising
               the
               observation
               thereof
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               
                 outward
                 conformity
              
               ,
               thereby
               perhaps
               made
               their
               disciples
               
                 formall
                 Iusticiaries
              
               ,
               but
               withall
               
               
                 damnable
                 hypocrites
              
               ,
               boyling
               in
               malice
               ,
               &
               lust
               ,
               &
               couetousnes
               while
               they
               set
               a
               faire
               face
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               goodly
               semblance
               of
               holynes
               ,
               piety
               ,
               and
               devotion
               .
               And
               if
               it
               so
               fared
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               no
               marvell
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               their
               naturall
               inclination
               carrying
               them
               headlong
               to
               wickednes
               ,
               and
               withall
               their
               religion
               ,
               their
               lawes
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               and
               examples
               of
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               being
               as
               so
               many
               provocations
               to
               draw
               them
               onward
               )
               proued
               such
               indeede
               as
               the
               Apostle
               describes
               them
               to
               be
               in
               the
               1
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 vnrighteousnes
                 fornication
                 ,
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 maliciousnes
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 of
                 murther
                 ,
                 of
                 debate
                 ,
                 of
                 deceite
                 ,
                 taking
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 euill
                 part
                 ,
                 whisperers
                 ,
                 backebiters
                 ,
                 haters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doers
                 of
                 wrong
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 boasters
                 ,
                 inventers
                 of
                 euill
                 things
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 
                 to
                 Parents
                 ,
                 without
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 couenant
                 breakers
                 ,
                 without
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 neuer
                 can
                 be
                 appeased
                 ,
                 mercilesse
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 commit
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 only
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 favour
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               roote
               to
               the
               fruite
               ,
               from
               the
               causes
               to
               the
               effects
               ,
               from
               their
               lawes
               &
               precepts
               touching
               manners
               ,
               to
               their
               practice
               ,
               &
               customes
               ,
               &
               manners
               themselues
               .
               And
               heere
               I
               must
               freely
               professe
               my selfe
               to
               accord
               with
               
                 Sidonius
                 Apollinaris
                 ,
                 veneror
                 antiquos
                 ,
                 non
                 ita
                 tamen
                 vt
                 aequaeuorum
                 meorum
                 virtutes
                 &
                 merita
                 postponam
                 :
              
               
               I
               haue
               the
               Ancients
               in
               such
               due
               respect
               and
               veneration
               as
               they
               deserue
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               I
               would
               not
               willingly
               disesteeme
               or
               vndervalue
               the
               vertues
               and
               merits
               of
               those
               who
               haue
               liued
               since
               ,
               or
               now
               liue
               in
               the
               same
               age
               with
               mee
               .
               The
               Ancients
               I
               know
               well
               ,
               had
               many
               great
               vertues
               ,
               and
               wee
               no
               lesse
               vices
               ,
               yet
               let
               no
               man
               be
               so
               vnwise
               or
               vnjust
               ,
               to
               surmise
               that
               either
               the
               former
               ages
               were
               free
               from
               
                 notorious
                 vices
              
               ,
               or
               the
               latter
               voide
               of
               singular
               vertues
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               reade
               Bohemus
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               or
               the
               bookes
               of
               Iudges
               ,
               the
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Chronicles
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Iosephus
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               will
               easily
               acknowledge
               the
               former
               :
               Wherevnto
               wee
               may
               adde
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Coelius
                 Secundus
                 Curio
              
               ,
               a
               witty
               and
               learned
               man
               of
               this
               age
               in
               his
               Epistle
               prefixed
               to
               his
               commentary
               vpon
               Iuvenall
               ,
               where
               he
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               meeting
               with
               those
               verses
               of
               Horace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Damnosa
                   quid
                   non
                   imminuit
                   dies
                   ?
                
                 
                   Aetas
                   parentum
                   peior
                   avis
                   tulit
                
                 
                   Nos
                   nequiores
                   ,
                   mox
                   daturos
                
                 
                   Progeniem
                   vitiosiorem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   doth
                   not
                   wastfull
                   time
                   impaire
                   ?
                
                 
                   Our
                   Fathers
                   worse
                   then
                   Gransires
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   We
                   worse
                   then
                   they
                   ,
                   our
                   progenie
                
                 
                   More
                   vitious
                   then
                   ourselues
                   will
                   be
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Hee
               began
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               trueth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               fell
               to
               a
               serious
               inquirie
               thereinto
               ,
               &
               for
               his
               better
               proceeding
               in
               that
               search
               ,
               made
               speciall
               choice
               of
               two
               Authours
               ,
               Tacitus
               and
               Iuvenall
               ,
               the
               one
               held
               as
               vnpartiall
               in
               history
               as
               the
               other
               in
               Satyres
               ,
               to
               make
               report
               what
               they
               found
               in
               matter
               of
               manners
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               and
               hauing
               thorowly
               consulted
               with
               them
               both
               ,
               but
               chiefely
               with
               the
               latter
               ;
               from
               them
               he
               makes
               this
               relation
               ,
               
                 Quibus
                 auditis
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 &
                 nostri
                 seculi
                 cum
                 illa
                 facta
                 contentione
                 deprehendt
                 longe
                 ab
                 illa
                 nostram
                 aetatem
                 vitijs
                 ,
                 illam
                 à
                 nostra
                 multis
                 &
                 magnis
                 virtutibus
                 superari
                 :
              
               Vpon
               the
               hearing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               comparing
               of
               this
               present
               age
               with
               that
               ,
               I
               found
               that
               ours
               was
               much
               surpassed
               by
               that
               in
               vice
               ,
               and
               that
               againe
               by
               ours
               in
               many
               and
               great
               vertues
               .
               Yet
               long
               before
               Horace
               did
               Aratus
               in
               Phoenomenis
               take
               vp
               the
               same
               complaint
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Aurea
                   degenerem
                   pepererunt
                   saecula
                   prolem
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Vos
                   peiorem
                   illis
                   sobolem
                   generabitis
                   .
                   —
                
              
               
                 Those
                 golden
                 sires
                 a
                 baser
                 race
                 begat
                 :
              
               
                 Your
                 race
                 shall
                 be
                 yet
                 more
                 degenerate
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               Hesiod
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               more
               advised
               and
               moderate
               ,
               hoping
               ,
               it
               
               seemes
               ,
               for
               better
               times
               then
               himselfe
               saw
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   O
                   vtinam
                   quinto
                   hoc
                   minime
                   mihi
                   vivere
                   saeclo
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Sed
                   fas
                   vel
                   post
                   nasci
                   ,
                   aut
                   ante
                   perire
                   fuisset
                   .
                
              
               
                 Would
                 God
                 this
                 fift
                 age
                 I
                 had
                 neuer
                 seene
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 or
                 had
                 died
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 beene
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               with
               Ovid
               I
               can
               scarce
               hope
               that
               any
               should
               accord
               &
               professe
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Prisca
                   iuvent
                   alios
                   ,
                   ego
                   nunc
                   me
                   denique
                   natum
                
              
               
                 Gratulor
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 others
                 like
                 old
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 glad
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 age
                 my
                 birth
                 I
                 had
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Touching
               that
               idle
               tale
               of
               the
               golden
               age
               first
               forged
               by
               Poets
               ,
               and
               since
               taken
               vp
               by
               Historians
               .
            
             
               THat
               which
               hath
               deceiued
               many
               in
               this
               point
               is
               that
               
                 idle
                 tale
              
               and
               
                 vaine
                 fancie
              
               forged
               by
               the
               Poets
               ,
               &
               taken
               vp
               by
               some
               Historians
               ,
               &
               beleeued
               by
               the
               vulgar
               of
               the
               
                 foure
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               .
               The
               first
               of
               gold
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               siluer
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               brasse
               ,
               &
               the
               fourth
               of
               yron
               .
               Thus
               elegantly
               described
               by
               the
               wittiest
               of
               Poets
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Aurea
                   prima
                   sata
                   est
                   aetas
                   quae
                   vindice
                   nullo
                   
                
                 
                   Sponte
                   sua
                   sine
                   lege
                   sidem
                   rectumque
                   colebat
                   ,
                
                 
                   Poena
                   metusque
                   aberant
                   ,
                   nec
                   vincla
                   minacia
                   collo
                
                 
                   Aere
                   ligabantur
                   ,
                   nec
                   supplex
                   turba
                   timebat
                
                 
                   Iudicis
                   ora
                   sui
                   ;
                   sed
                   erant
                   sine
                   judice
                   tuti
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Postea
                   Saturno
                   tenebrosa
                   in
                   Tartara
                   misso
                
                 
                   Sub
                   Iove
                   mundus
                   erat
                   ,
                   subijtque
                   argented
                   proles
                   ,
                
                 
                   Auro
                   diterior
                   fulvo
                   ,
                   pretiosior
                   aere
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Tertia
                   post
                   illam
                   successit
                   ahenea
                   proles
                   ,
                
                 
                   Saevior
                   ingenijs
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   horrida
                   promptior
                   arma
                   .
                
                 
                   Non
                   scelerata
                   tamen
                   .
                   De
                   duro
                   est
                   vltima
                   ferro
                
                 
                   Protinus
                   erupit
                   venae
                   pejoris
                   in
                   aevum
                
                 
                   Omne
                   nefas
                   ,
                   fugêre
                   pudor
                   ,
                   verumque
                   fidesque
                
                 
                   In
                   quorum
                   subiere
                   locum
                   fraudesque
                   ,
                   dolique
                   ,
                
                 
                   Insidiaeque
                   ,
                   &
                   vis
                   ,
                   &
                   amor
                   sceleratus
                   habendi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   golden
                   age
                   was
                   first
                   ,
                   which
                   vncompell'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   without
                   rule
                   in
                   faith
                   and
                   truth
                   excell'd
                   :
                
                 
                   As
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   punishment
                   nor
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   threatning
                   Lawes
                   in
                   brasse
                   prescribed
                   were
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   suppliant
                   crouching
                   prisoners
                   shooke
                   to
                   see
                
                 
                   Their
                   angry
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   was
                   safe
                   and
                   free
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   after
                   Saturne
                   was
                   throwne
                   downe
                   to
                   Hell
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ioue
                   rul'd
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   silver
                   age
                   befell
                   .
                
                 
                   More
                   base
                   then
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   then
                   brasse
                   more
                   pure
                   ,
                   &c
                
                 
                   Next
                   vnto
                   this
                   succeedes
                   the
                   brazen
                   age
                   ,
                
                 
                   Worse
                   natur'd
                   ,
                   prompt
                   to
                   horride
                   warre
                   and
                   rage
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   not
                   wicked
                   stubborne
                   ,
                   yr'n
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Then
                   blushlesse
                   crimes
                   which
                   all
                   degrees
                   surpast
                
                 
                   The
                   world
                   surround
                   ,
                   Shame
                   ,
                   faith
                   and
                   truth
                   depart
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fraud
                   enters
                   ,
                   ignorant
                   in
                   no
                   bad
                   Art
                   ,
                
                 
                   Force
                   ,
                   treason
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   loue
                   of
                   gaine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 seemes
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Boetius
                 borrowed
              
               
                 
                   Faelix
                   nimium
                   prior
                   aetas
                
                 
                   Contenta
                   fidelibus
                   arvis
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Nec
                   inerti
                   perdita
                   luxu
                   ,
                
                 
                   Facili
                   quae
                   sera
                   solebat
                
                 
                   Iejunia
                   solvere
                   glande
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   Bacchica
                   munera
                   nor
                   at
                
                 
                   Liquido
                   confundere
                   melle
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   lucida
                   vellera
                   serum
                
                 
                   Tyrio
                   miscere
                   veneno
                   .
                
                 
                   Tunc
                   classica
                   saeva
                   tacebant
                
                 
                   Odijs
                   neque
                   fusus
                   acerbis
                
                 
                   Cruor
                   horrida
                   tinxerat
                   arma
                   .
                
                 
                   Vtinam
                   modo
                   nostra
                   redirent
                
                 
                   In
                   mores
                   tempora
                   priscos
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thrice
                   happy
                   former
                   age
                   well
                   pleas'd
                
                 
                   With
                   faithfull
                   fields
                   ,
                   from
                   riot
                   free
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whose
                   hunger
                   readily
                   was
                   eas'd
                
                 
                   With
                   akornes
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   skill'd
                   not
                   with
                   Lyaeus
                   juice
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   liquid
                   honey
                   to
                   compound
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   knew
                   that
                   twice
                   the
                   Serian
                   fleece
                
                 
                   In
                   Tyrian
                   die
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   drown'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   Alarmes
                   of
                   warre
                   were
                   silent
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   horrid
                   arms
                   all
                   smear'd
                   with
                   blood
                
                 
                   Through
                   malice
                   shed
                   of
                   cruell
                   men
                
                 
                   Were
                   yet
                   vnseene
                   .
                   O
                   would
                   to
                   God
                
                 
                   These
                   times
                   so
                   much
                   degenerate
                
                 
                   Might
                   turne
                   againe
                   to
                   th'
                   ancient
                   state
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               that
               all
               this
               adoe
               about
               the
               golden
               age
               is
               but
               an
               empty
               rattle
               &
               
                 frivolous
                 conceipt
              
               ,
               like
               Apuleius
               his
               tale
               of
               a
               
                 golden
                 asse
                 ,
                 Bodin
              
               is
               so
               confident
               ,
               that
               he
               breakes
               forth
               into
               this
               assertion
               ,
               
                 Aetas
                 illa
                 quam
                 auream
              
               
               
                 vocant
                 ,
                 si
                 ad
                 hanc
                 nostram
                 conferatur
                 ,
                 ferrea
                 videri
                 possit
                 .
              
               That
               which
               they
               call
               the
               
                 Golden
                 age
              
               being
               compared
               with
               ours
               ,
               may
               well
               seeme
               but
               iron
               :
               And
               in
               truth
               he
               may
               boldly
               affirme
               it
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               true
               which
               Cicero
               writes
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Fuit
                 quoddam
                 tempus
                 cùm
                 in
                 agris
                 homines
                 passim
                 bestiarum
              
               
               
                 more
                 vagabantur
                 ,
                 &
                 sibi
                 victu
                 ferino
                 vitam
                 propagabant
                 ,
                 nec
                 ratione
                 animi
                 quicquam
                 ,
                 sed
                 pleraque
                 viribus
                 corporis
                 administrabant
                 .
                 Nondum
                 divinae
                 religionis
                 non
                 humani
                 officij
                 ratio
                 colebatur
                 ,
                 nemo
                 legitimas
                 viderat
                 nuptias
                 ,
                 non
                 certos
                 quisquam
                 inspexerat
                 liberos
                 ,
                 non
                 jus
                 aequabile
                 quid
                 vtilitatis
                 haberet
                 ,
                 acceperant
                 .
              
               Time
               was
               when
               men
               like
               beasts
               wandered
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               and
               maintained
               their
               life
               by
               the
               food
               of
               beasts
               ▪
               neither
               did
               they
               administer
               their
               affaires
               by
               justice
               ,
               but
               by
               bodily
               strength
               :
               There
               was
               no
               heed
               given
               either
               to
               Religion
               or
               Reason
               ,
               no
               man
               enjoyed
               lawfull
               marriage
               ,
               nor
               
               with
               assurance
               beheld
               his
               owne
               issue
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               acquainted
               with
               the
               commodity
               which
               vpright
               Lawes
               bring
               with
               them
               .
               During
               this
               golden
               age
               flourished
               Camesis
               &
               Saturne
               ,
               &
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               by
               Camesis
               is
               vnderstood
               Cham
               the
               son
               of
               Noah
               ,
               &
               by
               
                 Saturne
                 Nimrod
              
               ,
               whose
               son
               
                 Iupiter
                 Belus
              
               (
               famous
               for
               the
               deposition
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               incest
               with
               his
               sister
               ,
               &
               many
               other
               villanies
               )
               saw
               the
               last
               of
               this
               age
               .
               Now
               how
               vertuous
               these
               men
               &
               times
               were
               ,
               appeares
               by
               the
               story
               of
               
                 Moses
                 .
                 C
                 ham
              
               like
               a
               most
               vngratious
               childe
               discovers
               and
               derides
               the
               nakednesse
               
               of
               his
               aged
               &
               worthy
               Father
               ,
               &
               was
               therefore
               deservedly
               accursed
               to
               be
               a
               
                 seruant
                 of
                 servants
                 .
                 Nimrod
              
               grandchilde
               to
               Cham
               ,
               as
               his
               name
               signifies
               ,
               was
               a
               notorious
               Rebell
               ,
               
                 Robustus
                 venator
                 coram
                 Domino
              
               ,
               a
               
               great
               Oppressour
               ,
               a
               Robber
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               numbers
               robberi●…
               among
               the
               severall
               kindes
               of
               hunting
               :
               And
               besides
               he
               is
               thought
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               ring-leader
               in
               that
               out-ragious
               attempt
               of
               building
               the
               
                 towre
                 of
                 Babel
              
               .
               And
               such
               kinde
               of
               men
               are
               those
               Gyants
               supposed
               to
               haue
               beene
               ,
               who
               
               before
               this
               are
               called
               
                 Mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 renowne
              
               ;
               In
               as
               much
               as
               Moses
               
               presently
               adds
               ,
               
                 And
                 God
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 euery
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 onely
                 euill
                 continually
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 repented
                 tbe
                 Lord
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 man
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 it
                 grieued
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 Quibus
                 verbis
                 intelligit
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Cassanion
                 ,
                 tantas
              
               
               
                 ea-tempestate
                 fuisse
                 morum
                 corruptelas
                 ,
                 vt
                 omne
                 vitiositatis
                 ,
                 nequitiaeque
                 genus
                 vbique
                 regnaret
                 .
                 Cùm
                 autem
                 ex
                 robore
                 &
                 potentia
                 qua
                 isti
                 pollebant
                 nominis
                 celebritatem
                 adepti
                 sint
                 ,
                 in
                 eo
                 animadvertere
                 licet
                 qualis
                 fuerit
                 prima
                 mundi
                 nobilitas
                 aestimata
                 ,
                 non
                 quae
                 pietatis
                 ,
                 justitiae
                 ,
                 aliusve
                 cujusdam
                 virtutis
                 specie
                 ,
                 &
                 pulchritudine
                 illustris
                 appareret
                 ,
                 sed
                 quae
                 solius
                 potentiae
                 ,
                 fortitudinisue
                 titulo
                 sese
                 venditabat
                 :
                 Nam
                 qui
                 tum
                 caeteris
                 valentiores
                 ,
                 robustioresque
                 erant
                 ,
                 ij
                 vim
                 aliis
                 audacter
                 inferentes
                 ,
                 nobiliores
                 ,
                 praestantioresque
                 censebantur
                 .
                 Vnde
                 fortassis
                 illud
                 invaluit
                 ,
                 ut
                 gentilitia
                 quorundam
                 insignia
                 non
                 nisi
                 crudelium
                 belluarum
                 ,
                 rapaciumque
                 ferarum
                 &
                 volucrium
                 habeant
                 imaginem
                 .
              
               By
               which
               words
               he
               vnderstands
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               so
               great
               was
               the
               vniversall
               corruption
               of
               manners
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               as
               all
               kinde
               of
               vice
               and
               wickednesse
               euery-where
               raigned
               :
               And
               in
               that
               the
               men
               of
               that
               age
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               gotten
               renown
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               exceeding
               great
               might
               ,
               from
               thence
               we
               may
               gather
               how
               the
               first
               Nobility
               of
               the
               world
               was
               valued
               ,
               not
               such
               as
               was
               cōspicuous
               by
               the
               beauty
               &
               Iustre
               of
               piety
               ,
               justice
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               vertue
               ,
               but
               such
               only
               as
               gloried
               &
               contented
               it self
               with
               the
               title
               of
               strēgth
               &
               power
               .
               For
               those
               who
               then
               were
               more
               mighty
               and
               powerfull
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               were
               thereby
               imboldened
               to
               oppresse
               others
               ,
               were
               commonly
               held
               the
               most
               noble
               and
               worthy
               .
               And
               happily
               from
               hence
               it
               was
               that
               some
               families
               carry
               in
               their
               Scutchions
               the
               representation
               of
               wilde
               beasts
               or
               birds
               of
               prey
               .
               Howsoeuer
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               vpon
               this
               vniversall
               invndation
               of
               sinne
               ,
               followed
               the
               vniversall
               deluge
               of
               water
               ,
               washing
               and
               cleansing
               the
               earth
               from
               that
               abominable
               filthinesse
               which
               had
               generally
               infected
               and
               polluted
               it
               .
               And
               as
               about
               this
               time
               sinne
               was
               ripened
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               very
               infancy
               of
               the
               world
               it
               grew
               vp
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               man
               in
               the
               world
               wilfully
               murthered
               the
               
               third
               ,
               being
               then
               his
               only
               brother
               .
               And
               another
               of
               the
               same
               race
               soone
               after
               was
               the
               founder
               of
               Polygamie
               ,
               and
               a
               while
               after
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               Then
               
               
               
                 men
                 began
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               till
               then
               they
               had
               not
               done
               it
               ,
               at
               least-wise
               in
               publique
               assemblies
               .
               And
               in
               that
               ,
               Enoch
               not
               long
               after
               this
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               
                 walked
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 Iunius
              
               giues
               this
               note
               vpon
               it
               ,
               
               
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 sequutus
                 malitiam
                 sui
                 seculi
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               followed
               not
               the
               wicked
               courses
               of
               the
               age
               wherein
               he
               liued
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               he
               
                 translated
                 ,
                 least
                 wickednes
                 should
                 alter
                 his
                 vnder
                 standing
                 or
                 deceipt
                 beguile
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 Haec
              
               
               
                 est
                 illa
                 aurea
                 aetas
                 quae
                 talia
                 mōstra
                 nobis
                 educavit
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               forsooth
               that
               goodly
               goldē
               age
               which
               hath
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               &
               bred
               such
               foul
               mōsters
               .
               After
               this
               the
               world
               was
               pestered
               with
               a
               nūber
               of
               intollerable
               Tyrants
               ,
               whom
               Hercules
               subdued
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               himselfe
               accounted
               by
               many
               a
               Captaine
               of
               Pyrats
               .
               And
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               most
               foule
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               more
               foule
               ,
               or
               strong
               in
               matter
               of
               lust
               ;
               and
               both
               Theseus
               and
               Peri●…hous
               (
               whom
               he
               admitted
               into
               his
               society
               )
               were
               of
               a
               straine
               much
               alike
               .
               But
               because
               these
               things
               happily
               may
               seeme
               fabulous
               ,
               let
               vs
               listen
               to
               Thucidides
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               ancientest
               &
               truest
               fathers
               of
               history
               .
               He
               then
               hath
               left
               vpon
               record
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               before
               his
               time
               in
               Greece
               it selfe
               so
               great
               was
               the
               wildnes
               and
               barbarousnes
               thereof
               ,
               that
               both
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               robberies
               were
               commonly
               practised
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               touch
               of
               disgrace
               ;
               it
               was
               vsually
               demaunded
               of
               passengers
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               Theeues
               or
               Pyrats
               .
               And
               Caesar
               in
               a
               manner
               reports
               the
               same
               of
               the
               
                 Germans
                 :
                 Latrocinia
                 nullam
                 habent
                 apud
                 Germanos
                 infamiam
                 quae
                 extra
                 fines
                 cuiusque
                 civitatis
                 fiunt
                 ,
                 atque
                 ea
                 iuventutis
                 exercendae
                 atque
                 desidiae
                 mi●…uendae
                 causa
                 fieri
                 praedicant
                 .
              
               It
               is
               no
               discredit
               among
               the
               Germans
               to
               robbe
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               without
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               citties
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               allow
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               youth
               &
               the
               shunning
               of
               idlenes
               .
               But
               particulars
               are
               infinite
               ,
               wherefore
               I
               will
               content
               my selfe
               with
               one
               nation
               ,
               &
               three
               or
               foure
               
                 notorious
                 vices
              
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
               The
               Nation
               shall
               be
               that
               of
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Romans
              
               ,
               I
               meane
               before
               their
               receiuing
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               commonly
               reputed
               the
               most
               civill
               &
               best
               disciplined
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 world
              
               .
               The
               
                 speciall
                 vices
              
               I
               will
               instance
               in
               ,
               shall
               bee
               their
               cruelty
               ,
               their
               couetousnes
               ,
               their
               luxurie
               ,
               their
               
                 vaine-glory
                 and
                 ambition
              
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               will
               I
               shew
               their
               wonderfull
               excesse
               beyond
               latter
               ages
               ,
               concluding
               with
               a
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               renowned
               vertues
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               as
               their
               wisedome
               &
               courage
               ,
               haue
               likewise
               beene
               at
               least
               matched
               by
               some
               of
               latter
               ages
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               some
               other
               vertues
               ,
               as
               namely
               in
               modesty
               and
               humility
               ,
               they
               haue
               beene
               much
               exceeded
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             excessiue
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Romans
             towards
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             the
             Christians
             ,
             other
             Nations
             ,
             one
             another
             &
             vpon
             themselues
             .
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Romane
               cruelty
               toward
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
             
               THe
               savage
               and
               barbarous
               inhumanity
               of
               the
               Romans
               appeares
               partly
               in
               their
               cruell
               handling
               of
               the
               Iewes
               &
               Christians
               ,
               &
               partly
               of
               other
               Nations
               :
               But
               chiefely
               in
               their
               
                 vnnaturall
                 disposition
              
               one
               towards
               another
               and
               vpon
               themselues
               :
               First
               then
               for
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               it
               is
               indeede
               true
               ,
               that
               by
               putting
               to
               death
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               crying
               alowd
               ,
               
                 His
                 blood
                 be
                 vpon
                 vs
                 and
                 vpon
                 our
                 children
                 ,
              
               they
               wilfully
               drew
               vpon
               themselues
               the
               
                 Divine
                 vengeance
              
               &
               that
               dreadfull
               threate
               :
               
                 Loe
                 the
                 dayes
                 shall
                 come
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 happy
                 are
                 the
                 barren
                 and
                 the
                 wombes
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 borne
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 paps
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 giuen
                 sucke
                 .
              
               Yet
               were
               the
               Romans
               ,
               though
               greater
               enemies
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               then
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               appointed
               by
               
                 divine
                 providence
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Executioners
               of
               that
               vengeance
               ,
               which
               they
               performed
               in
               a
               most
               vnmercifull
               manner
               :
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               themselues
               ,
               an
               vndue
               &
               vniust
               measure
               .
               For
               to
               let
               passe
               all
               other
               bloody
               massacres
               of
               them
               in
               diverse
               townes
               &
               citties
               thorow
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Empire
              
               ,
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               surely
               their
               cruelty
               acted
               in
               the
               siedge
               of
               that
               citty
               ,
               recorded
               by
               Iosephus
               ,
               was
               such
               as
               were
               able
               ,
               even
               to
               resolue
               an
               heart
               of
               steele
               into
               teares
               
               of
               blood
               .
               It
               was
               on
               every
               side
               so
               straightly
               begirt
               ,
               that
               the
               besieged
               by
               extreamity
               of
               famine
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               not
               only
               horses
               ,
               asses
               ,
               dogges
               ,
               rats
               ,
               &
               mice
               ,
               and
               the
               leather
               that
               couered
               their
               shields
               &
               bucklers
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               very
               dung
               out
               of
               their
               stables
               ;
               yea
               ,
               &
               a
               Noble
               woman
               was
               knowne
               to
               eate
               her
               owne
               child
               that
               suckt
               vpon
               her
               breast
               ,
               wherein
               no
               doubt
               was
               fulfilled
               the
               prophecie
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 happy
                 are
                 the
                 barren
              
               .
               Such
               as
               were
               taken
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               commaundement
               of
               Titus
               ,
               crucified
               before
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               citty
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               fiue
               hundred
               every
               day
               ,
               vntill
               at
               length
               (
               as
               Iosephus
               reporteth
               )
               
                 there
                 wanted
                 both
                 crosses
                 for
                 the
                 bodies
                 and
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 crosses
                 .
              
               Also
               great
               numbers
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               being
               forced
               with
               famine
               ,
               sought
               to
               saue
               their
               liues
               ,
               by
               yeelding
               themselues
               to
               ther
               enemies
               ,
               were
               nevertheles
               killed
               by
               the
               mercilesse
               souldier
               ,
               and
               their
               bowels
               ripped
               vp
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               finde
               gold
               therein
               ,
               vpon
               a
               report
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               conceite
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               did
               swallow
               their
               gold
               to
               convay
               it
               out
               of
               the
               citty
               by
               that
               meanes
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               were
               slaine
               and
               died
               during
               the
               siege
               ,
               was
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Iosephus
                 ,
                 a
                 million
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               Captiues
               nine
               hundred
               and
               seventy
               thousand
               ,
               whereof
               Iosephus
               himselfe
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               
               of
               those
               ,
               some
               were
               condemned
               to
               the
               publique
               workes
               ,
               others
               of
               the
               stronger
               &
               handsommer
               sort
               carried
               in
               triumph
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               vnder
               
               the
               age
               of
               seventeene
               yeares
               ,
               were
               sold
               for
               litle
               or
               nothing
               ,
               &
               those
               which
               remained
               in
               their
               countrey
               ,
               were
               loaden
               with
               such
               greivous
               impositions
               and
               tributes
               ,
               that
               they
               liued
               in
               a
               continuall
               misery
               &
               slauery
               worse
               then
               death
               .
               Yet
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Romans
               towards
               these
               miserable
               Iewes
               ceased
               not
               heere
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               next
               age
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Traiane
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               within
               lesse
               then
               fifty
               yeares
               after
               the
               subversion
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 infinita
                 eorum
                 millia
              
               ,
               sayth
               Eusebius
               ,
               infinite
               thousands
               of
               them
               
               were
               killed
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               in
               Macedonia
               they
               were
               vtterly
               extinguished
               ,
               and
               in
               Cyprus
               they
               were
               all
               either
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               or
               banished
               ;
               and
               a
               law
               made
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               death
               for
               any
               Iew
               to
               arriue
               there
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               driven
               thither
               by
               tempest
               against
               his
               will.
               And
               in
               a
               few
               yeares
               after
               
                 Iulius
                 Severus
              
               ,
               being
               called
               out
               of
               Brittaine
               by
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Adrian
              
               ,
               and
               sent
               into
               Iudea
               ,
               destroyed
               almost
               all
               the
               countrey
               .
               For
               as
               Dyon
               writeth
               ,
               he
               dismantled
               fifty
               strong
               forts
               ,
               and
               razed
               or
               burnt
               nine
               hundred
               eighty
               fiue
               townes
               or
               villages
               ,
               and
               killed
               aboue
               fifty
               thousand
               Iewes
               in
               battell
               ,
               besides
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               others
               that
               died
               either
               by
               fire
               ,
               famine
               ,
               or
               pestilence
               ,
               or
               were
               sold
               for
               slaues
               .
               Shortly
               after
               Adrians
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               also
               miserablely
               afflicted
               by
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
              
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               by
               
                 Marcus
                 Aurelius
              
               ,
               and
               againe
               some
               yeares
               after
               that
               by
               the
               Emperour
               Seuerus
               ,
               who
               renewed
               the
               decrees
               of
               Adrian
               for
               their
               exclusion
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               countrey
               ,
               and
               triumphed
               for
               his
               great
               victories
               against
               them
               .
               Now
               though
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               wickednes
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Nation
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               well
               deserued
               to
               be
               thus
               seuerely
               punished
               ;
               yet
               cannot
               the
               Romanes
               be
               excused
               from
               vnreasonable
               cruelty
               in
               dealing
               thus
               vnmercifully
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               beasts
               rather
               then
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               cruelty
               toward
               the
               Christians
               ,
               first
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               insatiable
               malice
               of
               their
               persecutors
               .
            
             
               THeir
               dealing
               with
               the
               Christians
               ,
               (
               whom
               they
               likewise
               named
               Iewes
               ,
               because
               our
               
                 Saviours
                 Apostles
              
               &
               first
               disciples
               ,
               were
               all
               of
               that
               nation
               )
               was
               yet
               more
               mercilesse
               because
               more
               vnjust
               ;
               They
               pretended
               the
               frequent
               rebellions
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               great
               severity
               towards
               them
               :
               But
               the
               Christians
               they
               deadly
               hated
               and
               
               most
               cruelly
               persecuted
               only
               for
               their
               religion
               ,
               whereas
               they
               suffered
               all
               religions
               saue
               the
               Christian
               ,
               to
               be
               quietly
               exercised
               thorow
               their
               dominions
               .
               Now
               their
               cruelty
               towards
               the
               poore
               Christians
               appeared
               in
               the
               
                 insatiable
                 malice
                 of
                 their
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 the
                 incredible
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 suffered
                 as
                 Martyrs
                 or
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exquisite
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 tortures
                 .
              
               St.
               Augustine
               and
               his
               scholler
               Orosius
               compare
               the
               
                 tenne
                 persecutions
              
               of
               
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Christians
              
               ,
               (
               which
               as
               so
               many
               raging
               waues
               came
               tumbling
               one
               vpon
               the
               necke
               of
               another
               ,
               )
               to
               the
               
                 tenne
                 plagues
              
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               which
               was
               vnder
               Nero
               ,
               whose
               cruelty
               or
               luxury
               was
               of
               the
               two
               more
               monstrous
               &
               vnnaturall
               ,
               cannot
               easily
               be
               determined
               .
               He
               caused
               Rome
               to
               be
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               better
               conceiue
               the
               flames
               of
               
               
               Troy
               ,
               singing
               vnto
               it
               Homers
               verses
               .
               His
               father
               and
               brother
               he
               poysoned
               ,
               murth●…red
               his
               master
               ,
               wife
               ,
               &
               mother
               ,
               taking
               an
               exact
               view
               of
               her
               dead
               bodie
               ,
               commending
               the
               proportion
               of
               some
               parts
               &
               discommending
               others
               .
               Besides
               ,
               he
               made
               away
               whosoeuer
               was
               valiant
               or
               vertuous
               in
               Senate
               ,
               in
               citty
               ,
               in
               Province
               without
               any
               difference
               of
               sexe
               or
               age
               .
               No
               marvell
               then
               ,
               that
               being
               of
               a
               disposition
               so
               bloody
               he
               fell
               as
               a
               bitter
               storme
               vpon
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               his
               cruelty
               be
               by
               S
               Paule
               compared
               
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Lyon.
               Nay
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               violent
               persecution
               ,
               which
               vnder
               him
               the
               Christians
               endured
               ;
               hee
               was
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               S.
               Augustine
               commonly
               reputed
               Anti-Christ
               :
               But
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Rome
               
               being
               by
               his
               commaund
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               he
               falsely
               accused
               &
               punished
               most
               greevously
               the
               innocent
               Christians
               for
               it
               .
               The
               second
               persecution
               was
               
               vnder
               Domitian
               ,
               whom
               Tertullian
               calls
               
                 Neronis
                 portionem
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 ●…aeredem
                 ,
              
               the
               one
               a
               part
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               heire
               of
               Nero
               :
               And
               Tacitus
               puts
               onely
               this
               difference
               betweene
               them
               ,
               that
               Nero
               indeed
               commaunded
               cruell
               
               murthers
               ,
               but
               Domitian
               not
               only
               commaunded
               them
               ,
               but
               beheld
               them
               himselfe
               .
               What
               the
               world
               was
               to
               expect
               from
               him
               ;
               appeared
               in
               his
               very
               entrance
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               retyring
               himselfe
               euery
               day
               into
               a
               private
               closet
               ,
               where
               he
               passed
               his
               time
               in
               killing
               of
               flies
               with
               a
               sharp
               bodkin
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               one
               demaunding
               who
               was
               within
               with
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 Vibius
                 Crispus
              
               made
               answer
               ,
               
                 ne
                 musca
                 quidem
              
               ,
               not
               somuch
               as
               a
               flie
               :
               But
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               flies
               hee
               proceeded
               on
               to
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               
               blood
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               farre
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               fierce
               a
               manner
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Vt
                   timeas
                   ne
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vomer
                   deficiat
                   ,
                   ne
                   marrae
                   &
                   sarcula
                   desint
                   .
                
              
               
                 Well
                 might
                 yee
                 doubt
              
               
                 Least
                 culters
                 ,
                 mattocks
                 ,
                 spades
                 ,
                 yee
                 soone
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
               last
               and
               most
               greivous
               persecution
               ,
               was
               Dioclesian
               ,
               whose
               raging
               cruelty
               towards
               the
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Lactantius
              
               sets
               forth
               in
               liuely
               colours
               .
               
                 Nemo
                 h●…ius
                 tantae
                 belluae
                 immanitatem
                 potest
                 pro
                 merito
                 describere
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quae
                 vno
                 loco
                 recubans
                 tamen
                 per
                 totum
                 orbem
                 dentibus
                 ferreis
                 saevit
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 tantum
                 artus
                 hominum
                 dissipat
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
                 ossa
                 ipsa
                 comminuit
                 &
                 in
                 cineres
                 furit
                 ,
                 ne
                 quis
                 extet
                 sepulturae
                 locus
                 .
                 Quaenam
                 illa
                 f●…itas
                 ,
                 quae
                 rabies
                 ,
                 quae
                 insania
                 est
                 ,
                 lucem
                 viuis
                 ,
                 terram
                 mor●…uis
                 denegasse
                 ?
              
               No
               man
               can
               sufficiently
               describe
               the
               cruelty
               of
               this
               so
               vnreasonable
               a
               beast
               ,
               which
               lying
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               yet
               rageth
               with
               his
               iron
               teeth
               thorow
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               only
               scatter
               the
               members
               ,
               but
               breake
               the
               bones
               of
               men
               ;
               yea
               shewes
               his
               furie
               vpon
               their
               very
               ashes
               ,
               least
               there
               should
               be
               found
               any
               place
               for
               their
               buriall
               :
               what
               rage
               ,
               what
               madnes
               ,
               what
               barbarous
               cruelty
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               deny
               both
               the
               light
               to
               the
               liuing
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               to
               the
               dead
               ?
               Where
               Lactantius
               seemes
               to
               allude
               to
               that
               fourth
               namelesse
               beast
               of
               Daniell
               ,
               
               which
               was
               fearefull
               &
               terrible
               ,
               and
               very
               strong
               ,
               it
               had
               great
               yron
               teeth
               ,
               it
               devoured
               ,
               and
               brake
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               stamped
               the
               residue
               vnder
               his
               feete
               .
               And
               though
               I
               haue
               instanced
               only
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               Authours
               and
               Instruments
               of
               these
               persecutions
               were
               all
               of
               a
               disposition
               much
               alike
               :
               Of
               whom
               the
               same
               Lactantius
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               borrowed
               the
               shapes
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               more
               cruell
               then
               they
               ,
               pleasing
               themselues
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               borne
               men
               ,
               &
               yet
               had
               
               they
               nothing
               but
               the
               outward
               figure
               and
               lineaments
               of
               men
               .
               For
               what
               Caucasus
               ,
               what
               India
               ,
               what
               Hircania
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               ever
               bred
               or
               brought
               forth
               so
               cruell
               and
               bloody
               beasts
               ;
               the
               rage
               of
               other
               beasts
               ceaseth
               when
               their
               
               appetite
               is
               satisfied
               ,
               &
               their
               hunger
               being
               slaked
               ,
               they
               grow
               more
               mild
               &
               tame
               ,
               but
               the
               rage
               of
               these
               never
               ceaseth
               ,
               their
               appetite
               is
               never
               satiated
               with
               blood
               ;
               the
               truth
               whereof
               will
               easily
               appeare
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               second
               place
               we
               doe
               but
               cast
               our
               eyes
               vpon
               the
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               innocent
               Christians
               that
               euery
               where
               suffered
               death
               ,
               and
               for
               none
               other
               cause
               but
               only
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               incredible
               number
               of
               those
               that
               suffered
               .
            
             
               
                 OMnis
                 ferè
                 sacro
                 Martyrum
                 cruore
                 orbis
                 infectus
                 est
                 ,
                 neque
                 vllis
                 vnquam
                 magis
                 bellis
                 exhaustus
                 est
                 ,
              
               saith
               Sulpitius
               :
               well
               nigh
               the
               whole
               
               world
               is
               stayned
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ;
               neither
               was
               it
               euer
               in
               the
               like
               sort
               emptied
               by
               any
               warres
               .
               And
               Gregorie
               the
               great
               almost
               
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               
                 totum
                 mundum
                 fratres
                 aspicite
                 ,
                 Martyribus
                 plenus
                 est
                 ,
                 jam
                 penè
                 tot
                 qui
                 videamus
                 non
                 sumus
                 quot
                 veritatis
                 testes
                 habemus
                 ,
                 Deo
                 ergo
                 numerabiles
                 ,
                 nobis
                 super
                 arenam
                 multiplicati
                 sunt
                 quia
                 quanti
                 sunt
                 à
                 nobis
                 comprehendi
                 non
                 possunt
                 .
              
               Brethren
               ,
               looke
               abroad
               vpon
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               filled
               with
               Martyrs
               ,
               we
               are
               hardly
               so
               many
               in
               number
               to
               behold
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               witnesses
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               who
               haue
               sealed
               it
               with
               their
               blood
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               they
               are
               numerable
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               vs
               they
               are
               multiplied
               aboue
               the
               sand
               on
               the
               sea
               shore
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               their
               number
               .
               And
               happily
               those
               latter
               words
               of
               Gregorie
               had
               reference
               to
               that
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               himselfe
               a
               glorious
               Martyr
               ,
               in
               his
               exhortation
               to
               
                 Martyrdome
                 :
                 Exuberante
                 postmodum
                 copia
                 virtutis
                 &
                 fidei
                 numerari
                 non
                 possunt
                 Martyres
                 Christiani
                 ,
                 testante
                 Apocalypsi
                 &
                 dicente
                 ,
                 post
                 haec
                 vidi
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               strength
               of
               courage
               and
               faith
               afterwards
               increasing
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Martyrs
               could
               not
               be
               numbred
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               testimonie
               in
               the
               
                 Apooalyps
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 things
              
               I
               
                 beheld
                 ,
                 and
                 loe
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 number
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 &
                 kindreds
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 &
              
               
               
                 tongues
                 ,
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 with
                 long
                 white
                 robes
                 ,
                 and
                 palmes
                 in
                 their
                 handes
                 :
              
               Wherevnto
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               other
               Propheticall
               passage
               of
               the
               same
               booke
               ;
               
                 The
                 wine-presse
                 was
                 troden
                 without
                 the
                 cittie
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wine-presse
                 vnto
                 the
                 horse
                 bridles
                 by
                 the
              
               
               
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 &
                 six
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 .
              
               Which
               Prophesi●…
               we
               may
               well
               conceiue
               ,
               to
               haue
               beene
               accomplished
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               axes
               &
               swords
               of
               the
               Executioners
               were
               blunted
               with
               executions
               ,
               and
               themselues
               were
               forced
               to
               giue
               ouer
               and
               sit
               downe
               ,
               being
               vtterly
               wearied
               therewith
               ,
               when
               the
               day
               failing
               ,
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               executed
               ,
               were
               burnt
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               to
               giue
               light
               to
               passengers
               ;
               and
               thirty
               three
               Romane
               Bishops
               
               successiuely
               from
               S.
               Peter
               to
               Sylvester
               ,
               were
               all
               martyred
               ,
               when
               hundreds
               ,
               thousands
               ,
               yea
               tenne
               or
               twenty
               thousands
               were
               slaughtered
               at
               once
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
               Chromatius
               .
               and
               Heliodorus
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               be
               his
               )
               there
               was
               not
               a
               day
               in
               the
               yeare
               to
               which
               aboue
               fiue
               thousand
               might
               not
               justly
               be
               assigned
               ,
               the
               Kalends
               of
               Ianuarie
               only
               excepted
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Funditur
                   ater
                   vbique
                   cruor
                   ,
                   crudelis
                   vbique
                
              
               
                 
                   Luctus
                   ,
                   vbique
                   pauor
                   &
                   plurima
                   mortis
                   imago
                   .
                
              
               
                 Piteous
                 lamenting
                 ,
                 dreadfull
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 blood-shed
                 every
                 where
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 many
                 a
                 ghastly
                 shape
                 of
                 death
                 did
                 euery
                 where
                 appeare
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               various
               and
               divelish
               meanes
               and
               instruments
               which
               they
               devised
               and
               practised
               for
               the
               execution
               or
               torture
               of
               the
               poore
               Christians
               .
            
             
               NOw
               though
               the
               
                 Romane
                 cruelty
              
               sufficiently
               appeare
               in
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               principall
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               number
               of
               Martyrs
               that
               suffered
               ,
               yet
               doubtlesse
               the
               various
               and
               diuelish
               meanes
               and
               instruments
               ,
               which
               they
               diuised
               and
               practised
               for
               their
               dispatch
               or
               torture
               doth
               more
               euidently
               proue
               it
               .
               
                 Quae
                 autem
                 per
                 totum
                 orbem
                 singuli
                 gesserint
                 enarrare
                 impossibile
                 est
                 ?
                 Quis
                 enim
                 voluminum
                 numerus
                 capiet
                 tam
                 infinita
                 tam
                 varia
                 genera
                 crudelitatis
                 ?
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               .
               
               Those
               things
               which
               in
               this
               kinde
               thorow
               the
               world
               were
               euery
               where
               acted
               ,
               to
               recount
               were
               impossible
               .
               For
               what
               number
               of
               volumes
               can
               containe
               so
               infinite
               and
               diverse
               kindes
               of
               cruelty
               ?
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 dici
                 non
                 potest
                 huiusmodi
                 iudices
                 quanta
                 &
                 quam
                 gravia
                 tormentorum
                 genera
                 excogitaverint
                 ,
                 vt
                 ad
                 effectum
                 propositi
                 sui
                 pervenirent
                 .
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
               how
               many
               and
               how
               greivous
               kindes
               of
               torments
               those
               Iudges
               divised
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               attaine
               the
               end
               of
               their
               purpose
               .
               And
               Gregory
               to
               like
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 poenarum
                 genera
                 novimus
                 quae
                 non
                 tum
                 vires
                 Martyrum
              
               
               
                 exercuisse
                 gaudemus
              
               ?
               What
               kinde
               of
               punishment
               can
               we
               conceiue
               which
               we
               reioyce
               not
               then
               to
               haue
               exercised
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ?
               They
               were
               burned
               in
               furnaces
               ,
               they
               were
               put
               into
               vessels
               of
               boyling
               oyle
               ,
               they
               were
               pricked
               vnder
               the
               nayles
               with
               sharpe
               needles
               ,
               their
               breasts
               were
               seared
               ,
               their
               eyes
               boored
               ,
               their
               tongues
               cut
               out
               ,
               they
               were
               rosted
               at
               a
               soft
               fire
               with
               vineger
               &
               salt
               powred
               vpon
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               throwne
               headlong
               downe
               the
               mountaines
               &
               rocks
               vpon
               sharpe
               stakes
               ,
               their
               braines
               were
               beaten
               out
               with
               malles
               ,
               their
               bodies
               were
               scraped
               with
               sharpe
               shels
               and
               the
               tallents
               of
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               they
               were
               fryed
               in
               iron
               chaires
               ,
               ,
               and
               vpon
               grid-irons
               ,
               their
               entrals
               were
               torne
               out
               and
               cast
               before
               their
               faces
               ,
               they
               were
               crucified
               with
               their
               heads
               downeward
               ,
               they
               were
               hanged
               by
               the
               middles
               ,
               by
               the
               haire
               ,
               by
               the
               feete
               ,
               their
               bones
               were
               broken
               with
               bats
               ,
               they
               were
               torne
               a
               sunder
               with
               the
               boughes
               of
               trees
               ,
               and
               drawne
               in
               peeces
               with
               wilde
               horses
               ,
               they
               were
               tossed
               vpon
               buls
               hornes
               ,
               and
               throwne
               to
               Libards
               &
               Lyons
               ;
               they
               were
               couered
               vnder
               hogs-meate
               ,
               and
               so
               cast
               to
               swine
               ,
               they
               were
               stabbed
               with
               penknifes
               ,
               they
               were
               dragged
               thorow
               the
               streets
               ,
               they
               were
               fleyd
               aliue
               ,
               they
               were
               couered
               in
               the
               skins
               of
               wild
               beasts
               and
               torne
               in
               peeces
               with
               dogges
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Tacitus
               ,
               they
               were
               set
               to
               combate
               with
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
               
               the
               Apostle
               of
               himselfe
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Non
                   mihi
                   si
                   centum
                   linguae
                   sint
                   ,
                   oraque
                   centum
                   
                
                 
                   Ferrea
                   vox
                   ,
                   omnes
                   scelerum
                   comprendere
                   formas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Omnia
                   paenarum
                   percurrere
                   nomina
                   possem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   An
                   hundred
                   tongues
                   ,
                   an
                   hundred
                   mouths
                   ,
                   an
                   yron
                   voice
                   had
                   I
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   all
                   those
                   torments
                   name
                   ,
                   nor
                   kindes
                   of
                   villany
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               their
               extreame
               cruelty
               towards
               others
               ,
               their
               very
               Religion
               leading
               them
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Lactantius
               .
            
             
               ANd
               least
               we
               should
               thinke
               that
               this
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Romanes
               towards
               the
               Iewes
               &
               C●…ristians
               was
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               their
               owne
               Histories
               informe
               vs
               of
               the
               like
               vpon
               
                 other
                 Nations
              
               ,
               nay
               their
               owne
               very
               Religion
               was
               (
               it
               seemes
               )
               their
               strongest
               motiue
               &
               greatest
               inducement
               to
               cruelty
               :
               
                 Nec
                 vllam
                 aliam
                 ad
                 immortalitatem
                 viam
                 arbitrantur
                 ,
                 quam
                 exercitus
                 ducere
                 ,
                 aliena
                 vastare
                 ,
                 delere
                 vrbes
                 ,
                 oppida
                 exs●…indere
                 ,
                 liberos
                 populos
                 aut
                 trucidare
                 ,
                 aut
                 subij●…ere
                 servituti
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               ,
               They
               conceiue
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               immortality
               but
               by
               leading
               Armies
               ,
               laying
               waste
               other
               mens
               Dominions
               ,
               razing
               
               cities
               ,
               sacking
               townes
               ,
               rooting
               out
               or
               bringing
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               of
               slauery
               free-borne
               people
               .
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 unum
                 hominem
                 jugulaverit
                 ,
                 pro
                 contaminato
                 &
                 nefario
                 habetur
                 ,
                 nec
                 ad
                 terrenum
                 hoc
                 domicilium
                 Deorum
                 admitti
                 eum
                 fas
                 putant
                 ,
                 ille
                 autem
                 qui
                 infinita
                 hominum
                 millia
                 trucidaverit
                 ,
                 cruore
                 campos
                 inundaverit
                 ,
                 flumina
                 infecerit
                 ,
                 non
                 modo
                 in
                 templum
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 in
                 coelum
                 admittitur
                 ,
                 apud
              
               Ennium
               
                 sic
                 loquitur
              
               Africanus
               .
            
             
               
                 Si
                 f●…s
                 caedendo
                 coelestia
                 scandere
                 cuiquam
                 est
              
               
                 Mi
                 soli
                 coeli
                 maxima
                 porta
                 patet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Scilicet
                 quia
                 magnam
                 partem
                 generis
                 humani
                 extinxit
                 ac
                 perdidit
                 .
                 O
                 quantis
                 in
                 tenebris
              
               Africane
               
                 versatus
                 es
                 ,
                 vel
                 potius
              
               Ô
               
                 Poeta
                 ,
                 qui
                 per
                 caedes
                 &
                 sanguinē
                 patere
                 hominibus
                 asoensum
                 in
                 coelum
                 putaveris
                 .
                 Cui
                 vanitati
                 &
              
               Cicero
               
                 assensit
                 ;
                 Est
                 vero
                 inquit
              
               Africane
               ,
               
                 nam
                 &
              
               Herculi
               
                 eadem
                 ipsa
                 porta
                 patuit
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 ipse
                 planè
                 cum
                 id
                 fieret
                 ,
                 janitor
                 fuerit
                 in
                 coelo
                 .
                 Equidem
                 statuere
                 non
                 possum
                 ,
                 dolendumne
                 an
                 ridendum
                 putem
                 ,
                 cum
                 videam
                 &
                 graves
                 ,
                 &
                 doctos
                 ,
                 &
                 ut
                 sibi
                 videntur
                 sapientes
                 viros
                 in
                 tam
                 miserandis
                 errorum
                 fluctibus
                 volutari
                 .
                 Si
                 haec
                 est
                 virtus
                 quae
                 nos
                 immortales
                 facit
                 ,
                 mori
                 equidem
                 malim
                 quàm
                 exitio
                 esse
                 quamplurimis
                 .
              
               If
               a
               man
               kill
               but
               one
               ,
               he
               is
               held
               for
               a
               villaine
               ,
               neither
               is
               thought
               fit
               to
               admit
               him
               to
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Gods
               heere
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               murthers
               infinite
               thousands
               ,
               waters
               the
               fields
               ,
               &
               dies
               the
               rivers
               with
               blood
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               admitted
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               into
               Heauen
               ;
               Thus
               in
               Ennius
               speakes
               Africanus
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 man
                 by
                 murdering
                 may
                 climbe
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 widest
                 gate
                 of
                 Heauen
                 is
                 open
                 laid
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Forsooth
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               extinguished
               and
               made
               away
               a
               great
               part
               of
               mankinde
               .
               O
               with
               how
               great
               darknesse
               art
               thou
               compassed
               Africanus
               ,
               or
               rather
               thou
               Poet
               ,
               who
               thoughtest
               that
               by
               slaughter
               &
               blood
               an
               
               entrance
               was
               opened
               for
               men
               into
               Heauen
               ;
               yet
               to
               this
               vanity
               euen
               Cicero
               himselfe
               assents
               ;
               It
               is
               euen
               so
               Africanus
               ,
               saith
               he
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               gate
               was
               open
               vnto
               Hercules
               ,
               as
               if
               himselfe
               had
               then
               beene
               a
               Porter
               in
               Heaven
               when
               that
               was
               done
               .
               Truly
               I
               cannot
               well
               determine
               whether
               I
               should
               rather
               grieue
               or
               laugh
               when
               I
               see
               graue
               &
               learned
               ,
               &
               (
               as
               to
               thēselues
               it
               seemes
               )
               wise
               men
               ,
               so
               miserably
               tossed
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               the
               waues
               of
               Errour
               :
               if
               this
               be
               the
               vertue
               which
               makes
               vs
               immortall
               ,
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               professe
               I
               would
               rather
               die
               then
               bee
               the
               death
               of
               so
               many
               .
               Yet
               had
               this
               doctrine
               (
               as
               it
               seemes
               )
               generally
               taken
               such
               deep
               roote
               in
               the
               mindes
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               that
               hee
               who
               shed
               most
               blood
               was
               held
               the
               worthiest
               &
               the
               holiest
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               most
               like
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               fittest
               for
               their
               hahitation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               chiefe
               reason
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               we
               reade
               of
               such
               wonderfull
               slaughters
               committed
               by
               them
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               beene
               acquainted
               but
               with
               the
               principles
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               .
               Within
               the
               space
               of
               seuenteene
               yeares
               their
               warres
               only
               in
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Spaine
              
               ,
               &
               Sicily
               consumed
               aboue
               fifteene
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ,
               
                 Quaesivi
                 enim
                 curiosè
              
               ,
               saith
               Lypsius
               ,
               I
               haue
               diligently
               
               searched
               into
               it
               .
               One
               
                 Caius
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 ô
                 pestem
                 ,
                 perniciemque
                 generis
                 humani
                 ,
              
               O
               plague
               &
               mischiefe
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               professeth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               boasteth
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               slaine
               in
               the
               warres
               eleuen
               hundred
               ninety
               two
               thousand
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               slaughter
               of
               his
               Ciuill
               warres
               came
               not
               into
               that
               account
               ,
               but
               onely
               during
               his
               commaund
               a
               few
               yeares
               in
               Spaine
               and
               
                 France
                 .
                 Quintus
                 Fabius
              
               slew
               of
               the
               French
               one
               hundred
               &
               ten
               thousand
               .
               
                 Cajus
                 Marius
              
               of
               the
               Cimbri
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               .
               Aetius
               one
               hundred
               sixty
               two
               thousand
               of
               the
               
                 Hunnes
                 .
                 Polybius
              
               writeth
               that
               Scipio
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               Carthage
               gaue
               charge
               that
               all
               should
               be
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               without
               sparing
               any
               ;
               And
               then
               addes
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               common
               fashion
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Videntur
                 enim
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 terroris
                 gratia
                 hoc
                 illi
                 facere
                 ,
                 itaque
                 frequenter
                 videre
                 est
                 quando
                 Romani
                 civitates
                 capiunt
                 ,
                 non
                 homines
                 modo
                 occidi
                 ,
                 sed
                 canes
                 etiam
                 dissecari
                 ,
                 &
                 aliorum
                 animalium
                 membra
                 truncari
                 .
              
               It
               seemes
               they
               did
               it
               to
               terrifie
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               hath
               beene
               often
               seene
               that
               the
               Romanes
               vpon
               the
               taking
               in
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               not
               onely
               slew
               the
               men
               ,
               but
               also
               cut
               in
               sunder
               the
               dogs
               ,
               &
               mangled
               other
               liuing
               Creatures
               .
               
                 Servius
                 Galba
              
               at
               his
               being
               in
               Spaine
               hauing
               assembled
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               
               three
               cities
               vnder
               a
               pretence
               of
               consulting
               with
               them
               about
               their
               welfare
               ,
               on
               a
               sudden
               slew
               seuen
               thousand
               of
               them
               ,
               among
               whom
               were
               the
               very
               flowre
               of
               their
               youth
               .
               Likewise
               
                 Licinius
                 Lucullus
              
               Consull
               in
               the
               same
               countrey
               ,
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               twenty
               thousand
               of
               the
               Caucaei
               by
               the
               
               hands
               of
               his
               souldiers
               sent
               into
               the
               city
               against
               the
               expresse
               covenants
               of
               their
               rendring
               .
               
                 Octavianus
                 Augustus
              
               hauing
               taken
               Perusia
               ,
               sacrificed
               three
               hundred
               of
               the
               principall
               Townsmen
               ,
               which
               yeelded
               themselues
               
               (
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               beasts
               )
               before
               an
               Altar
               erected
               to
               
                 Divus
                 Iulius
                 ,
                 Antonius
              
               
               Caracalla
               being
               incensed
               against
               the
               citizens
               of
               Alexandria
               for
               some
               petty
               jeasts
               broken
               vpon
               him
               ;
               entering
               into
               the
               citty
               in
               a
               peaceable
               manner
               ,
               &
               calling
               before
               him
               all
               their
               youth
               ,
               he
               surrounded
               them
               with
               armed
               men
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               signe
               giuen
               ,
               fell
               instantly
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               slew
               euery
               mothers
               son
               of
               them
               ,
               &
               then
               vsing
               the
               like
               cruelty
               vpon
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               hee
               vtterly
               emptied
               a
               spatious
               &
               populous
               
               citty
               .
               
                 Volesus
                 Messalla
              
               Proconsull
               of
               Asia
               ,
               tooke
               off
               with
               the
               axe
               the
               
               heads
               of
               three
               hundred
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               &
               then
               walking
               in
               &
               out
               among
               the
               dead
               bodies
               with
               his
               hands
               behind
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               performed
               some
               noble
               act
               ,
               he
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 ô
                 rem
                 verè
                 regiam
              
               ,
               an
               exploit
               worthy
               a
               Prince
               .
               But
               me
               thinkes
               that
               of
               
                 Sulpitius
                 Galba
              
               exceedes
               them
               all
               ,
               who
               entering
               
               into
               Portugall
               in
               an
               hostile
               manner
               laid
               waste
               the
               countrey
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               wondering
               thereat
               ,
               &
               not
               knowing
               the
               reason
               ,
               neither
               being
               guilty
               to
               themselues
               of
               any
               offence
               ,
               they
               send
               Ambassadours
               to
               renew
               their
               former
               league
               ,
               he
               entertaines
               them
               ,
               and
               seemes
               to
               take
               pitty
               on
               them
               that
               they
               were
               thus
               afflicted
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               it
               was
               your
               wants
               that
               caused
               you
               to
               make
               some
               spoyles
               &
               shew
               of
               warre
               ,
               I
               will
               remedy
               the
               matter
               ,
               I
               will
               range
               you
               into
               three
               parts
               ,
               &
               will
               seat
               you
               in
               a
               good
               &
               fat
               soile
               where
               you
               may
               lead
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               life
               more
               happily
               &
               securely
               :
               Come
               with
               your
               wiues
               &
               children
               into
               such
               a
               valley
               ,
               &
               there
               will
               I
               assigne
               you
               your
               portions
               .
               They
               miserable
               people
               come
               on
               joyfully
               ,
               being
               ranged
               into
               three
               bands
               ;
               to
               the
               first
               of
               which
               when
               hee
               came
               ,
               he
               bids
               them
               lay
               aside
               their
               weapons
               ,
               as
               being
               now
               friends
               &
               fellowes
               ,
               which
               being
               laide
               aside
               ,
               he
               sets
               his
               souldiers
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               kils
               them
               all
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               in
               vaine
               calling
               vpon
               the
               Gods
               ,
               &
               his
               faith
               giuen
               them
               .
               The
               same
               course
               he
               tooke
               with
               the
               second
               &
               third
               band
               ,
               before
               the
               report
               of
               his
               first
               bloudy
               act
               could
               come
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               Neither
               did
               their
               cruelty
               extend
               only
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               townes
               &
               
                 citties
                 .
                 Sempronius
                 Gracchus
              
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               Polybius
               ,
               razing
               &
               laying
               waste
               three
               hundred
               in
               
                 Spaine
                 .
                 Nec
                 habet
                 omne
                 aevum
                 opinor
                 quod
                 adstruat
                 his
                 exemplis
                 praeter
                 nostrum
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 orbe
                 alio
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lypsius
               .
               I
               suppose
               no
               age
               can
               afford
               examples
               matchable
               to
               these
               ,
               except
               ours
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               another
               World
               ;
               where
               he
               instances
               in
               the
               Spanish
               cruelties
               vpon
               the
               naked
               Indians
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               that
               Theodosius
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Emperour
              
               for
               a
               small
               
               matter
               in
               comparison
               ,
               caused
               seauen
               thousand
               Innocents
               of
               Thessalonica
               being
               called
               together
               into
               the
               Theater
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               beholding
               of
               some
               playes
               ,
               to
               be
               slaine
               by
               souldiers
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               though
               hee
               might
               well
               for
               the
               present
               purpose
               bee
               numbred
               among
               the
               ancient
               Romane
               Emperours
               ,
               yet
               as
               a
               Christian
               I
               rather
               choose
               to
               excuse
               him
               ,
               &
               that
               justly
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               being
               admonished
               by
               S.
               Ambrose
               he
               heartily
               repented
               of
               that
               bloudy
               fact
               :
               &
               therevpon
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               that
               worthy
               Prelate
               made
               a
               Law
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               thirty
               dayes
               should
               passe
               betwixt
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               and
               the
               execution
               thereof
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               guilty
               ,
               though
               spared
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               might
               notwithstanding
               afterwards
               be
               executed
               .
               But
               the
               guiltlesse
               being
               once
               executed
               ,
               could
               neuer
               againe
               bee
               restored
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               their
               cruelty
               one
               towards
               another
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Tacitus
               and
               Seneca
               ,
               and
               first
               in
               their
               civill
               warres
               .
            
             
               NOw
               that
               which
               yet
               much
               more
               aggravates
               the
               Romane
               cruelty
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               onely
               thus
               hard-hearted
               towards
               strangers
               ,
               but
               
                 without
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 implacable
                 ,
                 mercilesse
              
               one
               
               towards
               another
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               partly
               in
               their
               factions
               &
               
                 civill
                 warres
              
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 their
                 Emperours
              
               &
               
                 inferiour
                 Gouernours
              
               ,
               &
               partly
               in
               their
               
                 bloudy
                 games
              
               &
               pastimes
               .
               What
               a
               miserable
               complaint
               is
               that
               which
               is
               made
               by
               
                 Tacitus
                 .
                 Legimus
                 cum
                 Aruleno
                 Rustico
                 Petus
                 Thrasea
                 ,
                 Herennio
                 Senefioni
                 Priscus
                 Heluidius
                 laudati
                 essent
                 capitale
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 nec
                 in
                 ipsos
                 modo
                 Authores
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 libros
                 eorum
                 saevitum
                 ,
                 delegato
                 Triumviris
                 ministerio
                 vt
                 monumenta
                 clarissimorum
                 ingeniorum
                 in
                 comitio
                 ac
                 foro
                 vrerentur
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 illo
                 igne
                 vocem
                 populi
                 Romani
                 ,
                 &
                 libertatem
                 Senatus
                 ,
                 &
                 conscientiam
                 generis
                 humani
                 abolere
                 arbitrabantur
                 ,
                 Expulsis
                 insuper
                 sapientiae
                 professoribus
                 ,
                 &
                 omni
                 bona
                 arte
                 in
                 exilium
                 acta
                 ,
                 ne
                 quid
                 vsquam
                 honestum
                 òccurreret
                 .
                 Dedimus
                 profectò
                 grande
                 patientiae
                 documentum
                 ,
                 &
                 sicut
                 vetus
                 Respub
                 :
                 videt
                 quid
                 vltimum
                 in
                 libertate
                 esset
                 ,
                 ita
                 nos
                 quid
                 in
                 servitute
                 :
                 adempto
                 per
                 inquisitiones
                 etiam
                 loquendi
                 ,
                 audiendique
                 commercio
                 ,
                 memoriam
                 quoque
                 ipsam
                 cum
                 voce
                 perdidissemus
                 ,
                 si
                 tam
                 in
                 potestate
                 nostra
                 esset
                 oblivisci
                 quam
                 tacere
                 .
              
               Wee
               read
               that
               when
               
                 Petus
                 Thrasea
              
               was
               praised
               by
               
                 Arulenus
                 Rusticus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Priscus
                 Heluidius
              
               by
               
                 Herennius
                 Senesio
              
               ,
               it
               was
               made
               a
               capitall
               crime
               ,
               neither
               did
               their
               rage
               extend
               only
               to
               the
               Authours
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               bookes
               .
               Cōmand
               being
               giuen
               from
               the
               Triumviri
               ,
               that
               the
               monuments
               of
               those
               rarewits
               should
               be
               burnt
               in
               the
               pleading
               &
               market
               places
               .
               Forsooth
               in
               that
               flame
               they
               made
               accoūt
               at
               one
               blaze
               to
               extinguish
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
               &
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               &
               the
               conscience
               of
               mankinde
               .
               Besides
               the
               Professours
               of
               wisedome
               &
               all
               ingenuous
               Arts
               were
               banished
               ,
               that
               nothing
               carrying
               the
               face
               of
               honesty
               might
               any-where
               appeare
               .
               Then
               did
               wee
               shew
               a
               singular
               example
               of
               Patience
               ,
               &
               as
               former
               ages
               saw
               the
               vtmost
               of
               liberty
               ,
               so
               we
               of
               servitude
               .
               Moreouer
               the
               mutuall
               commerce
               of
               speaking
               &
               hearing
               being
               by
               inquisitions
               abridged
               ,
               wee
               had
               surely
               lost
               our
               memory
               together
               with
               our
               voyce
               ,
               had
               it
               bin
               aswell
               in
               our
               power
               to
               forget
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               silent
               .
               Yet
               more
               pitifull
               is
               that
               sad
               complaint
               of
               Seneca
               touching
               his
               times
               :
               
                 Adeo
                 in
                 publicum
                 missa
                 nequitia
              
               
               
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 omnium
                 pectoribus
                 evaluit
                 vt
                 innocentia
                 non
                 rara
                 sed
                 nulla
                 sit
                 .
                 Numquid
                 enim
                 singuli
                 aut
                 pauci
                 rupêre
                 fidem
                 ?
                 undique
                 velut
                 signo
                 dato
                 ad
                 fasque
                 nefasque
                 miscendum
                 coorti
                 sunt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Non
                   hospes
                   ab
                   hospite
                   tutus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Non
                   socer
                   à
                   genero
                   ,
                   fratrum
                   quoque
                   gratia
                   rara
                   est
                   :
                
                 
                   Lurida
                   terribiles
                   miscent
                   aconita
                   Novercae
                   ,
                
                 
                   Imminet
                   exitio
                   vir
                   conjugis
                   ,
                   illa
                   mariti
                   ,
                
                 
                   Filius
                   ante
                   diem
                   patrios
                   inquirit
                   in
                   annos
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Sed
                 quota
                 pars
                 ista
                 scelerum
                 est
                 ?
              
               Wickednesse
               is
               become
               so
               common
               ,
               and
               
               hath
               taken
               in
               all
               breasts
               such
               deep
               rooting
               ,
               that
               innocency
               is
               not
               onely
               rare
               ,
               but
               no-where
               to
               be
               found
               :
               Neither
               haue
               single
               persons
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               onely
               transgressed
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               at
               the
               giuing
               of
               a
               signe
               men
               are
               on
               all
               sides
               euery-where
               risen
               vp
               to
               the
               blending
               &
               confounding
               of
               right
               and
               wrong
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   The
                   host
                   his
                   guest
                   betrayes
                   ;
                
                 
                   Sonnes
                   father
                   in
                   lawes
                   ,
                   twixt
                   brethren
                   loue
                   decayes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Wiues
                   husbands
                   ,
                   husbands
                   wiues
                   attempt
                   to
                   kill
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   cruell
                   step-mothers
                   pale
                   poysons
                   fill
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   son
                   his
                   fathers
                   hasty
                   death
                   desires
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               yet
               how
               small
               a
               part
               is
               this
               of
               the
               present
               villanies
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               
                 Civill
                 warres
              
               was
               it
               which
               chiefly
               discovered
               the
               bloudy
               &
               vindictiue
               disposition
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
               Before
               which
               ,
               as
               testifieth
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               their
               dogges
               ,
               their
               horses
               ,
               their
               asses
               ,
               their
               oxen
               ,
               &
               all
               such
               beasts
               as
               liued
               vnder
               the
               service
               &
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               tame
               became
               
               so
               wild
               ,
               that
               they
               forsooke
               their
               mansions
               &
               masters
               ,
               &
               got
               them
               into
               mountaines
               &
               woods
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               danger
               of
               such
               as
               offered
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               their
               former
               condition
               .
               And
               surely
               this
               wildnes
               of
               the
               beasts
               served
               as
               a
               fore-runner
               of
               that
               fiercenesse
               &
               inhumanity
               which
               afterwards
               appeared
               in
               their
               Masters
               .
               The
               sedition
               of
               the
               Gracchi
               being
               appeased
               ,
               
                 Lucius
                 Opimius
              
               Consull
               executed
               3000
               as
               being
               guilty
               of
               that
               conspiracie
               by
               judiciall
               processe
               ,
               
                 ex
                 quo
                 intelligi
                 debet
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 quantam
                 multitudinem
                 mortuorum
                 habere
                 potuerit
                 turbidus
                 conflictus
                 armorum
                 quando
                 tantam
                 habuit
                 judiciorum
                 velut
                 examinata
                 cognitio
                 .
              
               From
               
               whence
               we
               may
               probably
               gather
               what
               multitudes
               died
               in
               the
               confused
               conflict
               of
               Armies
               ,
               since
               so
               great
               a
               number
               was
               made
               away
               by
               a
               legall
               tryall
               .
               But
               Sylla
               was
               he
               ,
               who
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               chastising
               the
               out-rages
               of
               Marius
               ,
               filled
               the
               city
               with
               bloud
               .
               
                 Illo
                 bello
                 Mariano
                 atque
                 Syllano
              
               
               
                 exceptis
                 his
                 qui
                 foris
                 in
                 Asia
                 ceciderunt
                 ,
                 in
                 ipsa
                 quoque
                 vrbe
                 cadaveribus
                 vici
                 plateae
                 ,
                 fora
                 ,
                 theatra
                 ,
                 templa
                 completa
                 sunt
                 ,
                 vt
                 difficile
                 judicaretur
                 quando
                 victores
                 plus
                 funerum
                 ediderunt
                 vtrum
                 prius
                 vt
                 vincerent
                 ,
                 an
                 postea
                 quia
                 vicissent
                 .
              
               In
               the
               warres
               of
               Marius
               &
               Sylla
               ,
               besides
               those
               which
               were
               slaine
               in
               the
               fields
               abroad
               ,
               in
               the
               city
               it selfe
               their
               streets
               ,
               their
               market
               places
               ,
               their
               theaters
               ,
               their
               temples
               were
               all
               strewed
               ouer
               with
               carcases
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               was
               hard
               to
               judge
               when
               the
               Conquerours
               slaughtered
               more
               ,
               either
               first
               that
               they
               might
               conquer
               ,
               or
               afterwards
               hauing
               conquered
               .
               Sylla
               alone
               
                 quem
                 neque
                 laudare
                 ,
                 neque
                 vituperare
                 quisquam
                 satis
                 dignè
                 potest
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quia
                 dum
                 quaerit
                 victorias
                 Scipionem
                 se
                 populo
                 Romano
                 ,
                 dum
                 exercet
                 ,
                 Hannibalem
                 representavit
                 ,
              
               whom
               no
               man
               can
               sufficiently
               either
               commend
               ,
               or
               dispraise
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               pursuing
               his
               victories
               hee
               shewed
               himselfe
               as
               another
               Scipio
               to
               the
               Romane
               state
               ,
               in
               making
               vse
               of
               them
               another
               Hannibal
               ,
               hee
               alone
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               his
               infamous
               proscription
               ,
               bereaued
               the
               city
               of
               foure
               thousand
               &
               seuen
               hundred
               Citizens
               ,
               whose
               names
               he
               commaunded
               to
               be
               registred
               in
               the
               publique
               Records
               ,
               
                 videlicet
                 ne
                 memoria
                 tam
                 praeclarae
                 rei
                 dilueretur
                 ,
              
               forsooth
               lest
               the
               memory
               of
               so
               notable
               a
               fact
               should
               be
               extinguished
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               of
               the
               baser
               ranke
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               there
               being
               among
               them
               no
               lesse
               then
               one
               hundred
               &
               forty
               Senatours
               ,
               besides
               infinite
               slaughters
               committed
               either
               by
               his
               commaund
               or
               permission
               ,
               
               neither
               did
               he
               thus
               rage
               against
               those
               onely
               who
               bore
               Armes
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               proscribed
               he
               added
               the
               most
               peaceable
               citizens
               if
               they
               were
               rich
               ,
               he
               also
               drew
               out
               his
               sword
               against
               women
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               satisfied
               with
               the
               slaughter
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 Id
                 quoque
                 inexplebilis
                 feritatis
                 indicium
                 est
                 ,
              
               saith
               Valerius
               ,
               that
               was
               likewise
               a
               signe
               of
               most
               vnsatiable
               cruelty
               ,
               that
               hee
               commaunded
               the
               heads
               of
               such
               as
               he
               had
               slaughtered
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               &
               brought
               into
               his
               presence
               ,
               though
               retaining
               neither
               life
               nor
               visage
               ,
               
                 vt
                 oculi●…
                 illa
                 ,
                 quae
                 ore
                 nefas
                 erat
                 manderet
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               might
               feed
               vpon
               them
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               because
               with
               his
               mouth
               he
               could
               not
               :
               the
               eies
               of
               Marius
               he
               plucked
               out
               befo●…e
               he
               depriued
               him
               of
               life
               ,
               &
               then
               brake
               in
               pieces
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               &
               
                 Marcus
                 Ple●…orius
              
               because
               he
               fell
               into
               a
               sound
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               that
               execution
               he
               cōmanded
               presently
               to
               be
               slain
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 novus
                 punitor
                 misericordiae
                 ,
                 apud
                 quem
                 iniquo
                 animo
                 scelus
                 intueri
                 scelus
                 admittere
                 fuit
                 ,
              
               a
               rare
               punisher
               of
               mercy
               ,
               with
               whom
               vnwillingly
               to
               behold
               a
               wicked
               act
               ,
               was
               to
               commit
               wickednesse
               ;
               but
               perchance
               though
               he
               thus
               tyrannized
               vpon
               the
               liuing
               ,
               he
               spared
               the
               dead
               ,
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               for
               digging
               vp
               the
               ashes
               of
               
                 C.
                 Marius
              
               ,
               who
               was
               sometime
               Questor
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               his
               enemy
               ,
               hee
               threw
               them
               into
               the
               river
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 En
                 quibus
                 actis
                 foelicitatis
                 nomen
                 sibi
                 asserendum
                 putavit
                 ,
              
               behold
               with
               what
               goodly
               acts
               he
               purchased
               to
               himself
               the
               name
               of
               happinesse
               .
               
                 vix
                 mihi
                 verisimilia
                 narrare
                 videor
              
               ,
               I
               scarce
               seeme
               to
               my selfe
               to
               report
               likelyhoods
               ,
               saith
               Valerius
               :
               And
               S.
               Augustine
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               some
               counselled
               him
               ,
               
                 sinendos
                 esse
                 aliquos
                 vivere
                 ,
                 vt
                 essent
                 quibus
              
               
               
                 possit
                 imperare
              
               :
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               suffer
               some
               to
               liue
               ,
               lest
               there
               should
               be
               none
               whom
               he
               might
               commaund
               .
               And
               from
               
                 Quintus
                 Catulus
              
               he
               deservedly
               wrested
               that
               bitter
               speech
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 quibus
                 tandem
                 victuri
                 sumus
                 si
                 in
                 bello
                 armatos
                 ,
                 in
                 pace
                 inermes
                 occidimus
                 ,
              
               with
               what
               forces
               are
               we
               likely
               to
               vanquish
               our
               owne
               enemies
               if
               wee
               thus
               kill
               our
               own
               men
               both
               armed
               in
               warre
               &
               vnarmed
               in
               peace
               .
               And
               from
               Lucan
               it
               drew
               those
               excellent
               verses
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Sylla
                   quoque
                   immensis
                   accessit
                   cladibus
                   vltor
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ille
                   quod
                   exiguum
                   restabat
                   sanguinis
                   vrbi
                
                 
                   Hausit
                   ,
                   dumque
                   nimis
                   jam
                   putrida
                   membra
                   recidit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Excessit
                   medi●…ina
                   modum
                   ,
                   nimiumque
                   secuta
                   est
                
                 
                   Quâ
                   morbi
                   duxêre
                   manus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   After
                   these
                   barb'rous
                   butcheries
                   revengefull
                   Sylla
                   came
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   little
                   bloud
                   that
                   yet
                   remain'd
                   in
                   Rome
                   he
                   spilt
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   whilst
                   he
                   off
                   the
                   rotten
                   parts
                   doth
                   cut
                   ,
                   the
                   reme●…die
                
                 
                   Due
                   measure
                   too
                   much
                   doth
                   exceed
                   ,
                   his
                   hands
                   the
                   maladie
                
                 
                   Pursue
                   too
                   farre
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               that
               herein
               he
               deliuered
               no
               more
               then
               trueth
               ,
               or
               rather
               indeede
               came
               short
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               sufficiently
               appeare
               by
               this
               one
               bloody
               act
               ;
               Sylla
               
               having
               vpon
               his
               credit
               received
               to
               favour
               
                 foure
                 Legions
              
               (
               which
               make
               vp
               twenty
               foure
               thousand
               )
               of
               the
               adverse
               part
               ;
               he
               caused
               them
               notwithstanding
               in
               publique
               to
               be
               cut
               in
               peeces
               ,
               calling
               in
               vaine
               for
               mercy
               at
               his
               treacherous
               hand
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Senate
               hearing
               their
               groanes
               and
               scritches
               stood
               amazed
               at
               it
               ;
               the
               satisfaction
               he
               giues
               them
               ,
               was
               none
               other
               then
               this
               .
               
                 Hoc
                 agamus
                 Patres
                 Conscripti
                 pauculi
                 seditiosi
                 iussu
                 meo
                 puniuntur
                 :
              
               
               My
               Lords
               let
               's
               to
               the
               businesse
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               tumult
               you
               heare
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               a
               few
               mutinous
               souldiers
               are
               punished
               at
               my
               commaund
               .
               Vpon
               which
               ,
               Lypsius
               giues
               this
               just
               censure
               :
               
                 Nescio
                 quid
                 magis
                 hic
                 mirer
                 ,
                 hominem
                 id
                 facere
                 potuisse
                 an
                 dicere
                 :
              
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               I
               should
               more
               wonder
               at
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               could
               either
               so
               doe
               ,
               or
               so
               speake
               .
               Yet
               me
               seemes
               we
               need
               not
               much
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               since
               the
               Senatours
               themselues
               were
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               Senate
               house
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               prison
               to
               execution
               .
               Nay
               
                 Mutius
                 Scevola
              
               ,
               being
               both
               a
               Priest
               &
               a
               Senatour
               ,
               was
               slaine
               ,
               imbracing
               the
               very
               Altar
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               Vesta
               ,
               then
               which
               nothing
               among
               the
               Romans
               w●…
               held
               more
               sacred
               ,
               and
               was
               like
               to
               haue
               quenched
               with
               his
               blood
               that
               fire
               ,
               which
               was
               alwayes
               kept
               burning
               by
               the
               care
               of
               
                 Virgins
                 :
                 Quae
                 rabies
                 exterarum
                 gentium
                 ,
                 quae
                 saevitia
                 barbarorum
                 ,
                 huic
                 de
                 civibus
                 victoriae
                 civium
                 comparari
                 potest
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               :
               What
               rage
               of
               forraine
               nations
               ,
               what
               cruelty
               of
               barbarians
               was
               ever
               comparable
               to
               
               this
               victory
               of
               fellow
               citizens
               vpon
               each
               other
               .
               Yet
               was
               the
               fire
               of
               these
               broyles
               scarce
               quenched
               before
               the
               flame
               burst
               out
               afresh
               in
               the
               civill
               warres
               ,
               betwixt
               Sertorius
               &
               
                 Catiline
                 ,
                 Lepidus
              
               and
               
                 Catulus
                 ,
                 Caesar
              
               and
               Pompey
               ;
               of
               which
               Lucan
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Alta
                   sedent
                   civilis
                   vulner
                   a
                   dextrae
                   
                
                 
                   Heu
                   quantum
                   terrae
                   potuit
                   pelagique
                   parari
                
                 
                   Hoc
                   quem
                   civiles
                   hauserunt
                   sanguine
                   dextrae
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Deepe
                   sticke
                   the
                   wounds
                   which
                   civill
                   armes
                   haue
                   made
                   :
                
                 
                   What
                   lands
                   ,
                   what
                   seas
                   might
                   haue
                   bin
                   purchased
                   ,
                
                 
                   Even
                   with
                   that
                   blood
                   which
                   civill
                   warres
                   haue
                   shed
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Desuntque
                   manus
                   poscentibus
                   arvis
                
                 :
              
               
                 They
                 wanted
                 hands
              
               
                 For
                 tillage
                 of
                 their
                 lands
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Generis
                   quo
                   turba
                   reducta
                   est
                
              
               
                 Humani
                 ?
              
               
                 Hard
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 finde
              
               
                 What
                 was
                 become
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
              
            
             
               Yet
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               again
               vpon
               the
               death
               of
               Caesar
               in
               the
               Senate
               the
               
                 Triumuiri
                 ,
                 Octavius
                 ,
                 Lepidus
              
               ,
               and
               Antony
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               revenging
               his
               death
               &
               reforming
               the
               state
               ,
               like
               the
               true
               schollers
               of
               Sylla
               ordained
               the
               like
               proscription
               as
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               proscribing
               at
               once
               the
               heads
               of
               three
               hundred
               Senatours
               ,
               and
               two
               thousand
               
                 Romane
                 Knights
              
               :
               Reade
               Appian
               ,
               &
               in
               him
               a
               most
               liuely
               description
               of
               the
               
                 incredible
                 cruelty
              
               of
               those
               
               times
               ,
               some
               making
               themselues
               away
               ,
               some
               flying
               ,
               some
               hiding
               themselues
               in
               wells
               and
               draughts
               ,
               servants
               ,
               &
               wiues
               ,
               &
               children
               ,
               hanging
               and
               howling
               about
               their
               masters
               ,
               and
               husbands
               ,
               and
               parents
               ,
               but
               not
               able
               to
               helpe
               them
               :
               
                 Heu
                 scelera
                 quibus
                 nihil
                 acerbius
                 Sol
                 ille
                 vidit
                 visur●…sque
                 est
                 ab
                 ortu
                 omni
                 ad
                 occasum
                 ,
                 peream
                 ego
                 nisi
                 humanitatem
                 ipsam
                 perijsse
                 dicas
                 fero
                 &
                 ferino
                 illo
                 aevo
                 ,
              
               they
               be
               the
               words
               of
               Lypsius
               the
               great
               patron
               of
               the
               
               
                 Romane
                 vertues
              
               .
               O
               horrible
               cruelty
               ,
               then
               which
               the
               Sunne
               neuer
               saw
               or
               shall
               see
               any
               thing
               more
               greivous
               from
               the
               rising
               to
               the
               fall
               thereof
               .
               Let
               me
               not
               liue
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               not
               beleeue
               that
               humanity
               it selfe
               was
               vtterly
               lost
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               bloudy
               and
               barbarous
               age
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               cruelty
               of
               their
               Emperours
               towards
               their
               subiects
               ,
               their
               Captaines
               towards
               their
               souldiers
               ,
               their
               Masters
               towards
               their
               slaues
               ,
               and
               generally
               of
               their
               whole
               nations
               .
            
             
               YEt
               within
               a
               while
               after
               
                 pax
                 cum
                 bello
                 de
                 crudelitate
                 certabat
                 &
                 vicit
                 ,
              
               peace
               contended
               with
               warre
               which
               should
               be
               more
               cruell
               and
               overcame
               :
               
               I
               will
               instance
               only
               in
               Tiberius
               and
               Caligula
               ,
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               content
               my selfe
               only
               with
               a
               part
               of
               Suetonius
               his
               testimony
               concerning
               their
               monstrous
               cruelties
               .
               Touching
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 specie
                 gravitatis
                 &
                 morum
                 corrigendorum
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
                 magis
                 naturae
                 obtemperans
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               :
               Vnder
               a
               colour
               of
               gravity
               &
               reformation
               ,
               but
               in
               trueth
               
               by
               a
               powerfull
               inclination
               in
               his
               nature
               he
               did
               many
               such
               outragious
               acts
               ,
               as
               it
               gaue
               occasion
               among
               others
               to
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               these
               verses
               on
               him
               ▪
            
             
               
                 
                   Fastidit
                   vinum
                   ,
                   quia
                   iam
                   sitit
                   iste
                   cruorem
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Tam
                   bibit
                   hunc
                   avidè
                   quam
                   bibit
                   ante
                   merum
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 loatheth
                 wine
                 ,
                 &
                 now
                 he
                 after
                 blood
                 doth
                 thirst
                 ,
              
               
                 Drinks
                 this
                 as
                 greedily
                 as
                 wine
                 he
                 dranke
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nullus
                 à
                 poena
                 hominum
                 cessanit
                 dies
                 ,
                 ne
                 religiosus
                 quidem
                 ac
                 sacer
              
               ;
               no
               day
               was
               priviledged
               from
               executions
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               most
               solemne
               holy
               dayes
               .
               Because
               Virgins
               by
               a
               received
               custome
               were
               not
               to
               be
               strangled
               ;
               he
               caused
               
               the
               hang-man
               first
               to
               deflower
               a
               Virgine
               ,
               &
               then
               to
               strangle
               her
               .
               He
               thought
               death
               so
               light
               a
               punishment
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               heard
               Carnulius
               had
               by
               death
               prevented
               his
               tortures
               ,
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Carnulius
                 me
                 evasit
                 ,
                 Carnulius
              
               hath
               escaped
               me
               .
               His
               thoughts
               were
               so
               intent
               vpon
               nothing
               else
               but
               horrible
               executions
               ,
               that
               having
               by
               familiar
               letters
               invited
               a
               Cittizen
               of
               Rhodes
               to
               come
               to
               him
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               being
               informed
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               
               he
               commaunded
               him
               instantly
               to
               be
               put
               to
               the
               racke
               ,
               and
               his
               errour
               being
               discovered
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               least
               it
               should
               be
               divulged
               .
               Having
               caused
               men
               to
               be
               drawne
               on
               to
               fill
               themselues
               with
               wine
               ,
               hee
               would
               suddainely
               commaund
               their
               privy
               parts
               to
               be
               fast
               bound
               with
               lute-strings
               ,
               that
               so
               for
               want
               of
               meanes
               for
               avoyding
               their
               vrine
               ,
               they
               might
               endure
               miserable
               torments
               .
            
             
               Caligula
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               much
               like
               temper
               ,
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               but
               in
               cruelty
               farre
               exceeded
               him
               .
               Many
               of
               honourable
               ranke
               being
               first
               
               branded
               with
               infamous
               markes
               ,
               he
               condemned
               to
               the
               mines
               ,
               or
               the
               beasts
               ,
               or
               shut
               them
               vp
               like
               beasts
               in
               cages
               ,
               or
               sawed
               them
               asunder
               in
               the
               middest
               .
               And
               that
               not
               for
               great
               matters
               ,
               but
               either
               because
               they
               had
               no
               good
               opinion
               of
               his
               shewes
               ,
               or
               had
               not
               sworne
               by
               his
               Genius
               :
               He
               forced
               fathers
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               sons
               ,
               and
               to
               one
               ,
               excusing
               himselfe
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               sickenesse
               ,
               he
               sent
               his
               litter
               for
               him
               ,
               inviting
               him
               to
               mirth
               and
               iollity
               .
               Having
               recalled
               one
               home
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Predecessours
               dayes
               was
               sent
               into
               banishment
               ,
               he
               asked
               him
               how
               hee
               
               spent
               the
               time
               while
               he
               was
               abroad
               ,
               who
               answered
               by
               way
               of
               complement
               ,
               that
               he
               incessantly
               prayed
               for
               the
               speedy
               death
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               &
               his
               
               succession
               to
               the
               Empire
               :
               wherevpon
               ,
               conceiving
               that
               his
               banished
               men
               prayed
               likewise
               for
               his
               death
               ;
               he
               presently
               dispatched
               away
               messengers
               to
               the
               Ilands
               where
               they
               liued
               in
               exile
               ,
               commaunding
               them
               all
               to
               bee
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               .
               When
               he
               desired
               that
               a
               Senatour
               should
               be
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ;
               he
               hired
               one
               ,
               who
               entring
               in
               to
               the
               Senate
               house
               ,
               should
               assault
               him
               as
               an
               enimy
               to
               the
               state
               ,
               and
               stabbing
               him
               with
               stillettoes
               ,
               should
               leaue
               him
               to
               be
               torne
               by
               others
               .
               
                 Neque
                 ante
                 satiatus
                 est
                 quam
                 membra
                 ,
                 &
                 artus
                 ,
                 &
                 viscera
                 hominis
                 tracta
                 per
                 vicos
                 atque
                 ante
                 se
                 congesta
                 vidisset
                 :
              
               Neither
               was
               he
               satiated
               before
               with
               his
               eyes
               he
               beheld
               the
               members
               &
               bowels
               of
               the
               man
               dragged
               thorow
               the
               streets
               and
               cast
               before
               him
               .
               Hee
               did
               not
               commonly
               execute
               any
               ,
               but
               with
               many
               &
               soft
               strokes
               ,
               his
               commaund
               
               being
               now
               generall
               and
               commonly
               knowne
               :
               
                 Ita
                 feri
                 vt
                 se
                 mori
                 sentiat
                 ,
              
               so
               strike
               him
               that
               he
               may
               feele
               himselfe
               to
               die
               ;
               Being
               offended
               with
               the
               multitude
               for
               crossing
               his
               desires
               ,
               he
               was
               heard
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Vtinam
                 populus
                 Romanus
                 vnam
                 cervicem
                 haberet
                 ,
              
               I
               could
               wish
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               but
               one
               necke
               ;
               meaning
               to
               chop
               them
               off
               at
               one
               blowe
               .
               He
               was
               wont
               
               openly
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               vnhappy
               condition
               of
               his
               times
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               made
               famous
               by
               any
               publique
               calamity
               :
               That
               Augustus
               his
               government
               was
               memorable
               by
               the
               slaughter
               at
               Varia
               ;
               &
               that
               of
               Tiberius
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               scaffolds
               at
               Fidenae
               :
               but
               his
               was
               like
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               oblivion
               ,
               by
               the
               calme
               and
               prosperous
               current
               of
               all
               things
               .
               And
               therevpon
               would
               he
               often
               wish
               ,
               for
               the
               overthrow
               of
               his
               armies
               ,
               famine
               ,
               pestilence
               ,
               fire
               ,
               earth-quakes
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               &
               when
               he
               was
               sporting
               or
               feasting
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               abated
               nothing
               of
               his
               inbred
               and
               wonted
               cruelty
               ,
               but
               shewed
               
               the
               same
               fiercenesse
               both
               in
               his
               words
               and
               deedes
               :
               Many
               times
               while
               he
               was
               dyning
               were
               some
               examined
               vpon
               the
               racke
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               other
               had
               their
               heads
               stricken
               off
               .
               At
               Putzoll
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               a
               bridge
               ,
               having
               invited
               many
               vnto
               him
               from
               the
               shore
               ,
               on
               the
               suddaine
               he
               giues
               order
               for
               the
               tumbling
               of
               them
               downe
               headlong
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               &
               such
               as
               tooke
               hold
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               saue
               their
               liues
               ,
               he
               causes
               to
               be
               beaten
               off
               with
               poles
               &
               oares
               .
               Being
               one
               day
               very
               free
               at
               a
               great
               feast
               ,
               he
               suddainely
               brake
               forth
               into
               a
               great
               slaughter
               :
               And
               the
               Consuls
               ,
               who
               were
               next
               him
               ,
               demaunding
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               his
               answere
               was
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 ?
                 nisi
                 vno
                 meo
                 nutu
                 jugulari
                 vtrumque
                 vestrum
                 statim
                 posse
                 ,
              
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               becke
               from
               me
               ,
               both
               your
               throates
               may
               presently
               be
               cut
               .
               In
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               ieasts
               ,
               when
               standing
               neere
               the
               statue
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               Apelles
               the
               Tragedian
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               himselfe
               or
               Iupiter
               seemed
               the
               greater
               ;
               Apelles
               making
               a
               pause
               ,
               he
               commaunds
               him
               to
               be
               sliced
               in
               peeces
               
               with
               rods
               ,
               now
               and
               then
               commending
               his
               voyce
               calling
               for
               mercy
               ,
               as
               being
               sweetely
               tuneable
               in
               the
               very
               groaning
               .
               As
               oft
               as
               he
               kissed
               the
               necke
               of
               his
               wife
               or
               mistresse
               ,
               he
               would
               commonly
               adde
               ,
               
                 tam
                 bona
                 cervix
                 simul
                 ac
                 iussero
                 demetur
                 ,
              
               so
               faire
               a
               necke
               may
               be
               taken
               off
               the
               shoulders
               when
               I
               list
               :
               And
               sometimes
               he
               boastingly
               threatned
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               wrest
               it
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               Coesonia
               his
               darling
               with
               the
               racke
               ,
               why
               he
               so
               affectionately
               loued
               her
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               might
               truly
               be
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               indeed
               none
               other
               then
               
                 lutum
                 sanguine
                 maceratum
              
               ,
               a
               lump
               of
               clay
               soked
               in
               blood
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               times
               might
               iustly
               be
               verified
               ,
               what
               Seneca
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               his
               fourth
               booke
               of
               
                 naturall
                 questions
              
               speakes
               of
               
                 Caius
                 ,
                 sciebam
                 olim
                 sub
                 illo
                 in
                 eum
              
               
               
                 statum
                 res
                 humanas
                 decidisse
                 vt
                 inter
                 misericordiae
                 opera
                 haberetur
                 occidi●…
              
               vnder
               him
               things
               were
               brought
               to
               that
               passe
               as
               it
               was
               reckoned
               amogst
               the
               workes
               of
               mercy
               to
               be
               slaine
               .
            
             
               Neitheir
               was
               this
               the
               disposition
               only
               of
               their
               Emperours
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               inferiour
               governours
               &
               officers
               ,
               happily
               by
               imitatio
               of
               their
               Emperours
               :
               in
               masters
               towards
               their
               slaues
               ,
               in
               Generals
               towards
               their
               souldiers
               ,
               and
               generally
               the
               whole
               multitude
               one
               towards
               another
               .
               
                 Ved●…us
                 Pollio
              
               was
               wont
               vpon
               every
               light
               occasion
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               for
               the
               breaking
               of
               a
               glasse
               or
               some
               such
               trifle
               ,
               to
               cast
               his
               slaues
               into
               his
               pond
               of
               Lampres
               ,
               to
               be
               devoured
               by
               them
               :
               
                 Vt
                 in
                 visceribus
                 earum
                 aliquid
                 de
                 servorum
                 suorum
                 corporibus
                 &
                 ipse
                 gustaret
                 ,
              
               saith
               Tretullian
               ;
               that
               the
               entralls
               of
               his
               
               Lampres
               might
               rellish
               somewhat
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               his
               slaues
               :
               But
               Pliny
               giues
               this
               censure
               vpon
               it
               :
               
                 Invenit
                 in
                 hoc
                 animali
                 documenta
                 sae●…ae
                 ,
                 non
                 tanquam
                 ad
                 hoc
                 feris
                 terrarum
                 non
                 sufficientibus
                 ,
                 fed
                 quia
                 in
                 alio
                 genere
                 totum
                 pariter
                 hominem
                 distrahi
                 spectare
                 non
                 p●…terat
                 .
              
               He
               found
               out
               in
               this
               fish
               a
               new
               kinde
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               not
               but
               that
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               sufficient
               to
               effect
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               could
               in
               none
               other
               kind
               be
               hold
               the
               whole
               man
               to
               be
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ▪
               Not
               much
               inferiour
               to
               this
               ,
               was
               the
               rigorous
               cruelty
               of
               their
               Generalls
               towards
               the
               souldiers
               ,
               masked
               vnder
               the
               vizar
               of
               strict
               discipline
               .
               It
               is
               in
               this
               kind
               a
               memorable
               example
               ,
               that
               Seneca●…elates
               ●…elates
               of
               Piso
               ,
               who
               finding
               a
               souldier
               
               to
               returne
               from
               forraging
               without
               his
               companion
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               slaine
               him
               whom
               he
               brought
               not
               backe
               with
               him
               ,
               condemned
               him
               to
               death
               ;
               his
               execution
               being
               in
               readines
               ,
               and
               he
               stretching
               forth
               his
               necke
               to
               receiue
               the
               stroke
               of
               the
               axe
               ,
               behold
               in
               the
               very
               instant
               his
               companion
               appeares
               in
               the
               place
               ;
               wherevpon
               the
               Centurion
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Execution
               ,
               commaunds
               the
               Executioner
               to
               sheath
               his
               sword
               ,
               and
               carries
               back
               the
               condemned
               souldier
               to
               Piso
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               companion
               ,
               thereby
               to
               manifest
               his
               innocency
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               army
               waited
               on
               them
               with
               joyfull
               acclamations
               :
               But
               Piso
               in
               a
               rage
               gets
               him
               vp
               to
               the
               Tribunall
               ,
               and
               condemnes
               both
               the
               souldiers
               ,
               the
               one
               for
               returning
               without
               his
               companion
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               for
               not
               returning
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               herevnto
               addes
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Centurion
               for
               staying
               the
               execution
               without
               warrant
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               him
               in
               charge
               ;
               &
               thus
               
                 constituti
                 sunt
                 in
                 eodem
                 loco
                 perituri
                 tres
                 ob
                 vnius
                 innocentiam
                 :
              
               Three
               ,
               
               were
               condemned
               to
               die
               for
               the
               innocency
               of
               one
               .
               In
               more
               ancient
               times
               ,
               three
               of
               the
               Albanes
               named
               Curiatij
               ,
               combating
               with
               three
               of
               
               of
               the
               
                 Horatij
                 Romanes
              
               for
               the
               Empire
               ,
               by
               consent
               of
               both
               their
               states
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Romanes
               were
               vanquished
               by
               the
               three
               Albanes
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               Albanes
               againe
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               whose
               sister
               having
               married
               one
               of
               the
               Albanes
               ,
               because
               she
               wept
               to
               see
               her
               brother
               weare
               the
               spoiles
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               she
               was
               instantly
               dispatched
               by
               him
               .
               
                 Huma●…r
                 hu●…us
                 vnius
                 foeminae
                 quam
                 vniversi
                 populi
                 Romani
                 mihi
                 videtur
                 fuisse
                 aff●…tus
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               ;
               the
               disposition
               of
               this
               one
               woman
               seemeth
               to
               
               me
               more
               humane
               then
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               .
               Heere
               vnto
               may
               be
               added
               that
               bloody
               speech
               ,
               cast
               forth
               by
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 Appi●…s
                 Coecus
              
               ,
               who
               being
               crowded
               by
               the
               multitude
               ,
               as
               she
               came
               〈◊〉
               seeing
               some
               publique
               shew
               ,
               
                 Vtinam
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ;
                 revi
                 vis●…at
                 frat●…r
                 ;
                 aliamque
              
               
               
               
                 classem
                 in
                 Siciliam
                 ducat
                 atque
                 istam
                 multitudinem
                 perditum
                 eat
                 ,
                 quae
                 me
                 malè
                 nunc
                 miseram
                 convexavit
                 :
              
               I
               wish
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               my
               brother
               were
               aliue
               againe
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               conduct
               another
               fleete
               against
               Sicilie
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               away
               this
               multitude
               which
               thus
               troubles
               me
               :
               Now
               her
               brother
               
                 Publius
                 Claudius
              
               lately
               before
               had
               lost
               many
               thousands
               of
               the
               Romanes
               in
               an
               expedition
               by
               sea
               against
               the
               Sicilians
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               his
               owne
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               of
               their
               cruelty
               one
               towards
               another
               in
               their
               sword-fights
               :
               In
               which
               first
               is
               considered
               the
               originall
               and
               increase
               of
               these
               games
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               frequencie
               ,
               as
               both
               the
               number
               and
               quality
               of
               the
               fighters
               .
            
             
               ANd
               no
               marveill
               this
               speech
               should
               fall
               from
               her
               comming
               frō
               a
               publique
               shew
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               the
               
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 people
              
               made
               the
               effusion
               of
               humane
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               slaughtering
               of
               men
               their
               
                 common
                 sport
              
               and
               pastime
               .
               Some
               they
               cast
               to
               beasts
               ,
               some
               they
               set
               to
               fight
               with
               beasts
               ,
               some
               to
               fight
               one
               with
               another
               .
               These
               they
               called
               Gladiatores
               ,
               swordplayers
               ,
               &
               this
               spectacle
               ,
               
                 munus
                 gladiatorium
              
               ,
               a
               sword-fight
               ;
               in
               which
               their
               skill
               in
               defence
               was
               not
               somuch
               regarded
               or
               praised
               ,
               as
               the
               vndaunted
               giving
               or
               receiving
               of
               wounds
               ,
               and
               life
               vnfearefully
               parted
               with
               :
               neither
               mattered
               it
               who
               had
               the
               hap
               to
               surviue
               ,
               he
               being
               reserved
               but
               for
               another
               dayes
               slaughter
               .
               And
               here
               I
               shall
               craue
               pardon
               ,
               if
               I
               descend
               a
               little
               to
               particulars
               ,
               and
               insist
               somewhat
               largely
               vpon
               some
               of
               them
               ;
               The
               matter
               in
               it selfe
               seemes
               to
               require
               it
               ,
               being
               no
               doubt
               very
               strange
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Romane
               history
               ,
               so
               strange
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               people
               so
               renowned
               for
               their
               morall
               vertues
               ,
               it
               might
               happily
               seeme
               incredible
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               make
               it
               good
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               graue
               Authours
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ;
               their
               owne
               :
               The
               testimony
               of
               any
               man
               against
               himselfe
               being
               in
               reputation
               of
               law
               of
               sufficient
               validity
               ,
               without
               either
               legall
               exception
               ,
               or
               iust
               suspition
               .
               If
               the
               Apostle
               judged
               the
               testimony
               of
               Epimenides
               the
               Poet
               ,
               forcible
               against
               his
               owne
               countrey-men
               the
               Cretians
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               wee
               judge
               the
               
               testimony
               of
               the
               most
               approved
               
                 Romane
                 Historiographers
                 ,
                 Poets
              
               ,
               &
               Oratours
               weighty
               enough
               ,
               being
               alleadged
               against
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Nation
              
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               I
               will
               consider
               the
               
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 act
              
               it selfe
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               aggravating
               circumstances
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               
                 cruell
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               in
               entertaining
               it
               with
               that
               heat
               and
               fervencie
               of
               affection
               ,
               as
               is
               wonderfull
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               was
               it
               which
               first
               cryed
               out
               against
               it
               by
               the
               pennes
               of
               her
               Divines
               ,
               and
               then
               cryed
               it
               downe
               by
               the
               edicts
               of
               her
               Emperours
               .
            
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               these
               kinde
               of
               shewes
               originally
               sprang
               from
               a
               superstitious
               conceite
               ,
               (
               suggested
               no
               doubt
               by
               the
               common
               enimy
               of
               mankind
               )
               of
               sacrificing
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               men
               for
               the
               
                 Manes
                 or
                 Ghosts
              
               of
               their
               deceased
               parents
               or
               neere
               friends
               .
               
                 Iunius
                 Brutus
              
               was
               the
               first
               
               
               we
               reade
               of
               that
               began
               it
               in
               honour
               of
               his
               fathers
               funeralls
               ,
               about
               500
               yeares
               after
               the
               Cities
               foundation
               .
               He
               exhibited
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               the
               market
               place
               ,
               22
               paires
               of
               
                 sword-players
                 :
                 Hoc
                 scilicet
                 erat
                 expiare
                 manes
                 patris
                 ,
                 vel
                 potiùs
                 placare
                 diabolum
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               :
               This
               forsooth
               was
               to
               appease
               his
               fathers
               Manes
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               please
               the
               Devill
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               grew
               so
               common
               ,
               that
               men
               by
               their
               testaments
               appointed
               them
               at
               their
               funeralls
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ,
               who
               vndertake
               to
               dispose
               of
               matters
               ,
               even
               beyond
               the
               tearme
               of
               their
               liues
               ,
               taking
               order
               for
               stately
               monuments
               ,
               pompous
               funerals
               ,
               
                 &
                 ad
                 rogum
                 munera
              
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               funerals
               ,
               the
               exhibiting
               of
               sword-fights
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               was
               in
               vse
               only
               at
               the
               funerals
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               within
               a
               while
               private
               men
               tooke
               it
               vp
               ,
               
                 privatorum
                 memorijs
                 Legatariae
                 editiones
                 parentant
              
               ,
               saith
               Tertullian
               in
               somewhat
               an
               harsh
               African
               phrase
               I
               confesse
               ,
               but
               doubtlesse
               
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               even
               private
               mē
               by
               legacies
               in
               their
               last
               wils
               ,
               provided
               for
               these
               sword-fights
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Romans
               were
               called
               Editiones
               .
               Neither
               was
               this
               vsed
               at
               the
               funeralls
               of
               men
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               women
               too
               .
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               exhibiting
               it
               at
               the
               death
               and
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               daughter
               ,
               which
               none
               ever
               did
               before
               him
               ▪
               and
               so
               from
               a
               small
               
               brooke
               ,
               it
               increased
               to
               a
               great
               and
               mighty
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               became
               a
               matter
               meerely
               of
               honour
               in
               those
               that
               gaue
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               pleasure
               in
               those
               that
               beheld
               it
               .
               
                 Transijt
                 hoc
                 genus
                 Editionis
                 ab
                 honoribus
                 mortuorum
                 ad
                 honores
                 viventium
                 :
              
               These
               shewes
               passed
               from
               the
               honour
               
               of
               the
               dead
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               liuing
               :
               The
               Aediles
               ,
               the
               Pretors
               ,
               the
               Quaestors
               ,
               the
               Consuls
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Emperours
               exhibited
               them
               at
               their
               birth
               dayes
               ,
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               publique
               works
               &
               at
               triumphes
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               they
               came
               to
               
                 set
                 solemne
                 dayes
              
               ,
               which
               they
               held
               as
               festivall
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               not
               the
               Magistrates
               alone
               ,
               but
               private
               men
               exhibited
               them
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               without
               difference
               of
               persons
               or
               dayes
               .
               Iuvenall
               speaking
               of
               some
               that
               of
               base
               fellowes
               were
               become
               rich
               ,
               addes
            
             
               
                 
                   Munera
                   nunc
                   edunt
                   &
                   verso
                   pollice
                   vulgi
                
              
               
                 
                   Quemlibet
                   occidunt
                   populariter
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Sword-playes
                 they
                 doe
                 bestow
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 turne
                 the
                 thumbe
                 ,
              
               
                 They
                 murther
                 whom
                 they
                 list
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Martiall
               tels
               vs
               of
               a
               Cobler
               that
               exhibited
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Das
                   gladiatores
                   sutorum
                   regule
                   Cerdo
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quodque
                   tibi
                   tribuit
                   Subila
                   ,
                   sica
                   rapit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Braue
                 king
                 of
                 Coblers
                 ,
                 thou
                 sword-players
                 dost
                 maintaine
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 thine
                 awle
                 doth
                 get
                 ,
                 the
                 sword
                 soone
                 spends
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               number
               of
               sword-players
               thus
               exhibited
               ,
               grew
               in
               the
               end
               to
               a
               
                 multitude
                 incredible
                 .
                 Caesar
              
               in
               his
               Edileshippe
               exhibited
               three
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               paire
               .
               Gordianus
               sometimes
               500
               ,
               &
               never
               lesse
               then
               an
               hundred
               every
               moneth
               .
               Traian
               by
               the
               space
               of
               123
               dayes
               without
               intermission
               tenne
               thousand
               ;
               but
               that
               of
               Nero
               exceedes
               all
               ,
               and
               almost
               beleife
               it selfe
               :
               
                 Exhibuit
                 ad
                 ferrum
                 quadringentos
                 Senatores
                 sexcentosque
                 Equites
              
               
               Romanos
               :
               He
               brought
               forth
               to
               the
               sword-fight
               foure
               hundred
               Seanatours
               and
               six
               hundred
               Romane
               Knights
               So
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               excessiue
               number
               thus
               wilfully
               cast
               away
               thorow
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               we
               may
               justly
               complaine
               with
               
                 Lypsius
                 ,
                 Non
                 temere
                 à
                 funere
                 ortares
                 ,
              
               
               
               
                 quae
                 revera
                 funus
                 &
                 pestis
                 orbis
                 terrae
                 ,
                 credo
                 ,
                 imò
                 scio
                 ,
                 nullum
                 bellum
                 tantam
                 cladem
                 vastitiemque
                 generi
                 humano
                 intulisse
                 ,
                 quam
                 hos
                 advoluptatem
                 ludos
                 ,
                 numerum
                 cum
                 animis
                 vestris
                 recensete
                 dierum
                 quos
                 dixi
                 hominumque
                 ,
                 mentior
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 vnus
                 aliquis
                 mensis
                 Europae
                 stetit
                 vitenis
                 capitum
                 millibus
                 ,
                 aut
                 tricenis
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
              
               It
               seemes
               vpon
               good
               reason
               to
               borrow
               its
               originall
               from
               Funeralls
               ;
               it
               being
               in
               trueth
               the
               very
               funerall
               and
               plague
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               nay
               I
               know
               that
               no
               warre
               euer
               made
               such
               havocke
               of
               mankinde
               as
               those
               games
               of
               pleasure
               ▪
               Doe
               but
               count
               the
               number
               of
               dayes
               &
               men
               which
               I
               named
               ,
               &
               let
               me●…
               not
               be
               credited
               ,
               if
               one
               moneth
               sometimes
               did
               not
               cost
               Europe
               twenty
               thousand
               or
               thirty
               thousand
               heads
               ▪
               Yet
               was
               the
               expence
               infinit
               which
               these
               bloudy
               games
               cost
               the
               masters
               of
               them
               in
               hiring
               ,
               in
               dyeting
               ,
               in
               disciplining
               ,
               in
               arming
               ,
               in
               bringing
               forth
               their
               sword-players
               ,
               in
               preparing
               the
               Theater
               &
               the
               like
               ▪
               And
               in
               this
               regard
               as
               for
               some
               noble
               and
               meritorious
               act
               ,
               they
               had
               ti●…es
               &
               honours
               bestowed
               vpon
               them
               ,
               &
               pillars
               with
               inscriptions
               erected
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               during
               their
               shewes
               they
               had
               the
               power
               of
               publique
               Magistrates
               :
               And
               though
               those
               whom
               they
               exhibited
               in
               the●…e
               games
               at
               first
               were
               ●…ues
               onely
               or
               captiues
               ,
               over
               whom
               they
               had
               
                 ●…us
                 vit●…
                 &
                 neci●…
              
               ,
               power
               of
               life
               &
               death
               ,
               yet
               afterwards
               they
               drew
               into
               the
               sand
               free
               men
               ,
               
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Sen●…ours
              
               ,
               yea
               Histories
               not
               onely
               affirme
               ,
               that
               Commodus
               the
               Emperour
               did
               himselfe
               play
               the
               Gladiator
               in
               person
               ,
               but
               his
               Statue
               in
               that
               fashion
               starke
               naked
               with
               his
               naked
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               seene
               at
               Rome
               in
               the
               palace
               of
               the
               Farnesi
               .
               But
               that
               which
               passeth
               all
               bounds
               of
               humanity
               ,
               moderation
               and
               modesty
               is
               ,
               that
               Domitian
               exhibited
               women
               in
               these
               sword-fights
               ,
               of
               which
               Statius
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Stat
                   sex
                   us
                   rudi●…
                   insci●…que
                   ;
                   ferri
                
                 
                   Et
                   pugnas
                   capit
                   improbus
                   viri●…es
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Credas
                   ad
                   Tanaim
                   serumque
                   Phasin
                
                 
                   Thermodonti●…as
                   calere
                   turmas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Th'
                   vnskilfull
                   sexe
                   not
                   fit
                   for
                   broyles
                   ▪
                
                 
                   In
                   bloody
                   fights
                   to
                   manlike
                   toyles
                   :
                
                 
                   You
                   at
                   Tanais
                   would
                   haue
                   thought
                
                 
                   Or
                   Phasis
                   ,
                   Amazons
                   had
                   fought
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               fervent
               and
               eagen
               affection
               of
               the
               people
               to
               these
               games
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               they
               were
               in
               vse
               in
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               namely
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               refused
               by
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               why
               .
            
             
               NOw
               the
               
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               to
               these
               
                 bloody
                 games
              
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               death
               of
               a
               great
               man
               they
               would
               call
               for
               them
               as
               due
               ,
               &
               mutine
               if
               they
               had
               them
               〈◊〉
               .
               The
               market-place
               being
               not
               able
               to
               containe
               the
               multitude
               that
               flockt
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               Theaters
               &
               Amphitheaters
               built
               if
               not
               purposely
               ,
               yet
               specially
               for
               these
               shewes
               ,
               
               which
               places
               were
               of
               incredible
               both
               charge
               &
               capacity
               ,
               some
               one
               of
               them
               being
               sufficient
               to
               hold
               aboue
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               persons
               ,
               &
               yet
               all
               little
               enough
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               infinite
               troupes
               that
               resorted
               thither
               .
               
                 Equidem
                 existimo
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Tully
                 ,
                 nullum
                 tempus
                 esse
                 frequentioris
                 populi
                 quam
                 illud
              
               
               Gladiatorium
               :
               Truly
               I
               thinke
               there
               is
               at
               no
               time
               a
               greater
               concourse
               of
               the
               people
               then
               at
               the
               sword-playes
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Id
                 autem
                 spectaculi
                 genus
                 erat
                 quod
                 omni
                 frequentia
                 atque
                 omni
                 genere
                 hominum
                 celebratur
                 ,
                 quo
                 multitudo
                 maximè
                 delecta●…
              
               ;
               that
               kinde
               of
               shew
               is
               it
               which
               is
               most
               frequented
               with
               company
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               &
               with
               which
               the
               multitude
               is
               most
               delighted
               .
               They
               left
               all
               other
               sporrs
               to
               run
               to
               this
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Primo
                   actu
                   placeo
                   cum
                   interèa
                   rumor
                   venit
                
                 
                   Datum
                   iri
                   gladiatores
                   ,
                   populus
                   convolat
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Tumultuantur
                   ,
                   clamant
                   ,
                   pugnant
                   de
                   loco
                   .
                
              
            
             
               They
               be
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Comicall
                 Poet
              
               ,
               My
               first
               act
               pleased
               them
               well
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               a
               rumor
               was
               rais'd
               that
               the
               sword-players
               were
               at
               hand
               ,
               at
               which
               noise
               the
               people
               flocke
               thither
               :
               They
               striue
               tumultuously
               ,
               they
               cry
               out
               ,
               they
               fight
               for
               their
               places
               .
               When
               the
               day
               was
               ser
               ,
               they
               sought
               the
               time
               long
               before
               it
               came
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Quicquid
                 interjacet
                 grave
                 est
                 ,
                 tam
                 mehercules
                 quam
                 quando
                 dies
                 gladiatorij
              
               
               
                 muneris
                 dictus
                 est
                 ,
                 transire
                 medi●…s
                 dies
                 volunt
                 .
              
               Whatsoeuer
               fals
               in
               between
               is
               troublesome
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               dayes
               which
               come
               between
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               day
               of
               the
               sword-playes
               &
               the
               comming
               of
               it
               .
               Being
               assembled
               ,
               and
               the
               sword-players
               entred
               the
               fight
               ,
               
                 Irascitur
                 populus
                 &
                 injuriam
                 putat
              
               
               
                 quod
                 non
                 libenter
                 pereunt
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               same
               Seneca
               ,
               the
               multitude
               growes
               angry
               and
               hold
               it
               a
               wrong
               and
               scorne
               done
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               dye
               not
               willingly
               .
               With
               whō
               Lactantius
               accords
               in
               sense
               ,
               &
               almost
               in
               words
               ,
               
                 Irascuntur
                 etiam
                 pugnantibus
                 nisi
                 celeriter
                 è
                 duobus
                 alter
                 occisus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 tanquam
                 humanum
              
               
               
                 sanguinem
                 sitiant
                 ,
                 oderunt
                 mor●…s
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               They
               are
               displeased
               with
               the
               sword-players
               except
               one
               of
               them
               be
               presently
               slaine
               :
               And
               as
               if
               they
               thirsted
               for
               humane
               bloud
               ,
               they
               are
               impatient
               of
               delayes
               .
               Such
               as
               were
               wounded
               ,
               and
               lay
               weltering
               in
               their
               blood
               ,
               they
               desired
               to
               be
               searched
               ;
               
                 Ne
                 quis
                 illos
                 simulata
                 morte
                 deludat
                 ,
              
               lest
               any
               should
               deceiue
               them
               with
               a
               faigned
               death
               :
               And
               this
               was
               not
               done
               onely
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               by
               women
               ,
               by
               Virgines
               ,
               by
               Uirgines
               devoted
               to
               Religion
               ,
               by
               the
               Vestall
               Virgines
               themselues
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Consurgit
                   ad
                   ictus
                   
                
                 
                   Et
                   quoties
                   Victor
                   ferrum
                   jugulo
                   inserit
                   illa
                
                 
                   Delicias
                   putat
                   esse
                   suas
                   ,
                   pectusque
                   jacentis
                
                 
                   Virgo
                   modesta
                   jubet
                   converso
                   pollice
                   rumpi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Rise
                   vp
                   at
                   euery
                   stroke
                   shee
                   must
                   ▪
                
                 
                   And
                   whiles
                   into
                   the
                   throat
                   the
                   Victors
                   knife
                   is
                   thrust
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   's
                   th'
                   onely
                   sport
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   modest
                   Vestall
                   Priest
                
                 
                   Turning
                   her
                   thumb
                   commaunds
                   to
                   stab
                   him
                   through
                   the
                   brest
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               bathed
               their
               hands
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               slain
               ,
               as
               Lampridius
               obserues
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Commodus
               ;
               And
               which
               of
               all
               is
               most
               horrible
               to
               imagine
               ,
               they
               sucked
               the
               recking
               bloud
               out
               of
               the
               fresh
               wounds
               .
               For
               which
               we
               haue
               the
               testimony
               of
               Pliny
               :
               
                 Now
                 a
                 dayes
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 falling
                 euill
                 to
                 
                 
                 drinke
                 the
                 very
                 bloud
                 of
                 Fencers
                 &
                 sword-players
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 liuing
                 cups
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 behold
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 shew-place
                 ,
                 Tigres
                 ,
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 in
                 horrour
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 fearefull
                 and
                 odious
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 monstrous
                 minded
                 persons
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 bloud
                 for
                 sooth
                 is
                 most
                 effectuall
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 that
                 disease
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 suck
                 it
                 breathing
                 warme
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 set
                 their
                 mouth
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 veine
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 thereby
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 bloud
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 all
                 ;
                 How
                 vnnaturall
                 soeuer
                 otherwise
                 it
                 be
                 holden
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 lips
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 wild
                 beasts
                 for
                 to
                 drinke
                 their
                 bloud
                 .
              
               So
               as
               it
               seemes
               they
               still
               retained
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               wolfe
               which
               Romulus
               their
               founder
               sucked
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               walls
               were
               tempered
               with
               bloud
            
             
               
                 
                   Fraterno
                   primi
                   maduerunt
                   sanguine
                   muri
                
              
               
                 With
                 brothers
                 blood
                 the
                 walls
                 at
                 first
                 imbrewed
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               were
               their
               mindes
               ;
               And
               yet
               as
               if
               in
               all
               this
               they
               had
               done
               marvellous
               well
               ,
               they
               proclaimed
               these
               games
               ,
               they
               set
               vp
               bills
               in
               publique
               places
               to
               signifie
               the
               time
               &
               the
               number
               of
               the
               dayes
               they
               lasted
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               list
               of
               the
               names
               and
               qualities
               of
               the
               sword-players
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               more
               to
               content
               and
               provoke
               the
               multitude
               ,
               but
               too
               forward
               of
               themselues
               ,
               they
               set
               forth
               and
               exposed
               to
               publique
               view
               those
               Tragicall
               sports
               in
               painted
               tables
               ,
               artificially
               done
               and
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               which
               practise
               was
               first
               begun
               by
               
                 Terentius
                 Lucanus
              
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Pliny
               :
               All
               
               which
               considered
               ,
               I
               haue
               often
               wondered
               at
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               one
               that
               Sathan
               should
               so
               farre
               prevaile
               vpon
               this
               people
               in
               blinding
               their
               vnde●…nding
               ,
               being
               otherwise
               held
               a
               wise
               Nation
               ,
               &
               great
               Professors
               of
               Morality
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
              
               should
               suffer
               such
               
                 prodigious
                 Cruelty
              
               to
               passe
               so
               long
               vnrevenged
               :
               yet
               Bodin
               rightly
               and
               truly
               
               obserues
               ,
               that
               by
               Gods
               judgement
               at
               Fidenae
               fifty
               thousand
               men
               beholding
               a
               sword-fight
               ,
               were
               at
               once
               slaine
               by
               thr
               fall
               of
               a
               Theater
               :
               which
               notwithstanding
               this
               foule
               practise
               infected
               most
               of
               their
               Provinces
               and
               Colonies
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               wrought
               it
               vpon
               the
               Iewes
               themselues
               ,
               that
               Agrippa
               
               exhibited
               vnto
               them
               
                 vna
                 commissione
                 paria
                 septingenta
              
               ,
               seuen
               hundred
               paires
               of
               Fencers
               at
               one
               sitting
               ,
               exceeding
               therein
               the
               Romanes
               themselues
               .
               And
               a
               kinde
               of
               shadow
               hereof
               we
               haue
               resembled
               in
               the
               2.
               of
               Samuel
               and
               the
               2.
               
               Abner
               said
               to
               
                 Ioab
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 young
                 men
                 now
                 arise
                 and
                 play
                 before
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 Ioab
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 arise
                 :
                 Then
                 there
                 arose
                 and
                 went
                 ouer
                 twelue
                 of
                 Beniamin
                 by
                 number
                 which
                 pertained
                 to
                 Ishbosheth
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 &
                 twelue
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 &
                 euery
                 one
                 caught
                 his
                 fellow
                 by
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 his
                 sword
                 in
                 his
                 fellowes
                 side
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 fell
                 downe
                 together
                 .
              
               In
               which
               combate
               ,
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               their
               meaning
               was
               not
               to
               decide
               the
               controversie
               by
               the
               event
               of
               the
               conflict
               ,
               for
               the
               sparing
               of
               blood
               as
               was
               intended
               in
               the
               duells
               betwixt
               David
               and
               Goliah
               ,
               the
               Horatij
               &
               the
               
                 Curiatij
                 ,
                 sed
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 hic
                 quaeritur
                 quam
                 vt
                 homines
                 barbarico
                 &
                 belluino
                 more
                 sese
                 mutuo
                 sauciantes
                 &
                 cadentes
                 ,
                 spectantium
                 oculos
                 pascerent
                 horrendo
                 spectaculo
                 :
              
               Heere
               they
               sought
               for
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               men
               wounding
               and
               killing
               one
               another
               in
               a
               barbarous
               and
               a
               beastly
               manner
               ,
               and
               so
               falling
               downe
               dead
               before
               them
               they
               might
               feed
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               beholders
               with
               an
               horride
               spectacle
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               
               Graecians
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               the
               Athenians
               indeed
               desired
               the
               sword-playes
               after
               the
               Romane
               manner
               ,
               yet
               Demonax
               gaue
               them
               a
               short
               &
               wise
               answere
               ,
               
                 prius
                 evertendam
                 esse
                 aram
                 misericordiae
                 quàm
                 tanta
                 atrocitas
                 publicè
                 reciperetur
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               Altar
               erected
               to
               Mercy
               was
               first
               to
               bee
               demolished
               before
               so
               outragious
               cruelty
               could
               with
               reason
               be
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               these
               bloudy
               spectacles
               were
               cryed
               out
               against
               by
               the
               tongues
               and
               pennes
               of
               Christian
               Divines
               ,
               and
               then
               cryed
               downe
               by
               the
               Lawes
               and
               power
               of
               Christian
               Emperours
               .
            
             
               BVt
               after
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospell
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               began
               to
               shine
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               these
               
                 bloudy
                 games
              
               were
               cryed
               out
               against
               by
               the
               writings
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Divines
              
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               cryed
               downe
               and
               vtterly
               abolished
               by
               the
               power
               and
               edicts
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 Lactantius
              
               is
               full
               and
               round
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 hominem
                 quamvis
              
               
               
                 ob
                 merita
                 damnatum
                 in
                 conspectu
                 suo
                 jugulari
                 pro
                 voluptate
                 computat
                 ,
                 conscientiam
                 suam
                 polluit
                 tam
                 scilicet
                 quam
                 si
                 homicidij
                 quod
                 fit
                 occultè
                 spectator
                 &
                 particeps
                 fiat
                 ;
                 hos
                 tamen
                 ludos
                 vocant
                 in
                 quibus
                 humanus
                 sanguis
                 effunaitur
                 ,
                 adeò
                 longè
                 ab
                 hominibus
                 facessit
                 humanitas
                 ,
                 vt
                 cùm
                 animas
                 hominum
                 interficiant
                 ludere
                 se
                 opinentur
                 nocentiores
                 ijs
                 omnibus
                 quorum
                 sanguinem
                 voluptati
                 habeant
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               makes
               it
               his
               pastime
               to
               behold
               a
               man
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               though
               justly
               deserving
               it
               ,
               staines
               his
               Conscience
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               w●…re
               guilty
               of
               secret
               murther
               ,
               yet
               these
               they
               call
               games
               in
               which
               the
               bloud
               of
               men
               is
               shed
               ,
               so
               farre
               is
               manhood
               abandoned
               from
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               thinke
               it
               but
               a
               sport
               ,
               being
               in
               trueth
               themselues
               more
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               then
               they
               ,
               in
               the
               shedding
               of
               whose
               bloud
               they
               thus
               delight
               .
               And
               before
               him
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Paratur
                 gladiatorius
                 ludus
                 ,
                 ut
                 libidinem
                 crudelium
              
               
               
                 luminum
                 sanguis
                 oblectet
              
               ;
               The
               sword-playes
               are
               prepared
               ,
               that
               the
               bloud
               gushing
               out
               may
               satiate
               the
               wicked
               longing
               of
               their
               cruell
               eyes
               .
               And
               before
               him
               againe
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Qui
                 ad
                 cadaver
                 hominis
                 communi
                 lege
                 defuncti
                 exhorret
                 ,
                 idem
                 in
                 amphitheatro
                 derosa
                 &
                 dissipata
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 suo
                 sanguine
              
               
               
                 squalentia
                 corpora
                 patientissimis
                 oculis
                 desuper
                 incumbit
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               startles
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Corpes
               of
               a
               man
               dead
               by
               the
               common
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               most
               patiently
               and
               contentedly
               beholds
               them
               in
               the
               Amphitheater
               mangled
               and
               all
               to
               be
               goared
               with
               their
               owne
               blood
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               pens
               and
               tongues
               of
               the
               Christians
               were
               thus
               armed
               against
               this
               Monster
               ,
               so
               were
               likewise
               their
               Lawes
               &
               
                 Swords
                 .
                 Constantine
              
               the
               first
               
                 Christian
                 Emperour
              
               was
               he
               that
               first
               gaue
               it
               a
               deadly
               wound
               .
               
                 Vetuit
                 Idolis
                 sacrificari
                 ,
                 vetuit
                 gladiatorum
                 caedibus
                 pollui
                 vrbes
              
               ;
               Hee
               forbade
               
               sacrificing
               to
               Idoles
               ,
               and
               the
               pollution
               of
               cities
               by
               the
               slaughter
               of
               sword-players
               .
               And
               the
               Law
               it selfe
               we
               haue
               inserted
               into
               the
               Code
               ,
               
               
                 Cruenta
                 spectacula
                 in
                 otio
                 civili
                 &
                 domestica
                 quiete
                 non
                 placent
                 ,
                 quapropter
                 omninò
                 gladiatores
                 esse
                 prohibemus
              
               ;
               such
               bloudy
               spectacles
               in
               these
               peaceable
               time
               we
               like
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               straightly
               forbid
               all
               kinde
               of
               sword-playes
               .
               Yet
               after
               this
               (
               such
               was
               the
               madnesse
               of
               the
               people
               vpon
               them
               )
               
               that
               they
               were
               vehemently
               desired
               &
               brake
               out
               by
               starts
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               a
               resolute
               and
               worthy
               answere
               of
               Theodosius
               to
               them
               earnestly
               solliciting
               him
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               these
               games
               ,
               
                 Pium
                 Principem
                 oportet
                 non
                 tantum
                 regnare
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 spectare
                 clementer
              
               ;
               it
               behooues
               a
               religious
               Prince
               not
               only
               to
               reigne
               but
               to
               looke
               mildely
               and
               mercifully
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               accustome
               himselfe
               to
               such
               cruell
               spectacles
               .
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               writes
               Prudentius
               to
               Honorius
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Iam
                   solis
                   contenta
                   feris
                   infamis
                   arena
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Nulla
                   cruentatis
                   homicidia
                   ludat
                   in
                   armis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nullus
                   in
                   vrbe
                   cadat
                   cujus
                   sit
                   poena
                   voluptas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Th'
                   infamous
                   sand
                   is
                   now
                   with
                   beasts
                   content
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   bloudy
                   armes
                   manslaughter
                   is
                   not
                   playd
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   pleasure
                   made
                   of
                   death
                   and
                   punishment
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               11.
               
               The
               Romans
               being
               thus
               cruell
               towards
               others
               ,
               likewise
               turned
               the
               edge
               of
               their
               cruelty
               vpon
               themselues
               ,
               partly
               by
               a
               voluntary
               exposing
               themselues
               to
               present
               death
               in
               those
               publique
               shewes
               ,
               either
               for
               money
               ,
               or
               vpon
               a
               bravery
               ,
               or
               by
               laying
               violent
               hands
               vpon
               themselues
               ;
               which
               by
               their
               gravest
               writers
               was
               held
               not
               onely
               lawfull
               and
               commendable
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               cases
               honourable
               .
            
             
               THus
               we
               see
               how
               these
               bloudy
               shewes
               had
               their
               birth
               from
               Paganisme
               ,
               but
               their
               death
               frō
               Christianity
               ,
               yet
               before
               we
               conclude
               this
               point
               touching
               the
               
                 Romane
                 cruelty
              
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               consider
               how
               by
               the
               just
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               who
               were
               thus
               barbarously
               cruell
               towards
               others
               ,
               turned
               the
               edge
               of
               their
               cruelty
               vpon
               their
               own
               breasts
               ,
               and
               became
               likewise
               most
               vnmercifull
               and
               vnnaturall
               towards
               themselues
               ;
               not
               onely
               by
               a
               voluntary
               exposing
               of
               themselues
               to
               death
               in
               their
               Theaters
               ,
               by
               encountring
               with
               men
               and
               beasts
               ,
               but
               by
               holding
               it
               lawfull
               ,
               yea
               in
               some
               cases
               both
               commendable
               and
               honourable
               ,
               to
               
                 lay
                 violent
                 hands
                 vpon
                 themselues
              
               ,
               &
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               threed
               and
               extinguish
               the
               lampe
               of
               their
               owne
               liues
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               many
               of
               them
               were
               well
               content
               to
               sell
               their
               liues
               for
               money
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Quanti
                   sua
                   funera
                   vendant
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quid
                   refert
                   ?
                   vendunt
                   nullo
                   cogente
                   Nerone
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 skils
                 it
                 for
                 how
                 much
                 their
                 death
                 they
                 sell
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 sell
                 't
                 ,
                 yet
                 them
                 no
                 Nero
                 doth
                 compell
                 .
              
            
             
               saith
               Iuvenal
               .
               and
               Manilius
               to
               like
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nunc
                   caput
                   in
                   mortem
                   vendunt
                   &
                   funus
                   arenae
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Atque
                   hostem
                   sibi
                   quisque
                   parat
                   cum
                   bella
                   quiescunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 th'
                 Amphitheater
                 to
                 death
                 and
                 slaughter
                 they
                 their
                 head
              
               
                 Doe
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 out
                 enemies
                 when
                 warres
                 are
                 quieted
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               with
               this
               did
               the
               Christians
               vpbraid
               them
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 vitae
                 quidem
                 suae
                 parcunt
              
               ,
               
               
                 sed
                 extinguendas
                 publicè
                 animas
                 vendunt
              
               ,
               saith
               Lactantius
               ,
               Neither
               
               doe
               they
               so
               much
               as
               spare
               their
               owne
               liues
               ,
               but
               sell
               their
               soules
               to
               bee
               publiquely
               extinguished
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               did
               it
               vpon
               a
               bravery
               to
               shew
               their
               courage
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               exhortation
               to
               
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 Quot
                 otiosos
                 affectatio
                 armorum
                 ad
                 gladiū
                 vocat
                 ,
                 certè
                 ad
                 feras
                 ipsas
                 affectatione
                 descendunt
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 morsibus
                 &
                 cicatricibus
                 formosiores
                 sibi
                 videntur
                 ?
              
               How
               many
               idle
               companions
               onely
               thorow
               a
               vaine
               affectation
               of
               applause
               are
               drawne
               into
               the
               sword-fights
               ,
               nay
               encounter
               with
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               seeming
               to
               themselues
               more
               beautifull
               by
               the
               scarres
               and
               wounds
               which
               they
               there
               receiue
               .
            
             
               Neither
               did
               they
               only
               thus
               voluntarily
               expose
               their
               liues
               for
               a
               prize
               or
               v●…ine-glory
               to
               the
               rage
               of
               men
               or
               beasts
               ,
               but
               which
               was
               more
               cruell
               ,
               their
               greatest
               Clearkes
               held
               it
               not
               lawfull
               only
               ,
               but
               commendable
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               honourable
               ,
               
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 threed
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 liues
                 ▪
              
               Heerevpon
               he
               cryes
               out
               in
               the
               Tragedie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vbique
                   mors
                   est
                   optime
                   hoc
                   cavit
                   Deus
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Eripere
                   vitam
                   nemo
                   non
                   homini
                   po●…est
                   ,
                
                 
                   At
                   nemo
                   mortem
                   ,
                   mille
                   ad
                   hanc
                   aditus
                   patent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Death's
                   every-where
                   ,
                   God
                   would
                   it
                   so
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                
                 
                   Life
                   every
                   man
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   death
                   none
                   can
                   take
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   thousand
                   wayes
                   thereto
                   wide
                   open
                   lye
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               lest
               we
               should
               thinke
               this
               to
               be
               but
               a
               
                 Poeticall
                 fiction
              
               ,
               whereby
               men
               are
               made
               to
               speake
               what
               the
               Poet
               pleaseth
               ,
               let
               vs
               heare
               the
               wisest
               &
               worthiest
               among
               them
               speaking
               in
               good
               earnest
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Quintilian
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               
                 nemo
                 nisi
                 sua
                 culpa
                 diu
                 dolet
                 ,
              
               no
               man
               is
               long
               in
               paine
               or
               s●…rrow
               
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               thorow
               his
               owne
               fault
               ,
               meaning
               that
               killing
               himselfe
               he
               may
               be
               rid
               of
               it
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               Yea
               euen
               Seneca
               himself
               approues
               of
               this
               selfe-homicide
               in
               diuerse
               places
               ,
               and
               though
               himselfe
               of
               a
               contrary
               Sect
               ,
               yet
               he
               highly
               commends
               that
               speech
               of
               
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 Malum
                 est
              
               
               
                 in
                 necessitate
                 vivere
                 ,
                 necessitas
                 nulla
                 est
                 :
                 Quidni
                 nulla
                 si●…
                 ?
                 patent
                 vndique
                 ad
                 libertatem
                 viae
                 multae
                 ,
                 breves
                 ,
                 faciles
                 ,
                 agamus
                 Deo
                 gratias
                 quod
                 nemo
                 in
                 vita
                 teneri
                 potest
                 .
              
               Indeed
               it
               is
               a
               misery
               to
               liue
               in
               necessity
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               for
               a
               man
               so
               to
               liue
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               short
               ,
               and
               easie
               wayes
               to
               free
               our selues
               ,
               let
               vs
               giue
               thankes
               to
               God
               that
               no
               man
               can
               bee
               compelled
               to
               liue
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no.
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Si
                 me
                 quidem
                 velis
                 audire
                 ,
                 hoc
                 meditare
                 ,
                 exerce
                 te
                 vt
                 mortem
                 &
                 excipias
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 ita
                 res
                 suadebit
                 ,
                 a
                 cersas
                 ,
              
               
               
                 interest
                 nihil
                 an
                 illa
                 ad
                 nos
                 veniat
                 ,
                 an
                 ad
                 illam
                 nos
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               wilt
               follow
               my
               counsell
               ,
               so
               prepare
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               entertaine
               death
               ,
               nay
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               send
               for
               it
               .
               For
               it
               matters
               not
               whether
               death
               come
               to
               vs
               ,
               or
               we
               goe
               to
               death
               .
               Yea
               he
               mockes
               and
               derides
               those
               that
               
               make
               any
               scruple
               thereof
               ,
               
                 bono
                 loco
                 res
                 humanae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quod
                 nemo
                 nisi
                 vitio
                 suo
                 miser
                 est
                 ,
                 placet
                 ?
                 Vive
                 :
                 si
                 non
                 placet
                 ,
                 licet
                 eo
                 reverti
                 vnde
                 venisti
                 ,
              
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               estate
               in
               this
               is
               happy
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               is
               miserable
               but
               by
               his
               own
               default
               :
               Doth
               thy
               life
               please
               thee
               ?
               liue
               ;
               if
               it
               please
               thee
               not
               thou
               mayst
               returne
               when
               thou
               wilt
               frō
               whence
               thou
               camest
               .
               And
               in
               another
               
               place
               ,
               
                 Quocunque
                 respexcris
                 ibi
                 malornm
                 finis
                 est
                 ,
                 vides
                 illud
                 praecipitem
                 locum
                 ?
                 illac
                 ad
                 libertatem
                 descenditur
                 .
                 Vides
                 illud
                 mare
                 ,
                 illud
                 flumen
                 ,
                 illud
                 puteum
                 ?
                 Libertas
                 illic
                 in
                 imo
                 sedet
                 ;
                 vides
                 illam
                 arborem
                 ,
                 brevem
                 ,
                 horridam
                 ,
                 infaelicem
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Pendet
                 inde
                 libertas
                 .
                 Vides
                 iugulum
                 tuum
                 ,
                 guttur
                 tuum
                 ,
                 cor
                 tuum
                 ?
                 effugia
                 servitutis
                 sunt
                 .
                 Nimis
                 mihi
                 operosos
                 exitus
                 monstras
                 ,
                 &
                 multum
                 animi
                 atque
                 roboris
                 exigentes
                 .
                 Quaeris
                 quod
                 sit
                 ad
                 libertatem
                 iter
                 ?
                 quaelibet
                 in
                 corpore
                 toto
                 vena
                 .
              
               Which
               way
               soever
               thou
               lookest
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               end
               of
               all
               evills
               to
               be
               found
               .
               Dost
               thou
               see
               an
               high
               and
               steepe
               place
               ?
               by
               falling
               down
               from
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               fall
               into
               liberty
               .
               Seest
               thou
               such
               a
               sea
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               river
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               pit
               ?
               liberty
               lies
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               thou
               haue
               the
               heart
               to
               cast
               thy selfe
               into
               them
               .
               Dost
               thou
               see
               a
               tree
               whereon
               others
               haue
               beene
               hanged
               ?
               there
               hangs
               liberty
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               hang
               thy selfe
               .
               Dost
               thou
               see
               thine
               owne
               necke
               ,
               throate
               ,
               heart
               ?
               they
               are
               all
               places
               of
               escape
               to
               flie
               from
               bondage
               .
               Are
               these
               too
               hard
               and
               painefull
               meanes
               to
               get
               out
               ,
               &
               wouldest
               thou
               yet
               know
               the
               way
               to
               liberty
               ?
               Every
               veine
               in
               thy
               body
               is
               a
               way
               to
               it
               .
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               Pliny
               would
               haue
               vs
               beleeue
               that
               our
               mother
               earth
               having
               pitty
               on
               vs
               ,
               doth
               bring
               forth
               
               poysons
               to
               dispatch
               our selues
               out
               of
               this
               wretched
               world
               with
               an
               easie
               draught
               ,
               without
               wounding
               the
               bodie
               ,
               or
               shedding
               the
               blood
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               due
               occasion
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               the
               fact
               of
               Cato
               &
               
                 Pomponius
                 Atticus
              
               ,
               are
               by
               their
               Historians
               highly
               commended
               ,
               as
               is
               likewise
               that
               of
               Rasias
               ,
               by
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               bookes
               of
               Macchabees
               ,
               as
               
               a
               manfull
               and
               noble
               act
               .
               But
               among
               Christians
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               sometimes
               practised
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               taught
               by
               them
               ;
               nay
               by
               the
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               it
               is
               straightly
               forbidden
               &
               condemned
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               as
               punishment
               may
               light
               vpon
               the
               dead
               ,
               it
               is
               punishable
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Common
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Cannon
               &
               
                 Civill
                 Lawes
              
               .
               The
               Romanes
               are
               generally
               much
               commended
               for
               their
               courage
               ,
               their
               wisedome
               ,
               their
               iustice
               :
               But
               I
               would
               demaund
               what
               courage
               it
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               runne
               away
               from
               misery
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               grapple
               with
               it
               or
               looke
               it
               in
               the
               face
               ?
               What
               Wisedome
               ,
               to
               commend
               their
               cittizens
               for
               dispatching
               themselues
               at
               their
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               so
               robbing
               the
               state
               of
               a
               member
               ,
               and
               perchaunce
               a
               very
               serviceable
               one
               ,
               such
               as
               Cato
               was
               ?
               What
               iustice
               ,
               that
               men
               either
               thorow
               weakenes
               of
               mind
               ,
               or
               strength
               of
               passion
               not
               alwayes
               capable
               of
               reason
               ,
               should
               be
               permitted
               to
               giue
               sentence
               ,
               and
               doe
               execution
               vpon
               themselues
               ?
               And
               least
               we
               should
               thinke
               that
               this
               was
               the
               onely
               vice
               this
               Nation
               ,
               (
               somuch
               renowned
               for
               civility
               and
               vertue
               )
               was
               subject
               vnto
               ;
               I
               will
               likewise
               in
               passing
               touch
               their
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               truth
               insatiable
               ,
               and
               th●…en
               take
               a
               larger
               view
               of
               their
               luxurie
               ,
               spreading
               it selfe
               into
               many
               branches
               ,
               but
               all
               of
               them
               
                 most
                 excessiue
              
               ,
               &
               were
               they
               not
               recorded
               by
               their
               
                 owne
                 writers
              
               almost
               
                 incr
                 edible
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             excessiue
             Covetousnesse
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             their
             insatiable
             thirst
             ,
             of
             having
             more
             ,
             though
             by
             most
             vniust
             and
             indirect
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               excessiue
               covetousnesse
               of
               the
               Romanes
               in
               generall
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               
                 Petronius
                 Arbiter
                 ,
                 Iuvenall
                 ,
                 Galgacus
                 ,
              
               and
               Hanniball
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               
                 Caecilius
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 Crassus
              
               ,
               and
               specially
               Seneca
               the
               Philosopher
               are
               taxed
               for
               this
               vice
               .
            
             
               THe
               rapine
               and
               covetousnesse
               of
               the
               Romanes
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               being
               Lords
               in
               a
               manner
               of
               all
               the
               knowne
               world
               ,
               yet
               therewith
               they
               rested
               not
               content
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Orbem
                   jam
                   totum
                   Victor
                   Romanus
                   habebat
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Qua
                   mare
                   ,
                   qua
                   tellus
                   ,
                   qua
                   sydus
                   currit
                   vtrumque
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   satiatus
                   erat
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   victorious
                   Romane
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   had
                   won
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sea
                   ,
                   land
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   where
                   both
                   the
                   starres
                   their
                   course
                   doe
                   runne
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   was
                   not
                   satisfied
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 whom
                 braue
                 Galgacus
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 
                   Iulius
                   Agricola
                
                 justly
                 stiles
                 
                   Raptores
                   orbis
                
                 ,
                 vnjust
                 robbers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 who
                 having
                 left
                 no
                 land
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 spoyled
                 ,
                 search
                 also
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 whom
                 not
                 the
                 East
                 nor
                 West
                 haue
                 satisfied
                 :
                 To
                 take
                 away
                 by
                 maine
                 force
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 and
                 to
                 spoile
                 falsely
                 they
                 call
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 laid
                 waste
                 as
                 a
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 peace
                 .
              
               This
               vnquenchable
               desire
               of
               theirs
               ,
               Hanniball
               likewise
               both
               truly
               and
               wittily
               expressed
               ;
               before
               whom
               ,
               whē
               Antiochus
               mustered
               a
               great
               army
               prepared
               against
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               richly
               furnished
               with
               weapons
               inamiled
               ,
               ensignes
               ,
               saddles
               ,
               bridles
               ,
               and
               trappings
               ,
               imbossed
               and
               imbrodered
               with
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               being
               demaunded
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               whether
               all
               that
               gallant
               shew
               were
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               his
               answere
               was
               short
               but
               sharpe
               ,
               taxing
               aswell
               the
               Cowardize
               of
               Antiochus
               his
               souldiers
               ,
               as
               the
               covetousnes
               of
               the
               
                 Romanes
                 :
                 Plane
              
               
               
                 satis
                 esse
                 credo
                 Romanis
                 haec
                 etsi
                 avarissimi
                 sint
                 ,
              
               yes
               truly
               I
               beleeue
               heere
               is
               enough
               for
               the
               Romanes
               though
               they
               be
               most
               excessiuely
               couetous
               .
               But
               this
               honour
               of
               theirs
               afterwards
               increased
               infinitely
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Iuvenall
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Vberior
                   nunquam
                   vitiorum
                   copia
                   ,
                   nunquam
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Maior
                   avaritiae
                   patuit
                   sinus
                
                 .
              
               
                 Was
                 never
                 yet
                 more
                 plenteous
                 store
                 of
                 vice
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 deeper
                 gulfe
                 lay
                 ope
                 of
                 avarice
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Manilius
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Nullo
                   votorum
                   fine
                   beati
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Victuros
                   agimus
                   semper
                   ,
                   nec
                   viuimus
                   vnquam
                   .
                
                 
              
               
               
                 Never
                 contented
                 with
                 our
                 present
                 state
                 ,
              
               
                 W'
                 are
                 still
                 about
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 but
                 liue
                 not
                 till
                 too
                 late
                 :
              
            
             
               Every
               man
               sayth
               he
               wishing
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               ,
               but
               making
               no
               reckoning
               of
               that
               he
               hath
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   quod
                   habet
                   numerat
                   tantum
                   quod
                   non
                   habet
                   optat
                
              
            
             
               For
               particulars
               ,
               Pliny
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               when
               
                 Asinius
                 Gallus
              
               &
               
                 Martius
                 Censorinus
              
               
               were
               Consuls
               died
               
                 Cecilius
                 Claudius
              
               ,
               who
               signified
               by
               his
               last
               will
               &
               testament
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               had
               sustained
               exceeding
               great
               losse
               during
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               civill
               warres
               ,
               yet
               he
               should
               leaue
               behind
               him
               at
               the
               thoure
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               of
               slaues
               belonging
               to
               his
               retinew
               foure
               thousand
               one
               hundred
               &
               sixteene
               ,
               in
               oxen
               three
               thousand
               and
               six
               hundred
               yoke
               ,
               of
               other
               cattell
               two
               hundred
               fifty
               seaven
               thousand
               ,
               and
               in
               ready
               coine
               ,
               h
               
                 three
                 score
                 millions
                 of
                 sesterces
              
               ,
               besides
               a
               very
               great
               summe
               he
               set
               out
               for
               defraying
               his
               funerall
               charges
               .
               And
               for
               
                 Marcus
                 Crassus
              
               ,
               the
               same
               Authour
               in
               the
               same
               chapter
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               was
               to
               be
               accounted
               rich
               and
               worthy
               of
               that
               title
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               were
               able
               to
               despend
               by
               the
               yeare
               ,
               asmuch
               in
               revenew
               ,
               as
               would
               maintaine
               
                 a
                 legion
              
               of
               souldiers
               .
               And
               verily
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               his
               owne
               lands
               were
               esteemed
               worth
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 millions
                 of
                 Sesterces
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               such
               was
               his
               avarice
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               content
               himselfe
               with
               that
               wealthy
               estate
               ,
               but
               vpon
               an
               hungry
               desire
               to
               haue
               all
               the
               gold
               of
               the
               Parthians
               ,
               would
               needs
               vndertake
               a
               voyage
               against
               them
               ;
               in
               which
               expedition
               hee
               was
               taken
               prisoner
               by
               Surinas
               ,
               Lieutenant
               Generall
               for
               the
               King
               of
               Parthia
               ,
               who
               stroke
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               powred
               gold
               melted
               into
               his
               mouth
               to
               satisfie
               his
               hunger
               after
               it
               .
               But
               I
               most
               wonder
               at
               Seneca
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
               who
               every
               where
               in
               his
               writings
               bitterly
               inveighs
               against
               these
               co
               vetous
               desires
               ,
               &
               yet
               within
               foure
               yeares
               space
               gathered
               he
               three
               thousand
               times
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               which
               amounts
               in
               our
               
               coyne
               to
               2343750
               pounds
               ,
               and
               in
               casting
               vp
               this
               summe
               ,
               both
               the
               Translatour
               of
               Tacitus
               his
               Annales
               ,
               and
               Master
               Brerewood
               precisely
               accords
               .
               
               And
               whatsoever
               faire
               pretence
               he
               make
               in
               his
               bookes
               of
               mortification
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               beside
               this
               masse
               of
               treasure
               ,
               he
               had
               goodly
               farmes
               in
               the
               countrey
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               his
               owne
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               citty
               spacious
               gardens
               ,
               &
               princely
               sumptuous
               palaces
               ,
               the
               one
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Iuvenall
                 .
                 Sat.
              
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Senecae
                   praedivitis
                   hortos
                
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 gardens
                 of
                 Seneca
                 the
                 rich
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 by
                 
                   Martiall
                   :
                   lib
                
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Epigram
                 :
                 40
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   docti
                   Senecae
                   ter
                   numeranda
                   domus
                   :
                
              
               
                 Three
                 houses
                 of
                 Seneca
                 the
                 learn'd
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               their
               wonderfull
               greedinesse
               of
               gold
               ,
               manifested
               by
               their
               great
               toyle
               and
               danger
               in
               working
               their
               mines
               ,
               fully
               and
               liuely
               described
               by
               Pliny
               .
            
             
               BVt
               that
               which
               much
               more
               aggravates
               this
               vice
               of
               the
               Romanes
               is
               ,
               that
               commonly
               they
               gathered
               their
               riches
               either
               by
               violent
               
                 rapine
                 ,
                 extortion
              
               ,
               &
               oppression
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 cunning
                 slights
              
               ,
               &
               
                 base
                 practises
              
               ,
               or
               lastly
               by
               
                 the
                 infinite
                 toyle
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 therein
                 they
                 imployed
                 ,
              
               not
               without
               the
               indangering
               of
               the
               liues
               of
               many
               thousands
               .
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               the
               last
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               may
               the
               more
               cleerely
               and
               effectually
               expresse
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Pliny
               ,
               where
               he
               thus
               speakes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               torne
               and
               rent
               in
               sunder
               for
               rich
               mettals
               and
               pretious
               stones
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 
                 misvsages
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 abideth
                 aboue
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 outward
                 skin
                 ,
                 may
                 seeme
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 tollerable
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 not
                 satisfied
                 therewith
                 ,
                 pierce
                 deeper
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 her
                 very
                 bowells
                 ,
                 wee
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 veines
                 of
                 gold
                 &
                 silver
                 ,
                 we
                 mine
                 &
                 digge
                 for
                 copper
                 &
                 lead
                 mettals
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 to
                 seeke
                 out
                 gemmes
                 &
                 some
                 little
                 stones
                 ,
                 we
                 strike
                 pits
                 deepe
                 within
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 plucke
                 the
                 very
                 heart-strings
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 weare
                 on
                 our
                 finger
                 one
                 gemme
                 or
                 pretious
                 stone
                 .
                 To
                 fulfill
                 our
                 pleasure
                 &
                 desire
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 handes
                 are
                 worne
                 with
                 digging
                 &
                 delving
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 ●…oynt
                 of
                 our
                 finger
                 might
                 shine
                 againe
                 .
                 Surely
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Devils
                 beneath
                 ,
                 ere
                 this
                 time
                 verily
                 these
                 mines
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 feede
                 covetousnes
                 &
                 riot
                 )
                 would
                 haue
                 brought
                 them
                 vp
                 aboue
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 in
                 his
                 proeme
                 to
                 his
                 33
                 booke
                 ,
                 we
                 descend
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 into
                 her
                 entralls
                 ,
                 we
                 goe
                 downe
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 seate
                 &
                 habitation
                 of
                 infernall
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 meete
                 with
                 rich
                 treasure
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 not
                 fruitefull
                 enough
                 ,
                 &
                 beneficiall
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 vpper
                 face
                 thereof
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 permitteth
                 vs
                 to
                 walke
                 and
                 tread
                 vpon
                 her
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   infinite
                   toyle
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   fearefull
                   and
                   continuall
                   danger
                   of
                   these
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 he
                 notably
                 describeth
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 booke
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 manner
                 of
                 searching
                 of
                 this
                 mettall
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 so
                 painefull
                 and
                 toylesome
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 surpasseth
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Gyants
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 necessary
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 enterprice
                 and
                 businesse
                 to
                 vndermine
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 by
                 candle
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 hollow
                 vautes
                 vnder
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 labour
                 the
                 Pioners
                 worke
                 by
                 turnes
                 ,
                 successiuely
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 releife
                 in
                 a
                 set
                 watch
                 ,
                 keeping
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 houres
                 in
                 just
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 a
                 moneths
                 space
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 see
                 the
                 sunne
                 nor
                 day-light
                 .
                 This
                 kinde
                 of
                 worke
                 &
                 mines
                 they
                 call
                 Arrugiae
                 ;
                 wherein
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 aboue
                 head
                 chinketh
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 warning
                 setleth
                 &
                 falleth
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 Pioners
                 are
                 overwhelmed
                 &
                 buried
                 quicke
                 :
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 worke
                 safe
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 jeopardy
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 be
                 their
                 other
                 difficulties
                 which
                 impeach
                 their
                 worke
                 :
                 For
                 other
                 whiles
                 they
                 meete
                 with
                 rockes
                 of
                 flint
                 and
                 ragges
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 cleaue
                 &
                 pierce
                 thorow
                 with
                 fire
                 &
                 
                 vineger
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 stifled
                 with
                 the
                 vapour
                 arising
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 giue
                 ouer
                 such
                 fire-workes
                 ,
                 &
                 betake
                 themselues
                 oftentimes
                 to
                 great
                 mattockes
                 &
                 pickaxes
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 engines
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 weighing
                 one
                 hundred
                 &
                 fiftie
                 pound
                 a
                 peece
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 they
                 hew
                 such
                 rockes
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 sinke
                 deeper
                 &
                 make
                 way
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 earth
                 and
                 stones
                 which
                 with
                 somuch
                 adoe
                 they
                 haue
                 thus
                 loosed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 faine
                 to
                 carry
                 from
                 vnder
                 their
                 feete
                 in
                 scuttles
                 and
                 baskets
                 vpon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 which
                 passe
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 evermore
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 fellow
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 moyle
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 both
                 day
                 &
                 night
                 in
                 these
                 infernall
                 dungeons
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 see
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 last
                 ,
                 &
                 next
                 vnto
                 the
                 pits
                 mouth
                 or
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 caue
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 rocke
                 as
                 ragged
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 count
                 not
                 that
                 their
                 hardest
                 worke
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 earth
                 resembling
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 tough
                 clay
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 white
                 Lome
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 intermingled
                 with
                 gravell
                 or
                 gritty
                 sand
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 baked
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 dealing
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 so
                 scorneth
                 and
                 checketh
                 all
                 their
                 ordinary
                 tooles
                 &
                 labour
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 impenetrable
                 .
                 What
                 doe
                 the
                 poore
                 labourers
                 then
                 ?
                 They
                 set
                 vpon
                 it
                 lustily
                 with
                 iron
                 wedges
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 on
                 load
                 vncessantly
                 with
                 mighty
                 beetles
                 ,
                 &
                 verily
                 they
                 thinke
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 harder
                 then
                 this
                 labour
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 this
                 vnsatiable
                 hunger
                 after
                 gold
                 ,
                 which
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 the
                 hardnes
                 &
                 difficulty
                 that
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 danger
                 and
                 toyle
                 of
                 those
                 workes
                 ,
                 infinite
                 was
                 the
                 number
                 which
                 the
                 Romanes
                 imployed
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 in
                 part
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 chap
                 :
                 Here
                 sayth
                 he
                 ,
                 commeth
                 to
                 my
                 remembrance
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Censors
                 extant
                 vpon
                 record
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 gold
                 mine
                 of
                 Ictimulum
                 a
                 towne
                 in
                 the
                 territory
                 of
                 Verselles
                 ,
                 which
                 act
                 contained
                 an
                 inhibition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Publicanes
                 ,
                 whofarmed
                 that
                 mine
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 should
                 not
                 keepe
                 aboue
                 
                   fiue
                   thousand
                   Pioners
                
                 together
                 at
                 worke
                 there
                 :
              
            
             
               By
               which
               restraint
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               that
               their
               vsuall
               practise
               was
               to
               keepe
               more
               ,
               and
               this
               haue
               wee
               by
               Polybius
               fully
               cleared
               ,
               affirming
               that
               in
               the
               Spanish
               mines
               at
               
                 New
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               
                 forty
                 thousand
              
               men
               were
               daily
               imployed
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Their
               vnmercifull
               pilling
               and
               poling
               ,
               robbing
               and
               spoyling
               the
               provinces
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               very
               temples
               and
               things
               sacred
               .
            
             
               YEt
               had
               all
               this
               beene
               in
               some
               sort
               tollerable
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               herevnto
               added
               the
               pilling
               &
               poling
               ,
               the
               robbing
               &
               spoiling
               of
               their
               provincials
               ;
               sometimes
               by
               open
               force
               &
               rapine
               ,
               but
               commonly
               vnder
               the
               colorable
               pretences
               of
               tributes
               or
               
                 Fees.
                 Demades
              
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               when
               he
               was
               advanced
               to
               any
               place
               of
               government
               ;
               
                 ad
                 auream
                 messem
                 se
                 venisse
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               come
               to
               a
               golden
               harvest
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               surely
               the
               conceite
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Presidents
              
               when
               they
               went
               to
               their
               charges
               every
               one
               like
               another
               Iason
               ,
               promised
               to
               himselfe
               the
               bringing
               backe
               
               of
               a
               golden
               fleece
               ,
               these
               were
               in
               truth
               those
               Harpyes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Quarum
                   decerpitur
                   vnguibus
                   orbis
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   Quae
                   pede
                   glutineo
                   quae
                   tetigêre
                   trahunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whose
                 clawes
                 spoyle
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 glewie
                 feet
              
               
                 Draw
                 to
                 themselues
                 what
                 ere
                 they
                 touch
                 or
                 meet
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               which
               Cicero
               charged
               Verres
               with
               ,
               in
               the
               government
               of
               Sicilie
               ,
               was
               doubtles
               the
               common
               practise
               of
               them
               all
               in
               like
               places
               ;
               as
               in
               part
               appeares
               by
               the
               conclusion
               of
               
                 C.
                 Gracchus
              
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               people
               after
               his
               returne
               to
               Rome
               from
               the
               government
               of
               Sardinia
               ,
               as
               Gellius
               relates
               it
               ;
               the
               bagges
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               which
               I
               carried
               forth
               with
               me
               full
               of
               money
               ,
               
               I
               brought
               backe
               emptie
               ;
               whereas
               others
               returned
               home
               those
               barels
               full
               of
               silver
               ,
               which
               they
               sent
               forth
               filled
               with
               wine
               .
               They
               had
               officers
               vnder
               them
               for
               their
               collecting
               of
               their
               tributes
               ,
               whom
               they
               named
               Publicanes
               ;
               which
               word
               wee
               haue
               still
               retained
               in
               our
               Gospells
               ;
               but
               so
               as
               it
               there
               appeares
               ,
               they
               were
               an
               odious
               kind
               of
               people
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               vnjust
               and
               vnmercifull
               exactions
               ;
               whence
               some
               (
               though
               improperly
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               yet
               not
               impertinently
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               snarling
               and
               biting
               conditions
               )
               haue
               stiled
               them
               
                 Publicani
                 ,
                 quasi
                 publici
                 canes
              
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               were
               dogges
               ,
               sur●…ly
               the
               Presidents
               themselues
               were
               wolues
               &
               
                 lyons
                 ,
                 not
                 leaving
                 the
                 bones
                 till
                 the
                 morrow
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Prophet
               describes
               the
               Princes
               &
               Iudges
               of
               Israel
               .
               One
               of
               them
               while
               he
               was
               yet
               
               trembling
               at
               S.
               Paules
               sermon
               touching
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 temperance
              
               ,
               &
               the
               
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               yet
               such
               a
               corrupt
               habit
               had
               he
               gotten
               ,
               that
               even
               then
               he
               groped
               him
               for
               a
               bribe
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               most
               vnlikely
               to
               afford
               it
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               doctrine
               and
               profession
               ,
               as
               his
               poore
               estate
               .
               But
               some
               where
               haue
               I
               read
               of
               this
               vnhappy
               Felix
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               
                 inexplebilis
                 avaritiae
                 gurges
              
               ,
               an
               vnsatiable
               gulfe
               of
               covetousnes
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               was
               Sylla
               ,
               who
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               lesser
               Asia
               alone
               ,
               
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 talents
              
               yearely
               :
               Yet
               Brutus
               &
               Cassius
               went
               farther
               ,
               forcing
               them
               to
               
               pay
               the
               tribute
               of
               
                 tenne
                 yeares
              
               within
               the
               space
               of
               two
               ,
               and
               Anthony
               in
               one
               ;
               by
               which
               computation
               they
               payd
               in
               one
               yeare
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 talents
              
               ,
               a
               mighty
               summe
               .
               
                 L.
                 Paulus
              
               held
               one
               of
               their
               best
               cittizens
               ,
               pretending
               to
               make
               the
               Epirotes
               free
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Macedonians
               whom
               he
               had
               conquered
               ,
               vnder
               that
               pretence
               ,
               calling
               out
               tenne
               of
               the
               chiefe
               of
               every
               citty
               ,
               he
               advised
               them
               to
               bring
               forth
               their
               gold
               &
               silver
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               he
               divided
               his
               cohorts
               among
               them
               ,
               &
               gaue
               in
               charge
               to
               the
               Tribunes
               &
               Centurions
               what
               his
               pleasure
               was
               :
               In
               the
               morning
               his
               commaund
               was
               executed
               by
               the
               Townesmen
               ,
               and
               at
               foure
               of
               the
               clocke
               signe
               was
               given
               to
               his
               souldiers
               for
               the
               sacking
               of
               the
               Townes
               .
               
                 Tantaque
                 praeda
                 fuit
              
               ,
               sayth
               
                 Livie
                 ,
                 vt
                 in
                 equitem
                 quadringenti
                 denarij
                 ,
                 peditibus
              
               
               
                 duceni
                 dividerentur
              
               :
               So
               great
               was
               the
               spoyle
               ,
               as
               there
               fell
               to
               the
               share
               of
               an
               horse-man
               foure
               hundred
               denarij
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               foote-man
               two
               hundred
               .
               Nay
               ,
               in
               Italy
               it selfe
               Plemminius
               Lieutenant
               to
               
                 Scipio
                 Africanus
              
               
               proceeded
               so
               farre
               vpon
               the
               Locreans
               ,
               over
               whom
               he
               was
               set
               with
               a
               garison
               ,
               that
               he
               abstained
               not
               from
               sacrilege
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               spoyle
               other
               Churches
               alone
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               Proserpina
               ,
               robbing
               &
               carrying
               away
               ,
               
                 intactos
                 omni
                 aetate
                 the
                 sauros
              
               ,
               treasures
               till
               then
               vntoucht
               .
               These
               were
               strange
               outrages
               ,
               that
               of
               Galba
               was
               indeede
               lesse
               outragious
               but
               more
               
               base
               ,
               he
               being
               Proconsull
               in
               Spaine
               vnder
               Nero
               ,
               the
               Taraconians
               sent
               him
               for
               a
               present
               a
               Crowne
               of
               gold
               ,
               affirming
               that
               it
               weighed
               fifteene
               pounds
               .
               Hee
               received
               it
               ,
               &
               causing
               it
               to
               be
               weighed
               ,
               found
               it
               to
               want
               three
               pound
               ,
               which
               he
               exacted
               from
               them
               :
               
                 Postposito
                 omni
                 pudore
              
               ,
               sayth
               Fulgosus
               ,
               laying
               aside
               all
               shame
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               due
               debt
               .
               And
               to
               
               shew
               he
               was
               no
               changeling
               ,
               even
               after
               his
               comming
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               hee
               gaue
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               to
               a
               certaine
               musitian
               that
               pleased
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               purse
               20
               Sesterces
               about
               three
               shillings
               English
               ,
               &
               to
               his
               steward
               at
               the
               making
               vp
               of
               his
               bookes
               ,
               a
               reward
               from
               his
               table
               .
               This
               was
               base
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               most
               dishonest
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               first
               Consulship
               stole
               out
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               three
               thousand
               weight
               of
               gold
               ,
               laying
               vp
               asmuch
               gilded
               
               copper
               instead
               thereof
               .
               He
               sacked
               in
               an
               hostile
               manner
               certaine
               townes
               of
               the
               Portugals
               ,
               though
               they
               disobeyed
               not
               his
               commaunds
               ,
               but
               freely
               &
               friendly
               opened
               their
               gates
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               entrance
               .
               In
               France
               he
               robbed
               the
               Oratories
               &
               Temples
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               stored
               with
               rich
               offerings
               &
               ornaments
               ,
               &
               laid
               waste
               their
               
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Saepius
                 ob
                 praedam
                 quam
                 ob
                 delictum
                 ,
              
               saith
               Suetonius
               ,
               oftner
               for
               loue
               of
               booty
               then
               for
               any
               offence
               by
               them
               committed
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               supplied
               the
               expence
               of
               his
               civill
               warres
               ,
               his
               triumphes
               ,
               his
               shewes
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 evidentissimis
                 rapinis
                 &
                 sacrilegijs
              
               ,
               by
               most
               notorious
               pillaging
               &
               sacrilege
               .
               And
               no
               marveill
               ,
               since
               as
               witnesseth
               Cicero
               in
               the
               third
               booke
               of
               his
               Offices
               ,
               he
               had
               alwayes
               that
               of
               Euripides
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Si
                   violandum
                   est
                   jus
                   ,
                   imperij
                   gratia
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Violandum
                   est
                
                 :
              
               
                 If
                 right
                 for
                 ought
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 violate
                 ,
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 kingdome
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               as
               safely
               hold
               that
               justice
               is
               to
               be
               violated
               for
               treasure
               ,
               by
               which
               Empire
               is
               to
               be
               gotten
               &
               maintained
               ,
               as
               for
               Empire
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               base
               and
               most
               vnconscionable
               practises
               of
               Tiberius
               and
               Caligula
               ,
               nay
               even
               of
               Vespasian
               himselfe
               for
               the
               heaping
               vp
               of
               treasure
               .
            
             
               NOw
               if
               this
               were
               the
               opinion
               &
               practise
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               what
               should
               we
               expect
               from
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Tiberius
              
               ,
               &
               Caligula
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               first
               wasted
               Italy
               by
               contributions
               and
               borrowing
               of
               money
               ,
               ruined
               the
               provinces
               ,
               and
               impoverished
               the
               confederates
               of
               the
               people
               of
               
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               citties
               which
               were
               called
               free
               :
               Yea
               the
               Gods
               themselues
               were
               not
               priviledged
               from
               being
               made
               a
               prey
               :
               But
               the
               temples
               in
               the
               citty
               were
               robbed
               ,
               &
               the
               gold
               carried
               away
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               either
               in
               triumphes
               or
               vowes
               ,
               in
               prosperity
               or
               feare
               had
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Gods
               :
               Yea
               in
               Achaia
               &
               Asia
               not
               onely
               consecrated
               gifts
               ,
               but
               the
               images
               of
               the
               Gods
               were
               taken
               away
               ;
               Acratus
               and
               
                 Secundus
                 Carinates
              
               being
               sent
               thither
               of
               purpose
               .
               The
               second
               being
               presented
               with
               a
               goodly
               fish
               ,
               he
               sent
               it
               to
               be
               sold
               in
               the
               market
               ,
               and
               being
               designed
               
               
               here
               by
               
                 Cn.
                 Lentulus
              
               one
               of
               the
               Augures
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               of
               great
               revenewes
               ,
               
               neuer
               left
               him
               till
               thorow
               feare
               and
               anguish
               hee
               had
               brought
               him
               to
               his
               graue
               .
               Also
               to
               pleasure
               Quirinus
               who
               had
               beene
               Consull
               ,
               a
               wonderfull
               rich
               man
               ,
               but
               childlesse
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               be
               his
               heire
               ,
               he
               condemned
               his
               wife
               Lepida
               a
               noble
               and
               worthy
               Lady
               divorced
               from
               her
               husband
               after
               twenty
               yeares
               marriage
               ,
               and
               accused
               of
               contriuing
               his
               death
               by
               poyson
               long
               before
               .
               Venon
               likewise
               King
               of
               Parthia
               ,
               who
               being
               driven
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               betaking
               himselfe
               to
               the
               trust
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
               came
               to
               Antiochia
               with
               infinite
               treasure
               ,
               he
               caused
               most
               perfidiously
               to
               be
               robbed
               both
               of
               it
               and
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               life
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Verum
                 ut
                 hoc
                 in
                 eo
                 horrenda
                 fuerunt
                 ,
                 ita
                 quae
                 sequuntur
                 dedecoris
                 plena
                 ,
              
               as
               these
               things
               in
               him
               were
               horrible
               ,
               so
               were
               those
               that
               followed
               most
               abominable
               and
               shamefull
               ,
               saith
               Fulgosus
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               Caligula
               ,
               the
               successour
               to
               Tiberius
               aswell
               in
               vice
               as
               Empire
               .
               Some
               with
               threats
               he
               forced
               to
               name
               him
               their
               Heire
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               recouered
               after
               the
               making
               of
               
               their
               wils
               ,
               he
               dispatched
               them
               by
               poyson
               ,
               holding
               it
               ridiculous
               that
               they
               should
               long
               liue
               after
               their
               wills
               were
               made
               .
               For
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               money
               he
               set
               vp
               stewes
               both
               of
               boyes
               &
               women
               in
               the
               palace
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               sent
               some
               thorow
               the
               streetes
               to
               invite
               men
               thither
               for
               the
               increasing
               of
               the
               Emperours
               revenewes
               ,
               and
               hauing
               by
               this
               and
               such
               like
               wretched
               meanes
               amassed
               huge
               summes
               of
               treasure
               ,
               he
               to
               satiate
               his
               appetite
               
                 contrectandae
                 pecuniae
                 cupidine
                 incensus
              
               ,
               being
               inflamed
               with
               a
               longing
               desire
               of
               touching
               money
               ,
               would
               sometimes
               walke
               vpon
               heapes
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               as
               they
               lay
               spred
               abroad
               in
               a
               large
               roome
               ,
               rolle
               himselfe
               ouer
               them
               starke
               naked
               .
               
                 O
                 ingentem
                 nimiamque
                 avaritiam
                 quae
                 in
                 tanto
                 imperio
                 tantum
                 Principem
                 excaecatum
                 in
                 eam
                 vilitatem
                 abjectionemque
                 deduxisti
                 ,
                 vt
                 neque
                 dedecus
                 suum
                 ,
                 neque
                 imperii
                 ignominiam
                 agnosceret
                 ,
              
               saith
               Fulgosus
               ,
               most
               transcendent
               &
               excessiue
               covetousnes
               which
               blinded
               so
               great
               a
               Cōmander
               ,
               &
               cast
               him
               into
               such
               extremity
               of
               basenes
               as
               to
               become
               a
               publike
               Pander
               &
               a
               poysoner
               for
               loue
               of
               mony
               ,
               which
               no
               ingenuous
               minded
               man
               though
               pressed
               with
               extreame
               necessity
               would
               practise
               though
               in
               private
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               was
               in
               these
               Monsters
               no
               miracle
               ,
               I
               more
               wonder
               at
               Vespasian
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               reputation
               (
               perchaunce
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               villany
               ▪
               )
               of
               a
               good
               Emperour
               ,
               yet
               euen
               he
               was
               so
               impotently
               covetous
               ,
               that
               hee
               not
               
               onely
               called
               for
               the
               arreareages
               due
               in
               Galbaes
               time
               ,
               but
               raised
               new
               tributes
               ,
               &
               laid
               vpon
               the
               Provinces
               more
               grievous
               impositions
               ,
               doubling
               them
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               
                 Negotiationes
                 vel
                 privato
                 pudendus
                 propalam
                 exercuit
                 ,
              
               he
               publiquely
               practised
               such
               kinde
               of
               traffick
               ,
               as
               euen
               a
               private
               man
               would
               shame
               to
               doe
               ;
               taking
               vp
               commodities
               at
               a
               cheap
               hand
               ,
               that
               afterward
               he
               might
               vent
               them
               at
               dearer
               rates
               :
               neither
               did
               he
               spare
               to
               sell
               honours
               to
               such
               as
               sued
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               absolutions
               to
               such
               as
               were
               accused
               ,
               whether
               they
               proued
               guiltlesse
               or
               guilty
               ,
               hee
               was
               thought
               of
               set
               purpose
               to
               haue
               made
               choice
               of
               the
               most
               ravenous
               poling
               officers
               hee
               could
               any-where
               finde
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               advanced
               them
               to
               the
               highest
               places
               ,
               that
               being
               thereby
               growne
               rich
               ,
               hee
               might
               condemne
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               confiscate
               their
               goods
               ,
               and
               these
               men
               hee
               was
               commonly
               
               said
               to
               vse
               as
               sponges
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 quasi
                 &
                 siccos
                 madefaceret
                 ,
                 &
                 exprimeret
                 humentes
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               both
               moistned
               them
               being
               dry
               ,
               and
               wrung
               them
               out
               being
               moistned
               .
               Nay
               which
               was
               more
               base
               ,
               he
               laid
               an
               imposition
               vpon
               vrine
               ,
               and
               being
               by
               his
               son
               Titus
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               basenesse
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               tooke
               a
               peece
               of
               money
               receiued
               for
               that
               vse
               ,
               and
               putting
               it
               to
               his
               sonnes
               nostrils
               ,
               demaunded
               of
               him
               whether
               he
               felt
               any
               other
               sauour
               from
               it
               then
               from
               any
               other
               money
               ,
               adding
               withall
               ,
               
                 Bonus
                 odor
                 lucri
                 ex
                 re
                 qualibet
                 ,
              
               the
               smell
               of
               gaine
               is
               good
               from
               any
               thing
               whatsoeuer
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               whole
               Nation
               was
               deepely
               infected
               with
               the
               same
               vice
               .
            
             
               ANd
               to
               speake
               a
               truth
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               this
               people
               was
               so
               farre
               possessed
               with
               this
               dropsie
               ,
               that
               Salvianus
               makes
               it
               their
               Nationall
               
               disease
               ,
               
                 Avaritiae
                 inhumanitas
                 proprium
                 Romanorum
                 malum
              
               ,
               inhumane
               covetousnesse
               is
               the
               disease
               proper
               to
               all
               the
               Romanes
               .
               And
               with
               him
               accords
               Mithridates
               in
               
                 Iustin
                 ,
                 Non
                 temerè
                 se
                 lupi
                 vberibus
                 alitos
              
               
               
                 jactare
                 ,
                 omnet
                 enim
                 habere
                 luporum
                 animos
                 inexplebiles
                 ,
                 sanguinis
                 ,
                 imperij
                 ,
                 divitiarumque
                 avidos
                 esse
                 &
                 jejunos
              
               ;
               that
               they
               did
               not
               without
               reason
               boast
               themselues
               to
               be
               nourished
               from
               the
               dugg
               of
               a
               shee
               wolfe
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               haue
               all
               of
               them
               insatiable
               mindes
               of
               wolues
               ,
               greedily
               thirsting
               after
               Empire
               ,
               bloud
               and
               riches
               .
               And
               this
               well
               appeared
               in
               two
               
                 publique
                 Acts
              
               of
               theirs
               ,
               the
               one
               was
               ,
               that
               a
               peece
               of
               Land
               being
               in
               controversie
               betweene
               the
               Ardeatines
               and
               the
               Aricinians
               ,
               they
               both
               by
               joint
               consent
               
               referred
               themselues
               to
               the
               arbitration
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               binding
               thēselues
               to
               stand
               to
               their
               award
               :
               but
               they
               adjudg'd
               it
               to
               themselues
               .
               The
               other
               was
               that
               the
               Senate
               hauing
               taken
               great
               summes
               of
               money
               of
               certaine
               tributary
               Cities
               to
               make
               them
               free
               ,
               forced
               them
               afterward
               to
               pay
               their
               old
               tribute
               without
               restoring
               vnto
               them
               the
               money
               they
               had
               paid
               for
               their
               freedome
               ;
               which
               saith
               Cicero
               was
               
                 turpe
                 imperio
              
               ,
               a
               shame
               to
               their
               Empire
               ,
               
                 Piratarum
                 enim
                 melior
                 fuit
                 fides
                 quam
                 Senatus
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               pirats
               
               was
               better
               then
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Senate
               .
               This
               was
               most
               dishonest
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               that
               which
               followes
               were
               not
               more
               dishonourable
               .
               Their
               greatest
               men
               tooke
               to
               farme
               their
               basest
               tributes
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               &
               worse
               then
               those
               ,
               yea
               and
               sued
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 Non
                 aliter
                 quam
                 militarem
                 aliquam
                 praefecturam
                 aut
                 civilem
                 Magistratum
                 ,
              
               they
               bee
               the
               words
               of
               Euagrius
               ,
               none
               otherwise
               then
               it
               had
               beene
               some
               great
               Commaund
               
               in
               the
               warres
               ,
               or
               some
               principall
               office
               in
               the
               City
               .
               And
               Iuvenal
               speaking
               of
               those
               who
               from
               small
               matters
               were
               raised
               to
               great
               fortunes
               thus
               describes
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Conducunt
                   foricas
                   ,
                   &
                   cur
                   non
                   omnia
                   ?
                   cum
                   sint
                   
                
                 
                   Quales
                   ex
                   humili
                   magna
                   ad
                   fastigia
                   rerum
                
                 
                   Extollit
                   quoties
                   voluit
                   fortuna
                   jocari
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   They
                   draughts
                   (
                   and
                   why
                   not
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   ?
                   )
                   doe
                   hire
                   ,
                
                 
                   Being
                   such
                   as
                   fortune
                   when
                   she
                   would
                   be
                   merrie
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   highest
                   place
                   doth
                   raise
                   from
                   lowest
                   mire
                   .
                
              
            
             
               What
               marvell
               then
               if
               Seneca
               complaine
               ,
               
                 Haec
                 ipsa
                 res
                 tot
                 magistratus
                 tot
                 judices
              
               
               
                 detinet
                 quae
                 Magistratus
                 &
                 Iudices
                 facit
                 pecunia
                 .
              
               This
               selfe-same
               thing
               which
               keepes
               in
               so
               many
               Magistrates
               and
               Iudges
               ,
               In
               their
               places
               ,
               is
               it
               which
               makes
               both
               Magistrates
               and
               Iudges
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 money
                 ;
                 Mercatoresque
                 &
                 venales
                 invicem
                 facti
                 ,
                 quaerimus
                 non
                 quale
                 sit
                 quid
                 sed
                 quanti
                 ,
              
               &
               being
               become
               Merchants
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               we
               seeke
               not
               so
               much
               of
               what
               quality
               things
               are
               ,
               but
               of
               what
               price
               .
               And
               all
               kinde
               of
               offices
               being
               thus
               purchased
               with
               money
               ,
               as
               the
               places
               of
               Iudicature
               were
               commonly
               bought
               ,
               so
               was
               Iustice
               openly
               sold.
               
                 Omnium
                 sermone
                 percrebuit
                 in
                 his
                 judicijs
                 quae
                 nunc
                 sunt
                 ,
                 pecuniosum
                 hominem
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 sit
                 nocens
                 ,
                 neminem
                 posse
                 damnari
                 ,
              
               saith
               Cicero
               .
               It
               is
               rife
               in
               euery
               mans
               mouth
               in
               these
               Courts
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               which
               now
               are
               ,
               that
               a
               monied
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               bee
               guilty
               cannot
               be
               condemned
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 tam
                 sanctum
                 quod
                 non
                 violari
                 ,
                 nihil
                 tam
                 munitum
                 quod
                 non
                 expugnari
                 pecunia
                 possit
                 :
              
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               sacred
               which
               with
               money
               may
               not
               be
               violated
               ,
               nothing
               so
               fenced
               which
               may
               
               not
               be
               razed
               .
               Nay
               Catiline
               could
               say
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ô
                 vrbem
                 venalem
                 &
                 maturè
                 perituram
                 si
                 emptorem
                 invenerit
                 !
              
               O
               mercenary
               city
               and
               soone
               to
               bee
               ruined
               by
               sale
               if
               it
               might
               finde
               but
               a
               Chapman
               .
            
             
               Not
               without
               reason
               then
               haue
               some
               found
               in
               the
               word
               
                 ROMA
                 ,
                 Radix
                 Omnium
                 Malorum
                 Avaritia
                 ,
              
               Covetousnesse
               is
               the
               roote
               of
               all
               mischiefe
               ,
               
               taking
               the
               first
               letters
               of
               those
               wordes
               as
               they
               lye
               in
               their
               order
               for
               the
               making
               vp
               of
               that
               name
               .
               And
               not
               without
               proper
               signification
               
               did
               Rome
               take
               to
               her selfe
               the
               Eagle
               for
               her
               Ensigne
               ,
               which
               as
               Iob
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 dwelleth
                 and
                 abideth
                 on
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 cragge
                 of
                 the
                 rocke
                 &
                 the
                 strong
                 place
                 :
                 from
                 thence
                 she
                 seeketh
                 the
                 prey
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 eyes
                 behold
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 her
                 young
                 ones
                 also
                 suck
                 vp
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 slaine
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 he
                 .
              
               So
               as
               generally
               might
               be
               verified
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               Claudian
               writes
               of
               Ruffinus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Plenus
                   sevitiae
                   ,
                   lucrique
                   cupidine
                   fervens
                   ,
                
                 
                   Non
                   Tartassiacis
                   illum
                   satiaret
                   arenis
                
                 
                   Tempest
                   as
                   pretiosa
                   Tagi
                   ,
                   non
                   stagna
                   rubentis
                
                 
                   Aurea
                   Pactoli
                   ,
                   totumque
                   exhauserit
                   Hermum
                
                 
                   Ardebit
                   majore
                   siti
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Greedy
                   of
                   filthy
                   gaine
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   cruelty
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   Tartessian
                   sands
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   pretious
                   Tage
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   golden
                   streames
                   of
                   red
                   Pactolus
                   satisfie
                   ,
                
                 
                   Might
                   he
                   all
                   Hermus
                   drink
                   his
                   thirst
                   the
                   more
                   would
                   rage
                   .
                
              
               
                 Or
                 Strozza
                 of
                 Scaurus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Scaurus
                   habet
                   villas
                   ,
                   vrbana
                   palatia
                   ,
                   nummos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pinguiaque
                   innumeris
                   praedia
                   bobus
                   arat
                   :
                
                 
                   Huic
                   tamen
                   assiduè
                   maior
                   succrescit
                   habendi
                
                 
                   Nunquam
                   divitijs
                   exsatiata
                   fames
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Scaurus
                   hath
                   farmes
                   ,
                   coine
                   ,
                   cities
                   ,
                   palaces
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   many
                   an
                   oxe
                   his
                   fertile
                   fields
                   he
                   plowes
                   :
                
                 
                   Yet
                   wealth
                   his
                   hunger
                   neuer
                   satisfies
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   his
                   desire
                   to
                   haue
                   still
                   greater
                   growes
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             Romane
             Luxury
             in
             matter
             of
             Incontinency
             and
             Drunkennesse
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               A
               touch
               of
               the
               Romane
               Luxurie
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               NOw
               as
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Covetousnes
              
               was
               vnsatiable
               ,
               &
               their
               
                 cruelty
                 vnquenchable
              
               :
               so
               was
               their
               Luxury
               most
               incredible
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               recorded
               by
               their
               owne
               Writers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nunc
                   patimur
                   longae
                   pacis
                   mala
                   ,
                   saevior
                   armis
                   
                
                 
                   Luxuria
                   incumbit
                   ,
                   victumque
                   vlciscitur
                   orbem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nullum
                   crimen
                   abest
                   facinusque
                   libidinis
                   ex
                   quo
                
                 
                   Paupertas
                   Romana
                   perit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   suffer
                   we
                   the
                   plagues
                   and
                   mischiefes
                   of
                   long
                   peace
                   ,
                
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   the
                   conquer'd
                   world
                   reveng'd
                   by
                   luxurie
                   ,
                
                 
                   Far
                   worse
                   then
                   armes
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   Rome's
                   poverty
                   did
                   cease
                   ,
                
                 
                   There
                   wanteth
                   no
                   attempt
                   or
                   crime
                   of
                   lecherie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Pariterque
                 &
                 luxuria
                 nata
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 Carthago
                 sublata
                 ,
              
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               no
               sooner
               was
               
               Carthage
               vanquished
               by
               vs
               ,
               but
               we
               by
               luxurie
               :
               and
               these
               two
               covetousnesse
               and
               luxurie
               mutvally
               made
               way
               each
               for
               other
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Luxuriamque
                   lucris
                   emimus
                   luxuque
                   rapinas
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 draw
                 on
                 luxurie
                 by
                 vnjust
                 gaine
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 And
                 rapine
                 by
                 luxurie
                 is
                 drawne
                 on
                 againe
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Eiusmodi
                 tempora
                 constat
                 à
                 Tacito
                 in
                 annalibus
                 esse
                 descripta
                 quibus
                 nulla
                 unquam
                 fuerunt
                 turpissimis
                 vitijs
                 foediora
                 ,
                 neque
                 aut
                 virtutum
                 steriliora
                 ,
                 aut
                 virtutibus
                 inimicitiorae
                 ,
              
               as
               witnesseth
               Causabon
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               Polybius
               :
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               those
               times
               are
               by
               Tacitus
               described
               in
               his
               Annals
               ,
               then
               which
               neuer
               were
               any
               more
               fruitfull
               in
               most
               shamefull
               and
               abhominable
               vices
               ,
               or
               of
               vertues
               more
               barren
               ,
               or
               to
               vertue
               more
               opposite
               :
               The
               branches
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 luxurie
              
               were
               
                 monstrous
                 excesse
                 in
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 vncleannesse
                 &
                 incontinency
                 ,
                 in
                 diet
                 ,
                 in
                 apparell
                 ,
                 in
                 retinew
                 of
                 servants
                 ,
                 in
                 buildings
                 &
                 furniture
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 in
                 bathings
                 &
                 anointings
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 prodigall
                 gifts
                 ,
              
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
                 in
                 setting
                 foorth
                 their
                 playes
                 &
                 Theatricall
                 shewes
                 .
              
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               Meursius
               a
               Netherlander
               hath
               composed
               an
               entire
               booke
               purposely
               of
               this
               subject
               ,
               intituling
               it
               ,
               
                 De
                 luxu
                 Romanorum
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Luxurie
              
               ,
               and
               concluding
               it
               with
               this
               censure
               ,
               
                 damno
                 ,
                 damno
                 luxum
                 vestrum
                 Romani
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 hac
                 sententia
                 concludo
                 ,
              
               O
               ye
               Romanes
               ,
               I
               damne
               I
               damne
               your
               Luxury
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               sentence
               I
               conclude
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               certaine
               that
               hee
               hath
               omitted
               many
               materiall
               Collections
               which
               might
               haue
               beene
               added
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               obserueable
               in
               him
               I
               shall
               not
               faile
               to
               make
               choice
               and
               vse
               of
               .
               First
               then
               for
               their
               
                 excesse
                 in
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               they
               acted
               more
               then
               is
               now
               commonly
               knowne
               to
               Christians
               ,
               and
               I
               rather
               desire
               the
               foulenesse
               thereof
               should
               be
               eternally
               
               buried
               in
               oblivion
               ,
               then
               by
               exposing
               it
               to
               publique
               view
               defile
               my
               penne
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               perchaunce
               teach
               whiles
               I
               reprehend
               .
               The
               Apostle
               in
               the
               first
               to
               the
               Romanes
               hath
               given
               vs
               a
               touch
               thereof
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               no
               doubt
               but
               hee
               concealed
               much
               that
               he
               knew
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               by
               them
               were
               practised
               ,
               which
               came
               not
               to
               his
               knowledge
               .
               Though
               this
               infection
               were
               so
               generally
               spread
               ,
               &
               had
               taken
               so
               deepe
               root
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               but
               a
               jest
               of
               the
               foulest
               sinnes
               in
               that
               kinde
               .
               They
               had
               certaine
               pastimes
               ,
               which
               they
               tearmed
               
                 Ludos
                 Florales
              
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               
               Flora
               ,
               a
               notorious
               strumpet
               .
               
                 Qui
                 ludi
                 tanto
                 devotius
                 quanto
                 turpius
                 celebrari
                 solent
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               
                 de
                 Civitate
                 Dei
              
               ,
               and
               27
               chapter
               ;
               which
               games
               of
               theirs
               the
               more
               dishonestly
               ,
               the
               more
               devoutly
               they
               were
               celebrated
               .
               In
               these
               the
               
                 common
                 queanes
              
               ,
               which
               got
               their
               maintenance
               by
               that
               trade
               ,
               ran
               vp
               &
               downe
               the
               streetes
               by
               day-light
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               night
               with
               burning
               torches
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               having
               their
               whole
               bodies
               starke
               naked
               ,
               and
               expressing
               the
               most
               beastly
               motions
               &
               gestures
               ,
               and
               vttering
               the
               most
               filthy
               speeches
               &
               songes
               that
               could
               possiblely
               be
               imagined
               .
               To
               these
               the
               Poet
               alludes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Turba
                   quidem
                   cur
                   hos
                   celebret
                   meretricia
                   ludos
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Non
                   ex
                   difficili
                   cognita
                   causa
                   fuit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Why
                 queanes
                 these
                 playes
                 doe
                 celebrate
                 I
                 trow
                 ,
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 difficult
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 know
                 .
              
            
             
               Yet
               to
               these
               shamefull
               ,
               or
               rather
               shamelesse
               pastimes
               were
               their
               youth
               admitted
               ,
               thereby
               adding
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               fire
               to
               tinder
               ,
               nay
               their
               sagest
               Senatours
               ,
               gravest
               Matrones
               ,
               and
               severest
               Magistrates
               were
               well
               content
               to
               grace
               them
               with
               their
               presence
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               bin
               some
               very
               commendable
               or
               profitable
               exercise
               :
               But
               these
               Florall
               playes
               were
               but
               once
               a
               yeare
               ,
               their
               enterludes
               in
               the
               Theater
               ,
               acted
               vpon
               the
               open
               stage
               were
               almost
               daily
               ,
               yet
               so
               abominable
               ,
               that
               the
               godly
               d●…voute
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               can
               hardly
               write
               of
               them
               with
               patience
               ,
               specially
               Salvianus
               ,
               whose
               words
               to
               this
               purpose
               are
               very
               smart
               and
               piercing
               :
               
                 Talia
                 sunt
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 quae
                 illic
                 fiunt
                 vt
                 ea
                 non
                 solum
                 dicere
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 recordari
              
               
               
                 aliquis
                 sine
                 pollutione
                 non
                 possit
                 .
                 Alia
                 quippe
                 crimina
                 singulas
                 sibi
                 in
                 nobis
                 vendicant
                 portiones
                 ,
                 vt
                 cogitationes
                 sordidae
                 animum
                 ,
                 impudici
                 aspectus
                 oculos
                 ,
                 auditus
                 improbi
                 aures
                 ,
                 ita
                 vt
                 cum
                 ex
                 his
                 vnum
                 aliquid
                 erraverit
                 ,
                 reliqua
                 possint
                 carere
                 peccatis
                 ,
                 in
                 Theatris
                 vero
                 nihil
                 horum
                 reaetu
                 vacat
                 ,
                 quia
                 &
                 concupiscentijs
                 animus
                 &
                 auditu
                 aures
                 ,
                 &
                 aspectu
                 oculi
                 polluuntur
                 ,
                 quae
                 quidem
                 omnia
                 tam
                 flagitiosa
                 sunt
                 ,
                 vt
                 explicare
                 ea
                 quispiam
                 atque
                 eloqui
                 salvo
                 ore
                 non
                 valeat
                 .
                 Quis
                 enim
                 integro
                 verecundiae
                 statu
                 dicere
                 queat
                 illas
                 rerum
                 turpium
                 imitationes
                 .
                 illas
                 vocum
                 ac
                 verborum
                 obscaenitates
                 ,
                 illas
                 motuum
                 turpitudines
                 ,
                 illas
                 gestuum
                 foeditates
                 ,
                 quae
                 quanti
                 sint
                 criminis
                 vel
                 hinc
                 intelligi
                 potest
                 quòd
                 &
                 relationem
                 sui
                 interdicunt
                 .
              
               His
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 cum
                 ita
                 sint
                 ,
                 ecce
                 qualia
                 aut
                 omnes
                 aut
                 penè
                 omnes
                 Romani
                 agunt
                 .
              
               Of
               such
               a
               nature
               they
               are
               which
               are
               there
               acted
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               speake
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               well
               remember
               them
               without
               some
               touch
               of
               pollution
               ,
               Other
               offences
               challenge
               to
               themselues
               but
               a
               part
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               impure
               thoughts
               the
               mind
               ,
               vnchast
               sights
               the
               eyes
               ,
               wicked
               speeches
               the
               eares
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               one
               of
               these
               is
               tainted
               ,
               yet
               the
               rest
               may
               be
               cleere
               from
               pollution
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Theatre
               none
               of
               them
               is
               free
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               infection
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               
               the
               minde
               is
               there
               defiled
               with
               corrupt
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               affections
               with
               naughty
               desires
               ,
               the
               eares
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               the
               eyes
               by
               seing
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               so
               lewd
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               without
               blushing
               can
               somuch
               as
               name
               them
               ,
               much
               lesse
               fully
               describe
               them
               .
               For
               what
               modest
               man
               is
               there
               ,
               who
               can
               rccount
               those
               representations
               of
               beastly
               actions
               ,
               those
               filthy
               speeches
               ,
               &
               motions
               ,
               &
               gestures
               ,
               which
               how
               sinfull
               they
               are
               ,
               we
               may
               from
               hence
               conjecture
               that
               they
               cannot
               well
               be
               related
               :
               which
               being
               so
               ,
               behold
               what
               manner
               of
               things
               all
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Romanes
               practise
               .
               And
               this
               may
               wee
               adde
               to
               Salvianus
               ,
               that
               the
               Actors
               of
               these
               Comedies
               were
               by
               the
               state
               it selfe
               highly
               regarded
               and
               richly
               rewarded
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               done
               some
               profitable
               peece
               of
               service
               for
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               But
               this
               kinde
               of
               luxurie
               ,
               as
               being
               loathsome
               in
               the
               very
               handling
               I
               briefely
               passe
               over
               ,
               as
               men
               lightly
               skippe
               over
               quagmires
               and
               proceede
               to
               their
               luxury
               in
               diet
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               their
               
                 excesse
                 in
                 drinking
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               their
               excesse
               in
               drinking
               .
            
             
               THis
               we
               may
               partly
               guesse
               at
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               
               writes
               of
               their
               pots
               ,
               
                 graviora
                 gladijs
                 pocula
                 erant
              
               ,
               their
               pots
               were
               heavier
               then
               their
               swords
               :
               Among
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               kind
               of
               cups
               which
               Horace
               cals
               ciboria
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Oblivioso
                   lavia
                   massico
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ciboria
                   imple
                
                 .
              
               
                 Goe
                 fill
                 the
                 biggest
                 cups
                 you
                 may
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 liquor
                 that
                 driues
                 care
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               Thought
               to
               be
               the
               leaues
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               beane
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               broad
               ,
               that
               Dioscorides
               for
               their
               largenesse
               compares
               them
               to
               a
               
                 bonnet
                 ,
                 Theophrastus
              
               to
               a
               Thessalian
               hat
               ;
               &
               Pliny
               thus
               describes
               them
               vnder
               the
               name
               
               of
               Colocassia
               .
               The
               leaues
               of
               Colocassia
               are
               exceeding
               large
               and
               comparable
               to
               the
               broadest
               that
               any
               tree
               beareth
               ,
               of
               these
               plaited
               and
               infolded
               one
               within
               another
               ,
               the
               Egyptians
               make
               them
               cups
               of
               diverse
               formes
               &
               fashions
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               take
               no
               small
               pleasure
               to
               drinke
               ;
               whereby
               the
               leaues
               of
               
                 Colocassia
                 ,
                 Adrianus
                 Iunius
              
               conceiveth
               Horace
               his
               
               Ciboria
               to
               be
               described
               .
               Such
               a
               kinde
               of
               cup
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               was
               that
               ,
               which
               that
               mad
               fellow
               speakes
               of
               in
               Plautus
               ,
               vpon
               casting
               the
               dice.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Iacto
                   basilicum
                   propino
                   magnum
                   poclum
                
              
               
                 
                   Ille
                   ebibit
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               I
               threw
               the
               principall
               chaunce
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               begin
               an
               health
               in
               the
               greatest
               bowle
               ,
               and
               hee
               instantly
               pleadges
               me
               the
               whole
               .
               Now
               the
               principall
               chaunce
               was
               Venus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Quem
                   Venus
                   arbitram
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Dicet
                   bibendi
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Whom
                 Venus
                 shall
                 name
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 game
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               Lord
               of
               misrule
               in
               their
               compotations
               or
               drunken
               meetings
               ,
               
               cald
               Modiperator
               ,
               or
               Magister
               ;
               his
               office
               was
               to
               prescribe
               rules
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               them
               executed
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               commaunded
               as
               a
               Soveraigne
               Monarch
               in
               his
               kingdome
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   regna
                   vini
                   sortiere
                   talis
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 shalt
                 thou
                 any
                 more
                 by
                 chaunce
                 of
                 dice
              
               
                 Win
                 Bacchus
                 kingdome
                 or
                 the
                 drinking
                 price
                 .
              
            
             
               Their
               rules
               of
               drinking
               they
               borrowed
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               from
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               the
               most
               debosht
               drunken
               Nation
               ,
               I
               thinke
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               in
               somuch
               ,
               as
               their
               very
               name
               is
               for
               that
               quality
               growne
               into
               a
               proverbe
               ,
               both
               in
               Latine
               &
               English.
               Of
               these
               rules
               ,
               one
               was
               to
               drinke
               downe
               the
               
               evening
               starre
               ,
               and
               drinke
               vp
               the
               morning
               starre
               ,
               
                 ad
                 Diurnam
                 stellam
                 matutinam
                 potantes
              
               ,
               saith
               Plautus
               .
               another
               commonly
               practised
               among
               them
               ,
               was
               the
               drinking
               of
               so
               many
               healths
               as
               there
               were
               letters
               in
               their
               Mistresses
               name
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Naevia
                   sex
                   Cyathis
                   ,
                   septem
                   Iustina
                   bibatur
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Quinque
                   Lycas
                   ,
                   Lyde
                   quatuor
                   ,
                   Ida
                   tribus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Six
                 healths
                 to
                 Naevia
                 drinke
                 ,
                 seaven
                 to
                 Iustina
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 Lycas
                 fiue
                 ,
                 to
                 Lyde
                 foure
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 to
                 Ida.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               yet
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               Plutarch
               in
               his
               Symposiaks
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               a
               superstitious
               conceite
               of
               drinking
               foure
               healths
               ,
               perchaunce
               because
               an
               euen
               number
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Aut
                   quinque
                   bibe
                   ,
                   aut
                   tres
                   ,
                   aut
                   non
                   quatuor
                   :
                
              
               
                 Three
                 drinke
                 ,
                 if
                 more
                 ,
              
               
                 Fiue
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 foure
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               drunken
               matches
               were
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               dayly
               trade
               of
               their
               Poets
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nulla
                   manere
                   diu
                   nec
                   vivere
                   carmina
                   possunt
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Quae
                   scribuntur
                   aquae
                   potoribus
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 nought
                 but
                 water
                 d●…inke
                 ,
                 their
                 rime
              
               
                 Cannot
                 endure
                 or
                 liue
                 long
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nunc
                   est
                   bibendum
                   ,
                   nunc
                   pede
                   libero
                
              
               
                 
                   Pulsanda
                   tellus
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 drinke
                 out
                 wit
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 daunce
                 &
                 frolicke
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               were
               their
               very
               women
               free
               from
               this
               excesse
               .
               Nay
               Seneca
               assures
               
               vs
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               practise
               they
               put
               downe
               the
               men
               themselues
               ;
               
                 Non
                 minus
                 pervigilant
                 ,
                 non
                 minus
                 potant
                 &
                 oleo
                 &
                 mero
                 viros
                 provocant
                 ;
                 aequè
                 invitis
                 ingesta
                 visceribus
                 per
                 os
                 reddunt
                 ,
                 &
                 vinum
                 omne
                 vomitu
                 remetiuntur
                 ,
                 aeque
                 nivem
                 rodunt
                 solatium
                 stomachi
                 aestuantis
                 :
              
               They
               no
               lesse
               sit
               vp
               late
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               they
               drinke
               no
               lesse
               then
               men
               themselues
               ,
               nay
               they
               challenge
               men
               to
               the
               annointing
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               swilling
               down
               of
               wine
               ,
               regorging
               what
               they
               eate
               &
               drinke
               aswell
               as
               they
               ;
               neither
               doe
               they
               forbeare
               to
               chaw
               vpon
               snow
               ,
               as
               men
               do
               for
               the
               refreshing
               of
               their
               boyling
               stomackes
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               same
               amply
               confirmed
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Pliny
               .
            
             
               THis
               vice
               of
               
                 excessiue
                 drinking
              
               is
               by
               some
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               Epidemicall
               ,
               proper
               disease
               of
               this
               age
               :
               But
               he
               that
               will
               be
               pleased
               patiently
               to
               pervse
               ,
               &
               advisedly
               to
               consider
               this
               ensuing
               discourse
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               heere
               annexe
               out
               of
               Pliny
               ,
               will
               I
               presume
               alter
               his
               opinion
               therein
               ,
               not
               by
               excusing
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               by
               not
               excusing
               the
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               learne
               to
               detest
               this
               beastly
               vice
               in
               both
               .
               Thus
               then
               writeth
               he
               ,
               no
               lesse
               sharpely
               then
               elegantly
               of
               this
               vice
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               excesse
               thereof
               in
               his
               time
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 marke
                 and
                 consider
                 well
                 the
                 
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 busie
                 &
                 curious
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 greater
                 paines
                 then
                 about
                 wine
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Nature
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 man
                 the
                 liquor
                 of
                 water
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 wholesome
                 drinke
                 ;
                 and
                 wherewithall
                 other
                 Creatures
                 are
                 well
                 contented
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 thinking
                 it
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 take
                 wine
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 giue
                 it
                 also
                 to
                 our
                 horses
                 ,
                 mules
                 ,
                 &
                 labouring
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 them
                 against
                 nature
                 to
                 drinke
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 such
                 paines
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 labour
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 cost
                 &
                 charges
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 delight
                 &
                 pleasure
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 vs
                 thinke
                 they
                 are
                 
                   borne
                   to
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   skill
                   of
                   none
                   other
                   contentment
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 transporteth
                 &
                 carrieth
                 away
                 the
                 right
                 wit
                 and
                 mind
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 furie
                 &
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 induceth
                 ,
                 nay
                 it
                 casteth
                 headlong
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 given
                 therevnto
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 vices
                 &
                 misdemeanours
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 forsooth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 more
                 cups
                 ,
                 and
                 powre
                 it
                 downe
                 the
                 throate
                 more
                 lustily
                 ,
                 we
                 let
                 it
                 runne
                 thorow
                 a
                 strainer
                 for
                 to
                 abate
                 &
                 geld
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 thereof
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 other
                 devices
                 there
                 be
                 towhet
                 our
                 appetite
                 therevnto
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 quaffe
                 more
                 freely
                 ;
                 nay
                 to
                 draw
                 on
                 their
                 drinke
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 affraid
                 to
                 make
                 poysons
                 ,
                 while
                 some
                 take
                 hemlocke
                 before
                 they
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 must
                 drinke
                 perforce
                 then
                 or
                 else
                 die
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 others
                 the
                 powder
                 of
                 the
                 Pumish
                 stone
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 abashed
                 to
                 rehearse
                 ,
                 &
                 teach
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 such
                 lewdnes
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 stoutest
                 &
                 most
                 redoubted
                 drinkers
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 themselues
                 most
                 secured
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 lie
                 sweating
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 baines
                 &
                 brothell
                 houses
                 for
                 to
                 concocke
                 their
                 surfet
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 that
                 otherwhiles
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 forth
                 dead
                 for
                 their
                 labour
                 :
                 You
                 shall
                 haue
                 some
                 againe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 hot
                 house
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 recover
                 their
                 beddes
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 their
                 sherts
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 all
                 naked
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 puffing
                 &
                 labouring
                 still
                 for
                 winde
                 ,
                 catch
                 vp
                 great
                 cans
                 and
                 huge
                 tankards
                 of
                 wine
                 (
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 lusty
                 and
                 valiant
                 Champions
                 they
                 be
                 )
                 set
                 them
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 to
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 power
                 the
                 wine
                 downe
                 the
                 throate
                 without
                 more
                 adoe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 cast
                 it
                 vp
                 againe
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 vomiting
                 and
                 revomiting
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 together
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 drunke
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 make
                 quarrell
                 to
                 the
                 pot
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 borne
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 for
                 none
                 other
                 end
                 but
                 to
                 spill
                 
                 and
                 marre
                 good
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 way
                 else
                 to
                 spend
                 &
                 waste
                 the
                 same
                 but
                 thorow
                 mans
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 were
                 taken
                 vp
                 at
                 Rome
                 these
                 forraine
                 exercises
                 of
                 vauting
                 and
                 dauncing
                 the
                 Moriske
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 came
                 the
                 tumbling
                 of
                 wrastlers
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 and
                 mire
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 shew
                 their
                 broad
                 breasts
                 ,
                 bare
                 vp
                 the
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 their
                 necks
                 farre
                 back
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 gesticulations
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 else
                 but
                 professe
                 that
                 they
                 seeke
                 meanes
                 to
                 procure
                 thirst
                 ,
                 &
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 drinke
                 :
                 But
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 their
                 pots
                 that
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 quaffe
                 and
                 drinke
                 out
                 of
                 :
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 grauen
                 in
                 them
                 faire
                 pourtraites
                 thinke
                 you
                 of
                 adulteries
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 drunkennesse
                 it selfe
                 were
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 kindle
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 wantonnesse
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 wine
                 drunke
                 out
                 of
                 
                   libidinous
                   cups
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 quaffe
                 best
                 &
                 play
                 the
                 drunkard
                 most
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 greatest
                 reward
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 those
                 (
                 would
                 a
                 man
                 thinke
                 it
                 ?
                 )
                 that
                 hire
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 eat
                 also
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 drinke
                 ,
                 &
                 vpon
                 that
                 condition
                 covenant
                 to
                 yeeld
                 him
                 the
                 price
                 for
                 his
                 wine-drinking
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 haue
                 another
                 that
                 will
                 injoyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 drinke
                 euery
                 denier
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 wonne
                 at
                 dice.
                 Now
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 once
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 thoroughly
                 whittled
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 you
                 haue
                 them
                 cast
                 their
                 wanton
                 eyes
                 vpon
                 mens
                 wiues
                 ,
                 then
                 fall
                 they
                 to
                 court
                 faire
                 Dames
                 and
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 bewray
                 their
                 folly
                 euen
                 before
                 their
                 jealous
                 and
                 sterne
                 husbands
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 their
                 hea●…t
                 are
                 opened
                 and
                 displayed
                 .
                 Some
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 cups
                 make
                 their
                 wills
                 euen
                 at
                 the
                 board
                 where
                 they
                 sit
                 ,
                 others
                 againe
                 cast
                 out
                 bloudy
                 and
                 deadly
                 speeches
                 at
                 randome
                 ,
                 &
                 cannot
                 hold
                 but
                 bluit
                 out
                 those
                 words
                 which
                 afterwards
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 eat
                 againe
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 many
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 a
                 lavish
                 tongue
                 in
                 his
                 wine
                 hath
                 come
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 &
                 had
                 his
                 throat
                 cut
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 now
                 grown
                 to
                 this
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 a
                 man
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 cups
                 is
                 held
                 for
                 sooth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 
                   truth
                   were
                   th●…
                   d●…ughter
                   of
                   wine
                
                 But
                 say
                 they
                 escape
                 these
                 dangers
                 ,
                 certes
                 speed
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 neuer
                 seeth
                 the
                 Sunne
                 rising
                 ,
                 so
                 drowzie
                 and
                 sleepie
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 bed
                 euery
                 morning
                 ,
                 neither
                 liue
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 youth
                 .
                 Hence
                 commeth
                 it
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 looke
                 pale
                 with
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 flaggie
                 cheekes
                 ,
                 others
                 haue
                 bleared
                 and
                 sore
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 shake
                 so
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 hold
                 a
                 full
                 cup
                 ,
                 but
                 shed
                 and
                 powre
                 it
                 downe
                 the
                 floore
                 .
                 Generally
                 they
                 all
                 dreame
                 fearefully
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 b●…ginning
                 of
                 their
                 hell
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 haue
                 restlesse
                 nights
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 if
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 sleepe
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 due
                 guerdon
                 and
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 drunkennesse
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 deluded
                 with
                 imaginary
                 conceits
                 of
                 Venus
                 delights
                 ,
                 defiled
                 with
                 filthy
                 abominable
                 pollutions
                 :
                 &
                 thus
                 both
                 sleeping
                 &
                 waking
                 they
                 sin
                 with
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Well
                 what
                 becomes
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ?
                 they
                 belch
                 sowre
                 ,
                 their
                 breath
                 stinketh
                 of
                 the
                 barrell
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ouer
                 night
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 forget
                 what
                 euer
                 they
                 did
                 or
                 said
                 :
                 they
                 remember
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 their
                 memory
                 were
                 vtterly
                 extinct
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 our
                 jolly
                 drunkards
                 giue
                 out
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 alone
                 enjoy
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 rob
                 other
                 men
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 seeth
                 not
                 that
                 ordinarily
                 they
                 loose
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 yesterday
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 morrow
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 Of
                 all
                 Nations
                 
                 the
                 Parthians
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 glory
                 for
                 this
                 goodly
                 vertue
                 of
                 wine
                 bibbing
                 :
                 &
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Greekes
                   Alcibiades
                
                 indeed
                 deserved
                 the
                 best
                 game
                 for
                 this
                 worthy
                 feate
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 with
                 vs
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Nivellius
                   Torquatus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Millanois
                 wan
                 the
                 name
                 from
                 all
                 Romanes
                 and
                 Italians
                 both
                 .
                 This
                 Lombard
                 had
                 gone
                 thorow
                 all
                 honourable
                 degrees
                 of
                 dignity
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 Pretor
                 ,
                 and
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Proconsull
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 offices
                 of
                 state
                 he
                 wonne
                 no
                 great
                 name
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 drinking
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Tiberius
                 3
                 
                   gallons
                   of
                   wine
                
                 at
                 one
                 draught
                 &
                 before
                 hee
                 tooke
                 his
                 breath
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 dubbed
                 Knight
                 by
                 the
                 surname
                 of
                 Tricongius
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 3
                 
                   gallon
                   Knight
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sterne
                 ,
                 seuere
                 and
                 cruell
                 otherwise
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 youthfull
                 dayes
                 hee
                 was
                 giuen
                 ouermuch
                 to
                 drinking
                 of
                 wine
                 )
                 would
                 delight
                 to
                 behold
                 this
                 worthy
                 &
                 renowned
                 Knight
                 with
                 great
                 wonder
                 and
                 admiration
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 like
                 rare
                 gift
                 &
                 commendable
                 quality
                 men
                 thinke
                 verily
                 that
                 
                   C.
                   Piso
                
                 first
                 rose
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 was
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Provostship
                 of
                 the
                 
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Tiberius
                 :
                 and
                 namely
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 court
                 being
                 now
                 Emperour
                 he
                 sate
                 two
                 daies
                 &
                 two
                 nights
                 drinking
                 continually
                 ,
                 &
                 neuer
                 stirred
                 foot
                 from
                 the
                 board
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 
                   Drusus
                   Caesar
                
                 (
                 by
                 report
                 )
                 in
                 nothing
                 more
                 resembled
                 his
                 Father
                 Tiberius
                 than
                 in
                 taking
                 his
                 drinke
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 againe
                 to
                 noble
                 Torquatus
                 ,
                 herein
                 consisted
                 his
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 art
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 withall
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Art
                   of
                   drinking
                
                 ,
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 certaine
                 rules
                 and
                 precepts
                 )
                 Torquatus
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 dranke
                 he
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 knowne
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 to
                 falter
                 in
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 neuer
                 eased
                 himselfe
                 by
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 neuer
                 let
                 it
                 goe
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 vnder
                 board
                 :
                 how
                 late
                 soeuer
                 he
                 sate
                 vp
                 at
                 the
                 wine
                 ouer
                 night
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 relieue
                 the
                 morning
                 watch
                 &
                 sentinel
                 .
                 He
                 drunk
                 most
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 at
                 one
                 entire
                 draught
                 before
                 the
                 pot
                 went
                 frō
                 his
                 head
                 :
                 &
                 for
                 smaller
                 draughts
                 besides
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 beyond
                 all
                 other
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 his
                 winde
                 he
                 neuer
                 tooke
                 whilst
                 the
                 cup
                 was
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 justly
                 observed
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 drinking
                 with
                 one
                 breath
                 :
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 spit
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 :
                 &
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 leaue
                 a
                 drop
                 behinde
                 in
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 would
                 dash
                 against
                 the
                 pavement
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 sound
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 a
                 speciall
                 point
                 &
                 precise
                 law
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 drinke
                 for
                 a
                 wager
                 .
                 A
                 singular
                 glory
                 no
                 doubt
                 in
                 him
                 &
                 a
                 rare
                 felicity
                 .
                 Tergilla
                 challenged
                 
                   M.
                   Cicero
                
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 that
                 
                   M.
                   Cicero
                
                 the
                 famous
                 Oratour
                 ,
                 &
                 reproached
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 ordinarily
                 he
                 dranke
                 2
                 gallons
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 time
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 drunke
                 he
                 flung
                 a
                 pot
                 at
                 
                   M.
                   Agrippa
                
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 fruites
                 and
                 feates
                 of
                 drunkennesse
                 .
                 But
                 blame
                 not
                 young
                 Cicero
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 yet
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 surmount
                 him
                 that
                 slew
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 
                   M.
                   Antonius
                
                 I
                 meane
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 strained
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 stroue
                 to
                 win
                 the
                 best
                 game
                 in
                 this
                 feate
                 ,
                 making
                 profession
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 a
                 booke
                 which
                 he
                 compiled
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 with
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 Of
                 
                   his
                   owne
                   drunkennesse
                
                 :
                 wherein
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 avow
                 and
                 justifie
                 his
                 excesse
                 and
                 enormities
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 approued
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 vnder
                 pretence
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 his
                 drunkennesse
                 all
                 those
                 out-rages
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 miseries
                 and
                 calamities
                 
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 This
                 Treatise
                 he
                 vomited
                 &
                 spued
                 out
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 battle
                 of
                 Actium
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 defeated
                 .
                 Whereby
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 very
                 plainely
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 drunken
                 before
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 :
                 so
                 still
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 bloud-thirsty
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 property
                 which
                 necessarily
                 followeth
                 this
                 vice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 a
                 man
                 drinketh
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 alwayes
                 dry
                 .
                 And
                 heerein
                 spake
                 to
                 good
                 purpose
                 a
                 certaine
                 Embassadour
                 of
                 the
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parthians
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 drunke
                 the
                 thirstier
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               In
               particular
               this
               excesse
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
               drinking
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               Anthony
               ,
               specially
               at
               his
               being
               with
               Cleopatra
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               Clodius
               sonne
               to
               Esope
               the
               Tragoedian
               in
               drinking
               of
               dissolued
               pearle
               .
            
             
               NOw
               because
               Pliny
               hath
               instanced
               in
               Anthony
               as
               one
               of
               the
               most
               notorious
               drunkards
               among
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               practise
               but
               for
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               eminent
               place
               and
               great
               commaund
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               amisse
               a
               little
               farther
               to
               enquire
               into
               some
               particulars
               touching
               his
               great
               excesse
               therein
               .
               It
               is
               a
               most
               shamefull
               one
               which
               Cicero
               chargeth
               him
               with
               :
               
                 Sed
                 haec
                 quae
                 robustioris
              
               
               
                 improbitatis
                 sunt
                 omittamus
                 ;
                 loquamar
                 potius
                 de
                 iniquissim●…
                 genere
                 levitatis
                 Tu
                 istis
                 faucibus
                 ,
                 istis
                 lateribus
                 ,
                 ista
                 gladiatoria
                 totius
                 corporis
                 firmitate
                 ,
                 tantum
                 vini
                 in
                 Hippiae
                 nuptiis
                 exhauseras
                 ,
                 ut
                 tibi
                 necesse
                 esset
                 in
                 Populi
                 Romani
                 conspectu
                 vomere
                 postridie
                 .
                 O
                 rem
                 non
                 modo
                 visa
                 foedam
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 auditu
                 !
                 si
                 inter
                 coenam
                 in
                 tuis
                 immanibus
                 illis
                 poculis
                 ,
                 hoc
                 tibi
                 accidisset
                 ,
                 quis
                 non
                 turpe
                 diceret
                 ?
                 in
                 coetu
                 verò
                 populi
                 negotium
                 publicum
                 gerens
                 ,
                 magister
                 Equitum
                 ,
                 cui
                 ructare
                 turpe
                 esset
                 ,
                 is
                 vomens
                 frustis
                 esculentis
                 vinum
                 redolentibus
                 ,
                 gremium
                 suum
                 &
                 totum
                 tribunal
                 implevit
                 .
              
               But
               those
               villanies
               which
               require
               more
               strength
               let
               vs
               omit
               ,
               &
               speake
               rather
               of
               his
               wicked
               kind
               of
               lightnesse
               .
               Thou
               with
               those
               chaps
               of
               thine
               ,
               with
               those
               sides
               ,
               with
               that
               ruffian-like
               strength
               of
               thy
               whole
               body
               at
               the
               wedding
               of
               Hippia
               didst
               take
               in
               so
               much
               wine
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               day
               thou
               must
               needes
               vomit
               in
               the
               open
               view
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
               a
               filthy
               act
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               seene
               but
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               if
               at
               supper-time
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               thy
               monstrous
               pots
               the
               same
               had
               fallen
               out
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               haue
               cryed
               out
               shame
               on
               thee
               ?
               but
               now
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               being
               about
               a
               publique
               businesse
               in
               an
               assembly
               of
               the
               people
               where
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               shame
               for
               such
               a
               man
               to
               belch
               ,
               vomiting
               out
               gobbets
               of
               flesh
               smelling
               strongly
               ,
               therewith
               filled
               both
               his
               owne
               bosome
               and
               the
               whole
               
                 court
                 of
                 Iustice.
              
               
            
             
               This
               was
               indeed
               very
               foule
               in
               it selfe
               though
               but
               once
               done
               ,
               euen
               without
               the
               
                 Oratours
                 Rhetoricall
              
               aggravation
               :
               but
               his
               dayly
               practise
               of
               excessiue
               drinking
               during
               his
               abode
               with
               Cleopatra
               was
               lesse
               excusable
               ,
               because
               more
               frequent
               ;
               touching
               which
               Pliny
               relates
               two
               memorable
               stories
               ,
               though
               in
               different
               kindes
               ,
               the
               one
               was
               this
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               by
               the
               way
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               cannot
               choose
               but
               remēber
               the
               device
               of
               
               
                 Queene
                 Cleopatra
              
               ,
               full
               of
               fine
               wit
               ,
               and
               as
               wicked
               and
               mischievous
               with
               〈◊〉
               .
               For
               at
               what
               time
               Anthony
               prepared
               the
               expedition
               and
               journey
               of
               〈◊〉
               against
               Augustus
               ,
               and
               stood
               in
               some
               doubt
               &
               jealousie
               of
               the
               said
               Queene
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               faire
               shew
               that
               she
               made
               of
               gratifying
               him
               ,
               and
               doi●…g
               him
               all
               pleasure
               ,
               he
               was
               at
               his
               taster
               ,
               and
               would
               neither
               eate
               nor
               drinko
               a●…her
               ●…able
               without
               assay
               made
               .
               Cleopatra
               seeing
               how
               timorous
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               minding
               yet
               to
               make
               good
               sport
               and
               game
               at
               his
               needlesse
               feare
               and
               foolish
               curiosity
               ,
               caused
               a
               Chaplet
               to
               be
               made
               for
               
                 M.
                 Anionius
              
               ,
               hauing
               before
               dipped
               all
               the
               tips
               and
               edges
               of
               the
               flowres
               that
               went
               to
               it
               in
               a
               strong
               and
               ranke
               poyson
               ,
               and
               being
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               set
               it
               vpon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               said
               Anthony
               .
               Now
               when
               they
               had
               s●…tten
               at
               meat
               a
               good
               while
               ,
               and
               drunke
               themselues
               merry
               ;
               the
               Queene
               began
               to
               make
               a
               motion
               &
               challenge
               to
               Anthony
               for
               to
               drinke
               each
               of
               them
               their
               chaplets
               ;
               and
               withall
               beg
               an
               vnto
               him
               in
               a
               cup
               of
               wine
               seasoned
               and
               spiced
               as
               it
               were
               with
               those
               flowres
               which
               she
               ware
               her
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               O
               the
               shrewd
               and
               vnhappy
               wit
               of
               a
               woman
               when
               shee
               is
               so
               disposed
               !
               who
               would
               euer
               haue
               misdoubted
               any
               danger
               of
               hidden
               mischiefe
               heerein
               ?
               Well
               ,
               M.
               Anthony
               yeelded
               to
               pledge
               her
               :
               off
               goeth
               his
               owne
               garland
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               flowres
               minced
               small
               ,
               dresseth
               his
               owne
               cup.
               Now
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               set
               it
               to
               his
               head
               ,
               Cleopatra
               presently
               put
               her
               hand
               betweene
               and
               stayed
               him
               from
               drinking
               ,
               and
               withall
               vttered
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 My
                 deare
                 heart
                 and
                 best
                 beloued
                 Anthony
                 ,
                 now
                 see
                 what
                 she
                 is
                 whom
                 thou
                 so
                 much
                 dost
                 dread
                 &
                 stand
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 thy
                 security
                 there
                 must
                 waite
                 at
                 thy
                 cup
                 and
                 trencher
                 extraordinary
                 tasters
                 ;
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 new
                 fashion
                 ywis
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 curiosity
                 more
                 nice
                 then
                 needfull
                 ;
                 loe
                 how
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 seeke
                 of
                 meanes
                 and
                 oportunities
                 to
                 compasse
                 thy
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 finde
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 liue
                 without
                 thee
                 ;
              
               which
               said
               ,
               she
               called
               for
               a
               prisoner
               immediatly
               out
               of
               the
               gaole
               ,
               whom
               she
               caused
               to
               drinke
               off
               the
               wine
               which
               Anthony
               had
               prepared
               for
               himselfe
               :
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               goblet
               from
               his
               lips
               againe
               ,
               but
               the
               poore
               wretch
               died
               presently
               in
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               story
               he
               thus
               relates
               ;
               Two
               onely
               pearles
               there
               were
               together
               ,
               the
               fairest
               &
               richest
               that
               euer
               haue
               beene
               knowne
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               those
               possessed
               at
               one
               time
               by
               Cleopatra
               the
               last
               Queene
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               came
               into
               her
               hands
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               great
               Kings
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               were
               left
               vnto
               her
               by
               descent
               .
               This
               Princesse
               when
               
                 Marcus
                 Antonius
              
               had
               strained
               himselfe
               to
               doe
               her
               all
               the
               pleasure
               he
               possibly
               could
               &
               had
               feasted
               her
               day
               by
               day
               most
               sumptuously
               and
               spared
               for
               no
               cost
               :
               in
               the
               height
               of
               her
               pride
               and
               wanton
               brauery
               (
               as
               being
               a
               noble
               Curtezan
               and
               a
               Queene
               withall
               )
               began
               to
               debase
               the
               expence
               and
               provision
               of
               Anthony
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               reckoning
               of
               all
               his
               costly
               fare
               .
               When
               hee
               thereat
               demaunded
               againe
               how
               it
               was
               possible
               to
               goe
               beyond
               this
               magnificence
               of
               his
               ,
               she
               answered
               againe
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               spend
               vpon
               him
               in
               one
               supper
               100
               thousand
               
                 Sestertij
                 .
                 Anthony
              
               who
               would
               needes
               know
               how
               that
               might
               be
               (
               for
               he
               thought
               it
               was
               impossible
               )
               laid
               a
               great
               wager
               with
               her
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               shee
               bound
               it
               again
               and
               made
               it
               good
               .
               The
               morrow
               after
               when
               this
               was
               to
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               the
               wager
               either
               to
               be
               wonne
               
               or
               lost
               ,
               Cleopatra
               made
               Anthonie
               a
               supper
               (
               because
               she
               would
               not
               make
               default
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               day
               appointed
               passe
               )
               which
               was
               sumptuous
               &
               royall
               enough
               ,
               howbeit
               there
               was
               no
               extraordinary
               service
               seene
               vpon
               the
               
               board
               :
               Whereat
               Antonius
               laughed
               her
               to
               scorne
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               mockery
               ,
               required
               to
               see
               a
               bill
               with
               the
               account
               of
               the
               particulars
               .
               Shee
               againe
               sayd
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               had
               beene
               served
               vp
               already
               ,
               was
               but
               the
               overplus
               aboue
               the
               rate
               and
               proportion
               in
               question
               ,
               affirming
               still
               ,
               that
               shee
               would
               yet
               in
               that
               supper
               make
               vp
               the
               full
               summe
               that
               shee
               was
               seased
               at
               :
               yea
               her selfe
               alone
               would
               eate
               aboue
               that
               reckoning
               ,
               and
               her
               owne
               supper
               should
               cost
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               Sestertij
               :
               and
               with
               that
               ,
               commaunded
               the
               second
               service
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               .
               The
               Servitours
               that
               waited
               at
               her
               trencher
               (
               as
               they
               had
               in
               charge
               before
               )
               set
               before
               her
               onely
               one
               crewet
               of
               sharpe
               vineger
               ,
               the
               strength
               whereof
               is
               able
               to
               dissolue
               pearles
               .
               Now
               shee
               had
               at
               her
               eares
               hanging
               
               those
               two
               most
               pretious
               pearles
               ,
               the
               singular
               and
               onely
               jewels
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               even
               Natures
               wonder
               .
               As
               Anthony
               looked
               wistly
               vpon
               her
               ,
               and
               expected
               what
               she
               would
               doe
               ,
               shee
               tooke
               one
               of
               them
               from
               her
               eare
               ,
               steeped
               it
               in
               the
               vineger
               ,
               and
               so
               soone
               as
               it
               was
               liquefied
               ,
               dranke
               it
               off
               .
               And
               as
               she
               was
               about
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               by
               the
               other
               :
               
                 L.
                 Plancius
              
               the
               judge
               of
               that
               wager
               ,
               laid
               fast
               hold
               vpon
               it
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               pronounced
               withall
               ,
               that
               Anthony
               had
               lost
               the
               wager
               :
               whereat
               the
               man
               fell
               into
               a
               passion
               of
               anger
               .
               There
               was
               an
               end
               of
               one
               pearle
               :
               But
               the
               fame
               of
               the
               fellow
               thereof
               may
               goe
               therewith
               .
               For
               after
               that
               this
               braue
               Queene
               ,
               the
               winner
               of
               so
               great
               a
               wager
               ,
               was
               taken
               prisoner
               and
               deprived
               of
               her
               royall
               estate
               ,
               that
               other
               pearle
               was
               cut
               in
               twaine
               ,
               that
               in
               memoriall
               of
               that
               one
               halfe
               supper
               of
               theirs
               ,
               it
               should
               remaine
               vnto
               posterity
               ,
               hanging
               at
               both
               the
               eares
               of
               Venus
               at
               Rome
               in
               the
               temple
               Pantheon
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               ,
               saith
               the
               same
               Pliny
               ,
               as
               prodigall
               as
               these
               were
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               goe
               away
               with
               the
               prize
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               but
               shall
               loose
               the
               name
               of
               the
               chiefe
               &
               principall
               in
               superfluity
               of
               expence
               .
               For
               long
               before
               their
               time
               ,
               Clodius
               the
               sonne
               of
               Aesope
               the
               
                 Tragaedian
                 Poet
              
               ,
               the
               only
               heire
               of
               his
               father
               who
               died
               exceeding
               wealthy
               ,
               practised
               the
               semblable
               in
               pearles
               of
               great
               price
               :
               so
               that
               Anthony
               need
               not
               be
               over
               proud
               of
               his
               triumvirate
               ,
               seeing
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               match
               him
               in
               all
               his
               magnificence
               one
               little
               better
               then
               a
               stage-player
               :
               Who
               vpon
               no
               wager
               at
               all
               laid
               (
               &
               that
               was
               more
               princely
               and
               done
               like
               a
               King
               )
               but
               only
               in
               a
               bravery
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               what
               tast
               pearles
               had
               ,
               mortified
               them
               in
               vineger
               and
               drunke
               them
               vp
               .
               And
               finding
               them
               to
               content
               his
               palate
               wonderous
               well
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               all
               the
               pleasure
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               goodnesse
               thereof
               alone
               ,
               he
               gaue
               to
               every
               guest
               at
               his
               table
               one
               pearle
               a
               peece
               to
               drinke
               in
               like
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               madnesse
               of
               
                 Clodius
                 ,
                 Horace
              
               thus
               describes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Filius
                   Aesopi
                   detractam
                   ex
                   aure
                   Metellae
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   Scilicet
                   vt
                   decies
                   solidum
                   exsorberet
                   )
                   aceto
                
                 
                   Diluit
                   ingentem
                   baccam
                   ,
                   qui
                   sanior
                   ac
                   si
                
                 
                   Illud
                   idem
                   in
                   rapidum
                   flumen
                   iaceretue
                   cloacam
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   sonne
                   of
                   Esop
                   from
                   Metellas
                   eare
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   That
                   he
                   at
                   once
                   ten
                   thousand
                   sols
                   might
                   drinke
                   )
                
                 
                 
                   Pluckt
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   dissolv'd
                   in
                   vineger
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   wise
                   as
                   if
                   h
                   'had
                   thrown
                   't
                   into
                   a
                   sinke
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               excessiue
               drinkers
               among
               the
               Romans
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               liquor
               ;
               and
               how
               both
               their
               Princes
               and
               people
               were
               all
               generally
               tainted
               with
               this
               vice
               .
            
             
               THese
               were
               
                 luxurious
                 drinkers
              
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               pretiousnes
               of
               the
               liquor
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               thinke
               this
               age
               hath
               not
               heard
               of
               ,
               &
               God
               forbid
               it
               should
               .
               Now
               for
               excesse
               in
               quantity
               of
               wine
               at
               one
               draught
               or
               one
               sitting
               ,
               Lypsius
               hath
               written
               a
               large
               Epistle
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               collection
               of
               many
               examples
               ,
               borrowed
               from
               the
               ancient
               Historians
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               the
               title
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 de
                 potoribus
                 &
                 Edonibus
              
               ,
               of
               excessiue
               
               drinkers
               and
               eaters
               ,
               and
               beginning
               with
               the
               first
               of
               these
               he
               thus
               makes
               his
               entrance
               .
               
                 Quos
                 vbi
                 &
                 quando
                 non
                 est
                 invenire
                 ?
                 in
                 veteri
                 &
                 nostro
                 aevo
                 ,
                 in
                 noto
                 &
                 novo
                 orbe
                 videas
                 ,
                 &
                 Plinij
                 dicto
                 ,
                 nulla
                 in
                 parte
                 mundi
                 cessare
                 ebrietatem
                 .
              
               Which
               kind
               of
               men
               where
               and
               when
               shall
               you
               not
               finde
               ?
               you
               may
               see
               them
               aswell
               in
               the
               old
               as
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               knowne
               and
               new
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               Plynies
               speech
               ,
               no
               part
               of
               the
               world
               is
               free
               from
               them
               .
               To
               let
               goe
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               those
               Romanes
               already
               named
               ,
               out
               of
               Spartianus
               he
               tels
               vs
               of
               one
               Firmus
               ,
               who
               vnder
               Aurelian
               was
               Deputy
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               this
               man
               being
               challenged
               by
               Barbarus
               a
               famous
               drinker
               ,
               
                 Situlas
                 duas
                 plenas
                 mero
                 duxit
              
               ,
               he
               tooke
               off
               two
               buckets
               full
               of
               wine
               .
               Bonosus
               was
               such
               another
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               same
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               the
               same
               Authour
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 non
                 vt
                 vivat
                 natus
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 vt
                 bibat
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               borne
               not
               to
               liue
               but
               to
               drinke
               :
               &
               being
               hang'd
               for
               some
               misdemeanour
               ,
               they
               jeasted
               on
               him
               ,
               
                 amphoram
                 pendere
                 non
                 hominem
              
               ,
               that
               a
               barrell
               or
               tankard
               hung
               there
               ,
               not
               a
               man
               :
               But
               that
               which
               Capitolinus
               reports
               of
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Maximinus
              
               is
               almost
               incredible
               :
               
                 Bibisse
                 saepe
                 in
                 die
                 vini
                 Capitolinam
                 amphoram
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               often
               dranke
               in
               one
               day
               an
               Amphora
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               an
               Amphora
               containing
               of
               our
               measure
               
                 nine
                 gallons
              
               ,
               counting
               a
               gallon
               and
               a
               pinte
               to
               the
               Congius
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Amphora
               containes
               eight
               ;
               
                 Trepidarem
                 haec
                 scribere
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Lypsius
                 ,
                 sed
                 bonus
                 &
                 priscae
                 fidei
                 Author
                 adserit
                 ,
                 quam
                 ego
                 non
                 sugillem
                 :
              
               I
               should
               feare
               to
               write
               these
               things
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               vouch
               it
               from
               an
               Authour
               of
               good
               credit
               ,
               which
               I
               durst
               not
               impeach
               or
               question
               .
               Yet
               one
               instance
               beyond
               this
               againe
               he
               brings
               out
               of
               Vopiscus
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Aurelian
               of
               one
               Phagon
               ,
               who
               dranke
               out
               in
               one
               day
               
                 plus
                 orca
              
               ,
               what
               measure
               this
               Orca
               held
               ,
               I
               cannot
               well
               determine
               ;
               neither
               could
               Lypsius
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               thus
               much
               he
               confidently
               affirmes
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Scio
                 vas
                 vin●…rium
                 fuisse
                 &
                 amphora
                 quidem
                 majus
                 ,
                 sed
                 quanto
                 mihi
                 latet
                 ,
              
               I
               know
               for
               certaine
               that
               it
               was
               a
               vessell
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               that
               bigger
               then
               the
               Amphora
               ,
               but
               how
               much
               I
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               most
               of
               all
               infected
               the
               state
               with
               this
               beastly
               vice
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperours
               themselues
               were
               deepely
               infected
               with
               it
               ,
               both
               heartily
               affecting
               it
               themselues
               ,
               and
               highly
               rewarding
               it
               in
               others
               .
               
                 Tiberius
                 Nero
                 propter
                 nimiam
                 vini
                 aviditatem
                 ,
              
               saith
               Suetonius
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               
               
               his
               excessiue
               drinking
               ,
               was
               nick-named
               
                 Biberius
                 Mero
              
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               Piso
               ,
               whom
               Pliny
               told
               vs
               before
               ,
               he
               advanced
               to
               the
               Provostship
               of
               the
               city
               for
               that
               quality
               ;
               he
               likewise
               for
               the
               same
               promoted
               
                 Flaccus
                 Pomponius
              
               to
               the
               presidentship
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Syria
               ,
               stiling
               them
               in
               his
               letters
               patents
               ,
               
                 Iucundissimos
                 &
                 omnium
                 horarum
                 ami●…os
              
               ,
               his
               most
               pleasant
               companions
               &
               friends
               for
               all
               seasons
               :
               But
               that
               which
               exceeded
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               indeede
               reason
               it selfe
               ,
               was
               that
               
                 ignotissimum
                 Quaesturae
                 candidatum
                 nobilissimis
                 anteposuit
                 ob
                 epotam
                 in
                 convivio
                 propinante
                 se
                 vini
                 amphoram
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               preferred
               a
               base
               fellow
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               sutor
               for
               the
               Treasurershippe
               ,
               before
               the
               most
               noble
               &
               worthy
               that
               stood
               in
               competition
               with
               him
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               taking
               off
               of
               an
               Amphora
               of
               wine
               at
               a
               feast
               which
               himselfe
               had
               began
               .
               Now
               who
               would
               not
               striue
               to
               excell
               and
               exceed
               in
               this
               lewd
               practice
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               in
               such
               request
               &
               esteeme
               with
               the
               greatest
               Commaunders
               ?
               the
               multitude
               soone
               conforming
               themselues
               to
               their
               manners
               ,
               specially
               in
               naughtines
               ,
               and
               being
               therevnto
               encouraged
               by
               commendation
               &
               rewards
               .
               And
               how
               farre
               this
               vnmanly
               vice
               had
               infected
               the
               Commons
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               that
               of
               Macrobius
               ,
               who
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               when
               
                 Lex
                 Fannia
              
               was
               made
               against
               drunkennes
               ,
               
               
                 eo
                 res
                 redier
                 at
                 vt
                 plerique
                 ex
                 plebe
                 Romana
                 vino
                 madidi
                 in
                 comitium
                 venirent
                 ,
                 &
                 ebrij
                 de
                 Reipub
                 :
                 salute
                 consulerent
              
               ;
               to
               such
               a
               passe
               were
               things
               brought
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               common
               people
               of
               Rome
               came
               loaden
               with
               wine
               into
               the
               Counsell-house
               ,
               and
               being
               drunke
               ,
               consulted
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               state
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               costlinesse
               and
               curious
               workemanshippe
               of
               the
               vessell
               out
               of
               which
               they
               dranke
               ,
               which
               was
               likewise
               a
               meanes
               to
               draw
               them
               on
               to
               excessiue
               drinking
               .
            
             
               NOw
               as
               I
               began
               this
               discourse
               of
               drunkennesse
               with
               the
               greatnes
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               end
               it
               with
               the
               costlinesse
               &
               
                 curious
                 workemanship
              
               of
               the
               vessels
               out
               of
               which
               they
               dranke
               ;
               which
               was
               likewise
               a
               meanes
               to
               draw
               them
               on
               to
               excessiue
               drinking
               .
               The
               world
               (
               saith
               Pliny
               )
               is
               given
               
               to
               such
               inconstancie
               ,
               as
               touching
               silver
               plate
               ,
               that
               a
               wonder
               it
               is
               to
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               variable
               they
               be
               in
               the
               fashion
               and
               making
               of
               such
               vessell
               :
               For
               no
               workemanship
               will
               please
               them
               long
               .
               One
               while
               we
               must
               haue
               our
               plate
               out
               of
               Furnius
               his
               shop
               ,
               another
               while
               we
               will
               bee
               furnished
               from
               Clodius
               :
               And
               againe
               in
               a
               new
               fit
               ,
               none
               will
               content
               vs
               but
               of
               Gratius
               his
               making
               (
               for
               our
               cupbords
               of
               plate
               &
               tables
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               must
               beare
               the
               name
               of
               such
               &
               such
               goldsmiths
               shops
               :
               )
               Moreover
               ,
               when
               the
               toy
               takes
               vs
               in
               the
               head
               .
               all
               our
               delight
               is
               in
               chased
               and
               embossed
               plate
               ;
               or
               else
               so
               carved
               ,
               engraven
               ,
               and
               deep
               cut
               in
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               rough
               againe
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               wrought
               in
               imagerie
               or
               flower
               worke
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               painter
               had
               drawne
               them
               .
               These
               celatures
               in
               their
               drinking
               cups
               were
               so
               fram'd
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               put
               them
               on
               or
               take
               them
               off
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               &
               were
               therefore
               called
               Emblemata
               :
               Such
               was
               that
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Satirist
               speakes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Stantem
                   extra
                   pocula
                   caprum
                
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 —
                 A
                 goat
                 standing
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 cup.
                 
              
            
             
               Two
               of
               this
               kinde
               wrought
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Mentor
               ,
               cost
               
                 Lucius
                 Crassus
              
               the
               Oratour
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Sestercies
               :
               Sometimes
               were
               they
               
               made
               of
               Onix
               stones
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               mother
               of
               pearle
               ,
               or
               some
               rare
               pretious
               shels
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Cum
                   perfusa
                   mero
                   spumant
                   vnguenta
                   Falerno
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Cum
                   bibitur
                   concha
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Whē
                 their
                 Falernian
                 wines
                 mingled
                 with
                 oyntments
                 crop
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 drinke
                 in
                 shels
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               all
               these
               kindes
               they
               richly
               inameld
               with
               pearles
               and
               pretious
               stones
               ;
               we
               drinke
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               in
               rooes
               of
               pearle
               ,
               and
               garnish
               our
               pots
               
               with
               emeralls
               ;
               it
               delights
               vs
               to
               hold
               the
               Indies
               in
               our
               hands
               as
               a
               provocation
               to
               drunkennes
               ,
               and
               gold
               is
               now
               become
               but
               an
               accessorie
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               had
               they
               some
               at
               their
               feasts
               set
               to
               watch
               their
               drinking
               vessell
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Custos
                   affixus
                   ibidem
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Qui
                   numeret
                   gemmas
                   vnguesque
                   observet
                   acutos
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fast
                 by
                 some
                 one
                 is
                 set
                 to
                 watch
                 &
                 tell
                 the
                 plate
                 ,
              
               
                 Least
                 any
                 be
                 purloind
                 by
                 some
                 lime
                 fi●…gred
                 mate
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               were
               they
               content
               to
               garnish
               their
               cups
               with
               pearle
               and
               pretious
               stone
               ,
               but
               made
               them
               of
               
                 entire
                 gemmes
              
               ,
               they
               thought
               not
               themselues
               dainety
               enough
               ,
               saith
               
                 Pacatus
                 ,
                 nisi
                 luxuria
                 intervertisset
                 annum
                 ,
                 nisi
                 hibernae
                 poculis
                 rosae
                 innatassent
                 ,
                 nisi
                 aestivam
                 in
                 gemmis
                 capacibus
                 glaciem
                 fal●…rna
              
               
               fregissent
               ,
               vnlesse
               luxury
               had
               chaunged
               the
               season
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               vnlesse
               winter
               roses
               swam
               vpon
               the
               top
               of
               their
               po●…s
               ,
               vnlesse
               their
               pleasant
               wines
               dissolved
               the
               summer
               yce
               in
               a
               large
               gemme
               .
               And
               such
               a
               one
               was
               that
               which
               Tully
               mentions
               ;
               
                 Erat
                 etiam
                 vas
                 vinarium
                 ex
                 vna
                 gemma
                 praegrandi
              
               
               
                 trulla
                 excavata
                 ,
                 cum
                 manubrio
                 aureo
                 :
              
               There
               was
               likewise
               a
               drinking
               cuppe
               for
               wine
               made
               of
               one
               entire
               gemme
               or
               pretious
               stone
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               hollow
               bowl
               &
               an
               handle
               of
               gold
               .
               They
               had
               also
               drinking
               vessells
               of
               Murrin
               &
               Crystall
               of
               wonderfull
               great
               prices
               .
               
                 Video
                 isthic
                 Cristallina
                 quorum
                 accendit
                 fragilitas
                 pretium
                 ,
                 omnium
                 enim
                 rerum
                 voluptas
                 apud
                 imperitos
                 ipso
                 ,
                 quo
                 fugare
                 debet
                 ,
                 periculo
                 crescit
                 ;
                 Video
                 Murrina
                 pocula
                 ,
                 parum
                 scili●…et
                 luxuria
                 magno
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quod
                 vomant
                 capacibus
                 gemmis
                 inter
                 se
                 propinarent
                 :
              
               I
               there
               see
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ,
               their
               Cristall
               glasses
               ,
               whose
               very
               brittlenes
               
               inhaunces
               their
               price
               :
               For
               among
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               their
               delight
               in
               things
               is
               increased
               by
               the
               very
               daunger
               ,
               which
               should
               rather
               induce
               them
               to
               shun
               it
               .
               I
               likewise
               see
               their
               Murrin
               cups
               ,
               their
               luxurie
               being
               not
               held
               sufficient
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               may
               in
               large
               gemmes
               drinke
               that
               which
               soone
               after
               they
               vomit
               vp
               againe
               .
               The
               price
               of
               some
               of
               these
               ,
               Pliny
               takes
               the
               paines
               particularly
               to
               relate
               :
               
                 Crescit
                 indies
                 eius
                 rei
                 luxus
                 Murrino
              
               
               
                 octoginta
                 Sestertiis
                 empto
                 ,
                 capaci
                 plane
                 ad
                 sextarios
                 tres
                 calice
                 :
              
               The
               excessiue
               luxury
               hereof
               increaseth
               daily
               ,
               a
               Murrin
               cuppe
               of
               three
               quarts
               being
               sold
               for
               foure
               score
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ;
               one
               of
               these
               bought
               for
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               ,
               Petronius
               ,
               who
               had
               beene
               Consull
               ,
               brake
               in
               peeces
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               out
               of
               a
               spite
               to
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 vt
                 mensam
                 eius
                 exhaeredaret
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               might
               disinherit
               his
               table
               thereof
               .
               Another
               of
               Cristall
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               the
               same
               Authour
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               forget
               ;
               
                 alius
                 hic
                 furor
              
               ,
               heere
               
               is
               another
               kinde
               of
               madnesse
               ,
               one
               Cristall
               bowle
               being
               bought
               by
               the
               mistris
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               and
               shee
               not
               ouer
               rich
               neither
               ,
               cost
               her
               one
               hundred
               &
               fifty
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               Herevnto
               might
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               added
               the
               beastly
               formes
               of
               many
               of
               their
               cups
               ,
            
             
               
                 Vitreo
                 bibit
                 ille
                 Priapo
                 ,
              
            
             
               Saith
               Iuvenall
               ;
               and
               Pliny
               to
               like
               purpose
               ,
               
                 in
                 poculis
                 libidines
                 caelare
                 iuvat
                 &
                 per
                 obscaenitates
                 bibere
                 .
              
               But
               I
               passe
               from
               their
               drunkennesse
               to
               their
               gluttony
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             excessiue
             gluttony
             of
             the
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               their
               costly
               tables
               ,
               their
               huge
               platters
               ,
               the
               quality
               ;
               order
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               their
               waiters
               ;
               and
               also
               of
               their
               Art
               and
               Schooles
               of
               Carving
               :
            
             
               TOuching
               their
               
                 excesse
                 in
                 gluttony
              
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Ocean
               both
               boundles
               and
               bottomles
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               rarity
               or
               the
               variety
               of
               those
               dishes
               which
               at
               their
               solemne
               feasts
               they
               presented
               :
               But
               before
               I
               come
               to
               the
               furnishing
               of
               their
               tables
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               say
               somewhat
               touching
               the
               tables
               themselues
               ,
               vpon
               which
               they
               placed
               ,
               and
               some
               
                 monstrous
                 platters
              
               in
               which
               they
               served
               in
               their
               provision
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               &
               order
               of
               their
               
                 wayting
                 servants
              
               .
               They
               had
               tables
               of
               silver
               &
               some
               of
               gold
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sustentatque
                   tuas
                   aurea
                   mensa
                   dapes
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Tables
                 of
                 gold
                 thy
                 dainties
                 doe
                 sustaine
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               their
               most
               pretious
               which
               they
               had
               in
               greatest
               request
               were
               of
               Citron
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               same
               Poet
               in
               another
               Epigram
               :
               These
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
               
                 Petronius
                 Arbiter
              
               ,
               they
               fetched
               from
               Africa
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   E●…ce
                   Aphris
                   eruta
                   terris
                
              
               
                 
                   Citrea
                   mensa
                
              
               
                 Tables
                 of
                 Citron
                 brought
                 from
                 Africa
                 .
              
            
             
               With
               whom
               Pliny
               the
               rein
               accordeth
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               naturall
               history
               hath
               
               a
               discourse
               proper
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               
                 The
                 Moores
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 border
                 vpon
                 the
                 mountaine
                 Atlas
                 ,
                 are
                 stored
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 Citron
                 trees
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 commeth
                 that
                 excessiue
                 expence
                 &
                 superfluity
                 about
                 Citron
                 tables
                 made
                 thereof
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 dames
                 at
                 home
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 revenge
                 twit
                 vs
                 their
                 husbands
                 therewith
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 the
                 costly
                 pearles
                 which
                 they
                 weare
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 a
                 board
                 belonging
                 sometimes
                 to
                 
                   Tullius
                   Cicero
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cost
                 him
                 tenne
                 Thousand
                 Sesterces
                 ;
                 a
                 strange
                 matter
                 ,
                 considering
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 rich
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 wherein
                 he
                 lived
                 .
                 Much
                 speech
                 there
                 is
                 besides
                 of
                 
                   Asinius
                   Gallus
                
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 sold
                 for
                 an
                 eleven
                 thousand
                 Sesterces
                 :
                 Moreouer
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 other
                 which
                 King
                 Iuba
                 sold
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 prized
                 at
                 fifteene
                 
                 thousand
                 Sesterces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 held
                 little
                 vnder
                 ;
                 a
                 round
                 summe
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 faire
                 Lordship
                 :
              
               which
               incredible
               prizes
               are
               notwithstanding
               confirmed
               by
               Seneca
               ,
               who
               farther
               tels
               vs
               ,
               they
               were
               valued
               according
               to
               their
               knottinesse
               :
               
                 video
                 istic
                 mensas
                 et
                 aestimatum
                 lignum
              
               
               
                 censu
                 Senatoris
                 ,
                 eo
                 praetiosius
                 quo
                 illud
                 in
                 plures
                 nodos
                 arbor
                 is
                 infoelicitas
                 torsit
                 :
              
               I
               see
               there
               th●…ir
               tables
               ,
               and
               a
               peece
               of
               wood
               valued
               at
               a
               Senatours
               revenew
               ,
               somuch
               the
               more
               pretious
               ,
               as
               the
               vnhappy
               tree
               is
               wrested
               into
               diverse
               knots
               .
               To
               which
               passages
               of
               Seneca
               &
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               seemes
               to
               allude
               ,
               for
               having
               produced
               the
               instances
               of
               Tully
               &
               
                 Asinius
                 Gallus
              
               mentioned
               by
               Pliny
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               addition
               to
               the
               prices
               ,
               he
               presently
               addes
               :
               
                 Hem
                 quantis
                 facultatibus
                 aestimauêre
                 ligneas
                 ma●…ulas
                 ,
              
               at
               what
               high
               rates
               did
               they
               value
               these
               spots
               in
               wood
               .
               Besides
               ,
               these
               tables
               they
               supported
               with
               Yuorie
               feet
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Tu
                   libicos
                   Indis
                   suspendis
                   dentibus
                   orbes
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Fulcitur
                   testa
                   fagina
                   mensa
                   mihi
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thy
                 Lybian
                 tables
                 Indian
                 teeth
                 doe
                 reare
                 :
              
               
                 My
                 Beechen
                 bord
                 an
                 earthen
                 caske
                 doth
                 beare
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               these
               yuorie
               feete
               were
               artificially
               carved
               into
               the
               shape
               of
               Lyons
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               common
               ,
               that
               without
               these
               ,
               their
               greatest
               dainties
               could
               not
               rellish
               to
               their
               pallates
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Nil
                   Rhombus
                   nil
                   dama
                   sapit
                   ,
                   putere
                   videntur
                   
                
                 
                   Vnguenta
                   atque
                   rosae
                   ,
                   latos
                   nisi
                   sustinet
                   orbes
                
                 
                   Grande
                   ebur
                   :
                   &
                   magno
                   sublimis
                   pardus
                   hiatu
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   buck
                   nor
                   Turbet
                   tast
                   ,
                   sweet
                   ointments
                   yeeld
                   no
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   roses
                   stinke
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   huge
                   gaping
                   yvorie
                   Pards
                
                 
                   Bearing
                   aloft
                   their
                   large
                   round
                   tables
                   giue
                   content
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Yet
               such
               was
               the
               store
               which
               one
               man
               possessed
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               it
               exceeded
               some
               hundreds
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Cum
                   mensas
                   habeat
                   fere
                   trecentas
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Pro
                   mensis
                   habet
                   Annius
                   ministros
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 An
                 hundred
                 ta
                 les
                 Annius
                 hath
                 thrice
                 told
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 waiters
                 at
                 his
                 tables
                 manifold
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Dion
               reports
               of
               Seneca
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               his
               severe
               and
               Stoicall
               profession
               ,
               hee
               was
               stored
               with
               foure
               hundred
               of
               those
               Citron
               tables
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Touching
                 their
                 platters
                 or
                 chargers
                 ,
                 no
                 longer
                 since
                 ,
                 saith
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Claudius
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   Drusillanus
                
                 a
                 slaue
                 of
                 his
                 surnamed
                 Rotundus
                 ,
                 the
                 Senescall
                 or
                 Treasurer
                 vnder
                 him
                 in
                 high
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 
                   silver
                   charger
                
                 of
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 pound
                 weight
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 working
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 forge
                 framed
                 aforehand
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 accompanied
                 &
                 attended
                 with
                 eight
                 more
                 of
                 a
                 smaller
                 size
                 ,
                 weighing
                 fifty
                 pound
                 a
                 peece
                 :
                 Now
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 know
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 please
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 such
                 sl●…ues
                 I
                 meane
                 as
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 said
                 vessell
                 and
                 serue
                 it
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 guests
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 with
                 such
                 huge
                 plate
                 :
                 h
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 that
                 Charger
                 of
                 Vitellius
                 ,
                 who
                 whiles
                 he
                 was
                 Emperour
                 caused
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 &
                 finished
                 that
                 cost
                 i
                 
                   a
                   million
                   of
                   Sesterces
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 whereof
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 fu●…nace
                 built
                 of
                 purpose
                 
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ;
              
               alluding
               to
               this
               
                 monstrous
                 platter
                 Mucianus
              
               in
               his
               second
               Consulship
               ,
               when
               he
               ripped
               vp
               in
               a
               publique
               speech
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               Vitellius
               now
               dead
               ,
               vpbraided
               the
               memoriall
               of
               him
               in
               these
               very
               tearmes
               ,
               calling
               his
               excesse
               that
               way
               ,
               
                 Patinarum
                 paludes
              
               ,
               platters
               as
               broad
               as
               pooles
               or
               ponds
               :
               And
               verily
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               that
               platter
               of
               Vitellius
               came
               nothing
               behind
               another
               ,
               which
               
                 Cassius
                 Seuerus
              
               reproached
               Aspr●…nas
               withall
               ,
               whom
               hee
               accused
               bitterly
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               poison
               of
               that
               one
               platter
               had
               killed
               one
               hundred
               &
               thirty
               persons
               ,
               who
               had
               tasted
               thereof
               .
               Matchable
               to
               these
               ,
               was
               the
               famous
               platter
               of
               Esope
               the
               
               Tragaedian
               ,
               saue
               that
               it
               was
               more
               notorious
               for
               the
               daintinesse
               of
               the
               provision
               which
               he
               served
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               massines
               of
               the
               dish
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Their
               waiters
               were
               sometime●…
               naked
               wenches
               Tiberius
               (
               sayth
               Suetonius
               )
               sent
               to
               
                 Sextius
                 Claudius
              
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               come
               &
               sup
               with
               him
               ,
               vpon
               
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               change
               nothing
               of
               his
               wonted
               fashion
               ,
               
                 vtque
                 nudis
                 pu●…llis
                 ministrantibus
                 coenaretur
              
               ;
               a
               message
               worthy
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               as
               the
               same
               Authour
               reports
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               erected
               a
               new
               office
               ,
               
                 à
                 voluptatibus
              
               ,
               only
               to
               devise
               new
               pastimes
               &
               pleasures
               .
               But
               Seneca
               describes
               
               the
               order
               &
               number
               of
               their
               waiters
               more
               particularly
               :
               They
               had
               waiting
               on
               them
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 puerorum
                 infoelicium
                 greges
              
               ,
               whole
               troopes
               of
               vnfortunate
               Ganymedes
               ,
               they
               had
               
                 exoletorum
                 agmina
              
               ,
               armies
               of
               Exoletes
               growne
               to
               mens
               estat●…
               ,
               these
               they
               ranged
               into
               severall
               b●…nds
               according
               to
               their
               nations
               &
               complexions
               ,
               they
               of
               the
               same
               band
               were
               all
               of
               a
               smoothnes
               alike
               ,
               or
               had
               the
               same
               lēgth
               of
               downy
               mosse
               in
               their
               chin
               ;
               nay
               speciall
               care
               was
               had
               ,
               that
               their
               haire
               might
               be
               sutable
               ,
               as
               in
               length
               ,
               so
               in
               colour
               and
               kind
               :
               
                 ne
                 quis
                 cui
                 rectior
                 est
                 coma
                 crispulis
                 misceatur
                 ,
              
               that
               none
               whose
               haire
               grew
               long
               &
               straight
               ,
               should
               be
               rāked
               with
               the
               curlepates
               .
               He
               farther
               tells
               vs
               of
               the
               infinite
               number
               of
               their
               Cookes
               and
               Bakers
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               officers
               ;
               
                 Per
                 quos
                 signo
                 dato
                 ad
                 inferendam
                 canam
                 discurritur
                 ,
              
               by
               whom
               the
               wayters
               run
               presently
               vpon
               the
               signe
               given
               for
               the
               car●…ying
               in
               of
               supper
               :
               his
               conclusion
               is
               
                 Dij
                 boni
                 quantum
                 hominum
                 vnus
                 venter
                 exercet
                 ,
              
               good
               God
               ,
               what
               a
               number
               of
               men
               doth
               one
               belly
               set
               a
               worke
               ;
               and
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Conviuia
                 mehercule
                 horum
                 non
                 posuerim
                 inter
              
               
               
                 vacantia
                 tempora
                 ,
                 cum
                 videam
                 quam
                 solliciti
                 argentum
                 ordinent
                 ,
                 quam
                 diligenter
                 exoletorum
                 suorum
                 tunicas
                 succingant
                 ,
                 quam
                 suspensi
                 sint
                 quomodo
                 aper
                 à
                 coquo
                 caesus
                 exeat
                 ,
                 quanta
                 celeritate
                 signo
                 dato
                 glabri
                 ad
                 ministeria
                 decurrunt
                 :
                 quanta
                 arte
                 scindantur
                 aues
                 in
                 frusta
                 non
                 enormia
                 ,
                 quam
                 curiose
                 infoelices
                 pueruli
                 ebriorum
                 sputa
                 detergant
                 .
              
               Truly
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               put
               their
               feasts
               among
               their
               vacant
               or
               leasure
               times
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               how
               sollicitous
               they
               are
               about
               the
               ordering
               of
               their
               plate
               ,
               how
               diligently
               they
               tucke
               vp
               the
               coates
               of
               their
               Exoletes
               ,
               how
               carefull
               they
               are
               in
               what
               manner
               the
               Bore
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Cookes
               hands
               and
               bee
               served
               in
               ,
               how
               suddainely
               the
               smooth-●…inne
               Catamites
               runne
               to
               the
               dresser
               vpon
               the
               sound
               given
               ,
               with
               what
               singular
               art
               their
               birdes
               are
               cut
               vp
               into
               competent
               portions
               ,
               how
               studiously
               and
               curiously
               their
               vnhappy
               boyes
               wipe
               out
               the
               spuing
               and
               spitting
               of
               their
               drunken
               Masters
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               this
               their
               artificiall
               carving
               and
               ordering
               their
               dishes
               on
               the
               table
               doth
               the
               Satyrist
               allude
               ,
               where
               he
               intimates
               Schooles
               and
               Masters
               
               of
               that
               Art
               ,
               who
               taught
               their
               Schollers
               by
               dishes
               fashioned
               in
               wood
               after
               what
               manner
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               gesture
               of
               the
               body
               they
               should
               cut
               them
               vp
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sed
                   nec
                   structor
                   erit
                   ,
                   cui
                   cedere
                   debeat
                   omnis
                   
                
                 
                   Pergula
                   ,
                   disoipulus
                   Tripheri
                   doctoris
                   ,
                   apud
                   quem
                
                 
                   Sumine
                   cum
                   magno
                   lepus
                   ,
                   atque
                   aper
                   ,
                   &
                   pygargus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   Scythicae
                   volucres
                   ,
                   &
                   phoenicopterus
                   ingens
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   Getulus
                   oryx
                   ,
                   hebeti
                   lautissima
                   ferro
                
                 
                   Caeditur
                   ,
                   &
                   tota
                   sonat
                   vlmea
                   coena
                   Subura
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   carvers
                   at
                   my
                   board
                   disciples
                   neuer
                   were
                
                 
                   To
                   Doctour
                   Trypherus
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   none
                   may
                   compare
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sowes
                   milkie
                   teats
                   ,
                   the
                   hare
                   ,
                   the
                   boare
                   ,
                   white
                   buttockt
                   roe
                   ,
                
                 
                   Phesant
                   ,
                   Getulian
                   goat
                   ,
                   huge
                   Phenicopter
                   too
                   ,
                
                 
                   All
                   dainties
                   with
                   blunt
                   knife
                   he
                   carves
                   as
                   is
                   most
                   meet
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   th'Elmen
                   supper
                   sounds
                   through
                   all
                   Subura
                   street
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               That
               after-ages
               sometimes
               reformed
               the
               abuse
               of
               former
               times
               :
               of
               the
               great
               number
               and
               chargeable
               hire
               of
               their
               Cookes
               ;
               of
               Apicius
               his
               wastefulnesin
               belly-cheere
               ,
               that
               such
               wastefulnesse
               was
               common
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               NOw
               for
               their
               provision
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               with
               
                 Budaeus
                 ,
                 Majora
                 sunt
                 ista
              
               
               
                 omninò
                 nostrae
                 aetatis
                 captu
              
               ,
               it
               was
               beyond
               the
               reach
               and
               conceit
               of
               our
               age
               ,
               so
               as
               Pliny
               heerein
               hath
               proued
               a
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 nos
                 fecimus
              
               
               
                 quae
                 posteri
                 fabulosa
                 arbitrentur
              
               ,
               wee
               haue
               done
               those
               things
               which
               posterity
               will
               not
               beleeue
               ,
               but
               account
               fabulous
               .
               In
               the
               handling
               heereof
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               impertinent
               first
               to
               obserue
               that
               after-ages
               sometimes
               reformed
               the
               abuse
               of
               former
               times
               .
               Thus
               
                 Latinus
                 Pacatus
              
               in
               his
               Panegyricke
               commends
               Theodosius
               for
               his
               sobriety
               and
               frugality
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               there
               was
               then
               no
               need
               
                 ad
                 penum
                 Regiam
                 flagitare
                 remotorum
                 littorum
                 piscem
                 ,
                 peregrini
                 aeris
                 volucrem
                 ,
                 alieni
                 temporis
                 florem
                 ,
              
               to
               take
               vp
               and
               purvay
               for
               the
               Emperours
               vse
               and
               provision
               a
               fish
               of
               a
               remote
               coast
               ,
               a
               bird
               of
               a
               strange
               ayre
               ,
               or
               a
               flowre
               of
               a
               contrary
               season
               :
               Then
               goes
               hee
               on
               to
               describe
               the
               excessiue
               Luxury
               of
               former
               ages
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               Macrobius
               in
               a
               conference
               at
               a
               supper
               betwixt
               Horus
               and
               Cecinna
               ,
               makes
               Horus
               to
               declaime
               against
               the
               Luxury
               of
               his
               owne
               
               times
               ,
               but
               Cecinna
               answeres
               him
               by
               proouing
               that
               Antiquity
               was
               much
               more
               faulty
               that
               way
               .
               Among
               other
               instances
               and
               reasons
               alleadged
               by
               him
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               ;
               that
               Peacockes
               egges
               were
               formerly
               sold
               for
               fiue
               pence
               a
               peece
               ,
               which
               then
               were
               nothing
               worth
               to
               be
               sold
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               that
               anciently
               so
               many
               Lawes
               were
               made
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Lex
                 Orchia
                 ,
                 fannia
              
               ,
               
               
                 didia
                 ,
                 Licinia
                 ,
                 Cornelia
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               then
               concludes
               ,
               
                 nisi
                 pessimis
                 effusissimisque
                 moribus
                 viveretur
                 ,
                 profecto
                 opus
                 tot
                 legibus
                 ferendis
                 non
                 fuisset
                 ,
                 vetus
                 verbum
                 est
                 ,
                 Leges
                 bonae
                 ex
                 malis
                 moribus
                 procreantur
                 :
              
               Except
               men
               
               had
               then
               liued
               in
               a
               most
               inordinate
               and
               licentious
               manner
               ,
               they
               had
               neuer
               needed
               the
               making
               of
               so
               many
               lawes
               ;
               it
               being
               an
               old
               saying
               ,
               that
               good
               Lawes
               are
               ●…ccasioned
               by
               euill
               manners
               .
            
             
               Another
               argument
               for
               their
               
                 excessiue
                 gluttony
              
               in
               former
               times
               might
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               number
               and
               excessiue
               hire
               of
               their
               Cookes
               and
               their
               wonderfull
               expences
               in
               their
               Kitchins
               and
               at
               their
               Tables
               .
               For
               the
               number
               of
               their
               
                 Cookes
                 ,
                 Aspice
                 culinas
                 nostras
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Seneca
                 &
                 concursantes
                 inter
                 tot
                 ignes
                 coquos
                 nostros
              
               ;
               Looke
               into
               our
               Kitchins
               ,
               and
               marke
               the
               number
               
               of
               our
               Cookes
               running
               vp
               and
               downe
               among
               so
               many
               fires
               .
               And
               in
               another
               
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 innumer
                 abiles
                 esse
                 morbon
                 mirab●…is
                 ,
                 coquos
                 numera
                 ,
              
               
               
                 In
                 Rhetorum
                 ac
                 Philosophorum
                 scholis
                 solitudo
                 est
                 :
                 At
                 quam
                 celebres
                 culinae
                 sunt
                 ?
                 quanta
                 circa
                 nepotum
                 focos
                 juvéntus
                 premit
                 ?
              
               Do
               you
               wonder
               that
               our
               diseases
               are
               innumerable
               ?
               number
               our
               Cooks
               if
               you
               can
               :
               The
               S●…ho
               les
               of
               Rhetoricians
               &
               Philosophers
               are
               empty
               :
               but
               how
               are
               our
               Kitchins
               frequented
               ?
               what
               multitudes
               of
               youth
               presse
               about
               th●…
               chimneyes
               of
               vnthrifts
               ?
               And
               for
               their
               hire
               ,
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               complaine
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               
               that
               the
               hire
               of
               a
               Cooke
               was
               as
               much
               as
               the
               price
               of
               an
               horse
               ,
               whereas
               now
               a
               dayes
               we
               can
               hardly
               get
               them
               for
               the
               price
               of
               three
               horses
               :
               nullusque
               
               
                 jam
                 prope
                 mortalis
                 aestimatur
                 pluris
                 ,
                 quam
                 qui
                 peritissime
                 censum
                 Domini
                 mergit
              
               ;
               and
               scarce
               any
               man
               is
               in
               greater
               request
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               can
               most
               artificially
               waste
               his
               Masters
               substance
               .
               And
               what
               infinite
               wast
               they
               made
               this
               way
               ,
               the
               onely
               story
               of
               Apicius
               a
               famous
               belly-god
               may
               
               suffice
               to
               shew
               :
               who
               ●…auing
               spent
               a
               million
               of
               Sesterces
               in
               his
               Kitchin
               &
               sent
               going
               besides
               many
               great
               gifts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               a
               mighty
               revenew
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               in
               riotous
               feasting
               and
               banqueting
               ,
               being
               deepe
               in
               debt
               ,
               he
               began
               at
               last
               ,
               though
               sore
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               to
               looke
               into
               his
               reckonings
               ,
               &
               take
               an
               account
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               &
               found
               that
               all
               being
               cast
               vp
               ,
               he
               had
               yet
               left
               vnto
               himselfe
               cleare
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               and
               therevpon
               
                 velut
                 in
                 ultima
                 same
                 victurus
                 ,
                 veneno
                 vitamfinivit
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               hau●…
               beene
               forced
               poore
               man
               to
               liue
               in
               a
               hunger-starved
               fashion
               
               he
               poysoned
               himselfe
               :
               
                 Quanta
                 luxuria
                 est
                 cui
                 sestertium
                 centies
                 egestas
                 fuit
                 ,
              
               how
               great
               was
               that
               Luxurie
               to
               which
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               seemed
               poverty
               ?
               This
               notable
               vanity
               &
               folly
               of
               Apicius
               ,
               the
               Epigrammatist
               most
               deservedly
               scoffes
               at
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Dederas
                   Apici
                   bis
                   trecenties
                   ventri
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sed
                   adhuc
                   supererat
                   centies
                   tibi
                   laxum
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Hoc
                   tu
                   gravatus
                   ne
                   famem
                   &
                   sitim
                   ferres
                   .
                
                 
                   Summa
                   venenum
                   potione
                   duxisti
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nil
                   est
                   Apici
                   tibi
                   gulosius
                   factum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Apicius
                   thou
                   didst
                   on
                   thy
                   gut
                   bestow
                
                 
                   Six
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   :
                   yet
                   when
                   this
                   was
                   spent
                
                 
                   One
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   stil
                   remaind
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                
                 
                   Fearing
                   to
                   suffer
                   thirst
                   and
                   famishment
                
                 
                   In
                   poyson'd
                   potion
                   drankst
                   :
                   Apicius
                
                 
                   Of
                   all
                   thy
                   facts
                   this
                   was
                   most
                   gluttonous
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               no
               marveile
               Apicius
               should
               runne
               so
               farre
               vpon
               the
               score
               and
               consume
               such
               a
               masse
               of
               treasure
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               vsuall
               to
               lavish
               out
               and
               devoure
               whole
               patrimonies
               at
               a
               sitting
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 
                   —
                   Vna
                   comedunt
                   patrimonia
                   mensa
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quid
                 est
                 coena
                 sumptuosa
                 flagitiosius
                 ,
                 &
                 equestrem
                 censum
                 consumente
                 ,
                 &
                 tricies
                 tamen
                 Sestertio
                 adijciales
                 coenae
                 frugalissimis
                 Viris
                 constiterunt
                 ?
              
               What
               
               is
               more
               ●…ewde
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ,
               then
               a
               sumptuous
               supper
               wasting
               a
               Knights
               revenewes
               ?
               yet
               it
               stands
               the
               most
               frugall
               commonly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               solemne
               ,
               in
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               but
               look
               into
               their
               bils
               of
               fare
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Courses
               at
               a
               feast
               ,
               &
               of
               their
               dishes
               at
               a
               Course
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               prises
               of
               their
               dishes
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               long
               &
               often
               sittings
               ,
               will
               rather
               wonder
               that
               they
               spent
               so
               little
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               brought
               going
               so
               much
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               their
               long
               and
               often
               sitting
               and
               vsuall
               practise
               of
               vomiting
               euen
               among
               their
               women
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               number
               of
               their
               courses
               at
               a
               sitting
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rarity
               and
               costlinesse
               of
               their
               severall
               services
               .
            
             
               FOr
               their
               
                 long
                 sittings
                 Suetonius
              
               reports
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               that
               he
               spent
               a
               
               whole
               night
               &
               two
               dayes
               out-right
               in
               nothing
               else
               but
               eating
               &
               drinking
               ,
               
                 Noctem
                 continuumque
                 biduum
                 epulando
                 ,
                 potandoque
                 consumpsit
                 :
              
               And
               of
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Epulas
                 è
                 media
                 die
                 ad
                 mediam
                 noctem
                 protrahebat
                 ,
              
               he
               held
               
               out
               his
               feasts
               from
               noone
               day
               till
               midnight
               .
               And
               of
               Vitellius
               for
               often
               
               sittings
               ,
               that
               he
               feasted
               vsually
               three
               times
               ,
               sometimes
               foure
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               euery
               sitting
               being
               valued
               at
               foure
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               
                 facilè
                 omnibus
                 sufficiens
                 vomitandi
                 consuetudine
              
               ,
               being
               easily
               able
               to
               goe
               thorow
               them
               all
               by
               a
               continuall
               custome
               of
               vomiting
               :
               which
               it
               seemes
               was
               among
               them
               a
               common
               practise
               :
               
                 Vomunt
                 vt
                 edant
                 ;
                 edunt
                 vt
                 vomant
                 :
                 epulas
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quas
                 toto
                 orbe
                 conquirunt
                 ,
                 nec
                 oncoquere
                 dignantur
                 :
              
               they
               vomit
               that
               they
               may
               eate
               ,
               and
               eate
               againe
               that
               they
               may
               vomit
               ,
               and
               those
               delicates
               which
               they
               hunt
               for
               thorow
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               vouchsafe
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               concoct
               ,
               nay
               the
               very
               women
               practised
               it
               ,
               
                 aeque
                 invitis
                 ingesta
                 visceribus
              
               
               
                 per
                 os
                 reddunt
                 ,
                 &
                 vinum
                 omne
                 vomitu
                 remittunt
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               men
               they
               eate
               against
               their
               stomaches
               that
               which
               they
               soon
               returne
               by
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               wine
               they
               quickly
               send
               backe
               by
               vomiting
               :
               And
               from
               hence
               (
               as
               I
               conceiue
               )
               did
               they
               vsually
               rise
               from
               their
               great
               feasts
               so
               colourlesse
               and
               indispos'd
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Vides
                   ,
                   vt
                   pallidus
                   omnis
                
                 
                   Coena
                   desurgat
                   dubia
                   ?
                   quin
                   corpus
                   onustum
                   
                
                 
                   Hesternis
                   vitijs
                   ,
                   animum
                   quoque
                   praegravat
                   vnà
                   ,
                
                 
                   Atque
                   affigit
                   humo
                   divinae
                   particulam
                   aurae
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Seest
                   thou
                   how
                   pale
                   they
                   from
                   their
                   doubtfull
                   supper
                   rise
                   ?
                
                 
                   The
                   body
                   furthermore
                   surcharg'd
                   with
                   riotise
                
                 
                   Of
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   weighs
                   downe
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   mire
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   base
                   earth
                   doth
                   plunge
                   the
                   sparke
                   of
                   heav'nly
                   fire
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               number
               of
               their
               Courses
               at
               a
               sitting
               were
               vsually
               seauen
               ,
               and
               that
               sometimes
               when
               they
               sate
               privately
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 
                   —
                   Quis
                   fercula
                   septem
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Secreto
                   coenavit
                   avus
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Which
                 of
                 our
                 Auncesters
                 vpon
              
               
                 Seuen
                 services
                 did
                 sup
                 alone
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               that
               monster
               Heliogabalus
               had
               serued
               in
               at
               one
               feast
               two
               and
               twenty
               severall
               courses
               ,
               
                 Exhibuit
                 aliquando
                 &
                 tale
                 convivium
                 vt
                 haberet
                 viginti
              
               
               
                 d●…o
                 fercula
                 ingentium
                 epularum
              
               ;
               he
               once
               made
               such
               a
               feast
               that
               hee
               had
               serued
               in
               ,
               two
               and
               twenty
               Courses
               ,
               all
               of
               the
               choisest
               fare
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               variety
               of
               dishes
               we
               may
               partly
               guesse
               at
               them
               by
               that
               adventitious
               supper
               (
               as
               Suetonius
               calls
               it
               )
               which
               was
               made
               Vitellius
               by
               his
               
               brother
               ,
               
                 in
                 qua
                 duo
                 millia
                 lectissimorum
                 pis●…ium
                 ,
                 septem
                 avium
                 apposita
                 traduntur
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               serued
               in
               two
               thousand
               of
               the
               choisest
               fish
               ,
               and
               seuen
               thousand
               fowle
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               delicacie
               and
               prices
               of
               their
               dishes
               ,
               it
               certainely
               exceeded
               their
               variety
               and
               number
               ,
               they
               were
               farre
               fetcht
               and
               deare
               bought
               
                 Quicquid
                 mare
                 aut
                 terra
                 ,
                 aut
                 etiam
                 coelo
                 gigneretur
                 ,
                 ad
                 satiandam
                 ingluviem
                 suam
                 natum
                 existimans
                 faucibus
                 ac
                 dentibus
                 suis
                 subdidit
                 ,
              
               saith
               Macrobius
               
               of
               Anthony
               ,
               he
               devoured
               with
               his
               chaps
               and
               teeth
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Sea
               or
               Earth
               or
               Aire
               brought
               forth
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               had
               beene
               borne
               only
               to
               satisfie
               his
               luxury
               .
               And
               Salust
               of
               
                 Metellus
                 Proconsull
              
               in
               
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 Epulae
                 verò
                 exquisitissimae
                 ,
                 neque
                 per
                 omnem
                 mudò
                 provinciam
                 ,
                 sed
                 trans
                 maria
                 ex
                 Mauritania
                 volucrum
                 &
                 ferarum
                 incognita
                 antea
                 plura
                 genera
              
               His
               feasts
               were
               most
               exquisite
               not
               onely
               of
               all
               the
               dainties
               which
               were
               to
               bee
               had
               in
               those
               parts
               ;
               but
               many
               kindes
               of
               birdes
               and
               beasts
               before
               vnknowne
               in
               that
               Countrey
               were
               brought
               from
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               and
               out
               of
               
                 Mauritania
                 .
                 Quis
                 ganeonum
                 aut
                 l●…conum
                 possit
                 vel
                 ausit
                 imitari
                 ?
                 Quis
                 nostrum
                 hodie
              
               
               
                 aves
                 aut
                 feras
                 trans
                 mare
                 coenae
                 causâ
                 conquirit
                 :
              
               Which
               of
               our
               thriftlesse
               Belly-gods
               can
               or
               dare
               imitate
               him
               ?
               which
               of
               vs
               now
               a
               dayes
               sends
               for
               birds
               or
               beasts
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               to
               make
               a
               Supper
               ?
               Yet
               was
               this
               practise
               among
               them
               no
               rare
               matter
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               that
               of
               
                 Petronius
                 Arbiter
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ingeniosa
                   gula
                   est
                   siculo
                   scaurus
                   aequore
                   mersus
                
                 
                   Ad
                   mensam
                   vivus
                   deducitur
                   ▪
                   inde
                   Lucrinis
                
                 
                   Eruta
                   littoribus
                   vendunt
                   conchylia
                   coenis
                
                 
                   Vt
                   renovent
                   per
                   damna
                   famem
                   ;
                   jam
                   phasidos
                   vnda
                
                 
                   Orbata
                   est
                   avibus
                   ,
                   mutoque
                   in
                   littore
                   tantum
                
                 
                   Solae
                   desertis
                   aspirant
                   frondibus
                   aurae
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   throat
                   is
                   witty
                   ,
                   thence
                   the
                   Guilthead
                   that
                   doth
                   cliue
                
                 
                   Sicilian
                   sea
                   is
                   brought
                   vnto
                   the
                   board
                   aliue
                   .
                
                 
                   Shelfish
                   they
                   sell
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   lake
                   of
                   Lucrin
                   grew
                
                 
                   To
                   sup
                   on
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   losse
                   their
                   hunger
                   to
                   renew
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   bankes
                   of
                   Phasis
                   now
                   are
                   dumbe
                   ,
                   the
                   birds
                   are
                   gone
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   on
                   forsaken
                   boughs
                   now
                   breathes
                   the
                   wind
                   alone
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               least
               we
               should
               thinke
               that
               he
               speakes
               Poetically
               and
               hyperbolically
               ,
               the
               graue
               Seneca
               in
               his
               sober
               and
               sad
               manner
               goes
               beyond
               it
               .
               
                 Non
                 est
                 necesse
              
               
               
                 omne
                 perscrutari
                 profundum
                 ,
                 nec
                 strage
                 animalium
                 ventrem
                 onerare
                 ,
                 nec
                 conchylia
                 vltimi
                 maris
                 ex
                 ignoto
                 littore
                 eruere
                 ,
                 Dij
                 istos
                 Deaeque
                 perdant
                 quorum
                 luxuria
                 tam
                 invidiosi
                 imperij
                 sines
                 transcendit
                 ,
                 ultra
                 phasin
                 capi
                 volunt
              
               
               
                 quod
                 ambitiosam
                 popinam
                 instruat
                 ,
                 nec
                 piget
                 à
                 Parthis
                 à
                 quibus
                 nondum
                 poenas
                 repetivimus
                 ,
                 aves
                 petere
                 ,
                 vndique
                 convehunt
                 omnia
                 vota
                 fastidienti
                 gulae
                 quod
                 dissolutus
                 delicijs
                 stomachus
                 vix
                 admittat
                 ab
                 vltimo
                 portatur
                 Oceano
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               searching
               the
               deepe
               ,
               nor
               of
               filling
               our
               bellies
               with
               the
               slaughter
               of
               beasts
               ,
               nor
               of
               dragging
               shell-fish
               of
               the
               most
               remote
               seas
               &
               the
               vnknowne
               shore
               :
               The
               Gods
               &
               Goddesses
               plague
               them
               ,
               whose
               luxury
               cannot
               bound
               it selfe
               within
               the
               lists
               of
               so
               large
               &
               so
               much
               envied
               an
               Empire
               :
               It
               must
               be
               taken
               beyond
               the
               river
               Phasis
               ,
               which
               should
               serue
               the
               provision
               of
               their
               ambitious
               kitchin
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               ashamed
               to
               borrow
               birdes
               from
               the
               Parthians
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               they
               haue
               not
               yet
               taken
               revenge
               ,
               from
               all
               places
               they
               hunc
               after
               that
               which
               they
               long
               for
               to
               satisfie
               their
               yawning
               appetite
               ;
               nay
               they
               fetch
               that
               from
               the
               farthest
               part
               of
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               which
               their
               stomacke
               weakened
               with
               delicacies
               ,
               will
               hardly
               admit
               .
               And
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               
                 ô
                 miserabiles
                 quorum
                 palatum
                 nisi
                 ad
                 pretiosos
                 cibos
                 non
                 excitantur
                 ,
                 pretiosos
                 autem
                 non
                 eximius
                 sapor
                 aut
                 aliqua
                 faucium
                 dulcedo
                 ,
                 sed
                 raritas
                 &
                 diffi●…ultas
                 parandi
                 facit
                 .
              
               O
               wretched
               men
               ,
               whose
               pallates
               are
               not
               stirred
               but
               with
               pretious
               meates
               ,
               specially
               when
               that
               which
               makes
               them
               pretious
               is
               not
               any
               singular
               rellish
               or
               excellent
               ,
               sauour
               they
               haue
               ,
               but
               onely
               their
               scarcitie
               and
               difficulty
               of
               procuring
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               heerein
               
                 Latinus
                 Pacatus
              
               in
               his
               
                 Panygeri
                 ke
              
               a●…cords
               well
               with
               Seneca
               ,
               if
               he
               goe
               not
               a
               straine
               beyond
               him
               ;
               
                 Ho●…um
                 gulae
                 angustus
                 erat
                 orbis
                 noster
                 ,
                 namque
                 appositas
                 dapes
                 non
                 sapore
                 sed
                 sumptu
                 aestimantes
                 ,
                 illis
                 demum
                 cibis
                 acquiescebant
                 ,
                 quos
                 extremus
                 Oriens
                 aut
                 positus
                 extra
                 Romanum
                 Colchus
                 Imperium
                 ,
                 aut
                 famosa
                 naufragijs
                 maria
                 misissent
                 :
              
               This
               our
               world
               was
               too
               narrow
               for
               their
               throates
               :
               for
               not
               valuing
               their
               Cates
               by
               their
               tast
               but
               by
               their
               cost
               ,
               they
               rested
               content
               only
               with
               that
               provision
               which
               they
               got
               from
               the
               vttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               or
               Colchus
               seated
               beyond
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Empire
              
               ,
               or
               seas
               infamous
               with
               shipwrackes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Magis
                   illa
                   placent
                   quae
                   pluris
                   emuntur
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 That
                 pleaseth
                 most
              
               
                 Which
                 dearest
                 cost
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               sumptuous
               provision
               of
               two
               platters
               furnished
               out
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               Vitellius
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Aesope
               the
               Tragaedian
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               horrible
               excesse
               of
               Caligula
               and
               Heliogabalus
               .
            
             
               THese
               dainties
               wee
               may
               partly
               guesse
               at
               by
               the
               furnirure
               of
               two
               famous
               platters
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Vitellius
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               huge
               bignesse
               
               thereof
               ,
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               call
               
                 Minerva's
                 buckler
              
               ,
               in
               this
               he
               blended
               together
               the
               liuers
               of
               guiltheads
               ,
               the
               braines
               of
               fesants
               and
               peacockes
               ,
               the
               tongues
               of
               Phaenicopters
               ,
               &
               the
               melts
               of
               Lampres
               brought
               from
               the
               Spanish
               &
               Carpathean
               Seas
               ,
               by
               the
               Masters
               of
               shippes
               and
               Gallies
               .
               The
               other
               of
               Aesope
               the
               Tragaedian
               ,
               which
               he
               furnished
               out
               with
               
               the
               rarest
               singing
               birds
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               imitated
               mans
               voyce
               ;
               they
               cost
               him
               
               six
               thousand
               Sesterces
               a
               peece
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               platter
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               :
               
                 Nulla
                 alia
                 inductus
                 voluptate
                 nisi
                 vt
                 in
                 his
                 imitationem
                 hominis
                 manderet
                 ,
              
               
               induced
               herevnto
               by
               none
               other
               pleasure
               ,
               sayth
               Pliny
               ,
               but
               that
               thereby
               he
               might
               eate
               the
               imitation
               of
               mankind
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               
                 imitatione
                 hominem
              
               ,
               mankind
               by
               imitation
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               may
               be
               added
               the
               horrible
               excesse
               of
               Caligula
               &
               Heliogabalus
               ,
               the
               former
               of
               which
               ,
               
                 videtur
                 natura
                 edidisse
                 vt
                 ostenderet
                 quid
                 summa
              
               
               
                 vitia
                 in
                 summa
                 fortuna
                 possent
              
               ,
               whom
               nature
               seemes
               to
               haue
               brought
               forth
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               effects
               the
               greatest
               vices
               joyned
               with
               the
               greatest
               fortune
               could
               produce
               .
               This
               man
               ,
               saith
               
                 Suetonius
                 ,
                 nepotinis
                 sumptibus
                 omnium
                 prodigorum
                 ingenia
                 svperavit
                 ,
              
               in
               thristles
               expences
               exceeded
               the
               
               wits
               of
               all
               the
               prodigalls
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               
                 commentus
                 porten●…osissima
                 genera
                 ciborum
                 atque
                 caenarum
                 ,
              
               inventing
               most
               monstrous
               kindes
               of
               meates
               &
               suppers
               ,
               the
               most
               orient
               pearles
               that
               were
               to
               be
               gotten
               ,
               he
               dissolved
               in
               vineger
               and
               swallowed
               downe
               ,
               and
               set
               before
               his
               guests
               bread
               &
               victuals
               of
               gold
               ,
               
                 aut
                 frugi
                 hominem
                 esse
                 oportere
                 dictitans
                 ,
                 aut
                 Caesarem
                 ,
              
               commonly
               saying
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               neede
               bee
               thrifty
               or
               Caesar
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ,
               being
               assisted
               with
               the
               inventions
               of
               all
               his
               companions
               ,
               he
               
               could
               hardly
               finde
               the
               meanes
               to
               spend
               the
               tribute
               of
               the
               Provinces
               at
               one
               supper
               .
               Which
               I
               wonder
               Seneca
               should
               affirme
               ,
               considering
               he
               practised
               the
               dissolving
               &
               swallowing
               of
               pearles
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               
                 Heliogabalus
                 ,
                 Lampridius
              
               thus
               begins
               his
               story
               .
               
                 Vitam
                 Heliogabali
                 Antonini
                 impurissimam
                 nunquam
                 in
                 literas
                 as
                 misissem
                 ,
                 ne
                 quis
                 fuisse
                 Romanorum
                 Pricipem
                 sciret
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ante
                 Caligulas
                 ,
                 &
                 Nerones
                 ,
                 &
                 Vitellios
                 Vitellios
                 idem
                 h●…uisset
                 Imperium
                 :
              
               The
               most
               beastly
               life
               of
               
                 Heliogabalus
                 Anto●…inus
              
               I
               would
               neuer
               haue
               committed
               vnto
               writing
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               haue
               bin
               knowne
               ,
               that
               ever
               there
               was
               such
               an
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               vnlesse
               Caligula
               ,
               &
               Nero
               ,
               &
               Vitellius
               had
               before
               sate
               in
               the
               same
               throne
               .
               Of
               him
               then
               ,
               besides
               his
               other
               most
               abominable
               filthinesse
               ,
               he
               reports
               for
               his
               excesse
               in
               diet
               ,
               that
               at
               one
               supper
               he
               caused
               to
               be
               served
               in
               the
               heads
               of
               six
               hundred
               Ostriches
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               eating
               of
               their
               braines
               ,
               being
               neere
               the
               sea
               ,
               he
               neuer
               tasted
               fish
               but
               in
               places
               farthest
               distant
               from
               the
               sea
               ,
               all
               his
               diet
               was
               vpon
               fish
               :
               And
               in
               the
               In-land
               he
               fed
               the
               countrey
               clownes
               with
               the
               melts
               of
               lampres
               &
               pikes
               .
               To
               be
               briefe
               ,
               
                 coenas
                 &
                 Vitellij
                 &
                 Apicij
                 vicit
                 ,
              
               he
               exceeded
               the
               suppers
               both
               of
               Vitellius
               &
               Apicius
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               excessiue
               luxurie
               of
               more
               ancient
               times
               .
            
             
               WHAT
               should
               I
               speake
               of
               more
               ancient
               times
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Dictator
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               who
               borrowed
               of
               Hirrius
               six
               thousand
               lampres
               by
               weight
               ,
               for
               the
               furnishing
               out
               of
               a
               triumphall
               supper
               ,
               and
               by
               
               weight
               to
               be
               repaid
               againe
               ;
               and
               if
               such
               were
               his
               store
               of
               lampres
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               conceiue
               of
               his
               other
               provision
               .
               Of
               
                 Fabius
                 Gurges
              
               ,
               so
               called
               for
               devouring
               his
               patrimonie
               thorow
               his
               throate
               .
               Of
               
                 Metellus
                 Pius
              
               ,
               
               who
               made
               suppers
               
                 vltra
                 Romanorum
                 ac
                 mortalium
                 etiam
                 morem
                 ,
              
               not
               only
               beyond
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               but
               of
               mankind
               .
               Of
               Metellus
               
               
               Pontifex
               ,
               of
               whom
               Macrobius
               having
               specified
               the
               dainties
               served
               in
               at
               his
               table
               in
               all
               kindes
               ,
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Vbi
                 iam
                 lux●…ria
                 tunc
                 accusaretur
                 quando
                 tot
                 rebus
                 farta
                 fuit
                 coena
                 Pontificum
                 ?
              
               who
               should
               then
               accuse
               luxurie
               when
               the
               table
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               was
               furnished
               with
               such
               varietie
               of
               rarities
               ?
               Of
               Hortensius
               ,
               who
               vsually
               watered
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speake
               ,
               his
               plane
               trees
               with
               wine
               ,
               in
               somuch
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               being
               to
               plead
               in
               a
               cause
               ,
               wherein
               Cicero
               was
               likewise
               retained
               ,
               he
               sollicited
               him
               to
               chaunge
               turnes
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               returne
               the
               sooner
               to
               his
               country
               farme
               ,
               to
               powre
               wine
               on
               his
               planes
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               ;
               and
               so
               curious
               he
               was
               about
               his
               fish-ponds
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Cicero
               some-where
               calls
               Phillip
               &
               him
               ,
               Piscenarios
               ,
               pond-men
               or
               fish-mongers
               ,
               &
               so
               charie
               withall
               of
               his
               fish
               ,
               that
               sooner
               should
               you
               get
               by
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               
                 ex
                 equili
                 rhedarias
                 mulas
                 quàm
                 ex
                 piscina
                 barbatum
                 mullum
                 ,
              
               his
               coach
               mules
               out
               of
               his
               stable
               then
               one
               barble
               
               out
               of
               his
               pondes
               :
               yet
               was
               a
               mule
               sold
               sometimes
               for
               the
               price
               of
               an
               house
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Pluris
                   mula
                   est
                   quam
                   domus
                   empta
                   tibi
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 More
                 for
                 a
                 mule
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 house
                 thou
                 pai'st
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               
                 Asinius
                 Celer
              
               ,
               who
               laid
               downe
               for
               one
               mullet
               six
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               ,
               seaven
               thousand
               ,
               as
               Macrobius
               ,
               eight
               thousand
               ,
               as
               Pliny
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 qua
                 re
                 luxuriam
                 illius
                 seculi
                 eo
                 magis
                 licet
                 aestimare
              
               ;
               saith
               
                 Macrobius
                 ,
                 quod
                 Plinius
                 secundus
                 temporibus
                 suis
                 negat
                 fa●…ile
                 mullum
                 repertum
                 qui
                 duas
                 pondo
                 libras
                 excederet
                 ,
                 at
                 nunc
                 &
                 maioris
                 ponderis
                 passim
                 videmus
                 ,
                 &
                 pretia
                 haec
                 insana
                 nescimus
                 :
              
               wherein
               we
               may
               the
               sooner
               guesse
               at
               the
               luxury
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               
                 Plinius
                 Secundus
              
               affirmes
               that
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               't
               was
               hard
               to
               finde
               a
               mullet
               of
               aboue
               two
               pound
               weight
               ,
               whereas
               now
               wee
               haue
               them
               every
               where
               of
               a
               greater
               quantity
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               those
               madde
               prices
               .
               Of
               Lucullus
               a
               great
               states-man
               ,
               whom
               Tully
               &
               Pompey
               meeting
               by
               chaunce
               in
               the
               market
               place
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               they
               had
               to
               know
               what
               his
               daily
               faire
               might
               be
               ,
               invited
               themselues
               to
               suppe
               with
               him
               that
               night
               ,
               but
               vpon
               condition
               ,
               he
               should
               giue
               no
               warning
               thereof
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               desired
               not
               to
               put
               him
               to
               charge
               :
               He
               began
               at
               first
               to
               put
               them
               off
               with
               excuses
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               wishing
               them
               rather
               to
               agree
               on
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               but
               they
               importuning
               him
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               he
               demaunded
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               they
               would
               then
               suffer
               him
               to
               giue
               order
               in
               what
               roome
               they
               should
               sup
               ;
               that
               they
               permitted
               :
               wherevpon
               he
               presently
               dispatches
               away
               a
               message
               in
               their
               hearing
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               that
               night
               suppe
               in
               Apollo
               ;
               within
               a
               while
               they
               follow
               after
               ,
               and
               finde
               all
               things
               ready
               in
               a
               pompous
               and
               princely
               manner
               ,
               but
               knew
               not
               the
               true
               reason
               ,
               all
               the
               cunning
               lying
               in
               the
               word
               Apollo
               :
               For
               he
               had
               so
               disposed
               of
               his
               roomes
               ,
               that
               being
               distinguished
               by
               names
               ,
               their
               provision
               &
               charge
               when
               he
               sate
               in
               them
               was
               accordingly
               allotted
               to
               thē
               ;
               by
               which
               meanes
               his
               steward
               and
               cooke
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               heard
               the
               roome
               named
               ,
               knew
               presently
               what
               to
               provide
               .
               Now
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               which
               bore
               the
               name
               of
               Apollo
               was
               chiefest
               ,
               the
               summe
               alotted
               therevnto
               ,
               being
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 Quinquaginta
                 millia
                 drachmarum
              
               ,
               which
               Budaeus●…asts
               ●…asts
               vp
               to
               5000
               Crownes
               ,
               and
               addes
               withall
               ,
               hujusmodi
               
               
                 multa
                 à
                 Plutarcho
                 referuntur
                 fidem
                 omnino
                 excedentia
                 ,
                 si
                 ex
                 presenti
                 seculo
                 aestimentur
                 :
              
               Many
               such
               things
               are
               reported
               by
               Plutarch
               ,
               which
               if
               
               they
               should
               be
               valued
               by
               the
               scantling
               of
               our
               present
               times
               ,
               would
               seeme
               altogether
               incredible
               .
               Of
               
                 Sergius
                 Aurata
              
               or
               Orata
               ,
               who
               borrowed
               his
               name
               from
               a
               fish
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               he
               loued
               it
               most
               ;
               the
               first
               
               he
               was
               that
               adjudged
               the
               price
               to
               the
               Lucrine
               oysters
               for
               tast
               .
               Of
               
                 Licinius
                 Crassus
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Cicero
               ,
               being
               held
               a
               graue
               &
               stayd
               man
               ,
               and
               most
               eminent
               among
               the
               citizens
               of
               the
               best
               ranke
               &
               note
               ,
               mourned
               in
               blacke
               for
               a
               Lamprey
               which
               died
               in
               a
               pond
               adjoyning
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               for
               his
               daughter
               ;
               and
               therevpon
               was
               afterward
               commonly
               called
               
                 Licinius
                 Murena
              
               .
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               of
               
                 Octavius
                 ,
                 Admirall
              
               of
               the
               Navy
               ,
               who
               finding
               that
               the
               Scarus
               was
               not
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               
               Italian
               Seas
               ,
               dispersed
               an
               incredible
               multitude
               of
               them
               ,
               being
               brought
               thither
               in
               shippes
               ,
               betweene
               Hostia
               &
               
                 Campania
                 ,
                 miroque
                 ac
                 novo
                 exemplo
                 pisces
                 in
                 mari
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 in
                 terra
                 fruges
                 aliquas
                 seminavit
              
               ;
               by
               a
               strange
               and
               new
               example
               sowed
               fishes
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               corne
               in
               the
               field
               :
               And
               the
               same
               man
               ,
               
                 tanquam
                 s●…mma
                 in
                 hoc
                 vtilitatis
                 publicae
                 verteretur
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               herein
               had
               consisted
               the
               well-fare
               and
               chiefe
               happines
               of
               the
               state
               for
               fiue
               yeares
               imployed
               his
               vtmost
               endeavours
               ,
               that
               if
               among
               other
               fishes
               any
               fisher-man
               by
               chaunce
               lighted
               vpon
               a
               Scarus
               ,
               hee
               should
               againe
               restore
               him
               to
               the
               sea
               safe
               &
               sound
               .
               Belike
               this
               was
               the
               same
               Octavius
               ,
               of
               whom
               Seneca
               relates
               this
               pleasant
               stroy
               :
               
                 Mullum
                 ingentis
                 formae
                 ,
                 (
                 quare
                 autem
                 non
                 pondus
                 adijcto
                 &
                 aliorum
                 gulam
                 irrito
                 ?
                 quatuor
              
               
               
                 pondo
                 &
                 ad
                 Selibram
                 fuisse
                 aie●…ant
                 )
                 Tiberius
                 Caesar
                 missum
                 sibi
                 cum
                 in
                 macellum
                 deferri
                 &
                 venire
                 iussisset
                 ,
                 amici
                 inquit
                 omnia
                 me
                 fallunt
                 ,
                 nisi
                 istum
                 mullum
                 aut
                 Apicius
                 emerit
                 aut
                 Publius
                 Octavius
                 .
                 Vltra
                 spem
                 illi
                 coniectura
                 processit
                 ,
                 licitati
                 sunt
                 ,
                 vicit
                 Octavius
                 &
                 ingentem
                 consequutus
                 est
                 inter
                 suos
                 gloriam
                 ,
                 quum
                 quinque
                 millibus
                 HS
                 emisset
                 piscem
                 quem
                 Caesar
                 vendiderat
                 ,
                 ne
                 Api
                 ius
                 quidem
                 emerat
                 .
                 Tiber.
                 Caes
              
               being
               presented
               with
               a
               goodly
               mullet
               of
               a
               vast
               quantity
               (
               but
               why
               doe
               I
               not
               adde
               his
               weight
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               provoke
               the
               appetite
               of
               others
               ?
               he
               was
               sayd
               to
               weigh
               foure
               pounds
               &
               halfe
               )
               sent
               it
               presently
               to
               the
               market
               there
               to
               be
               sold
               ;
               and
               my
               friends
               ,
               quoth
               he
               ,
               I
               am
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               either
               Apicius
               or
               
                 Publius
                 Octavius
              
               buy
               him
               not
               :
               It
               fell
               out
               beyond
               expectation
               ;
               they
               both
               cheapned
               it
               ,
               but
               Octavius
               carried
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               thereby
               got
               him
               wonderfull
               applause
               among
               his
               companions
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               with
               fiue
               thousand
               sesterces
               bought
               a
               fish
               which
               the
               Emperour
               sold
               ,
               and
               Apicius
               durst
               not
               buy
               .
               For
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               whether
               I
               should
               more
               wonder
               at
               the
               base
               parcimony
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               or
               the
               riotous
               prodigality
               of
               Octavius
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               being
               an
               Emperour
               should
               send
               a
               fish
               which
               was
               given
               him
               for
               a
               present
               ,
               to
               the
               market
               to
               be
               sold
               ;
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               private
               man
               ,
               should
               buy
               it
               at
               such
               a
               rate
               ,
               Yet
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               the
               Satyrist
               ,
               this
               price
               was
               not
               so
               rare
               ,
               but
               others
               outvied
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Mullum
                   sex
                   millibus
                   emit
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   Aequantem
                   sane
                   paribus
                   sestertia
                   libris
                
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 for
                 a
                 mullet
                 did
                 six
                 thousand
                 pay
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 equall
                 pounds
                 did
                 with
                 those
                 thousands
                 weigh
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               which
               proportion
               it
               seemes
               ,
               they
               equalled
               a
               thousand
               Sesterces
               to
               a
               pound
               of
               fish
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               their
               wonderfull
               nicenesse
               in
               the
               strangenesse
               ,
               weight
               ,
               and
               newnesse
               of
               their
               fishes
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               diverse
               other
               their
               strange
               curiosities
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vastnesse
               of
               their
               fishponds
               ,
               and
               great
               store
               of
               fishes
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               ANd
               no
               marveile
               since
               those
               fishes
               among
               them
               were
               in
               greatest
               request
               which
               were
               brought
               from
               remote
               Seas
               ,
               their
               own
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               drawne
               dry
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Mullus
                   erit
                   dominae
                   quem
                   misit
                   Corsica
                   ,
                   vel
                   quem
                   
                
                 
                   Tauromenetanae
                   rupes
                   quando
                   òmne
                   per
                   actum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   jam
                   defecit
                   nostrum
                   mare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   's
                   th'
                   only
                   Mullet
                   which
                   from
                   Corsica
                   is
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   from
                   Sicilian
                   rocks
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   Sea
                   is
                   spent
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   altogether
                   failes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               of
               the
               Lampry
               to
               like
               purpose
               in
               the
               same
               Satyre
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Virroni
                   murena
                   datur
                   quae
                   maxima
                   ve●…t
                
              
               
                 
                   Gurgite
                   de
                   Siculo
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Lamprey
                 one
                 on
                 Virto
                 did
                 bestow
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 that
                 Si●…ilian
                 gulf●…
                 did
                 know
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               their
               weight
               they
               were
               so
               curious
               and
               observant
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               them
               weighed
               many
               times
               at
               their
               very
               tables
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               their
               guests
               ,
               many
               standing
               by
               and
               noting
               it
               in
               their
               table
               bookes
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcelli●…us
                 .
                 Poscuntur
                 etiam
                 〈◊〉
                 aliquoties
                 trutinae
                 ut
                 appositi
                 pisces
                 &
                 volucres
                 ponderentur
                 ,
                 &
                 glires
                 quorū
                 magnitudo
                 saepius
                 delicata
                 non
              
               
               
                 sine
                 tedio
                 praesentium
                 vt
                 antehac
                 invsi●…ata
                 laudatur
                 assiduè
                 ,
                 maximè
                 cum
                 haec
                 eadem
                 numerantes
                 notarij
                 prope
                 triginta
                 adsistant
                 ,
                 cum
                 thecis
                 &
                 pugillaribus
                 .
              
               The
               ballances
               are
               sometimes
               sent
               for
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               feasts
               ,
               that
               the
               fishes
               which
               are
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               &
               the
               birds
               ,
               &
               the
               reare-mice
               may
               be
               weighed
               ,
               whose
               excessiue
               greatnes
               not
               without
               tediousnesse
               to
               some
               present
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               thing
               heretofore
               vnvsuall
               ,
               is
               dayly
               magnified
               and
               extolled
               ,
               specially
               when
               almost
               thirty
               Notaries
               standing
               by
               ,
               set
               downe
               the
               exact
               weight
               in
               their
               table-bookes
               .
               To
               which
               custome
               the
               Poe●…
               alludes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Laudas
                   insane
                   trelibrem
                
              
               
                 Mullum
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Mullet
                 thou
                 doest
                 praise
              
               
                 Mad
                 man
                 that
                 three
                 pound
                 waighs
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               weight
               much
               commended
               their
               fish
               &
               inhanced
               their
               price
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               newnesse
               &
               freshnesse
               thereof
               :
               they
               being
               come
               to
               such
               a
               nicenesse
               &
               delicacy
               at
               last
               that
               
                 parum
                 videtur
                 recens
                 mullus
                 nisi
                 qui
                 in
              
               
               
                 convivae
                 manu
                 moreretur
              
               ,
               that
               mullet
               seemed
               not
               new
               enough
               which
               died
               not
               in
               the
               guests
               hand
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               they
               brought
               them
               aliue
               in
               glassen
               bottles
               filled
               with
               water
               ,
               into
               the
               roomes
               where
               they
               sate
               :
               
                 in
                 cubile
                 natant
                 pisces
                 ,
                 &
                 sub
                 ipsa
                 mensa
                 capitur
                 ,
                 qui
                 statim
                 transferatur
                 in
                 mensam
                 ,
              
               
               our
               fishes
               swimme
               in
               our
               chambers
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               fish
               is
               taken
               vp
               vnder
               our
               board
               which
               is
               instantly
               serued
               in
               ,
               to
               our
               board
               They
               took
               a
               marveilous
               delight
               to
               see
               their
               mullets
               change
               colour
               whiles
               they
               were
               expiring
               ,
               
                 Mullum
                 expirantem
                 versicolore
                 quadam
                 &
                 numerosa
                 varietate
                 spectari
              
               
               
                 proceres
                 gulae
                 narrant
              
               :
               The
               headmen
               and
               peeres
               of
               Luxury
               affirme
               that
               the
               mullet
               when
               he
               lies
               a
               dying
               shewes
               himselfe
               in
               many
               and
               those
               very
               various
               and
               changeable
               colours
               .
               But
               Seneca
               hereupon
               cannot
               hold
               but
               desires
               leaue
               to
               leaue
               his
               matter
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               to
               lash
               these
               gluttons
               .
               
                 Permitte
                 mihi
                 quaestione
                 sepositâ
                 castigare
                 luxuriam
                 :
              
               and
               then
               goes
               on
               .
               Quo
               
               
                 pervenêre
                 deliciae
                 ?
                 &
                 pro
                 putrido
                 jam
                 piscis
                 affertur
                 qui
                 non
                 hodie
                 eductus
                 ,
                 hodie
                 occisus
                 est
                 ;
                 nescio
                 de
                 re
                 magna
                 tibi
                 credere
                 ,
                 ipse
                 oportet
                 mihi
                 credam
                 huc
                 afferatur
                 ,
                 coram
                 me
                 animam
                 agat
                 ;
                 ad
                 hunc
                 fastum
                 pervenere
                 ventres
                 delicatorum
                 ,
                 vt
                 gustare
                 non
                 possint
                 piscem
                 nisi
                 quem
                 in
                 ipso
                 convivio
                 natantem
                 ,
                 palpitantemque
                 viderint
                 ,
              
               To
               what
               passe
               is
               our
               daintinesse
               now
               come
               ?
               it
               is
               held
               for
               a
               stinking
               fish
               which
               is
               not
               that
               very
               day
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               water
               &
               kild
               :
               I
               cannot
               trust
               thee
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               ,
               bring
               him
               hither
               that
               he
               may
               expire
               in
               my
               presence
               :
               to
               such
               an
               highth
               are
               our
               belly-gods
               come
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               taste
               the
               fish
               vnlesse
               they
               see
               him
               in
               the
               very
               feast
               swimming
               and
               panting
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 cursu
                 advehitur
                 &
                 gerulis
                 cum
                 anhelitu
                 &
                 clamore
                 properantibus
                 datur
                 via
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               brought
               in
               in
               a
               posting
               speed
               ,
               and
               way
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Porters
               making
               haste
               with
               panting
               and
               out-cryes
               .
               His
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               
                 non
                 tempero
                 mihi
                 quin
                 vtar
                 interdum
                 temerariis
                 verbis
                 ,
                 &
                 proprietatis
                 modum
                 excedam
                 :
                 non
                 sunt
                 ad
                 popinam
                 dentibus
                 &
                 ventre
                 ,
                 &
                 ore
                 contenti
                 ,
                 oculis
                 quoque
                 gulosi
                 sunt
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               refraine
               but
               that
               sometimes
               I
               must
               vse
               vnadvised
               and
               improper
               words
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               content
               to
               play
               the
               gluttons
               with
               their
               jawes
               and
               belly
               ,
               and
               mouth
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               doe
               it
               with
               their
               eyes
               too
               .
               And
               Meursius
               herevpon
               inferres
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 malum
                 hae
                 deliciae
                 ?
                 vix
                 credamus
              
               
               
                 nisi
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 authoribus
                 haberemus
                 ,
                 quorum
                 fidem
                 hic
                 negare
                 sit
                 piaculum
                 .
              
               What
               a
               mischiefe
               ,
               what
               a
               nicenesse
               is
               this
               ?
               we
               should
               not
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               haue
               it
               from
               those
               authors
               whose
               credit
               once
               to
               question
               were
               a
               kinde
               of
               impiety
               .
               Yet
               that
               
                 Sammonicus
                 Severus
              
               writes
               to
               Severus
               the
               
               Emperour
               touching
               the
               serving
               in
               of
               the
               Acipenser
               or
               Sturgeon
               is
               mee
               thinkes
               a
               degree
               beyond
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               yet
               spoken
               ,
               it
               therein
               appearing
               that
               indeed
               they
               made
               their
               belly
               their
               God.
               
                 Dignatione
                 vestra
              
               
               
                 cum
                 intersum
                 convivio
                 sacro
                 animadverto
                 hunc
                 piscem
                 à
                 coronatis
                 ministris
                 à
                 Tibicine
                 introferri
                 .
              
               When
               your
               sacred
               Majesty
               is
               pleased
               to
               admit
               me
               to
               your
               feast
               ,
               I
               obserue
               that
               this
               fish
               is
               euer
               serued
               in
               with
               musicke
               :
               the
               wayters
               that
               beare
               him
               wearing
               garlands
               or
               chaplets
               on
               their
               heads
               .
               Wherevpon
               Macrobius
               makes
               this
               Comment
               ,
               
                 Quasi
                 quada●…
                 non
                 deliciarum
                 sed
                 numinis
                 pompa
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               not
               for
               delight
               ,
               but
               for
               devotion
               to
               some
               divine
               power
               .
            
             
               Since
               then
               they
               were
               thus
               curious
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               fish
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               much
               marveile
               at
               him
               in
               Iuvenal
               ,
               who
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Circaeis
                   nata
                   forent
                   an
                   
                
                 
                   Lucrinum
                   ad
                   saxum
                   Rutipinove
                   edita
                   fund●…
                
                 
                   Ostrea
                   ,
                   callebat
                   primo
                   deprendere
                   morsu
                
                 
                   Et
                   semel
                   aspecti
                   littus
                   dicebat
                   Echini
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   No
                   sooner
                   did
                   he
                   taste
                   an
                   Oister
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   knew
                
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   from
                   Circes
                   towne
                   ,
                   or
                   Lucrin
                   lake
                   they
                   drew
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   from
                   Richborow
                   deepe
                   ;
                   and
                   Lobsters
                   also
                   he
                   ,
                
                 
                   What
                   shore
                   them
                   bred
                   can
                   tell
                   when
                   first
                   he
                   doth
                   them
                   see
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               rather
               that
               of
               Martiall
               touching
               the
               Lampryes
               in
               Domitians
               fish-ponds
               
               at
               Baiae
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Piscator
                   fuge
                   ne
                   nocens
                   recedas
                
                 
                   Sacris
                   piscibus
                   hae
                   natantur
                   vndae
                   ,
                
                 
                   Qui
                   norunt
                   Dominum
                   ,
                   manumque
                   lambunt
                
                 
                   Illam
                   qua
                   nihil
                   est
                   in
                   orbe
                   majus
                   .
                
                 
                   Quid
                   quod
                   nomen
                   habent
                   &
                   ad
                   Magistri
                
                 
                   Vocem
                   quisque
                   sui
                   venit
                   citatus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Angler
                   wouldst
                   thou
                   be
                   guiltlesse
                   ?
                   then
                   forbeare
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   sacred
                   fishes
                   which
                   swimme
                   heere
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   know
                   their
                   Soveraigne
                   and
                   will
                   lick
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   which
                   none
                   's
                   greater
                   in
                   the
                   worlds
                   command
                   :
                
                 
                   Nay
                   more
                   th'haue
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   called
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   Doe
                   to
                   their
                   severall
                   owners
                   call
                   repaire
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Which
               latter
               part
               is
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Spectantur
                 &
                 in
                 piscinis
                 Caesaris
              
               
               
                 genera
                 piscium
                 ad
                 nomen
                 venire
                 ,
                 quosdamque
                 singulos
                 .
              
               In
               the
               Emperours
               fish-ponds
               are
               seene
               a
               kinde
               of
               fishes
               which
               come
               at
               the
               calling
               of
               them
               by
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               that
               particular
               and
               single
               ones
               .
               And
               of
               Antonia
               the
               wife
               of
               Drusus
               he
               reports
               ,
               that
               at
               Baulos
               she
               hung
               jewels
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               
               eare-rings
               in
               the
               gilds
               of
               a
               Lamprey
               which
               she
               loued
               ;
               and
               that
               Hortensius
               the
               Oratour
               was
               seene
               to
               shed
               teares
               for
               the
               death
               of
               one
               whom
               he
               dearely
               affected
               .
            
             
               These
               kinde
               of
               fish-ponds
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               Lamp●…eyes
               besides
               the
               Emperour
               diverse
               private
               men
               had
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               large
               as
               is
               almost
               incredible
               what
               is
               reported
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               written
               by
               Authors
               of
               good
               credit
               .
               The
               same
               Hirrius
               whom
               we
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               receiued
               for
               the
               yearely
               rents
               of
               his
               buildings
               raised
               about
               his
               fish-ponds
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Varro
               ,
               twelue
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ;
               All
               which
               hee
               disbursed
               
               againe
               in
               the
               feeding
               of
               his
               fishes
               :
               his
               farme
               he
               sold
               ,
               and
               specially
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               fish-ponds
               for
               foure
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               And
               Cato
               (
               as
               writeth
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               being
               Guardian
               to
               Lucullus
               ,
               sold
               out
               
               of
               his
               fishponds
               so
               much
               fish
               as
               hee
               receiued
               for
               it
               fourty
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               But
               Columella
               making
               report
               heereof
               out
               of
               Varro
               ,
               whether
               
               vpon
               a
               mistake
               or
               no
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               makes
               t●…e
               summe
               ten
               times
               as
               much
               :
               his
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 attamen
                 ijsdem
                 temporibus
                 quibus
                 hanc
                 memorabat
                 Varro
                 luxuriem
                 maxima
                 laudabatur
                 severitas
                 Catonis
                 ,
                 qui
                 nihilominus
                 &
                 ipse
                 tutor
                 Luculli
                 grandi
                 aere
                 sestertium
                 quadringentorum
                 millium
                 piscinas
                 pupilli
                 sui
                 venditabat
                 .
              
               In
               those
               very
               times
               in
               which
               Varro
               mentions
               this
               Luxury
               ,
               the
               severity
               of
               Cato
               was
               highly
               commended
               ;
               yet
               he
               being
               guardian
               to
               Lucullus
               ,
               sold
               his
               Wards
               fishponds
               for
               a
               great
               summe
               of
               foure
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ;
               the
               difference
               is
               great
               betweene
               Varro
               and
               Columella
               ,
               but
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               the
               one
               speakes
               of
               the
               fish
               alone
               ,
               and
               th●…
               other
               of
               the
               fishponds
               with
               it
               .
               Howsoeuer
               the
               summe
               was
               doubtlesse
               very
               great
               ,
               which
               argued
               their
               great
               store
               of
               fish
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               prices
               
               being
               so
               great
               withall
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               argue
               that
               their
               Luxury
               was
               vniversall
               ,
               and
               greater
               then
               either
               their
               prices
               or
               store
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               their
               excessiue
               gluttony
               in
               foule
               as
               well
               as
               in
               fish
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               luxurious
               appurtenances
               to
               their
               solemne
               feasts
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               their
               gluttony
               rose
               with
               their
               Empire
               ,
               and
               againe
               fell
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               NOw
               as
               their
               Luxurie
               shewed
               it selfe
               chiefly
               in
               their
               fish
               ,
               so
               likewise
               did
               it
               in
               birds
               ,
               though
               not
               happily
               so
               much
               ,
               yet
               foule
               enough
               to
               discouer
               their
               insatiable
               appetites
               :
               Gellius
               to
               this
               
               purpose
               alleageth
               a
               notable
               passage
               out
               of
               a
               set
               speech
               of
               Favorinus
               ,
               an
               ancient
               Orator
               ,
               which
               he
               vsed
               in
               reproach
               of
               their
               luxurious
               suppers
               ,
               when
               he
               perswaded
               the
               Licinian
               Law
               for
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               superfluous
               charge
               that
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               more
               remarkeable
               ,
               because
               in
               those
               times
               .
               
                 Praefecti
                 popinae
                 atque
                 luxuriae
                 negant
                 coenam
                 lautam
                 esse
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quum
                 libentissime
                 edis
                 ,
                 tum
                 auferatur
                 ,
                 &
                 alia
                 esca
                 melior
                 atque
                 amplior
                 succenturietur
                 .
                 is
                 nunc
                 flos
                 coenae
                 habetur
                 inter
                 istos
                 ,
                 quibus
                 sumptus
                 &
                 fastidium
                 pro
                 facetijs
                 procedit
                 :
                 qui
                 negant
                 vllam
                 avem
                 praeter
                 ficedulam
                 totam
                 comesse
                 oportere
                 :
                 caeterarum
                 avium
                 atque
                 altilium
                 ,
                 nisi
                 tantum
                 apponatur
                 vt
                 à
                 cluniculis
                 inferiori
                 parte
                 saturi
                 fiant
                 ,
                 convivium
                 putant
                 inopia
                 sordere
                 :
                 superiorem
                 partem
                 avium
                 atque
                 altilium
                 qui
                 edint
                 eos
                 palatum
                 non
                 habere
                 .
              
               The
               masters
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               Cookerie
               and
               Luxurie
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               a
               rich
               supper
               ,
               vnlesse
               that
               meate
               which
               you
               feed
               vpon
               with
               a
               good
               stomack
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               more
               dainty
               and
               full
               dishes
               be
               mustered
               in
               place
               thereof
               .
               That
               is
               now
               held
               the
               flowre
               of
               delicacle
               ,
               when
               in
               steed
               of
               merriment
               ,
               costlinesse
               euen
               to
               loathing
               is
               substituted
               :
               they
               deny
               that
               any
               bird
               is
               to
               be
               eaten
               whole
               but
               onely
               the
               *
               gnat-snapper
               ,
               &
               except
               such
               a
               quantity
               of
               other
               birds
               and
               
               fatted
               foule
               be
               serued
               in
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               may
               glut
               himselfe
               only
               with
               the
               hinder
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               hold
               it
               but
               a
               poore
               feast
               :
               and
               such
               as
               taste
               the
               fore-part
               ,
               they
               censure
               as
               hauing
               no
               palate
               .
               The
               fowle
               which
               they
               specially
               hunted
               after
               and
               most
               delighted
               in
               ,
               were
               
                 Phoenicopters
                 ,
                 Peacockes
                 ,
                 Thrushes
              
               and
               Pigeons
               .
               For
               the
               first
               of
               these
               I
               know
               not
               what
               kinde
               of
               bird
               it
               was
               ,
               but
               Martial
               thus
               describes
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Dat
                   mihi
                   penna
                   rubens
                   nomen
                   sed
                   lingua
                   gulosis
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Nostra
                   sapit
                   ,
                   Quid
                   si
                   garrula
                   lingua
                   foret
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Red
                 wings
                 gaue
                 me
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 my
                 tongue
                 's
                 a
                 dainty
                 cate
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 gluttons
                 :
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 if
                 that
                 my
                 tongue
                 could
                 prate
                 .
              
            
             
               Their
               peacockes
               grew
               in
               greatest
               request
               in
               Varroes
               time
               ,
               
                 De
                 pavonibus
                 nostra
              
               
               
                 memoria
                 greges
                 habere
                 caepti
                 ,
                 &
                 vaenire
                 magno
                 ,
                 ex
                 ijs
                 Aufidius
                 supra
                 sexagena
                 millia
                 nummum
                 in
                 anno
                 dicitur
                 capere
                 :
              
               Flockes
               of
               peacockes
               began
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               held
               at
               high
               rates
               ,
               Aufidius
               is
               sayd
               to
               receiue
               yearely
               for
               these
               birds
               sixty
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ;
               their
               bodies
               being
               commonly
               sold
               for
               fifty
               ,
               and
               their
               egges
               for
               fiue
               pence
               a
               peece
               .
               
               What
               reckoning
               they
               made
               of
               their
               thrushes
               in
               part
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Martiall
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Inter
                   aves
                   turdus
                   si
                   quid
                   me
                   judice
                   certum
                   est
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Inter
                   quadrupedes
                   mattea
                   prima
                   lepus
                
                 .
              
               
                 'Mongst
                 birds
                 the
                 thrush
                 ,
                 'mongst
                 beasts
                 the
                 hare
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 my
                 conceite
                 the
                 choisest
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               thrushes
               they
               had
               marvellous
               great
               abundance
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               they
               very
               deare
               ;
               both
               which
               ,
               we
               haue
               testified
               by
               Varro
               vpon
               his
               owne
               
               knowledge
               .
               In
               this
               farme
               alone
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               which
               is
               ordained
               for
               an
               Ornithon
               or
               the
               keeping
               of
               birdes
               ,
               
                 Quinque
                 millia
                 scio
                 venisse
                 turdorum
                 denarijs
                 ternis
                 vt
                 sexaginta
                 millia
                 ea
                 pars
                 reddiderit
                 eo
                 anno
                 villae
              
               ;
               I
               know
               to
               haue
               beene
               sold
               fiue
               thousand
               thrushes
               for
               three
               pence
               a
               peece
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               commodity
               alone
               brought
               in
               that
               yeare
               three
               score
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               And
               no
               marveill
               ,
               since
               the
               places
               in
               which
               these
               were
               kept
               ,
               were
               ,
               as
               writeth
               the
               same
               Authour
               ,
               as
               large
               as
               the
               whole
               mannor
               house
               it selfe
               .
               Now
               for
               Pigeons
               ,
               a
               paire
               were
               commonly
               sold
               for
               two
               hundred
               Sesterces
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               faire
               ,
               for
               a
               thousand
               .
               And
               
                 Lucius
                 Accius
              
               hauing
               it
               seemes
               some
               excellent
               breed
               ,
               would
               not
               sell
               them
               vnder
               foure
               hundred
               pence
               the
               paire
               ;
               and
               this
               in
               Varro's
               age
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               severe
               .
               
               But
               afterwards
               in
               Columella's
               time
               they
               were
               held
               at
               foure
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               worth
               the
               noting
               ,
               
                 Pretijs
                 earum
                 domini
                 complent
                 arcam
                 ,
                 sicut
                 eximius
                 Author
                 Marcus
                 Varro
                 nobis
                 affirmat
                 ,
                 qui
                 prodidit
                 ,
                 etiam
                 severioribus
                 suis
                 temporibus
                 paria
                 singula
                 [
                 Columbarum
                 ]
                 millibus
                 singulis
                 Sestertiorum
                 solita
                 vaenire
                 ,
                 nam
                 nostri
                 pudet
                 seculi
                 ,
                 (
                 si
                 credere
                 volumus
                 ,
                 )
                 inveniri
                 qui
                 quaternis
                 millibus
                 nummûm
                 binas
                 aves
                 mercantur
                 .
              
               The
               owners
               of
               them
               fill
               their
               chests
               with
               the
               money
               which
               they
               receiue
               for
               them
               ;
               as
               that
               renowned
               Authour
               
                 Marcus
                 Varro
              
               affirmes
               ,
               who
               witnesseth
               that
               even
               in
               his
               times
               ,
               which
               were
               more
               severe
               ,
               a
               paire
               of
               pigeons
               were
               vsually
               sold
               for
               a
               thousand
               Sesterces
               :
               For
               ,
               of
               the
               age
               in
               which
               we
               liue
               ,
               I
               cannot
               speake
               without
               blushing
               ,
               some
               being
               found
               therein
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               matter
               beyond
               beleife
               )
               who
               haue
               laid
               downe
               for
               two
               of
               those
               birds
               foure
               thousand
               sesterces
               .
               Yet
               were
               they
               not
               content
               with
               these
               store-houses
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               mustered
               in
               the
               provinces
               abroad
               whole
               cohorts
               of
               fowlers
               &
               hunters
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               provision
               ;
               as
               
                 Latinus
                 Pacatus
              
               hath
               elegantly
               expressed
               it
               .
               
                 Vt
                 taceam
                 infami
                 saepe
                 delectu
                 scriptos
                 inprovincijs
                 aucupes
                 ductasque
                 sub
                 signis
                 venatorum
                 cohortes
                 militasse
                 conviuiis
                 .
              
               Not
               to
               speake
               of
               their
               infamous
               leavying
               of
               fowlers
               mustered
               within
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               whole
               bands
               of
               hunters
               marching
               vnder
               severall
               colours
               ;
               the
               end
               of
               whose
               warres
               ,
               was
               ,
               to
               make
               worke
               for
               their
               feasts
               :
               In
               which
               ,
               their
               curiositie
               likewise
               about
               their
               very
               bread
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               them
               was
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               saith
               Gellius
               in
               his
               15
               booke
               ,
               cap.
               19.
               
               To
               whom
               that
               of
               
                 M.
                 Varro
              
               in
               his
               Satyre
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               might
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               applied
               ,
               
                 si
                 quantum
                 operae
                 sumsi●…i
                 vt
                 tuus
                 pistor
                 bonum
                 faceret
                 panem
                 eius
                 duodecimam
                 philosophiae
                 dedisses
                 ,
                 bonus
                 iampridem
                 esses
                 factus
                 ,
                 nunc
                 illum
                 qui
                 norunt
                 volunt
                 emere
                 millibus
                 centum
                 ,
                 te
                 qui
                 novit
                 nemo
                 centussi
                 :
              
               If
               thou
               hadst
               bestowed
               but
               the
               tweft
               part
               of
               that
               paines
               in
               the
               studie
               of
               Philosophie
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               that
               thy
               Baker
               might
               make
               thee
               good
               bread
               ,
               thou
               thy selfe
               mightest
               long
               since
               haue
               
               beene
               made
               good
               ;
               whereas
               now
               they
               that
               know
               him
               ,
               will
               be
               content
               to
               lay
               down
               for
               him
               fiue
               hundred
               pounds
               ,
               but
               for
               thee
               ,
               such
               as
               know
               thee
               scarce
               one
               hundred
               pence
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               I
               should
               herevnto
               adde
               the
               appurtenances
               to
               these
               feasts
               ,
               as
               their
               infinite
               variety
               of
               sawces
               ,
               whereof
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 inventae
                 sunt
                 mille
                 conditurae
              
               
               
                 quibus
                 aviditas
                 excitaretur
              
               ,
               a
               thousand
               kinde
               of
               sawces
               are
               found
               out
               for
               the
               stirring
               vp
               of
               the
               appetite
               ;
               their
               bathings
               &
               annointings
               before
               their
               feasts
               ,
               their
               perfumes
               &
               sweet
               odours
               in
               diverse
               kinds
               at
               their
               feasts
               ;
               
                 Cr●…o
                 sparsa
                 humus
              
               ,
               the
               very
               floore
               was
               strowed
               over
               with
               saffron
               :
               the
               changing
               of
               their
               apparell
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               roofe
               of
               the
               roome
               where
               
               they
               sate
               ,
               with
               some
               new
               device
               in
               it
               at
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               every
               several
               course
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               of
               their
               damnable
               practice
               after
               their
               feast
               ended
               ,
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               named
               among
               Christians
               ,
               I
               should
               tire
               both
               my
               s●…lfe
               ,
               &
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               these
               I
               shall
               perchaunce
               haue
               fitter
               occasion
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               to
               treate
               of
               their
               luxury
               in
               buildings
               and
               in
               apparell
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               it
               be
               true
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               state
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               course
               of
               private
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Nemo
                 repente
                 fit
                 turpissimus
                 .
              
            
             
               No
               man
               ever
               arriued
               to
               the
               heighth
               of
               villany
               at
               first
               dash
               ,
               yet
               when
               their
               Empire
               was
               at
               the
               height
               ,
               their
               riches
               &
               fulnesse
               bred
               such
               excessiue
               luxurie
               ,
               as
               is
               scarcely
               matchable
               in
               all
               respects
               in
               any
               nation
               at
               any
               time
               :
               But
               doubtles
               as
               farre
               beyond
               all
               that
               latter
               ages
               haue
               afforded
               as
               was
               the
               vast
               extent
               of
               their
               dominions
               .
               Neere
               about
               the
               second
               Punike
               warre
               they
               were
               come
               to
               that
               passe
               ,
               that
               Cato
               the
               Censor
               openly
               complained
               ,
               
                 non
                 posse
                 salvam
                 esse
                 vrbem
                 in
                 qua
                 piscis
                 pluris
                 quam
                 bos
                 vaeniret
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               could
               not
               goe
               well
               with
               that
               city
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               fish
               was
               sold
               for
               more
               then
               an
               oxe
               .
               But
               in
               Tiberius
               his
               time
               it
               was
               come
               to
               another
               passe
               ,
               when
               one
               fish
               was
               valued
               at
               the
               price
               of
               aboue
               tenne
               oxen
               ,
               
                 Tres
                 mullos
                 triginta
                 millibus
                 nummûm
                 vaenisse
                 graviter
                 conquestus
                 est
                 ,
              
               saith
               Suetonius
               
               of
               that
               Emperour
               :
               He
               greivously
               complained
               that
               three
               mullets
               were
               sold
               for
               thirty
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               which
               is
               two
               thousand
               Sesterces
               vpon
               a
               fish
               beyond
               any
               yet
               spoken
               of
               ;
               which
               I
               wonder
               was
               forgotten
               by
               Pliny
               in
               that
               place
               where
               he
               purposely
               mentions
               the
               excessiue
               prices
               of
               fishes
               :
               But
               as
               their
               Empire
               declined
               so
               did
               their
               luxury
               ,
               as
               we
               
               haue
               heard
               before
               out
               of
               Macrobius
               and
               
                 Latinus
                 Pacatus
              
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               Vices
               haue
               their
               rising
               ,
               their
               raigning
               ,
               and
               their
               falling
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               things
               haue
               :
               As
               their
               fewell
               increaseth
               ,
               so
               doe
               their
               flame
               :
               but
               that
               once
               failing
               they
               are
               soone
               extinguished
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
               That
               their
               riot
               did
               not
               only
               shew
               it selfe
               in
               the
               delicious
               choyce
               of
               their
               fare
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               voracity
               and
               gurmandizing
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               quantity
               some
               of
               them
               devoured
               at
               a
               meale
               .
            
             
               NEither
               did
               their
               excessiue
               luxurie
               shew
               it selfe
               only
               in
               the
               
                 delicious
                 choyce
              
               of
               their
               fare
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               likewise
               strangely
               exceeded
               in
               voracity
               &
               gurmandizing
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               quantity
               and
               weight
               thereof
               .
               Maximinus
               the
               Emperour
               devoured
               many
               times
               in
               one
               day
               
                 quadraginta
                 libras
                 carnis
                 ,
                 vt
                 autem
                 Cordus
                 dicit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 etiam
                 sexaginta
              
               :
               forty
               pounds
               of
               flesh
               ,
               or
               as
               Cordus
               hath
               it
               ,
               Sixty
               .
               
                 Clodius
                 Albinus
              
               another
               Emperour
               ,
               did
               eate
               somuch
               ,
               
                 quantum
                 ratio
                 humana
                 non
                 patitur
              
               ,
               as
               humane
               reason
               cannot
               well
               comprehend
               it
               :
               
                 Nam
                 &
                 quingentas
                 ficus
                 passarias
                 quas
                 Graeci
                 Callistruthias
                 vocant
                 jeiunum
                 comedisse
              
               
               
                 Cordus
                 dicit
                 ,
                 &
                 centum
                 Persica
                 Campana
                 ,
                 &
                 melones
                 ostienses
                 decem
                 ,
                 &
                 vuarum
                 Lavicarum
                 pondo
                 viginti
                 ,
                 &
                 ficedulas
                 centum
                 ,
                 &
                 ostrea
                 quadraginta
                 :
              
               In
               the
               morning
               fasting
               ,
               he
               dispatched
               fiue
               hundred
               dried
               figges
               ,
               as
               writeth
               Cordus
               ,
               &
               an
               hundred
               peaches
               of
               Campania
               ,
               and
               tenne
               melones
               of
               Ostia
               ,
               and
               twenty
               pound
               weight
               of
               grapes
               of
               Lavica
               ,
               besides
               an
               hundred
               *
               gnat-gnappers
               ,
               &
               forty
               oysters
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Dij
                   talem
                   terris
                   avertite
                   pestem
                
                 ,
              
               
                 God
                 from
                 such
                 monsters
                 vs
                 defend
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               Phago
               ,
               in
               whom
               Aurelian
               tooke
               singular
               delight
               for
               his
               wonderfull
               eating
               ,
               surpassed
               in
               my
               mind
               both
               the
               former
               ,
               ridding
               at
               one
               meale
               in
               the
               Emperours
               presence
               ,
               
                 aprum
                 integrum
                 ,
                 centum
                 panes
                 ,
                 vervecem
                 &
                 porcellum
                 ,
              
               a
               whole
               bore
               ,
               an
               hundred
               loaues
               ,
               a
               weather
               ,
               &
               a
               young
               pig
               :
               
               and
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               that
               this
               serving
               in
               of
               whole
               bores
               was
               a
               thing
               not
               vnvsuall
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               sate
               alone
               &
               in
               private
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Quis
                   feret
                   istas
                
                 
                   Luxuriae
                   sordes
                   ?
                   quanta
                   est
                   gula
                   quae
                   sibi
                   totos
                   
                
                 
                   Ponit
                   apros
                   ,
                   animal
                   propter
                   convivia
                   natum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   filthy
                   luxury
                   who
                   can
                   endure
                   ?
                   how
                   great
                   a
                   beast
                
                 
                   Is
                   that
                   same
                   gut
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   whole
                   bores
                
                 
                   Ordained
                   for
                   feasts
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   before
                   him
                   set
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 Satyrist
                 to
                 like
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rancidum
                   aprum
                   antiqui
                   laudabant
                   ,
                   non
                   quia
                   nasus
                
                 
                   Illis
                   nullus
                   erat
                   :
                   sed
                   ,
                   credo
                   ,
                   hac
                   mente
                   ,
                   quòd
                   hospes
                   
                
                 
                   Tardiùs
                   adveniens
                   ,
                   vitiatum
                   commodiùs
                   ,
                   quam
                
                 
                   Integrum
                   edax
                   dominus
                   consumeret
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   Ancestours
                   well
                   lik't
                   a
                   rancid
                   boare
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                
                 
                   They
                   had
                   no
                   nose
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   thinke
                   )
                   if
                   guests
                   came
                   late
                   ,
                
                 
                   'T
                   was
                   thought
                   much
                   fitter
                   they
                   should
                   eate
                   a
                   tainted
                   one
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   feasts
                   founder
                   should
                   devour
                   one
                   all
                   alone
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mark
                 Anthony
              
               ,
               saith
               Plutarch
               ,
               having
               but
               twelue
               guests
               provided
               eight
               boares
               ,
               one
               set
               to
               the
               fire
               after
               another
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               he
               came
               in
               ,
               
               sooner
               or
               latter
               ,
               one
               at
               least
               might
               come
               in
               prime
               .
               Nay
               Caranus
               ,
               saith
               Athenaeus
               ,
               set
               before
               every
               guest
               a
               boare
               in
               a
               severall
               dish
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               haue
               beene
               long
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               but
               their
               
                 infinite
                 vanity
              
               &
               
                 extreame
                 madnesse
              
               therein
               hath
               made
               me
               so
               ,
               the
               rather
               for
               that
               this
               excesse
               is
               commonly
               brought
               as
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               generall
               decrease
               of
               mankind
               now
               a
               dayes
               ,
               aswell
               in
               strength
               &
               stature
               ,
               as
               age
               &
               duration
               :
               And
               though
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               exceed
               this
               way
               too
               much
               ,
               wasting
               that
               in
               superfluous
               and
               riotous
               pampering
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               farre
               better
               bestowed
               on
               such
               as
               want
               necessaries
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               as
               farre
               exceeded
               vs
               this
               way
               ,
               as
               we
               come
               short
               of
               them
               in
               riches
               &
               dominion
               :
               And
               yet
               I
               doubt
               ,
               much
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               spoken
               ,
               will
               hardly
               be
               beleeued
               ,
               though
               I
               haue
               alleadged
               their
               owne
               Authous
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               their
               owne
               words
               ,
               thereby
               to
               adde
               the
               greater
               weight
               ,
               and
               procure
               the
               greater
               credit
               therevnto
               .
               
                 Nam
                 vetera
                 nunc
                 ferè
                 hoc
                 fatum
                 habent
                 ,
                 vt
                 etsi
                 vera
                 ,
                 vix
                 videantur
                 ,
                 an
                 sui
                 magnitudine
                 ,
                 an
                 nostra
                 declinatione
                 ,
              
               sayth
               a
               great
               Antiquarie
               ,
               speaking
               of
               this
               
               very
               thing
               :
               These
               ancient
               records
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               subject
               to
               this
               destiny
               ,
               that
               although
               they
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               they
               seeme
               not
               so
               ,
               either
               thorow
               their
               owne
               excesse
               ,
               or
               our
               comming
               so
               farre
               short
               of
               them
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               prepare
               a
               way
               to
               an
               easier
               beleife
               of
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               is
               now
               to
               follow
               ,
               touching
               their
               luxurie
               in
               building
               &
               appar●…ll
               ,
               and
               other
               prodigall
               expences
               every
               way
               sutable
               to
               their
               luxurie
               in
               diet
               ,
               if
               not
               exceeding
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Romanes
             excessiue
             luxurie
             in
             building
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               their
               excesse
               in
               the
               great
               variety
               of
               their
               farre
               fetcht
               and
               deare
               bought
               marble
               .
            
             
               THe
               chiefest
               materialls
               of
               building
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Romanes
               most
               generally
               exceeded
               ,
               was
               the
               great
               variety
               of
               their
               farre
               fetcht
               &
               deere
               bought
               Marble
               :
               of
               which
               Pliny
               ,
               as
               being
               himselfe
               an
               eye-witnesse
               speakes
               so
               feelingly
               ,
               and
               yet
               withall
               so
               wittily
               ,
               that
               he
               best
               deserues
               to
               be
               heard
               :
               Though
               I
               professe
               to
               make
               choyce
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               lie
               heere
               &
               there
               ,
               and
               sute
               best
               with
               the
               present
               purpose
               .
               
                 It
                 now
                 remaines
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 write
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 point
                 of
                 all
                 enormous
                 abuses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 height
                 of
                 wastfull
                 superfluities
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 handled
                 heretofore
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 may
                 seeme
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 
                   Mountaines
                   ,
                   Nature
                
                 hath
                 framed
                 them
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 selfe
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 certaine
                 ioints
                 within
                 the
                 veines
                 &
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 tame
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 great
                 rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 surging
                 waues
                 &
                 inundations
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 for
                 our
                 wanton
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 wee
                 
                 cut
                 &
                 hew
                 ,
                 we
                 loade
                 and
                 carry
                 away
                 those
                 huge
                 hills
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 rockes
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 to
                 passe
                 only
                 over
                 ,
                 was
                 thought
                 a
                 wonder
                 .
                 Our
                 Ancestours
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 reputed
                 it
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 prodigious
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 Hanniball
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Cimbrians
                 surmounted
                 the
                 Alpes
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 even
                 the
                 same
                 mountaines
                 we
                 pierce
                 through
                 with
                 pickaxe
                 &
                 mattocke
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 thereof
                 an
                 hundred
                 sortes
                 of
                 marble
                 ;
                 we
                 cleaue
                 the
                 Capes
                 and
                 Promontories
                 ,
                 we
                 lay
                 them
                 open
                 for
                 the
                 sea
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 in
                 ;
                 downe
                 we
                 goe
                 with
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 lay
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 even
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 all
                 levell
                 .
                 The
                 mighty
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 set
                 as
                 limits
                 to
                 bound
                 the
                 frontiers
                 of
                 diverse
                 countreyes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seperate
                 one
                 nation
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 those
                 we
                 transport
                 and
                 carry
                 from
                 their
                 natiue
                 seate
                 :
                 Ships
                 we
                 build
                 of
                 purpose
                 for
                 to
                 fraught
                 with
                 marble
                 :
                 the
                 cliffes
                 &
                 toppes
                 of
                 high
                 hills
                 they
                 carry
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 amid
                 the
                 waues
                 &
                 billowes
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 thinke
                 with
                 himselfe
                 what
                 excessiue
                 prices
                 of
                 these
                 stones
                 he
                 shall
                 heare
                 anon
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 monstrous
                 peeces
                 and
                 masses
                 he
                 seeth
                 drawne
                 &
                 carried
                 both
                 by
                 land
                 and
                 sea
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 withall
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 faire
                 &
                 happy
                 a
                 life
                 many
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 haue
                 without
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 die
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 speake
                 more
                 truly
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 this
                 enterprise
                 .
                 Also
                 for
                 what
                 vse
                 else
                 or
                 pleasure
                 rather
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 lie
                 in
                 beds
                 &
                 chambers
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 that
                 forsooth
                 are
                 spotted
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 never
                 regarded
                 how
                 the
                 darkenesse
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 bereaveth
                 the
                 one
                 halfe
                 of
                 each
                 mans
                 life
                 of
                 those
                 delights
                 &
                 joyes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               their
               excessiue
               sumptuousnesse
               in
               their
               temporary
               or
               transeunt
               buildings
               ,
               made
               only
               for
               pastime
               to
               last
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               .
            
             
               NOw
               their
               buildings
               were
               either
               private
               or
               publique
               :
               and
               the
               publique
               again
               ,
               either
               meerly
               for
               pleasure
               or
               for
               vse
               :
               such
               were
               their
               places
               for
               civill
               assemblies
               ,
               their
               bridges
               ,
               their
               Aqueducks
               ,
               their
               draughts
               vnder
               ground
               ,
               their
               
                 market
                 places
              
               &
               high
               wayes
               ;
               &
               these
               ,
               though
               respectiuely
               to
               their
               severall
               ends
               they
               were
               very
               sumptuous
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               were
               for
               
                 publique
                 vse
              
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               touch
               ,
               but
               will
               only
               insist
               vpon
               their
               excessiue
               snperfluity
               ,
               cast
               away
               vpon
               those
               which
               were
               only
               for
               publique
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               the
               vaine
               delight
               of
               private
               men
               .
               Among
               those
               that
               were
               destined
               to
               none
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               game
               &
               pastime
               ,
               their
               Theaters
               &
               Amphitheaters
               first
               present
               themselues
               to
               our
               view
               ,
               and
               among
               these
               ,
               the
               renowned
               Theater
               of
               Scaurus
               .
               This
               Scaurus
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Aedile
               ,
               caused
               a
               wonderfull
               peece
               of
               worke
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               
               and
               exceeding
               all
               that
               ever
               haue
               beene
               known
               wrought
               by
               mans
               hand
               ,
               not
               only
               those
               that
               haue
               beene
               erected
               for
               a
               moneth
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               but
               even
               those
               that
               haue
               beene
               destined
               for
               perpetuity
               ,
               and
               a
               Theatre
               it
               was
               :
               The
               stage
               had
               three
               lofts
               one
               aboue
               another
               ,
               wherein
               were
               360
               columnes
               of
               marble
               ;
               the
               base
               or
               nethermost
               part
               of
               the
               stage
               was
               all
               of
               
               Marble
               ,
               the
               middle
               of
               glasse
               (
               an
               excessiue
               superfluity
               ,
               neuer
               heard
               of
               before
               or
               after
               )
               as
               for
               the
               vppermost
               ,
               the
               boards
               ,
               planks
               &
               floores
               were
               gilded
               ;
               the
               columnes
               beneath
               were
               40
               foot
               high
               wanting
               twaine
               :
               and
               betweene
               these
               columnes
               there
               stood
               of
               statues
               &
               images
               in
               brasse
               to
               the
               number
               of
               3000.
               
               The
               Theater
               it selfe
               was
               able
               to
               receiue
               80000
               persons
               to
               sit
               well
               and
               at
               ease
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               other
               furniture
               of
               this
               Theater
               of
               Scaurus
               in
               rich
               hangings
               which
               were
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               painted
               tables
               the
               most
               exquisite
               that
               could
               bee
               found
               ,
               Players
               apparell
               ,
               and
               other
               stuffe
               meet
               to
               adorne
               the
               stage
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               abundance
               thereof
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               carried
               back
               to
               his
               house
               of
               pleasure
               at
               Tusculum
               the
               surplusage
               thereof
               ,
               (
               ouer
               and
               aboue
               the
               daintiest
               part
               whereof
               hee
               had
               dayly
               vse
               at
               Rome
               )
               his
               servants
               and
               slaues
               there
               ,
               vpon
               indignation
               for
               this
               waste
               and
               monstrous
               superfluities
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               set
               the
               said
               countrey
               house
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               burnt
               as
               much
               as
               came
               to
               an
               hundred
               millions
               of
               Sesterces
               .
               Yet
               was
               this
               magnificent
               peece
               of
               building
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               same
               Pliny
               but
               
                 Temporarium
                 Theatrum
              
               ,
               a
               Theater
               set
               vp
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               :
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 vix
                 vno
                 mense
                 futurum
                 in
                 vsu
                 ,
              
               
               scarce
               to
               indure
               for
               a
               moneth
               .
            
             
               Such
               a
               kinde
               of
               worke
               was
               Caligula
               his
               bridge
               ,
               
                 novum
                 &
                 inauditum
              
               
               
                 spectaculi
                 genus
              
               ,
               a
               new
               and
               vnheard
               of
               kinde
               of
               shew
               :
               It
               reached
               from
               Putzoll
               to
               Bauly
               three
               miles
               and
               a
               quarter
               :
               Hee
               built
               it
               vpon
               ships
               in
               a
               few
               dayes
               ,
               and
               in
               emulation
               of
               Xerxes
               ,
               ouer
               this
               hee
               marched
               with
               the
               Senate
               and
               the
               Souldierie
               in
               a
               triumphant
               manner
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               vpon
               this
               he
               feasted
               and
               passed
               the
               night
               in
               dalliance
               and
               gaming
               :
               but
               like
               Ionas
               his
               gourd
               ,
               it
               was
               suddenly
               vp
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               downe
               ,
               
                 Immensum
                 opus
                 perpendenti
                 ,
                 sed
                 cui
                 laudem
                 vanitas
                 detrahit
                 ;
                 nam
              
               
               
                 quo
                 fine
                 structum
                 nisi
                 vt
                 destrueretur
                 ?
              
               a
               marveilous
               great
               worke
               indeed
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               the
               vanity
               thereof
               depriued
               it
               of
               commendation
               ,
               for
               to
               what
               end
               was
               it
               raised
               but
               to
               be
               demolished
               :
               thus
               sported
               he
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ,
               
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               imitation
               
                 furiosi
                 &
                 externi
                 ,
                 &
                 infoeliciter
                 superbi
                 regis
                 ,
              
               of
               a
               forraine
               ,
               frentique
               ,
               and
               vnluckie
               proud
               King.
               Of
               like
               nature
               were
               those
               buildings
               set
               vp
               by
               the
               commaund
               of
               Caracalla
               ,
               (
               whom
               we
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               or
               vnjustly
               call
               another
               
                 Caligula
                 )
                 Vbicunque
                 hyematurus
                 erat
                 aut
                 etiam
                 putabatur
                 hyematurus
                 ,
                 cogebantur
              
               
               
                 amphitheatra
                 &
                 circos
                 struere
                 ,
                 et
                 ea
                 ipsa
                 mox
                 diruenda
                 ,
              
               wheresoeuer
               hee
               wintred
               ,
               or
               but
               intended
               to
               winter
               ,
               they
               were
               constrained
               to
               erect
               Amphitheaters
               and
               Cirkes
               for
               publique
               games
               ,
               and
               those
               within
               a
               while
               to
               bee
               taken
               downe
               againe
               :
               So
               as
               vpon
               the
               matter
               they
               were
               put
               to
               that
               excessiue
               charge
               onely
               for
               the
               imaginary
               vse
               of
               one
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SEC
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               their
               infinite
               expence
               in
               their
               permanent
               Amphitheaters
               ,
               and
               the
               appurtenances
               belonging
               thereunto
               ,
               namely
               their
               Curtaines
               and
               Arena
               .
            
             
               BVt
               I
               passe
               by
               these
               transeunt
               buildings
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               their
               permanent
               ,
               among
               which
               the
               Amphitheater
               began
               by
               Vespasian
               ,
               but
               finished
               and
               dedicated
               by
               Titus
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               ,
               
                 Cujus
                 summitatem
                 aegrè
                 visio
                 humana
                 conscendit
              
               ;
               the
               height
               whereof
               was
               such
               ,
               
               that
               the
               eye
               of
               man
               could
               hardly
               reach
               it
               .
               It
               was
               reared
               saith
               
                 Cassiodore
                 ;
                 divitiarum
                 profuso
                 flumine
              
               ;
               with
               rivers
               of
               treasure
               powred
               out
               ,
               it
               contained
               onely
               vpon
               the
               steps
               or
               degrees
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               easie
               seates
               for
               eighty
               seuen
               thousand
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               vacant
               places
               besides
               might
               well
               containe
               ten
               or
               twenty
               thousand
               more
               .
               Martiall
               preferres
               it
               before
               all
               the
               rare
               great
               workes
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Omnis
                   Caesareo
                   cedat
                   labor
                   Amphitheatro
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Vnum
                   praecunctis
                   fama
                   loquatur
                   opus
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 Caesars
                 Amphitheater
                 all
                 other
                 workes
                 must
                 vaile
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 sound
                 this
                 one
                 aboue
                 them
                 all
                 Fames
                 trump
                 shall
                 neuer
                 faile
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               another
               place
               hee
               bestowes
               vpon
               it
               the
               title
               of
               Venerable
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Hic
                   vbi
                   conspicui
                   venerabilis
                   Amphitheatri
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Erigitur
                   moles
                   stagna
                   Neronis
                   erant
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 sometimes
                 stood
                 cruell
                 Nero's
                 ponds
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 venerable
                 peece
                 th'Amphitheater
                 stands
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               masse
               of
               treasure
               was
               infinite
               which
               they
               cast
               away
               in
               the
               raising
               of
               these
               buildings
               ;
               only
               to
               make
               the
               people
               sport
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               incredible
               what
               they
               spent
               in
               the
               furnishing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               setting
               foorth
               their
               games
               therein
               :
               
                 Quid
                 dicendum
                 est
                 de
                 ijs
                 qui
                 populari
                 levitate
                 ducti
                 ,
                 vel
                 magnis
                 vrbibus
                 suffecturas
                 opes
                 exhibendis
                 muneribus
                 impendunt
                 ?
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               :
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               them
               who
               being
               led
               with
               popular
               applause
               ,
               
               spend
               in
               exhibiting
               sword-fights
               ,
               treasure
               enough
               for
               the
               building
               or
               maintaining
               of
               great
               Cities
               ?
               And
               Ambrose
               to
               like
               purpose
               ,
               
               
                 Magistratus
                 in
                 Theatris
                 ,
                 mimis
                 ,
                 athletis
                 ,
                 gladiatoribus
                 ,
                 alijsque
                 hujusmodi
                 generibus
                 hominum
                 totum
                 patrimonium
                 suum
                 largitur
                 &
                 prodigit
                 ,
                 vt
                 vnius
                 horae
                 favorem
                 vulgi
                 acquirat
                 .
              
               The
               Magistrate
               vpon
               Theatricall
               games
               ,
               jeasters
               ,
               wrastlers
               ,
               swordplayers
               ,
               &
               such
               kind
               of
               men
               ,
               lavishes
               out
               his
               whole
               patrimony
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               to
               purchase
               the
               applause
               of
               the
               people
               for
               an
               houre
               :
               And
               surely
               wee
               may
               well
               conceiue
               and
               beleeue
               as
               much
               whether
               we
               consider
               their
               frequency
               ,
               or
               their
               appurtenances
               :
               for
               the
               former
               of
               which
               Augustus
               alone
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               set
               foorth
               publique
               games
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               for
               himselfe
               foure
               and
               twenty
               seuerall
               times
               :
               And
               for
               
               other
               Magistrates
               who
               either
               were
               absent
               or
               wanted
               meanes
               to
               goe
               thorow
               with
               it
               three
               and
               twenty
               .
               Nay
               Titus
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               his
               Amphitheater
               held
               them
               for
               an
               hundred
               dayes
               together
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               appurtenances
               I
               may
               say
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Materiam
                   superabat
                   opus
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 workmanship
                 did
                 farre
                 the
                 stuffe
                 exceed
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               were
               beyond
               the
               strangenesse
               of
               their
               buildings
               ,
               their
               whole
               furniture
               was
               sometimes
               of
               siluer
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               and
               
                 C.
                 Antonius
              
               ,
               
               sometimes
               of
               gold
               ,
               thus
               Nero
               for
               the
               ostentation
               of
               his
               greatnes
               to
               Teridates
               King
               of
               Armenia
               couered
               ouer
               not
               the
               stage
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               
               Theater
               with
               gold
               :
               All
               the
               instruments
               then
               vsed
               and
               furniture
               thereof
               were
               likewise
               guilded
               ,
               and
               the
               vaile
               or
               curtaine
               which
               hung
               ouer
               them
               to
               keepe
               th●…m
               from
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sunne
               was
               all
               of
               purple
               ,
               imbroadered
               with
               starres
               of
               gold
               ,
               
                 ex
                 quo
                 &
                 dies
                 ille
                 aureus
                 appellatus
                 ,
              
               from
               
               whence
               that
               was
               euer
               after
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 golden
                 day
              
               .
               To
               these
               kinde
               of
               curtaines
               which
               were
               doubtlesse
               of
               very
               great
               charge
               ,
               being
               coloured
               and
               shadowing
               so
               spacious
               a
               place
               doth
               Lucretius
               allude
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Et
                   vulgo
                   faciunt
                   id
                   lutea
                   rufaque
                   vela
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   ferrugina
                   cum
                   magnis
                   intenta
                   theatris
                
                 
                   Per
                   malos
                   vulgata
                   trabesque
                   trementia
                   pendent
                   :
                
                 
                   Namque
                   ibi
                   concessum
                   Caveai
                   subter
                   &
                   omnem
                
                 
                   S●…nai
                   speciem
                   ,
                   patrum
                   ,
                   matrumque
                   ,
                   Deorumque
                
                 
                   Inficiunt
                   ,
                   coguntque
                   suo
                   fluitare
                   colore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   So
                   doe
                   those
                   curtaines
                   yellow
                   ,
                   russet
                   ,
                   red
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   o're
                   the
                   Theaters
                   streacht
                   out
                   and
                   spred
                   ,
                
                 
                   On
                   masts
                   and
                   beames
                   they
                   trembling
                   hang
                   :
                   for
                   then
                
                 
                   The
                   scaffolds
                   vnderneath
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Scene
                
                 
                   Of
                   Gods
                   ,
                   of
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Matrons
                   graue
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   with
                   their
                   colours
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   to
                   waue
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Herevnto
               may
               be
               added
               the
               Arena
               ,
               the
               place
               below
               in
               which
               their
               games
               were
               exhibited
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               strowed
               ouer
               with
               sand
               for
               the
               drinking
               in
               of
               the
               bloud
               which
               was
               spilt
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               officers
               they
               had
               purposely
               for
               this
               businesse
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               Christian
               Doctours
               are
               tearmed
               Arenarij
               ,
               Sanders
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               first
               strowed
               it
               ouer
               ,
               so
               betweene
               whiles
               during
               the
               same
               sitting
               ,
               they
               renewed
               it
               againe
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               those
               verses
               of
               Martial
               ,
               where
               hee
               speakes
               of
               a
               Lyon
               suddenly
               inraged
               who
               slew
               two
               of
               those
               Sanders
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Nam
                   duo
                   de
                   tenera
                   juvenilia
                   corpora
                   turba
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sanguinem
                   rastris
                   quae
                   renovabat
                   humum
                   :
                
                 
                   Saevus
                   &
                   infoelix
                   furiali
                   dente
                   peremit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Martia
                   non
                   vidit
                   majus
                   Arena
                   nefas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Two
                   youthfull
                   bodies
                   of
                   that
                   company
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   did
                   with
                   rakes
                   the
                   bloudie
                   ground
                   renew
                   ;
                
                 
                   With
                   furious
                   tooth
                   the
                   savage
                   Lyon
                   slew
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   fouler
                   deed
                   the
                   sand
                   did
                   neuer
                   see
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               place
               Nero
               in
               steed
               of
               sand
               caused
               to
               be
               strowed
               ouer
               with
               dust
               of
               
               gold
               ,
               himselfe
               being
               to
               try
               a
               match
               of
               Chariot-driving
               therein
               :
               and
               so
               did
               
                 Caius
                 Caligula
                 ,
                 Edidit
                 &
                 Circenses
                 quosdam
                 praecipuos
                 minio
                 &
                 Chrysocolla
              
               
               
                 constrato
                 Circo
              
               ;
               he
               set
               forth
               certaine
               notable
               games
               in
               the
               Circus
               ,
               being
               strowed
               ouer
               with
               vermilion
               and
               dust
               of
               gold
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               their
               incredible
               expence
               in
               the
               ●…iring
               and
               arming
               ,
               and
               dieting
               of
               their
               sword-players
               ,
               in
               the
               hunting
               ,
               bringing
               home
               ,
               feeding
               ,
               and
               keeping
               of
               their
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               in
               other
               admirable
               shewes
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               the
               beholders
               ,
               in
               refreshing
               the
               spectators
               with
               pretious
               and
               pleasant
               perfumes
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               ,
               &
               lastly
               in
               casting
               their
               largesse
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               neither
               was
               this
               ▪
               the
               pract●…se
               of
               the
               Emperors
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               private
               men
               .
            
             
               BVt
               the
               greatest
               expence
               of
               all
               was
               the
               
                 multitude
                 of
                 Fencers
              
               who
               were
               all
               hired
               for
               great
               prizes
               (
               and
               great
               reason
               ,
               their
               liues
               being
               exposed
               to
               evident
               hazard
               )
               besides
               the
               arming
               and
               dieting
               of
               them
               before
               they
               entred
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               exhibited
               beasts
               ,
               it
               is
               almost
               past
               credit
               ,
               the
               relations
               that
               are
               made
               by
               Historians
               touching
               their
               number
               .
               The
               
                 Emperour
                 Probus
              
               commaunded
               to
               be
               let
               loose
               at
               once
               ,
               a
               thousand
               
               Ostrichges
               ,
               a
               thousand
               stagges
               ,
               a
               thousand
               wilde
               boares
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               fallow
               deere
               ,
               besides
               wilde
               goates
               ,
               wilde
               sheepe
               ,
               and
               other
               beasts
               ,
               all
               which
               he
               gaue
               ouer
               to
               the
               mercy
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               euery
               one
               to
               catch
               what
               he
               could
               ▪
               the
               Circus
               being
               set
               all
               ouer
               with
               tall
               and
               mighty
               trees
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               were
               taken
               vp
               by
               the
               rootes
               as
               they
               grew
               in
               the
               woodes
               ,
               and
               there
               planted
               with
               greene
               turfe
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               fastned
               with
               beames
               and
               yrons
               .
               The
               next
               day
               hee
               let
               in
               to
               the
               same
               place
               
                 centum
                 jubatos
                 leones
              
               ,
               one
               hundred
               maned
               or
               crested
               Lyons
               ▪
               which
               with
               roaring
               filled
               the
               ayre
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               with
               thunder
               ,
               one
               hundred
               Leopards
               of
               Lybia
               ,
               one
               hundred
               of
               Syria
               ,
               one
               hundred
               Lyonesses
               ,
               and
               three
               hundred
               beares
               .
               Now
               if
               wee
               should
               cast
               vp
               the
               expence
               he
               was
               at
               for
               the
               hunting
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               home
               ,
               for
               the
               feeding
               and
               keeping
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               an
               ordinary
               reach
               to
               comprehend
               :
               yet
               stood
               he
               not
               alone
               in
               this
               kinde
               .
               Gordianus
               exhibited
               in
               one
               day
               an
               hundred
               wilde
               beasts
               of
               Lybia
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               ,
               one
               thousand
               beares
               ,
               as
               Capitolinus
               in
               his
               life
               witnesseth
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               striued
               as
               it
               should
               seeme
               who
               should
               outvy
               one
               another
               in
               
                 rarity
                 of
                 shewes
              
               ,
               &
               
                 riotousnesse
                 of
                 expence
              
               ,
               euen
               Titus
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               stories
               is
               named
               ,
               
                 Deliciae
                 generis
                 humani
              
               ,
               the
               delight
               or
               delicacy
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               marveilously
               exceeded
               this
               way
               .
               He
               set
               forth
               the
               whole
               tragedie
               of
               Orpheus
               ,
               so
               that
               creeping
               rockes
               and
               running
               woods
               were
               exhibited
               in
               the
               Arena
               ,
               as
               Martial
               hath
               well
               expressed
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quicquid
                   in
                   Orp●…o
                   Rhodope
                   spectasse
                   theatr●…
                
                 
                   Dicitur
                   ,
                   exhibuit
                   Caesar
                   Arena
                   tibi
                   .
                
                 
                   Repferunt
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   mirandaque
                   sylva
                   cucurrit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quale
                   fuisse
                   nemus
                   creditur
                   Hesperidum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   Rhodope
                   in
                   Orpheus
                   Theater
                   did
                   see
                
                 
                   Th'Amphitheater
                   that
                   exhibits
                   vnto
                   thee
                
                 
                   O
                   Caesar
                   :
                   Rockes
                   doe
                   creep
                   ,
                   and
                   woods
                   doe
                   moue
                   apace
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Orchard
                   such
                   they
                   say
                   of
                   Atlas
                   daughters
                   was
                   ▪
                
              
            
             
               Nay
               there
               were
               that
               together
               with
               Land-Beasts
               brought
               in
               Sea-Monsters
               ,
               as
               the
               Sea-calfe
               and
               the
               Sea-horse
               ,
               which
               Calphurnius
               at
               the
               games
               of
               Carinus
               testifies
               that
               himselfe
               beheld
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   solum
                   nobis
                   sylvestria
                   cernere
                   monstra
                
                 
                   Contigit
                   ,
                   Aequoreos
                   ego
                   cum
                   certantibus
                   vrsis
                
                 
                   Spectavi
                   vitulos
                   &
                   equorum
                   nomine
                   dignum
                   
                
                 
                   Sed
                   deforme
                   pecus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   onely
                   did
                   I
                   see
                   wood
                   Monsters
                   there
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   Sea-calves
                   also
                   tugging
                   with
                   the
                   beare
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   mis-shapen
                   vglie
                   beast
                   withall
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   we
                   not
                   without
                   cause
                   the
                   Sea-horse
                   call
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               that
               which
               was
               more
               strange
               ,
               they
               brought
               in
               the
               
                 Sea
                 it selfe
              
               ,
               and
               therein
               ships
               ,
               representing
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               sea-fight
               .
               But
               Heliogabalus
               went
               beyond
               all
               conceit
               :
               
                 Fertur
                 in
                 Euripis
                 vino
                 plenis
                 naves
                 Circenses
              
               
               exhibuisse
               ,
               they
               be
               the
               words
               of
               Lampridius
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               exhibited
               shippes
               in
               the
               Circus
               ,
               sayling
               and
               contending
               in
               wine
               .
               It
               was
               in
               Hortensius
               a
               great
               folly
               and
               vanity
               to
               water
               his
               plane
               trees
               with
               wine
               ,
               but
               for
               shippes
               to
               sayle
               and
               contend
               in
               wine
               was
               a
               most
               monstrous
               superlatiue
               madnesse
               .
            
             
               Now
               amid
               all
               these
               sights
               ,
               it
               was
               ordinary
               to
               refresh
               the
               spectatours
               with
               pleasant
               perfumes
               from
               gummes
               ,
               or
               sweete
               water
               ,
               or
               oyntments
               ,
               
               or
               balsamum
               ,
               or
               saffron
               mixed
               with
               wine
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               which
               they
               conveyed
               in
               close
               pipes
               through
               the
               whole
               Amphitheater
               ;
               and
               the
               fight
               ended
               ,
               they
               commonly
               cast
               a
               largesse
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               wrapping
               vp
               the
               names
               of
               those
               things
               in
               little
               pellets
               ,
               which
               they
               intended
               to
               giue
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               as
               he
               could
               catch
               them
               ,
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               games
               ,
               who
               delivered
               them
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               specified
               in
               their
               pellet
               .
               Such
               gifts
               Titus
               cast
               abroad
               by
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hundred
               dayes
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               Dion
               )
               for
               so
               long
               his
               games
               lasted
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               them
               were
               of
               good
               value
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               same
               Authour
               ,
               not
               only
               meate
               ,
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               apparell
               ,
               but
               vessells
               of
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               horses
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               slaues
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ▪
               but
               it
               is
               wonderfull
               what
               Nero
               did
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               to
               the
               forenamed
               hee
               added
               curious
               pictures
               ,
               pearles
               ,
               and
               pretious
               stone
               ,
               yea
               
                 naves
                 insulas
                 ,
                 agros
                 ,
                 ships
                 ,
                 houses
                 ,
              
               
               
                 farmes
                 :
                 O
                 res
                 vix
                 Suetonio
                 fidissimo
                 testi
                 credendas
                 ,
              
               things
               hardly
               to
               bee
               credited
               ,
               though
               delivered
               by
               Suetonius
               a
               most
               faithfull
               Historian
            
             
               Neither
               was
               this
               the
               practise
               of
               Emperours
               only
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               private
               men
               .
               Cicero
               testifies
               of
               Milo
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               kind
               of
               games
               he
               wasted
               three
               patrimonies
               ;
               and
               Vopiscus
               with
               some
               indignation
               relates
               the
               like
               
               of
               
                 Messalla
                 ,
                 Legat
                 hunc
                 locum
                 Iunius
                 Messalla
                 ,
                 quem
                 ego
                 liberè
                 culpare
                 audeo
                 ;
                 ille
                 enim
                 patrimonium
                 suum
                 Scaenicis
                 dedit
                 ,
                 haeredibus
                 abnegavit
                 :
              
               Let
               
                 Iunius
                 Messalla
              
               reade
               this
               place
               ,
               whom
               I
               dare
               freely
               accuse
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               cast
               away
               his
               patrimony
               vpon
               stage-players
               ,
               and
               defrauded
               his
               heires
               thereof
               ;
               and
               then
               reckoning
               many
               particulars
               of
               his
               wastfull
               riot
               that
               way
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               thus
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Et
                 haec
                 quidem
                 idcirco
                 in
                 literas
                 misi
                 ,
                 vt
                 futuros
                 editores
                 pudor
                 tangeret
                 ,
                 ne
                 patrimonia
                 sua
                 proscriptis
                 legitimis
                 haeredibus
                 mimis
                 &
                 bal●…tronibus
                 deputarent
                 :
              
               These
               things
               haue
               I
               therefore
               committed
               
               to
               writing
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               heereafter
               set
               forth
               these
               kind
               of
               games
               ,
               might
               blush
               to
               conferre
               their
               patrimony
               vpon
               jesters
               and
               base
               raskalls
               ,
               excluding
               their
               lawfull
               heires
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               their
               superfluous
               expence
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               number
               and
               largenes
               ,
               so
               likewise
               in
               tbe
               beauty
               and
               ornament
               of
               Bathes
               ;
               which
               were
               likewise
               of
               little
               other
               vse
               then
               for
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               BVt
               leaving
               their
               Theaters
               &
               Amphitheaters
               which
               were
               onely
               for
               pleasure
               ,
               let
               vs
               take
               a
               view
               of
               their
               Bathes
               ,
               which
               were
               likewise
               of
               little
               other
               vse
               ,
               at
               least-wise
               as
               they
               vsed
               them
               ;
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               
                 Artemidorus
                 ,
                 Balneum
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 suo
                 aevo
                 fuisse
                 quam
                 transitum
                 ad
                 coenam
                 ,
              
               that
               a
               bath
               in
               his
               time
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               passage
               to
               supper
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               which
               often
               tooke
               repast
               ,
               washed
               as
               often
               ;
               it
               being
               noted
               of
               Commodus
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               he
               washed
               seaven
               or
               eight
               times
               in
               a
               day
               .
               And
               among
               the
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Sisinius
              
               a
               Bishop
               was
               censured
               as
               intemperate
               for
               washing
               twise
               in
               a
               day
               :
               Yet
               a
               wonder
               it
               is
               to
               consider
               ,
               to
               what
               an
               infinite
               height
               these
               kind
               of
               buildings
               for
               Bathings
               amounted
               ,
               aswell
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               number
               &
               largenesse
               ,
               as
               their
               beauty
               &
               
                 ornament
                 .
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Pliny
               ,
               during
               his
               Aedilship
               ,
               built
               for
               publique
               and
               free
               vse
               
               one
               hundred
               &
               seaventie
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Authour
               there
               addes
               ,
               that
               at
               Rome
               in
               his
               time
               their
               number
               was
               infinite
               :
               and
               for
               their
               largenesse
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               sayth
               Olimpiodorus
               ,
               were
               ingenti
               ,
               &
               
                 Cassiodorus
                 mirabili
                 magnitudine
              
               ,
               of
               a●…
               huge
               &
               wonderfull
               bignesse
               :
               Ammianus
               is
               more
               particular
               ,
               
               
                 Lavacra
                 in
                 modum
                 Provinciarum
                 extructa
              
               ,
               Bathes
               built
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Provinces
               ;
               the
               Antoninian
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 Dioclesian
                 Bathes
              
               alone
               ,
               were
               so
               capacious
               ,
               as
               they
               contained
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               washing
               ,
               
                 Sellas
                 mille
                 sexcentas
                 ,
                 easque
                 è
                 marmore
                 polito
                 factas
                 ,
              
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               severall
               seates
               ,
               
               and
               those
               all
               of
               polished
               marble
               .
            
             
               Neither
               was
               the
               ornament
               &
               beauty
               of
               these
               bathing
               places
               vnsutable
               to
               their
               number
               and
               largenesse
               ;
               which
               Seneca
               in
               his
               eighty
               sixt
               Epistle
               hath
               most
               elegantly
               expressed
               ,
               and
               withall
               bitterly
               censured
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               the
               meanesse
               of
               the
               Bath
               which
               
                 Scipio
                 Africanus
              
               vsed
               ,
               while
               he
               lived
               in
               banisnment
               ,
               where
               Seneca
               wrote
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               he
               thus
               goes
               on
               :
               
                 At
                 nunc
                 quis
                 est
                 qui
                 sic
                 lavari
                 sustineat
                 ,
                 pauper
                 sibi
                 videtur
                 ac
                 sordidus
                 nisi
                 parietes
                 magnis
                 &
                 pretiosis
                 orbibus
                 praefulserint
                 ,
                 nisi
                 Alexandrina
                 marmora
                 numidicis
                 crustis
                 distincta
                 sint
                 ,
                 nisi
                 illis
                 vndique
                 operosa
                 &
                 in
                 picturae
                 modum
                 variata
                 circumlitio
                 praetexatur
                 ,
                 nisi
                 vitro
                 condatur
                 Camera
                 ,
                 nisi
                 Thasius
                 lapis
                 quondam
                 rarum
                 in
                 aliquo
                 spectaculum
                 templo
                 ,
                 piscinas
                 nostras
                 circumdederit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 aquam
                 argentea
                 epistomia
                 fuderint
                 ,
                 &
                 adhuc
                 plebeias
                 fistulas
                 loquor
                 :
                 Quid
                 cum
                 ad
                 Balnea
                 libertinorum
                 pervenero
                 ?
                 quantum
                 statuarum
                 ?
                 quantum
                 Columnarum
                 &
                 nihil
                 sustinentium
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 ornamentum
                 positarum
                 &
                 impensae
                 causâ
                 ?
                 eo
                 deliciarum
                 venimus
                 vt
                 nisi
                 gemmas
                 calcare
                 nolimus
                 :
              
               But
               who
               is
               there
               now
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               content
               to
               wash
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               seemes
               to
               himselfe
               poore
               &
               base
               ,
               whose
               walls
               doe
               not
               shine
               with
               great
               and
               pretious
               
               circles
               ,
               vnlesse
               betweene
               the
               marble
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               be
               inlaid
               the
               shavings
               of
               that
               of
               Numedia
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               haue
               a
               border
               round
               about
               it
               with
               diverse
               colours
               in
               manner
               of
               pictures
               ,
               vnlesse
               their
               arched
               roofe
               be
               covered
               over
               with
               glasse
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               Thasian
               stone
               ,
               heretofore
               a
               rare
               sight
               in
               some
               Temple
               ,
               compasse
               our
               ponds
               ;
               vnlesse
               silver
               cockes
               powre
               vs
               forth
               water
               ;
               &
               as
               yet
               haue
               I
               spoken
               but
               of
               the
               ordinary
               &
               common
               pipes
               ,
               how
               much
               beyond
               all
               this
               are
               the
               Bathes
               of
               freed
               men
               ?
               how
               many
               statues
               ,
               how
               many
               pillars
               haue
               you
               there
               ,
               for
               none
               other
               vse
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               ornament
               &
               expence
               ?
               we
               are
               now
               come
               to
               that
               delicacie
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               tread
               vpon
               nothing
               but
               jewels
               .
               By
               which
               liuely
               description
               a
               man
               should
               thinke
               ,
               he
               rather
               spake
               of
               the
               pallaces
               of
               some
               great
               Princes
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               common
               Bathing
               roomes
               ,
               ordained
               for
               none
               other
               vse
               ,
               then
               the
               washing
               off
               of
               the
               swet
               &
               filth
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
               Yet
               with
               Seneca
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               his
               description
               Statius
               accords
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nil
                   ibi
                   plebeium
                   nunquam
                   Temesaea
                   notabis
                   
                
                 
                   Aera
                   ,
                   sed
                   argento
                   foelix
                   propellitur
                   vnda
                
                 
                   Argentoque
                   cadit
                   ,
                   labrisque
                   nitentibus
                   instat
                   ,
                
                 
                   Delicias
                   mir●…ta
                   suas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   's
                   nothing
                   vulgar
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   Temesaean
                   brasse
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   happy
                   waters
                   there
                   through
                   silver
                   conduits
                   passe
                   ,
                
                 
                   From
                   silver
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   glistering
                   cisterns
                   runne
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   Admiring
                   their
                   delights
                   )
                   with
                   expedition
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               Thereby
               signifying
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               pipes
               ,
               thorow
               which
               the
               water
               ranne
               ,
               and
               the
               cockes
               &
               conduites
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               it
               ranne
               ,
               but
               the
               cisterns
               too
               ,
               into
               which
               it
               fell
               were
               all
               of
               pure
               silver
               .
               And
               touching
               the
               glasse
               ,
               he
               touches
               that
               too
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Effulgent
                   Camerae
                   ,
                   vario
                   fastigia
                   vitro
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   species
                   animosque
                   nitent
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 arched
                 roofes
                 doe
                 shine
                 &
                 glister
                 gloriously
                 ,
              
               
                 Of
                 diverse
                 glasse
                 compos'd
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 &
                 eye
                 .
              
            
             
               Pliny
               goes
               farther
               ,
               and
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               cisterns
               ,
               in
               
               which
               they
               bathed
               were
               of
               silver
               ,
               but
               the
               seats
               &
               footing
               or
               the
               bottōe
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               could
               hardly
               stand
               for
               sliding
               vpon
               it
               ,
               
                 vt
                 eadem
                 materia
                 &
                 probris
                 serviat
                 &
                 cibis
                 ,
              
               so
               as
               the
               same
               matter
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               serue
               both
               at
               our
               tables
               ,
               and
               for
               base
               vnworthy
               offices
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               endlesse
               masses
               of
               treasure
               which
               they
               powred
               out
               in
               the
               erecting
               &
               adorning
               of
               Temples
               ,
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               those
               images
               which
               they
               forged
               to
               themselues
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               knew
               well
               enough
               were
               no
               Gods.
               
            
             
               BEfore
               wee
               enter
               into
               their
               
                 private
                 houses
              
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               amisse
               in
               passing
               from
               their
               Bathes
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               to
               cast
               a
               glance
               vpon
               their
               Temples
               &
               Statues
               .
               Had
               their
               temples
               beene
               consecrated
               to
               the
               honour
               &
               service
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               I
               should
               haue
               highly
               commended
               their
               great
               expence
               in
               the
               building
               &
               beautifying
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               worke
               
               of
               piety
               and
               devotion
               :
               But
               being
               dedicated
               to
               Idolls
               &
               Devills
               ,
               &
               such
               
               as
               themselues
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               the
               wiser
               sort
               amongst
               them
               ,
               either
               laughed
               at
               ,
               or
               beleeved
               not
               ,
               the
               excessiue
               charge
               which
               that
               way
               they
               were
               at
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               excessiue
               vanity
               &
               folly
               ,
               but
               most
               prophane
               &
               impious
               both
               superstition
               &
               superfluity
               .
               The
               number
               of
               their
               Temples
               onely
               in
               the
               citty
               of
               Rome
               ,
               was
               foure
               hundred
               twenty
               foure
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               
               which
               was
               no
               doubt
               very
               magnificent
               ,
               shining
               with
               gold
               ,
               and
               jeat
               ,
               and
               marble
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Rutilius
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Confunduntque
                   vagos
                   delubra
                   micantia
                   visus
                
              
               
                 
                   Ipsos
                   crediderim
                   sic
                   habitare
                   Deos.
                
              
               
                 And
                 glistering
                 temples
                 wandring
                 eyes
                 confound
                 ,
              
               
                 So
                 dwell
                 the
                 Gods
                 I
                 thinke
                 on
                 heavenly
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               these
               chiefely
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               doth
               Claudian
               intend
               speaking
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Quae
                   luce
                   metalli
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Aemula
                   vicinis
                   fastigia
                   conserit
                   astris
                
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 with
                 her
                 mettalls
                 light
                 doth
                 shine
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 the
                 neighbour
                 starres
                 her
                 tops
                 confine
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               most
               elegantly
               and
               fully
               hath
               Arnobius
               expressed
               it
               :
               
                 Sint
                 ergo
                 haec
                 licet
                 ex
                 molibus
                 marmoreis
                 structa
                 ,
                 laquearibus
                 aut
                 renideant
                 aureis
                 ,
                 splendeant
              
               
               
                 hic
                 gemmae
                 ,
                 &
                 sydereos
                 evomant
                 variata
                 interstitione
                 fulgores
                 ,
                 terra
                 sunt
                 haec
                 omnia
                 &
                 ex
                 〈◊〉
                 vilioris
                 materiae
                 concreta
                 :
              
               Though
               they
               be
               built
               with
               piles
               of
               marble
               ,
               and
               their
               vautes
               shine
               with
               gold
               ;
               though
               they
               glister
               with
               pretious
               stone
               ,
               which
               dart
               forth
               &
               sparkle
               abroad
               beames
               like
               the
               starres
               in
               a
               various
               distance
               ,
               yet
               all
               these
               things
               are
               but
               earth
               ,
               made
               of
               the
               dregges
               of
               the
               basest
               matter
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               was
               most
               eminent
               &
               stately
               ,
               it
               tooke
               its
               name
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 à
                 Capite
                 Toli
              
               ,
               from
               the
               head
               of
               a
               man
               so
               named
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               laying
               of
               the
               foundation
               was
               digged
               vp
               :
               It
               was
               foure
               times
               ruined
               ,
               and
               three
               times
               againe
               reedified
               :
               It
               was
               first
               built
               by
               the
               Tarquines
               ,
               Secondly
               by
               Sylla
               ,
               but
               dedicated
               by
               
                 Lutatius
                 Catulus
              
               ;
               in
               which
               .
               Augustus
               bestowed
               vpon
               the
               seate
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 Sedecem
              
               
               
                 millia
                 pondo
                 auri
                 &
                 quingenties
                 Sestertiûm
                 in
                 gemmis
                 ,
              
               sixteene
               thousand
               weight
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               fiue
               hundred
               times
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               in
               jewels
               :
               Thirdly
               by
               Vespasian
               ;
               fourthly
               &
               lastly
               ,
               by
               Domitian
               .
               The
               height
               whereof
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               Silius
               brings
               in
               Iupiter
               ,
               thus
               prophecying
               of
               Domitians
               raysing
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Aurea
                   Tarpeia
                   ponet
                   Capitolia
                   rupe
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   junget
                   nostro
                   templorum
                   culmina
                   coelo
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 on
                 Tarpeian
                 rocke
                 shall
                 place
                 the
                 golden
                 Capitole
                 ,
              
               
                 Andshall
                 advance
                 his
                 Temples
                 top
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 heavenly
                 pole
                 .
              
            
             
               With
               whom
               Tertullian
               fully
               agrees
               in
               sense
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               words
               :
               
                 Nam
                 etsi
                 à
                 Numa
                 concepta
                 relligio
                 est
                 ,
                 nondum
                 tamen
                 aut
                 simulachris
                 aut
                 templis
              
               
               
                 res
                 divina
                 apud
                 Romanos
                 constabat
                 ,
                 &
                 nulla
                 Capitolia
                 coelo
                 certantia
                 ,
                 sed
                 temeraria
                 de
                 Cespite
                 altaria
                 :
              
               Though
               religion
               were
               first
               brought
               in
               by
               Numa
               ,
               yet
               then
               had
               the
               Romanes
               neither
               images
               nor
               temples
               for
               divine
               service
               ,
               no
               
                 Capitoll
                 contending
                 with
                 heaven
              
               for
               height
               ,
               but
               altars
               were
               set
               vp
               of
               the
               turfe
               that
               came
               next
               to
               hand
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               length
               &
               
               breadth
               were
               every
               way
               answereable
               to
               the
               height
               ;
               the
               excessiue
               charge
               that
               Domitian
               was
               at
               in
               the
               building
               heereof
               ,
               Martiall
               after
               his
               flattering
               manner
               hath
               wittily
               described
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               thereby
               hee
               
               had
               so
               fa●…re
               obliged
               Iupiter
               &
               all
               the
               Gods
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               should
               empty
               their
               coffers
               and
               make
               sale
               of
               all
               they
               had
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               make
               him
               sufficient
               recompence
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               forced
               to
               turne
               ●…anke-rupts
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Q●…antum
                   iam
                   superis
                   Caesar
                   coeloque
                   dedisti
                   ,
                
                 
                   Si
                   repetes
                   ,
                   &
                   si
                   Creditor
                   esse
                   ve●…is
                   ?
                
                 
                   Grandis
                   in
                   Aetherio
                   licet
                   anctio
                   fiat
                   Olympo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Coganturque
                   Dei
                   vendere
                   quicquid
                   habe●…t
                
                 
                   Conturbabit
                   Atlas
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   erit
                   ●…cia
                   tota
                
                 
                   Decid●…t
                   tecum
                   qua
                   pater
                   ipse
                   deûm
                   .
                
                 
                   Pro
                   Capitolinis
                   quid
                   enim
                   tibi
                   solvere
                   templis
                
                 
                   Quid
                   pro
                   Tarpeiae
                   frondis
                   honore
                   potest
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 
                   Expectes
                   &
                   〈◊〉
                   Auguste
                   necesse
                   est
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nam
                   tibi
                   quod
                   solvat
                   non
                   habet
                   Arca
                   Iovis
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   wh●…t
                   on
                   Gods
                   &
                   heaven
                   thou
                   hast
                   bestow'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thou
                   shouldst
                   as
                   Creditour
                   call
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   's
                   ow'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   Though
                   in
                   the
                   Etheriall
                   skies
                   portsale
                   of
                   all
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   Gods
                   were
                   forc't
                   to
                   sell
                   what
                   ere
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                
                 
                   Atlas
                   would
                   bankerupt
                   proue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   prince
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 
                   Not
                   one
                   ounce
                   would
                   remaine
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   reckonings
                   even
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   for
                   the
                   Capitols
                   great
                   temples
                   how
                   can
                   he
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   for
                   Ta●…peian
                   oakes
                   &
                   laurels
                   satisfie
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 
                   Thou
                   must
                   ,
                   ô
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   needes
                   a
                   while
                   forbeare
                   &
                   stay
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   why
                   ,
                   Io●…es
                   coffers
                   yet
                   haue
                   not
                   wherewith
                   to
                   pay
                   .
                
              
            
             
               By
               which
               it
               appeares
               what
               account
               they
               made
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               dedicated
               these
               Temples
               :
               Nay
               Domitian
               himselfe
               the
               founder
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               is
               so
               bold
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               indeed
               beene
               his
               debtours
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               his
               companions
               to
               stile
               himselfe
               in
               his
               edicts
               ,
               
                 Dominus
                 &
                 Deus
                 noster
                 sic
                 fieri
                 iubet
                 ,
              
               our
               Lord
               &
               God
               so
               commaunds
               ,
               vnde
               
               
                 institutum
                 posthac
                 vt
                 nec
                 scripto
                 quidem
                 nec
                 sermone
                 cuiusquam
                 appellaretur
                 aliter
                 :
              
               And
               from
               thence
               forth
               was
               it
               ordained
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               should
               giue
               him
               other
               title
               either
               in
               writing
               or
               speech
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               riches
               &
               ornament
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               we
               may
               in
               part
               giue
               a
               guesse
               at
               it
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               spent
               only
               vpon
               the
               gilding
               of
               it
               
                 supra
                 duodecem
                 millia
                 talentorum
              
               ,
               aboue
               twelue
               thousand
               tallents
               :
               It
               was
               gilded
               all
               over
               ,
               not
               the
               inner
               roofe
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               vtter
               covering
               which
               was
               of
               brasse
               or
               copper
               ,
               but
               the
               doores
               were
               layd
               over
               with
               thicke
               plates
               of
               gold
               ,
               which
               remained
               till
               Honorius
               his
               raigne
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               a
               dearth
               of
               coyne
               ,
               
                 Stilicho
                 mandasse
                 per
                 hibetur
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Zozimus
                 )
                 vt
                 fores
                 in
                 Capitolio
                 Romano
                 quae
                 auro
                 magni
                 ponderis
                 erant
                 obductae
                 laminis
                 ijs
                 spoliarentur
                 :
                 Cum
                 autem
                 qui
                 hoc
                 facere
                 iussi
                 erant
                 ,
                 idagerent
                 ,
                 in
                 parte
                 for●…um
                 scriptum
                 reppererant
                 ,
                 [
                 infoelici
                 Regi
                 servantur
                 :
                 ]
                 Quod
                 eventus
                 docuit
                 :
                 nam
                 Stilicho
                 paulo
                 post
                 infoeliciter
                 perijt
                 .
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               given
               commaund
               ,
               that
               the
               doores
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               which
               were
               laid
               over
               with
               massie
               gold
               ,
               should
               be
               robbed
               of
               those
               plates
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               who
               had
               it
               in
               charge
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               ,
               they
               found
               ingraven
               vpon
               a
               part
               of
               the
               doore
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 [
                 They
                 are
              
               
               
                 reserved
                 for
                 an
                 vnfortunate
                 King
              
               ]
               which
               the
               event
               proved
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               for
               Stiliche
               within
               a
               while
               after
               perished
               vnfortunately
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               the
               Capitoll
               was
               the
               Pantheon
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               honour
               ,
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               strange
               Idolls
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Peace
               inferiour
               to
               none
               .
               It
               was
               built
               by
               Vespastan
               ,
               three
               hundred
               foote
               in
               length
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               in
               breadth
               two
               hundredth
               ;
               so
               as
               Herodian
               defervedly
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 Maximum
                 &
                 pulcherimum
                 omnium
                 in
                 vrbe
                 operum
                 ▪
              
               the
               greatest
               and
               fairest
               of
               all
               the
               workes
               in
               the
               city
               :
               Wherevnto
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 ditissimum
                 ,
                 ornamentis
                 auri
                 &
                 argenti
                 excultum
                 ,
              
               the
               most
               sumptuous
               in
               ornaments
               of
               gold
               &
               filver
               :
               of
               which
               Iosephus
               thus
               writes
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 in
                 hoc
                 templum
                 collata
                 &
                 disposita
                 sunt
                 ob
                 quae
                 homines
                 videndi
                 cupiditate
                 antea
                 per
                 totum
                 orbem
                 vagabantur
                 .
              
               Vpon
               
               this
               temple
               were
               bestowed
               all
               the
               rarities
               which
               men
               before
               traveiled
               thorow
               the
               world
               to
               see
               .
               And
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 ex
                 omnibus
                 quae
                 retuli
                 clarissima
              
               
               
                 quaeque
                 in
                 vrbe
                 ,
                 jam
                 sunt
                 dicata
                 à
                 Vespasiano
                 Principe
                 in
                 te●…plo
                 Pacis
                 ,
              
               of
               all
               the
               choyce
               peeces
               that
               I
               haue
               spoken
               of
               ,
               the
               most
               excellent
               are
               laid
               vp
               and
               dedicated
               by
               Vespasian
               the
               Emperour
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               Peace
               :
               Thus
               they
               made
               Idolls
               to
               themselues
               ,
               which
               the
               simplest
               of
               them
               could
               not
               but
               discerne
               were
               
                 no
                 Gods
              
               ,
               and
               then
               without
               measure
               or
               reason
               ,
               powred
               out
               infinite
               masses
               of
               treasure
               in
               the
               serving
               &
               worshipping
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               their
               wonderfull
               vanity
               in
               erecting
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               statues
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               chargeable
               ,
               &
               that
               to
               themselues
               .
            
             
               YEt
               in
               this
               was
               some
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               Statues
               they
               worshipped
               themselues
               ,
               vainely
               imagining
               thereby
               to
               aeternize
               their
               names
               .
               
                 Quidam
                 aeternitati
                 secommendari
                 posse
                 per
                 statuas
                 aestimantes
                 eas
                 ardenter
                 affectant
                 ,
                 atque
                 auro
                 curant
                 inbracteari
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               ,
               some
               hoping
               to
               recommend
               themselues
               to
               eternity
               by
               
               statues
               ,
               infinitely
               affect
               them
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               be
               overlaid
               with
               gold
               .
               This
               itching
               humour
               of
               theirs
               ,
               
                 pene
                 parem
                 vrbi
                 populum
                 dedit
                 quàm
                 natura
                 procreavit
                 :
              
               in
               time
               begat
               almost
               as
               many
               inhabitants
               to
               the
               city
               as
               nature
               
               brought
               forth
               ,
               meaning
               that
               the
               number
               of
               their
               statues
               ,
               did
               in
               a
               manner
               equall
               their
               citizens
               :
               And
               no
               marveile
               ,
               they
               being
               
                 sine
                 numero
              
               ,
               without
               number
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               they
               filled
               every
               corner
               ,
               pestered
               their
               
               streetes
               and
               straightned
               their
               wayes
               ,
               which
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               that
               Edict
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               whereby
               private
               men
               were
               inhibited
               the
               erecting
               of
               statues
               
               to
               themselues
               ,
               but
               by
               leaue
               first
               obtained
               from
               the
               Senate
               ,
               such
               only
               excepted
               as
               had
               done
               some
               
                 publique
                 service
              
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               prize
               of
               the
               stuffe
               whereof
               they
               were
               made
               ,
               the
               most
               common
               and
               basest
               of
               them
               were
               of
               Marble
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               yvorie
               ,
               &
               silver
               ,
               and
               gold
               ,
               and
               those
               solide
               &
               ma●…sie
               ,
               
                 Statuas
                 sibi
                 in
                 Capitolio
                 non
                 nisi
                 aureas
                 argenteasque
                 poni
                 permisit
                 ,
                 ac
                 ponderis
                 certi
                 ,
              
               they
               be
               the
               wordes
               of
               Sutonius
               
               touching
               Domitian
               ,
               he
               forbad
               any
               statues
               to
               be
               erected
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               saue
               only
               of
               gold
               &
               silver
               ,
               &
               those
               of
               a
               certaine
               weight
               ,
               which
               weight
               perchaunce
               those
               verses
               of
               Statius
               expresse
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Da
                   Capitolinis
                   aeternum
                   sedibus
                   aurum
                
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                   Quo
                   niteant
                   sacri
                   centeno
                   pondere
                   vultus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Grant
                 to
                 the
                 Capitoll
                 eternall
                 gold
                 ,
                 wherein
              
               
                 Those
                 sacred
                 faces
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 weight
                 may
                 shine
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               that
               of
               Commodus
               fare
               exceeded
               this
               weight
               ,
               
                 Statuam
                 mille
                 librarum
              
               
               
                 auream
                 habuit
                 ▪
              
               he
               had
               a
               Statue
               erected
               to
               him
               of
               a
               thousand
               pound
               weight
               .
               Now
               as
               they
               were
               at
               this
               great
               charge
               in
               the
               making
               and
               erecting
               of
               their
               Statues
               :
               So
               were
               they
               likewise
               in
               the
               guarding
               of
               them
               .
               They
               were
               kept
               with
               no
               lesse
               caution
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               set
               vp
               with
               care
               &
               cost
               :
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               maintained
               they
               an
               Officer
               of
               great
               honour
               who
               had
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Comes
                 Romanus
              
               giuen
               him
               .
               This
               man
               with
               his
               souldiers
               
               walked
               thorow
               the
               streets
               of
               the
               citie
               in
               the
               night
               to
               see
               good
               order
               :
               but
               chiefly
               to
               provide
               that
               no
               wrōg
               should
               be
               offred
               to
               the
               Statues
               ▪
               thus
               prodigally
               carefull
               they
               were
               of
               their
               owne
               shadowes
               ,
               and
               as
               prodigally
               carelesse
               of
               the
               liues
               of
               others
               :
               so
               as
               I
               cannot
               easily
               determine
               whether
               their
               cruelty
               were
               greater
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               their
               folly
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
               Their
               prodigall
               sumptuousnesse
               in
               their
               private
               buildings
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               largenesse
               and
               height
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               marble
               pillars
               ,
               walls
               ,
               roofes
               ,
               beames
               ,
               &
               pavement
               full
               of
               Art
               and
               cost
               .
            
             
               NOw
               for
               their
               dwelling
               houses
               and
               
                 private
                 buildings
                 .
                 Claudian
              
               speaking
               of
               Rome
               thus
               sets
               them
               out
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Qua
                   nihil
                   in
                   terris
                   complectitur
                   altius
                   aether
                
                 
                   Cujus
                   nec
                   spatium
                   visus
                   ,
                   nec
                   corda
                   decorem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   laudem
                   vox
                   vlla
                   capit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   On
                   earth
                   nought
                   higher
                   doe
                   the
                   Heavens
                   embrace
                   :
                
                 
                   Her
                   largenesse
                   sight
                   ,
                   her
                   beauty
                   hearts
                   ,
                   her
                   praise
                
                 
                   Tongue
                   comprehends
                   not
                   —
                
              
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               vaunt
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 marmoream
                 se
                 relinquere
                 quam
                 lateritiam
                 accepisset
              
               ;
               that
               he
               left
               the
               City
               of
               marble
               hauing
               found
               it
               of
               brick
               :
               but
               S.
               Hieroms
               complaint
               ,
               
                 Vivimus
                 quasi
                 altero
                 die
                 morituri
                 ,
                 &
                 aedificamus
                 quasi
              
               
               
                 semper
                 in
                 hoc
                 seculo
                 victuri
              
               ,
               we
               so
               feed
               as
               if
               we
               were
               to
               die
               to
               morrow
               ,
               &
               so
               build
               as
               if
               we
               were
               here
               to
               liue
               for
               euer
               .
               The
               largenesse
               of
               their
               houses
               was
               strange
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               a
               man
               would
               wonder
               what
               vse
               they
               could
               haue
               of
               it
               :
               The
               wordes
               of
               Valerius
               are
               to
               this
               purpose
               very
               pertinent
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               
                 Quintius
                 Cincinnatus
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Dictatorship
               was
               offered
               ,
               though
               he
               plowed
               but
               foure
               acres
               of
               land
               ,
               with
               some
               indignation
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 angustè
                 se
                 habitare
                 nunc
                 putat
                 cuius
                 domus
                 tantum
                 patet
                 quantum
              
               
               
                 Cincinnati
                 rura
                 patuerunt
              
               ;
               he
               thinkes
               he
               is
               straightned
               in
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               whose
               house
               is
               no
               larger
               then
               were
               all
               Cincinnatus
               his
               grounds
               .
               Some
               of
               
                 Neroes
                 slaues
              
               had
               Kitchins
               that
               tooke
               vp
               aboue
               two
               acres
               of
               
               ground
               ;
               and
               the
               Lands
               of
               those
               who
               laid
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               Empire
               were
               of
               lesse
               extent
               then
               the
               Cellars
               of
               some
               that
               came
               after
               ▪
               so
               that
               
               by
               this
               proportion
               their
               houses
               came
               almost
               to
               the
               greatnes
               of
               Cities
               ,
               
               
                 domos
                 atque
                 villas
                 cognover
                 is
                 in
                 vrbium
                 modum
                 exaedificatas
                 ,
              
               they
               be
               the
               words
               of
               Salust
               wee
               may
               vnderstand
               their
               houses
               &
               farmes
               to
               bee
               built
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Cities
               .
               Nay
               they
               went
               beyond
               them
               :
               
                 aedificia
                 privata
                 laxitatem
                 vrbium
                 magnarum
                 vincentia
                 ,
              
               private
               mens
               houses
               exceeded
               
               the
               largenesse
               of
               great
               Cities
               .
               And
               of
               these
               sometimes
               they
               joyned
               two
               or
               three
               together
               ,
               as
               Catiline
               in
               his
               Oration
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               vpbraides
               his
               enemies
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               seemes
               is
               Martial
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Et
                   docti
                   Senecae
                   ter
                   numeranda
                   domus
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 leerned
                 Seneca's
                 thrice
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 was
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 disproportionable
                 to
                 the
                 largenesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Aedificant
                   auro
                   sedesque
                   ad
                   sydera
                   mittunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 build
                 with
                 gold
                 and
                 raise
                 their
                 seats
                 vnto
                 the
                 starres
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               were
               of
               them
               who
               built
               to
               the
               height
               of
               their
               chiefest
               Temples
               that
               of
               Hercules
               and
               Fortune
               ,
               nay
               exceeded
               the
               Capitoll
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Aedificator
                   erat
                   Centronius
                   ,
                   &
                   modo
                   curvo
                
                 
                   Littore
                   Caietae
                   summa
                   nunc
                   Tyberis
                   arce
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Nunc
                   Praenestinis
                   in
                   montibus
                   alta
                   parabat
                
                 
                   Culmina
                   villarum
                   ,
                   Graecis
                   longeque
                   petitis
                
                 
                   Marmoribus
                   ,
                   Vincens
                   Fortunae
                   atque
                   Herculis
                   aedem
                   .
                
                 
                   Vt
                   spado
                   vincebat
                   Capitolia
                   nostra
                   Posides
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Centronius
                   was
                   a
                   builder
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   on
                
                 
                   Crooked
                   Caietas
                   shore
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   vpon
                
                 
                   Tiburs
                   high
                   top
                   raising
                   his
                   palaces
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   on
                   Praenestine
                   hils
                   fetching
                   from
                   Greece
                
                 
                   And
                   farre
                   away
                   his
                   marbles
                   ,
                   to
                   controll
                
                 
                   (
                   As
                   th'Eunuch
                   Posid
                   did
                   our
                   Capitol
                   )
                
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Fortune
                   and
                   of
                   Hercules
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Yet
               to
               this
               height
               they
               farther
               added
               somewhat
               by
               planting
               gardens
               &
               orchards
               &
               groues
               vpon
               their
               house
               toppes
               :
               therein
               like
               Antipodes
               running
               a
               contrary
               course
               to
               nature
               ,
               as
               Seneca
               truly
               and
               justly
               taxes
               them
               .
               
                 Non
                 vivunt
                 contra
                 naturam
                 qui
                 pomaria
                 in
                 summis
                 turribus
                 serunt
                 ,
                 quorum
              
               
               
                 sylvae
                 in
                 tectis
                 domorum
                 ac
                 fastigijs
                 nutant
                 ,
                 inde
                 ortis
                 radicibus
                 quo
                 improbae
                 cacumina
                 egissent
                 ?
              
               Doe
               they
               not
               liue
               contrary
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Nature
               ,
               who
               make
               themselues
               orchards
               vpon
               their
               highest
               towres
               ,
               whose
               woods
               shake
               vpon
               the
               tops
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               their
               roots
               there
               springing
               vp
               where
               the
               top
               should
               haue
               reached
               ?
            
             
               Neither
               was
               the
               riches
               and
               ornament
               vnsutable
               either
               to
               the
               largenes
               or
               height
               of
               their
               building
               .
               Thither
               they
               called
               to
               their
               great
               expence
               the
               most
               skilfull
               Architects
               from
               Greece
               and
               Asia
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               knowne
               world
               ,
               
                 Quibus
                 ingenium
                 &
                 audacia
                 erat
                 ,
                 etiam
                 quae
                 natura
                 denegavisset
                 ,
              
               
               
                 per
                 artem
                 tentare
              
               ,
               whose
               wit
               and
               daring
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               by
               art
               they
               attempted
               to
               effect
               that
               ,
               which
               Nature
               seemed
               to
               deny
               .
               Among
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               ornaments
               ,
               their
               infinite
               number
               of
               marveilous
               high
               pillars
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               diverse
               sorts
               of
               the
               choisest
               kinds
               of
               marble
               was
               not
               the
               least
               .
               The
               height
               of
               some
               of
               them
               was
               38
               foot
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               height
               was
               their
               beauty
               and
               greatnes
               euery
               way
               answerable
               .
               
                 Pueros
                 reperti
                 in
              
               
               
               
                 littore
                 calculi
                 leves
                 ,
                 &
                 aliquid
                 habentes
                 varietatis
                 delectant
                 ,
                 nos
                 ingentium
                 〈◊〉
                 columnar●…m
                 sive
                 ex
                 Aegyptijs
                 arenis
                 ,
                 sive
                 ex
                 Afric●…
                 solitudinibus
                 ad
                 〈◊〉
                 porticu●…
                 aliquam
                 vel
                 capacem
                 populi
                 coenationem
                 ferunt
                 .
              
               Children
               are
               delighted
               wit●…
               pebble
               stones
               or
               shells
               of
               diverse
               colours
               taken
               vp
               from
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               we
               with
               diverse
               spots
               of
               huge
               marble
               pillars
               ,
               drawne
               hi●…her
               from
               the
               sands
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               deserts
               of
               Afri●…a
               ,
               for
               the
               supporting
               of
               a
               gallery
               or
               some
               spatious
               dining
               roome
               .
               Their
               number
               was
               likewise
               very
               great
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Pendent
                   innumeris
                   fastigia
                   nixa
                   columnis
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Whose
                 roofe
                 doth
                 rest
                 on
                 pillars
                 numberlesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Sometimes
               an
               hundred
               of
               them
               stood
               together
            
             
               
                 
                   At
                   tua
                   ●…entenis
                   incumbunt
                   tecta
                   columnis
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Thy
                 roofe
                 vpon
                 an
                 hundred
                 pillars
                 stayes
                 ▪
              
            
             
               Sometimes
               as
               many
               more
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               house
               built
               by
               Gordianus
               in
               the
               Prenestine
               
               way
               ,
               
                 ducentas
                 columnas
                 vno
                 peristylo
                 habens
              
               ,
               hauing
               in
               one
               entry
               or
               gallery
               two
               hundred
               pillars
               distinguished
               by
               fifties
               from
               diverse
               countrves
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               an
               equall
               height
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               price
               of
               some
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               Crassus
               tels
               vs
               
                 ●…ecem
                 column●…
                 centum
                 millibus
                 nummûm
              
               
               emi
               ,
               I
               bought
               ten
               pillars
               for
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               And
               as
               their
               pillars
               were
               of
               solide
               marble
               ,
               so
               their
               walls
               were
               artificially
               crusted
               ouer
               with
               peeces
               of
               diverse
               colours
               
                 Miram●…
                 parietes
                 tenui
                 marmore
              
               
               
                 inductos
                 ,
                 cùm
                 fciamus
                 quale
                 sit
                 quod
                 absconditur
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 nostris
                 imponimu●…
                 ▪
              
               We
               stand
               wondring
               at
               the
               walls
               laid
               ouer
               with
               thinne
               crusts
               of
               marble
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               well
               enough
               what
               lyes
               vnder
               them
               ,
               wee
               are
               content
               to
               cosen
               our
               owne
               eyes
               To
               this
               Lucan
               alludes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   summis
                   crustatadomus
                   ,
                   sectisque
                   nitebat
                
              
               
                 Marmoribus
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 was
                 the
                 house
                 with
                 crusts
                 of
                 marble
                 lin'd
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 with
                 hewen
                 stones
                 of
                 pretious
                 marble
                 shin'd
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               
                 Fabianus
                 Papyrius
                 ,
                 In
                 hos
                 igitur
                 exitus
                 varius
                 ille
                 secator
                 lapis
                 ,
                 vt
                 tenui
              
               
               
                 fronte
                 parietem
                 tegat
              
               :
               To
               this
               purpose
               is
               that
               diversly
               coloured
               stone
               sawed
               into
               diverse
               peeces
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               thinne
               surface
               it
               may
               couer
               the
               wall
               .
               The
               first
               inventor
               or
               setter
               vp
               of
               this
               device
               was
               Mamurra
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Pliny
               out
               of
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
              
               .
               
            
             
               But
               their
               beames
               exceedes
               these
               wals
               being
               all
               guilded
               ouer
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Auratasnè
                   trabes
                   an
                   mauros
                   vndique
                   postes
                
              
               
                 Mirer
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 whereat
                 should
                 I
                 wonder
                 most
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 golden
                 beames
                 or
                 yvorie
                 post
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Non
                   tanarijs
                   domus
                   est
                   mihi
                   ful●…a
                   columnis
                   ▪
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Nec
                   Camera
                   auratas
                   inter
                   eburna
                   trabes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 my
                 house
                 on
                 Spartan
                 pillars
                 plac't
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 yvory
                 roofe
                 with
                 guilded
                 beames
                 is
                 grac't
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               they
               were
               laid
               ouer
               either
               with
               thick
               guilding
               or
               plates
               of
               gold
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Crassumque
                   trabes
                   absconder
                   at
                   aurum
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 Thick
                 gold
                 did
                 hide
                 the
                 beames
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               were
               likewise
               their
               roofes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Crasso
                   laquearia
                   fulta
                   metallo
                
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Thick
                 mettall
                 lin'd
                 the
                 roofes
                 .
                 
              
            
             
             
               This
               their
               best
               Authors
               euery-where
               testifie
               and
               censure
               .
               
                 Quò
                 pertinent
                 haec
                 atria
                 columnata
                 ?
                 quò
                 variae
                 istae
                 colorationes
                 ?
                 quò
                 aurata
                 lacunaria
                 ?
              
               to
               what
               vse
               are
               their
               entries
               set
               with
               rowes
               of
               pillars
               of
               diverse
               colours
               ?
               to
               what
               end
               are
               their
               roofes
               guilded
               ?
               they
               be
               the
               words
               of
               M●…sonius
               in
               Stobaeus
               .
               The
               roofe
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               was
               not
               guilded
               till
               
               the
               razing
               of
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Quae
                 nunc
                 &
                 in
                 privatis
                 domibus
                 auro
                 teguntur
                 ▪
              
               which
               now
               a
               daies
               euen
               in
               private
               mens
               houses
               are
               covered
               with
               gold
               ▪
               Nay
               he
               goes
               farther
               and
               tels
               vs
               ,
               that
               this
               practise
               passed
               from
               the
               roofs
               and
               beames
               ,
               to
               their
               chambers
               and
               walls
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 &
                 ipsi
                 jam
                 tanquam
                 vasa
                 inaurantur
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               now
               guilded
               as
               well
               as
               our
               drinking
               vessels
               .
               With
               whom
               S.
               Hierome
               accords
               ,
               
                 Auro
                 parietes
                 ,
                 auro
                 laquearia
                 ,
                 ●…uro
                 fulgent
                 .
                 capita
              
               
               columnarum
               ,
               with
               gold
               their
               walls
               ,
               with
               gold
               their
               roofes
               ,
               with
               gold
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               pillars
               shine
               .
               And
               heerein
               they
               had
               diverse
               shapes
               artificially
               exprest
               ,
               as
               it
               appeares
               by
               Statius
               ,
               and
               pretious
               stones
               heere
               &
               there
               glistering
               among
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vidi
                   artes
                   veterumque
                   manus
                   varijsque
                   metalla
                   
                
                 
                   Viva
                   modis
                   ,
                   labor
                   est
                   auri
                   memorare
                   figuras
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aut
                   ebur
                   ,
                   aut
                   dignas
                   digitis
                   contingere
                   gemmas
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   ancient
                   workes
                   their
                   liuing
                   mettals
                   I
                
                 
                   Of
                   sundry
                   forts
                   did
                   see
                   ,
                   a
                   labour
                   t'
                   were
                
                 
                   To
                   tell
                   the
                   shapes
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   the
                   yvory
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   pretious
                   stones
                   on
                   fingers
                   fit
                   to
                   weare
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               I
               thinke
               was
               more
               costly
               then
               gold
               ,
               was
               their
               admirable
               variety
               and
               change
               of
               roofes
               ,
               with-drawing
               one
               face
               ,
               and
               exhibiting
               another
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               
                 Versatilia
                 Coenationum
                 laquearia
                 ita
                 coagmentant
                 ,
                 vt
                 subinde
                 alia
                 facies
                 ,
                 atque
                 alia
                 succedat
                 ,
                 &
                 toties
                 tecta
                 quoties
                 fercula
                 mutentur
                 .
              
               They
               so
               fram'd
               the
               moueable
               roofes
               of
               their
               dining
               roomes
               
               that
               one
               face
               succeedes
               another
               ,
               which
               they
               vary
               as
               often
               as
               they
               serue
               in
               a
               new
               course
               .
               And
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               Rutilius
               that
               in
               these
               they
               somtime
               represented
               groues
               with
               birds
               singing
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quid
                   loqu●…r
                   inclus●…s
                   inter
                   laquearia
                   sylvas
                
              
               
                 
                   Vernul●…
                   qua
                   vario
                   carmine
                   ludit
                   avis
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 pleasant
                 groues
                 within
                 their
                 rooofes
                 doe
                 shut
                 ,
              
               
                 Where
                 birds
                 doe
                 chant
                 and
                 vary
                 many
                 a
                 note
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               from
               these
               sometimes
               they
               cast
               downe
               flowres
               in
               such
               abundance
               that
               they
               buried
               men
               vnder
               them
               
                 Oppressit
                 in
                 triclinijs
                 versatilibus
                 parasitos
                 suos
                 violis
                 &
                 floribus
                 ,
                 sic
                 vt
                 animam
                 aliqui
                 efflaverint
                 ,
                 cum
                 eripi
                 ad
                 summam
                 non
                 possent
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lampridius
               of
               Heliogabalus
               ,
               He
               so
               ouer-loaded
               his
               jesters
               in
               his
               dining
               roomes
               that
               had
               changeable
               roofes
               ,
               with
               violets
               and
               other
               flowres
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               died
               vpon
               the
               place
               ,
               being
               brought
               to
               that
               passe
               as
               at
               last
               they
               could
               not
               be
               rescued
               .
               Nay
               so
               curious
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               floore
               which
               they
               trode
               vpon
               must
               answere
               the
               roofe
               ,
               
                 Impenditur
                 cura
                 vt
                 lacunaribus
                 pavimentorum
                 respondeat
              
               
               nitor
               ,
               a
               speciall
               care
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               the
               shining
               of
               the
               floore
               must
               bee
               answereable
               to
               the
               roofe
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 domus
                 etiam
                 qua
                 calcatur
              
               
               
                 pretiosa
                 ,
                 divitijs
                 per
                 omnes
                 angulos
                 dissipatis
                 :
              
               pretious
               things
               are
               spred
               there
               euen
               where
               men
               tread
               ,
               riches
               being
               scattered
               thorow
               euery
               corner
               of
               the
               house
               .
               And
               this
               excessiue
               curiosity
               Statius
               glances
               at
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   Dum
                   vagor
                   aspectu
                   vultusque
                   per
                   omnia
                   duco
                   ,
                
                 
                   Calcabam
                   nec
                   opinus
                   opes
                   :
                   Nani
                   splendor
                   ab
                   alto
                
                 
                   Defluus
                   ,
                   &
                   nitid●…m
                   referentes
                   aiera
                   testae
                
                 
                   Monstravere
                   solum
                   ,
                   varias
                   vbi
                   picta
                   per
                   artes
                
                 
                   Gaudet
                   humus
                   ,
                   suberant
                   que
                   novis
                   Asarota
                   figuris
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Whilst
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   my
                   wandring
                   eyes
                   survaid
                
                 
                   All
                   things
                   ,
                   vnwares
                   on
                   riches
                   did
                   I
                   tread
                   ,
                
                 
                   Downe
                   from
                   aboue
                   came
                   light
                   ,
                   the
                   roofe
                   the
                   aire
                
                 
                   Reflecting
                   on
                   the
                   soyle
                   ,
                   shewed
                   what
                   lay
                   there
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   artificiall
                   pavement
                   seem'd
                   to
                   smile
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   figures
                   new
                   were
                   pictur'd
                   on
                   the
                   tile
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
               The
               profuse
               expences
               of
               Domitian
               and
               Nero
               in
               their
               buildings
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Caligula
               in
               his
               madde
               workes
               .
            
             
               NOw
               as
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               these
               was
               ordinary
               even
               in
               private
               mens
               houses
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               well
               conceiue
               that
               the
               palaces
               of
               the
               Emperours
               farre
               exceeded
               them
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               only
               in
               two
               ,
               those
               of
               Domitian
               &
               Nero.
               Touching
               the
               former
               ,
               Plutarch
               treating
               of
               the
               sumptuous
               furniture
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               thus
               writes
               .
               
                 Quod
                 si
                 quis
                 hu●…
                 Capitolij
                 magnificum
                 instructum
                 miretur
                 ,
                 idem
                 si
                 Domitiani
                 in
                 aula
                 vnam
                 porticum
                 vel
                 basilicam
                 ,
                 vel
                 balneum
                 ,
                 vel
                 pellicum
                 dietam
                 viderit
                 ,
                 exclamet
                 cum
                 epicharmo
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Non
                   liberalis
                   aut
                   benignus
                   tu
                   clues
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Pro●…ustone
                   gaudes
                
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 bountifull
                 nor
                 liberall
              
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 ,
                 but
                 plainely
                 prodigall
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               any
               wonder
               at
               this
               magnificent
               structure
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               the
               same
               man
               if
               in
               Domitians
               palace
               he
               should
               behold
               but
               one
               gallery
               ,
               or
               hall
               ,
               or
               bath
               ;
               or
               parlour
               for
               his
               Con●…ubines
               ,
               he
               would
               presently
               cry
               out
               with
               Epicharmus
               ,
               &c.
               where
               he
               makes
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               in
               part
               opened
               before
               ,
               to
               bee
               but
               as
               a
               triflle
               or
               toy
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               Domitians
               owne
               house
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               was
               that
               of
               Nero
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               named
               
                 domum
                 auream
              
               ,
               a
               golden
               house
               ;
               and
               Suetonius
               in
               his
               life
               thus
               describes
               it
               .
               
                 Vestibulum
                 eius
                 fui●…
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 Colossus
                 centum
                 viginti
                 pedum
                 staret
                 ipsius
                 effigie
                 ,
                 tanta
                 laxitas
              
               
               
                 vt
                 porticus
                 triplices
                 milliarias
                 haberet
                 .
                 Item
                 stagnum
                 maris
                 instar
                 ,
                 circumseptum
                 aedificijs
                 ad
                 vrbium
                 speciem
                 .
                 Rura
                 insuper
                 arvis
                 atque
                 vinetis
                 &
                 pascuis
                 sylvisque
                 varia
                 cum
                 multitudine
                 omnis
                 generis
                 pecudum
                 ac
                 ferarum
                 ,
                 in
                 caeteris
                 partibus
                 cuncta
                 auro
                 lita
                 distincta
                 gemmis
                 vnionumque
                 conchis
                 erant
                 .
                 Caenationes
                 laqueatae
                 tabulis
                 eburneis
                 versatilibus
                 vt
                 flores
                 ,
                 &
                 fistulatis
                 vt
                 vnguenta
                 desuper
                 spargerentur
                 ,
                 praecipua
                 Caenationum
                 rotunda
                 quae
                 perpetuo
                 diebus
                 ac
                 noctibus
                 vice
                 mundi
                 circumageretur
                 :
                 Ejusmodi
                 domum
                 cum
                 absolutam
              
               
               
                 dedicaret
                 ,
                 hactenus
                 comprobavit
                 ,
                 vt
                 se
                 diceret
                 quasi
                 hominem
                 tandem
                 habitare
                 caepisse
                 .
              
               In
               the
               porch
               was
               set
               a
               Colossus
               shaped
               like
               himselfe
               of
               one
               
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               foote
               high
               ,
               the
               spaciousnes
               of
               the
               house
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               in
               it
               three
               galleries
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               a
               mile
               long
               ,
               a
               standing
               poole
               like
               a
               sea
               ,
               beset
               with
               buildings
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               citty
               ;
               fields
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               areable
               grounds
               ,
               pastures
               ,
               vineyards
               ,
               and
               woods
               ,
               with
               a
               various
               multitude
               of
               tame
               &
               wilde
               beasts
               of
               all
               kindes
               .
               In
               the
               other
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               covered
               with
               gold
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               with
               pretious
               stones
               or
               mother
               of
               pearle
               .
               The
               supping
               roomes
               were
               roofed
               with
               yvorie
               plankes
               ,
               that
               were
               moueable
               for
               the
               casting
               downe
               of
               flowers
               ,
               and
               had
               pipes
               in
               them
               for
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               oyntments
               .
               The
               roofe
               of
               the
               principall
               supping
               roome
               was
               round
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               heaven
               perpetually
               day
               &
               night
               wheeled
               about
               .
               This
               house
               when
               he
               had
               
               thus
               finished
               and
               dedicated
               ,
               hee
               so
               farre
               forth
               approved
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 hee
                 had
                 began
                 to
                 dwell
                 like
                 a
                 ma●…
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               had
               thought
               nothing
               could
               be
               added
               to
               this
               extreame
               madnesse
               of
               Nero
               &
               Domitian
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               resolue
               here
               to
               conclude
               this
               chapter
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               that
               Caligula
               ,
               though
               perchaunce
               in
               somewhat
               a
               different
               kinde
               exceed
               them
               both
               
                 Fabricavit
                 &
                 de
                 Cedris
                 liburnicas
              
               
               
                 gemmatis
                 puppibus
                 versicoloribus
                 velis
                 magna
                 thermarum
                 ,
                 &
                 porticuum
                 ,
                 &
                 tricliniorum
                 laxitate
                 ,
                 magnaque
                 etiam
                 vitium
                 &
                 pomiferarum
                 arborum
                 varietate
                 :
                 quibus
                 discumbens
                 de
                 die
                 inter
                 choros
                 at
                 Symphonias
                 littora
                 Campaniae
                 perag●…et
                 .
                 In
                 extructionibus
                 Praetoriorum
                 atque
                 villarum
                 omni
                 ratione
                 posthabita
                 ,
                 ni
                 il
                 tam
                 efficere
                 concupiscebat
                 quam
                 quod
                 posse
                 effici
                 negaretur
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 jactae
                 itaque
                 moles
                 infesto
                 ac
                 profundo
                 mari
                 excisae
                 rupes
                 durissimi
                 Silicis
                 ,
                 &
                 Campi
                 montibus
                 aggere
                 aquati
                 ,
                 &
                 complana●…a
                 fossuris
                 〈◊〉
                 iuga
                 ,
                 incredibili
                 quidem
                 celeri●…ate
                 ,
                 cum
                 morae
                 culpa
                 capite
                 lueretur
                 .
              
               He
               buil●…
               of
               Cedar
               ,
               barges
               or
               gallifoists
               ,
               their
               sternes
               being
               set
               with
               pearle
               and
               pretious
               stone
               ,
               carrying
               sayles
               of
               diverse
               colours
               ,
               having
               in
               them
               bathes
               ,
               galleries
               ,
               and
               parlours
               of
               great
               largenesse
               ,
               with
               great
               varietie
               of
               vines
               and
               trees
               bearing
               fruite
               ,
               lying
               along
               in
               these
               amid
               his
               musicke
               of
               voyces
               and
               instruments
               ,
               he
               was
               carried
               vp
               &
               downe
               vpon
               the
               coast
               of
               Campania
               .
               In
               the
               building
               of
               his
               countrey
               or
               mannour
               houses
               ,
               setting
               aside
               all
               reason
               ,
               hee
               desired
               nothing
               somuch
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               denied
               could
               be
               done
               :
               so
               as
               that
               he
               would
               lay
               huge
               mighty
               piles
               in
               the
               deepe
               sea
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               course
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               cut
               thorow
               rockes
               of
               the
               hardest
               flint
               ,
               equall
               the
               Champian
               to
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               levell
               the
               toppes
               of
               high
               hills
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               he
               did
               with
               speed
               incredible
               ,
               the
               least
               delay
               being
               presently
               punished
               with
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               10.
               
               That
               the
               Romanes
               luxurious
               excesse
               in
               their
               houshold-stuffe
               and
               the
               ornaments
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               was
               sutable
               to
               that
               of
               their
               buildings
               .
            
             
               WEE
               may
               adde
               as
               an
               appendix
               to
               their
               luxury
               in
               buildings
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               houshold-stuffe
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 ornaments
                 of
                 their
                 houses
              
               ;
               their
               excesse
               in
               their
               tables
               ,
               and
               dishes
               ,
               and
               cups
               I
               haue
               already
               touched
               ,
               as
               being
               appurtenances
               of
               their
               luxury
               in
               diet
               ,
               passing
               
               by
               these
               then
               we
               may
               take
               a
               survey
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               first
               of
               their
               beds
               :
               These
               were
               either
               Tricliniares
               or
               Cubiculares
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               vsed
               for
               diet
               ,
               or
               lodging
               ,
               in
               their
               supping
               roomes
               ,
               or
               their
               chambers
               .
               These
               by
               degrees
               came
               to
               be
               of
               silver
               ,
               then
               were
               they
               gilded
               ,
               &
               lastly
               of
               pure
               massy
               gold
               :
               which
               
                 Carvilius
                 Pollio
              
               first
               brought
               in
               vse
               :
               And
               Suetonius
               reports
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 in
                 aureo
                 lecto
                 veste
                 purpuria
                 decubuisse
                 ,
              
               that
               hee
               layd
               
               him
               downe
               in
               a
               bed
               of
               gold
               with
               a
               purple
               covering
               .
               And
               Gellius
               of
               more
               ancient
               times
               out
               of
               
                 Favorinus
                 Stratus
                 ;
                 auro
                 ,
                 argento
                 ,
                 purpura
                 ,
                 amplior
              
               
               
                 aliquot
                 hominibus
                 quam
                 Dijs
                 immortalibus
                 adornatur
                 :
              
               a
               bed
               for
               some
               men
               is
               furnished
               more
               magnificently
               with
               gold
               ,
               &
               silver
               ,
               &
               purple
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               Gods
               immortall
               .
               These
               they
               likewise
               perfumed
               with
               rich
               &
               pretious
               odours
               ,
               which
               the
               Epigrammatist
               deservedly
               laughs
               at
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quid
                   thorus
                   à
                   Nilo
                   ?
                   quid
                   Sindone
                   tectus
                   olenti
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Ostendit
                   stultas
                   quid
                   nisi
                   morbus
                   opes
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 meanes
                 thy
                 bed
                 from
                 Nile
                 ,
                 &
                 quilt
                 perfumed
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 doth
                 thy
                 sicknes
                 but
                 thy
                 foolish
                 riches
                 show
                 ?
              
            
             
               Next
               their
               beds
               wee
               may
               set
               their
               Chariots
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               a
               manner
               running
               beds
               ,
               as
               their
               beds
               were
               a
               kind
               of
               standing
               chariots
               .
               These
               Heliogabalus
               had
               not
               only
               of
               gold
               ,
               but
               set
               with
               pearle
               and
               pretious
               stone
               .
               
               And
               such
               a
               one
               belike
               was
               that
               whereof
               Martiall
               speakes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Aurea
                   quod
                   fundi
                   pretio
                   carruca
                   paratur
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 That
                 for
                 a
                 mannours
                 price
                 thou
                 boughtst
                 a
                 golden
                 coach
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               as
               that
               which
               the
               Poet
               fained
               of
               the
               Chariot
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               might
               indeed
               be
               verified
               of
               theirs
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Aureus
                   axis
                   erat
                   ,
                   temo
                   aureus
                   ,
                   aurea
                   summae
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Curvatura
                   rotae
                   ,
                   radiorum
                   argenteus
                   ordo
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 axel-tree
                 was
                 gold
                 .
                 the
                 beame
                 ,
                 the
                 wheele
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 spokes
                 of
                 silver
                 were
                 —
              
            
             
               Their
               harnesse
               belonging
               to
               these
               was
               likewise
               very
               costly
               ,
               &
               the
               Caparizons
               of
               their
               horses
               &
               mules
               imbroidered
               with
               gold
               &
               silver
               .
               Of
               these
               Nero
               when
               he
               journied
               had
               never
               lesse
               then
               a
               thousand
               ;
               his
               mules
               
               being
               shod
               with
               silver
               ,
               and
               his
               muleters
               richly
               apparelled
               :
               but
               Poppaeia
               his
               wife
               therein
               exceeded
               him
               ,
               causing
               the
               choisest
               of
               her
               traveiling
               
               beasts
               to
               be
               shod
               with
               gold
               :
               Yet
               Heliogabalus
               went
               a
               straine
               farther
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               to
               a
               baser
               vse
               ;
               as
               he
               made
               water
               
                 in
                 Myrrinis
                 &
                 Onichinis
              
               ,
               in
               Murrin
               vessels
               and
               of
               the
               Onix
               stone
               ,
               so
               made
               he
               his
               stoole
               pans
               of
               gold
               :
               
               Which
               Pliny
               out
               of
               Messala
               likewise
               reports
               of
               
                 Anthony
                 ,
                 in
                 contumeliam
                 naturae
                 vilitatem
                 auro
                 fecit
                 opus
                 proscriptione
                 dignum
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               reproach
               of
               nature
               
               he
               vsed
               gold
               to
               the
               basest
               offices
               ,
               a
               worke
               even
               worthy
               proscription
               .
               And
               the
               same
               doth
               Martiall
               vpbraid
               Bassa
               with
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Ventris
                   onus
                   misero
                   nec
                   te
                   pudet
                   excipis
                   auro
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 Bassa
                 .
              
               
                 Thy
                 bellies
                 load
                 thou
                 doest
                 exonerate
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 Basse
                 ,
                 in
                 gold
                 ,
                 yet
                 shamest
                 not
                 thereat
                 .
              
            
             
               Their
               caldrons
               ,
               their
               seething
               pots
               ,
               their
               gridirons
               ,
               &
               frying-pans
               were
               vsually
               of
               silver
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Vlpian
               ,
               &
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 vasa
                 coquinaria
                 ex
                 argento
              
               
               
                 fieri
                 queritur
                 ;
                 Calvus
              
               the
               Oratour
               complaines
               ,
               that
               our
               very
               kitching
               vessels
               are
               all
               of
               plate
               .
               The
               same
               Pliny
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               the
               price
               of
               a
               candelsticke
               
               was
               the
               salarie
               or
               stipend
               of
               a
               Tribune
               ,
               which
               was
               fifty
               thousand
               Sesterces
               :
               Nay
               a
               little
               hatchet
               or
               axe
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               credit
               Martiall
               ,
               
               was
               sould
               for
               foure
               hundred
               thousand
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Cum
                   sieret
                   tristis
                   solvendis
                   auctio
                   nummis
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Haec
                   quadringentis
                   millibus
                   empta
                   fnit
                
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 sale
                 was
                 made
                 that
                 debts
                 might
                 be
                 defraid
                 ,
              
               
                 Foure
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 well
                 paid
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               ornament
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               they
               bought
               them
               pictures
               of
               excessiue
               prices
               :
               the
               counterfeit
               taken
               from
               a
               table
               made
               by
               Pausias
               ,
               wherein
               was
               represented
               his
               mistris
               Glycera
               with
               a
               chaplet
               of
               flowers
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               curiously
               plaited
               and
               twisted
               ;
               
                 Lucius
                 Lucullus
              
               bought
               of
               Dyonisius
               a
               Painter
               of
               Athens
               ,
               and
               it
               cost
               him
               two
               talents
               of
               silver
               .
               Cydias
               
               in
               a
               table
               ,
               represented
               the
               Argonautes
               ,
               for
               which
               Hortensius
               the
               Oratour
               was
               content
               to
               pay
               one
               hundred
               fòrty
               foure
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               And
               what
               difference
               is
               there
               heerein
               betweene
               vs
               and
               children
               ,
               sayth
               Seneca
               ,
               who
               value
               counterfeit
               rings
               ,
               and
               jewels
               ,
               and
               bracelets
               at
               high
               
               prizes
               ,
               
                 nisi
                 quod
                 nos
                 circa
                 tabulas
                 &
                 statuas
                 insanimus
                 chariùs
                 inepti
                 ,
              
               saue
               that
               wee
               dote
               about
               statues
               and
               pictures
               ,
               playing
               the
               foole
               at
               a
               deerer
               rate
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               they
               were
               luxurious
               in
               the
               price
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               likewise
               in
               the
               worke
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               many
               times
               was
               lascivious
               &
               beastly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quae
                   manus
                   obscaenas
                   depinxit
                   prima
                   tabellas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   posuit
                   casta
                   turpia
                   visa
                   domo
                   
                
                 
                   Illa
                   puellarum
                   ingenuos
                   corrupit
                   ocellos
                
                 
                   Nequitiaeque
                   suae
                   noluit
                   esse
                   rudes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   hand
                   that
                   first
                   lascivious
                   picture
                   drew
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   filthy
                   sights
                   in
                   houses
                   chast
                   did
                   shew
                
                 
                   He
                   maids
                   chast
                   eyes
                   did
                   first
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                
                 
                   Would
                   haue
                   them
                   traind
                   vp
                   in
                   their
                   lechery
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               did
               Tyberius
               adorne
               his
               chambers
               ,
               
                 Cubicula
                 plarifariam
                 disposita
              
               
               
                 tabellis
                 ac
                 sigillis
                 lascivissimarum
                 picturarum
                 ac
                 figurarum
                 adornavit
                 .
              
               So
               did
               
                 Hor.
                 Speculato
                 cubiculo
                 scorta
                 dicitur
                 habuisse
                 disposita
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               They
               had
               likewise
               
               for
               ornament
               the
               shells
               of
               Tortoisses
               artificially
               wrought
               ,
               
                 &
                 ingentibus
                 emptas
              
               ,
               bought
               at
               wonderfull
               high
               rates
               .
               But
               I
               leaue
               their
               houses
               ,
               
               together
               with
               the
               stuffe
               &
               ornament
               thereof
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               their
               apparell
               and
               ornament
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               exceeded
               as
               much
               or
               more
               then
               in
               their
               houses
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             Romanes
             exessiue
             Luxury
             in
             their
             dressing
             and
             apparell
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               How
               effoeminate
               they
               were
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               specially
               about
               their
               haire
               .
            
             
               THeir
               effoeminate
               softnes
               and
               nicenes
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               Seneca
               hath
               well
               both
               obserued
               and
               censured
               :
               
                 Adhuc
                 quicquid
              
               
               
                 est
                 boni
                 moris
                 extinguimus
                 levitate
                 &
                 politura
                 corporum
                 ,
                 muliebres
                 munditias
                 antecessimus
                 ,
                 colores
                 meretricios
                 matronis
                 quidem
                 non
                 induendos
                 viri
                 sumimus
                 ,
                 tenero
                 &
                 molli
                 ingress●…
                 suspendimus
                 gradum
                 ,
                 non
                 ambulamus
                 ,
                 sed
                 repimus
                 :
              
               whatsoeuer
               is
               yet
               left
               of
               good
               fashion
               we
               extinguish
               it
               by
               the
               decking
               and
               trimming
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               we
               haue
               exceeded
               the
               neatnesse
               of
               women
               ,
               euen
               wee
               men
               weare
               light
               and
               whorish
               colours
               ,
               not
               becomming
               matrons
               ,
               we
               fashion
               our
               gate
               to
               a
               wanton
               &
               mincing
               pace
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               walke
               but
               creepe
               .
               And
               of
               the
               same
               hee
               grievously
               complaines
               in
               the
               proeme
               to
               the
               first
               booke
               of
               his
               Controversies
               :
               
                 Capillum
                 frangere
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 muliebres
                 munditias
                 vocem
                 extenuare
                 ,
                 mollitie
                 corporum
                 certare
                 cum
                 foeminis
                 ,
                 &
                 immunditijs
                 se
                 excolere
                 munditijs
                 nostrorum
                 adolescentium
                 specimen
                 est
                 :
              
               it
               is
               now
               held
               the
               accomplished
               gallentry
               of
               our
               youth
               to
               frisle
               their
               haire
               like
               women
               ,
               to
               speak
               with
               an
               affected
               smalnes
               of
               voice
               ,
               and
               in
               tendernes
               of
               body
               to
               match
               them
               ,
               &
               to
               bedeck
               themselues
               with
               most
               vndecent
               trimmings
               .
               But
               their
               extreame
               curiosity
               in
               plaiting
               and
               folding
               their
               haire
               ,
               he
               in
               another
               place
               most
               liuely
               describes
               ,
               and
               as
               sharply
               ,
               but
               justly
               reprooues
               :
               
                 Quomodo
                 irascuntur
                 ,
                 si
                 tonsor
                 paulo
                 negligentior
              
               
               
                 fuit
                 tanquam
                 virum
                 tonderet
                 ?
                 quomodo
                 excandescunt
                 si
                 quid
                 ex
                 juba
                 sua
                 decisum
                 est
                 ?
                 si
                 quid
                 extra
                 ordinem
                 jacuit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 omnia
                 in
                 annulos
                 suos
                 reciderūt
                 ?
                 Quis
                 est
                 istorum
                 qui
                 non
                 malit
                 Remp.
                 turbati
                 ,
                 quàm
                 comam
                 ?
                 Qui
                 non
                 solicitior
                 sit
                 de
                 capitis
                 sui
                 decore
                 ,
                 quā
                 de
                 salute
                 ?
                 qui
                 non
                 comptior
                 esse
                 malit
                 ,
                 quā
                 honestior
                 ?
              
               How
               doe
               they
               chafe
               if
               the
               barbour
               be
               neuer
               so
               little
               negligent
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               trimming
               a
               man
               ?
               How
               doe
               they
               take
               on
               if
               any
               thing
               belopped
               off
               of
               their
               feakes
               or
               fore-tops
               ?
               if
               any
               thing
               lye
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               if
               euery
               thing
               fall
               not
               euen
               into
               their
               rings
               or
               curles
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               would
               not
               rather
               choose
               that
               the
               state
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               member
               should
               be
               in
               combustion
               then
               his
               haire
               should
               bee
               displatted
               ?
               who
               is
               not
               much
               more
               sollicitous
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               head
               then
               of
               his
               health
               ?
               who
               maketh
               not
               more
               account
               to
               be
               fine
               then
               honest
               ?
               Euen
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               himselfe
               was
               
               this
               way
               too
               too
               nice
               ,
               
                 Circa
                 corporis
                 curam
                 morosior
                 ,
                 vt
                 non
                 solum
                 to●…deretur
                 diligenter
                 ac
                 raderetur
                 ,
                 sed
                 velleretur
                 etiam
                 ,
                 vt
                 quidem
                 exprobraverunt
                 :
              
               He
               was
               too
               studious
               about
               the
               care
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               curiously
               cut
               ,
               but
               shaven
               ,
               nay
               had
               his
               haires
               pluckt
               off
               with
               pincers
               ,
               which
               some
               vpbraided
               him
               with
               .
               No
               marveile
               then
               if
               Nero
               exceeded
               this
               way
               :
               
                 Circa
                 cultum
                 habitumque
                 adeo
                 pudendus
              
               ,
               so
               shamefull
               was
               hee
               in
               
               the
               dressing
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               alwayes
               wore
               his
               haire
               after
               the
               Greeke
               
               fashion
               plaited
               behind
               .
               These
               plaitings
               they
               likewise
               besmeered
               with
               oyntments
               and
               perfumes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Et
                   matutino
                   sudaus
                   crispinus
                   amomo
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Quantum
                   vix
                   redolent
                   duo
                   funera
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Crispin
                 sweating
                 with
                 his
                 oyntments
                 and
                 perfume
                 ,
              
               
                 Two
                 funerals
                 scarce
                 smell
                 so
                 much
                 I
                 dare
                 presume
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               face
               they
               vsed
               so
               much
               slibber-sauce
               ,
               such
               dawbing
               and
               painting
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               could
               not
               well
               tell
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   facies
                   dicatur
                   an
                   vlcus
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 May
                 it
                 a
                 face
                 or
                 els
                 a
                 botch
                 be
                 call'd
                 ?
              
            
             
               Suetonius
               reports
               it
               of
               Otho
               ,
               that
               he
               shaved
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               rubbed
               his
               
               face
               ouer
               with
               moistned
               bread
               ,
               
                 idque
                 instituisse
                 à
                 prima
                 lanugiue
                 ,
                 ne
                 barbatus
                 vnquam
                 esset
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               this
               he
               practised
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               first
               appearance
               of
               the
               haires
               on
               his
               chinne
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               neuer
               haue
               a
               beard
               .
               Neither
               were
               these
               things
               onely
               practised
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               Schooles
               they
               
               had
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               open
               shoppes
               to
               sell
               what
               they
               had
               in
               this
               kinde
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               prefsing
               ,
               plaiting
               ,
               store
               ,
               die
               ,
               and
               prize
               of
               their
               garments
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               their
               rings
               and
               jewels
               of
               inestimable
               value
               .
            
             
               NOw
               as
               they
               were
               thus
               effoeminate
               and
               curious
               about
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               likewise
               about
               the
               apparelling
               of
               them
               ,
               Their
               garments
               were
               artificially
               pressed
               ;
               
                 ponderibus
                 ac
                 mille
                 tormentis
                 splendere
                 cogentibus
                 ,
              
               with
               waights
               and
               a
               thousand
               rackings
               and
               tortures
               
               to
               make
               them
               shine
               the
               brighter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sic
                   tua
                   suppositis
                   perlucent
                   praela
                   lacernis
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 So
                 doe
                 thy
                 presses
                 shine
                 with
                 garments
                 vnder-laid
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               they
               were
               thus
               artificially
               pressed
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               most
               curiously
               plaited
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               Hortensius
               hauing
               one
               day
               with
               much
               adoe
               composed
               himselfe
               to
               the
               looking-glasse
               ,
               he
               commenced
               a
               suit
               against
               his
               fellow
               in
               office
               ,
               for
               that
               meeting
               him
               by
               chaunce
               in
               a
               narrow
               way
               ,
               he
               had
               disordered
               the
               plaites
               of
               his
               Robe
               ,
               
                 &
                 capitale
                 putavit
                 quod
              
               
               
                 in
                 humero
                 suo
                 locum
                 ruga
                 mutasset
                 ,
              
               he
               held
               it
               a
               capitall
               matter
               that
               a
               fold
               vpon
               his
               shoulder
               was
               displaced
               .
               And
               therefore
               Tertullian
               alluding
               heereunto
               accompts
               it
               among
               the
               commodities
               of
               his
               cloake
               ,
               that
               it
               
               needed
               no
               Artificer
               ,
               
                 qui
                 pridie
                 ●…ugas
                 ab
                 exordio
                 formet
                 ,
              
               who
               the
               day
               before
               he
               wore
               it
               ,
               should
               set
               in
               due
               forme
               &
               order
               the
               plaites
               thereof
               :
               &
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               
                 etiam
                 cum
                 reponitur
                 nulli
                 cippo
                 in
                 crastinum
                 demandatur
                 :
              
               whē
               it
               is
               laid
               aside
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               cōmitted
               to
               the
               stocks
               till
               the
               morrow
               .
               Of
               these
               they
               had
               such
               variety
               and
               store
               ,
               that
               Nero
               was
               neuer
               seene
               twise
               in
               the
               
               same
               garment
               ,
               &
               when
               a
               Praetor
               intending
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               most
               sumptuous
               &
               magnificēt
               shewes
               he
               could
               devise
               ,
               came
               to
               Lucullus
               to
               borrow
               of
               him
               some
               store
               of
               short
               clokes
               ;
               his
               answer
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               take
               a
               time
               to
               see
               if
               he
               had
               so
               many
               as
               the
               Praetor
               desired
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               day
               sending
               
               to
               know
               what
               number
               would
               serue
               the
               turne
               ,
               it
               being
               told
               him
               an
               hundred
               ,
               
               
                 ducentas
                 accipere
                 jussit
              
               ,
               he
               bid
               them
               take
               two
               hundred
               .
               But
               Horace
               speaketh
               of
               a
               farre
               greater
               number
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               fiue
               thousand
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Chlamydes
                   Lucullus
                   vt
                   aiunt
                
                 
                   Si
                   posset
                   centum
                   scenae
                   praebere
                   rogatus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Qui
                   possum
                   tot
                   ?
                   ait
                   tamen
                   &
                   quaeram
                   ,
                   &
                   quot
                   habebo
                
                 
                   Mittam
                   .
                   Post
                   paulò
                   scribit
                   sibi
                   millia
                   quinque
                
                 
                   Esse
                   domi
                   chlamydum
                   ,
                   partem
                   vel
                   tolleret
                   omnes
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Lucullus
                   asked
                   once
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   lend
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   the
                   stage
                   one
                   hundred
                   cloakes
                   ,
                   replyed
                
                 
                   How
                   can
                   I
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   ?
                   yet
                   I
                   le
                   send
                
                 
                   As
                   many
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   when
                   I
                   haue
                   tried
                   ,
                
                 
                   Soone
                   after
                   writes
                   ,
                   fiue
                   thousand
                   cloaks
                   I
                   haue
                   ,
                
                 
                   Take
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   part
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   you
                   craue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sic
                   micat
                   innumeris
                   arcula
                   synthesibus
                   
                
                 
                   Atque
                   vnam
                   vestire
                   tribum
                   tua
                   Candida
                   possint
                
                 
                   Apula
                   non
                   vno
                   quae
                   grege
                   terra
                   tulit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   chest
                   with
                   supper
                   garments
                   infinite
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shines
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   fleeces
                   white
                
                 
                   From
                   more
                   then
                   one
                   flock
                   in
                   Apulia
                   shorne
                
                 
                   By
                   one
                   whole
                   tribe
                   suffice
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   worne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               When
               they
               went
               to
               the
               publique
               Bathes
               ,
               they
               had
               of
               these
               so
               many
               
               brought
               after
               them
               as
               might
               well
               suffice
               a
               dozen
               men
               ;
               At
               their
               publique
               feasts
               they
               chaunged
               often
               only
               for
               ostentation
               to
               shew
               their
               variety
               ,
               at
               least
               so
               often
               as
               
                 severall
                 courses
              
               were
               served
               in
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Vndecies
                   vna
                   surrexti
                   Zoile
                   coena
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   mutata
                   tibi
                   est
                   Synthesis
                   vndecies
                   .
                
              
               
                 Eleuen
                 times
                 at
                 one
                 supper
                 thou
              
               
                 O
                 Zoilus
                 didst
                 arise
                 :
              
               
                 As
                 many
                 times
                 thou
                 didst
                 I
                 trow
              
               
                 Thy
                 mantle
                 change
                 likewise
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               was
               the
               price
               vnsutable
               to
               their
               store
               ,
               they
               dared
               to
               lay
               downe
               for
               a
               cloake
               ten
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Millibus
                   decem
                   dixti
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Emptas
                   lacernas
                   munus
                   esse
                   Pompillae
                
                 .
              
               
                 Pompilla
                 gaue
                 thee
                 thou
                 didst
                 boast
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 cloake
                 that
                 might
                 ten
                 thousand
                 cost
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               another
               Epigram
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Emit
                   lacernas
                   millibus
                   decem
                   Bassus
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ten
                 thousand
                 Bassus
                 for
                 a
                 cloake
                 did
                 pay
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               principally
               hoised
               vp
               the
               price
               of
               the
               garments
               to
               this
               immoderat
               hight
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 rich
                 dye
              
               which
               they
               borrowed
               frō
               shelfish
               
                 Quibus
                 eadem
                 mater
                 luxuria
                 paria
                 paenè
                 etiam
                 margaritis
                 pretia
                 fecit
                 ,
              
               which
               our
               Luxury
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               hath
               brought
               to
               prizes
               almost
               equall
               to
               those
               of
               pearles
               .
               A
               pound
               of
               
                 violet
                 purple
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
              
               ,
               who
               liued
               and
               wrote
               during
               his
               raigne
               ,
               was
               sold
               for
               an
               hundred
               pence
               ,
               in
               steed
               whereof
               the
               Tyrian
               double
               dye
               grew
               in
               vse
               ,
               
               which
               could
               not
               be
               bought
               for
               a
               thousand
               .
            
             
             
               Their
               lightnesse
               farther
               appeared
               in
               the
               light
               apparell
               which
               they
               wore
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               making
               of
               that
               fine
               say
               ,
               whereof
               silke
               cloath
               is
               made
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               )
               which
               men
               also
               are
               not
               abashed
               to
               pvt
               on
               and
               vse
               ,
               because
               in
               summer
               time
               they
               would
               goe
               light
               and
               thin
               .
               And
               so
               farre
               doe
               men
               
               draw
               back
               now
               a
               dayes
               from
               carrying
               a
               good
               corslet
               and
               armour
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               that
               they
               thinke
               their
               ordinary
               apparell
               doth
               over-loade
               them
               .
               And
               these
               transparent
               garments
               the
               Satyrist
               thus
               deservedly
               inveighs
               against
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Sed
                   quid
                
                 
                   Non
                   facient
                   alij
                   cùm
                   tu
                   multitiasumas
                
                 
                   Cretice
                   ,
                   &
                   hanc
                   vestem
                   populo
                   mirante
                   perores
                
                 
                   In
                   Proculas
                   &
                   Pollineas
                   ?
                   Est
                   maecha
                   Labulla
                   ,
                
                 
                   Damnetur
                   si
                   vis
                   ,
                   etiam
                   Carfinia
                   :
                   talem
                
                 
                   Non
                   sumet
                   damnata
                   togam
                   .
                   Sed
                   Iulius
                   ardet
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aestuo
                   ,
                   Nudus
                   agas
                   ,
                   minus
                   est
                   insania
                   turpis
                   .
                
                 
                   En
                   habitum
                   quo
                   te
                   leges
                   acjura
                   ferentem
                
                 
                   Vulneribus
                   crudis
                   populus
                   modò
                   victor
                   ,
                   &
                   illud
                
                 
                   Montanum
                   positis
                   audiret
                   vulgus
                   aratris
                   .
                
                 
                   Quid
                   non
                   proclames
                   in
                   corpore
                   judicis
                   ista
                
                 
                   Si
                   videas
                   ?
                   quaero
                   an
                   deceant
                   multitia
                   testem
                   ?
                
                 
                   Acer
                   &
                   indomitus
                   ,
                   libertatisque
                   magister
                
                 
                   Cretice
                   pelluces
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   will
                   not
                   others
                   doe
                   ,
                   since
                   Creticus
                   doth
                   vse
                
                 
                   Light
                   garments
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   Pollineas
                   doth
                   accuse
                
                 
                   And
                   Proculas
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   the
                   vulgar
                   sort
                   therefore
                
                 
                   Both
                   game
                   and
                   wonder
                   makes
                   .
                   Labulla
                   playes
                   the
                   whore
                
                 
                   Condemne
                   her
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   ,
                   condemne
                   Carfinia
                   too
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   will
                   she
                   not
                   condemn'd
                   weare
                   such
                   a
                   gowne
                   I
                   trow
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Iuly
                   scaldeth
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   fry
                   .
                   Plead
                   naked
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   Lesse
                   shame
                   't
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   mad
                   .
                   Behold
                   the
                   weed
                   wherein
                
                 
                   The
                   conquering
                   people
                   yet
                   fresh
                   bleeding
                   from
                   the
                   warre
                
                 
                   And
                   hardie
                   mountainer
                   leauing
                   both
                   plough
                   and
                   share
                
                 
                   May
                   heare
                   thee
                   talke
                   of
                   law
                   and
                   right
                   ,
                   didst
                   thou
                   but
                   see
                
                 
                   A
                   judge
                   in
                   such
                   attire
                   ,
                   what
                   out-cryes
                   would
                   there
                   bee
                   ?
                
                 
                   Would
                   lawne
                   a
                   witnesse
                   fit
                   ?
                   Thou
                   Creticus
                   so
                   sad
                   ,
                
                 
                   So
                   fierce
                   ,
                   so
                   free
                   ,
                   art
                   in
                   transparent
                   garments
                   clad
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Heereunto
               they
               added
               rings
               and
               jewels
               of
               inestimable
               value
               at
               the
               battle
               of
               Cannae
               the
               Carthaginians
               gathered
               frō
               the
               fingers
               of
               the
               slaughtered
               
               Romans
               who
               died
               in
               that
               battle
               threc
               modii
               ,
               which
               by
               Hannibal
               were
               sent
               to
               Carthage
               as
               a
               token
               of
               the
               greatnes
               of
               his
               victory
               .
               Nonnius
               the
               Senatour
               ,
               being
               proscribed
               by
               Anthony
               ,
               betooke
               himselfe
               to
               flight
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               carried
               with
               him
               onely
               one
               ring
               ,
               wherein
               was
               set
               an
               opall
               
                 Quem
                 certum
                 est
                 ,
                 seftertiis
                 viginti
                 millibus
                 aestimatum
                 ,
              
               which
               it
               is
               
               certaine
               was
               valued
               at
               twenty
               thousand
               sesterces
               .
               Rings
               they
               wore
               vpon
               euery
               finger
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Per
                   cujus
                   digitos
                   currit
                   levis
                   annulus
                   omnes
                   ,
                
              
               
                 On
                 whose
                 each
                 finger
                 was
                 a
                 gold
                 ring
                 set
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Nay
               for
               euery
               joint
               they
               had
               a
               ring
               ,
               and
               that
               set
               with
               a
               pretious
               stone
               ,
               
               
                 exornamus
                 annulis
                 digitos
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 omni
                 articulo
                 gemma
                 disponitur
                 ,
              
               we
               garnish
               
               our
               fingers
               with
               rings
               ,
               &
               vpon
               euery
               ioynt
               shines
               a
               pretious
               stone
               ,
               saith
               Seneca
               ;
               &
               Pliny
               some
               will
               haue
               the
               little
               finger
               loaden
               with
               three
               rings
               ;
               nay
               now
               adayes
               ,
               the
               middle
               finger
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               charged
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 atque
                 etiam
                 privatim
                 articuli
                 minoribus
                 alijs
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               every
               ioint
               by
               themselues
               must
               haue
               some
               lesser
               rings
               &
               gemmals
               to
               fit
               them
               .
               
               And
               if
               as
               all
               this
               had
               bin
               too
               litle
               ,
               they
               wore
               vpon
               one
               ioint
               pretious
               stones
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Sardonichas
                   ,
                   Smaragdos
                   ,
                   Adamantas
                   ,
                   Iaspidas
                   vno
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Versat
                   in
                   articulo
                   Stella
                   Severe
                   meus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sardonyx
                 ,
                 Smaragd
                 ,
                 Iasper
                 ,
                 Diamond
                 ,
              
               
                 My
                 Stella
                 weares
                 on
                 one
                 ioint
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Parum
                 scilicet
                 fuerit
                 in
                 gulas
                 condi
                 maria
                 ,
                 nisi
                 manibus
                 ,
                 auribus
                 ,
                 capite
                 ,
                 totoque
                 corpore
                 à
                 foeminis
                 juxta
                 virisque
                 gestarentur
                 :
              
               forsooth
               it
               was
               too
               little
               that
               the
               seas
               were
               made
               for
               our
               gluttony
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               also
               wore
               them
               vpon
               our
               hands
               ,
               in
               our
               eares
               ,
               vpon
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               over
               our
               body
               ,
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               
               speaking
               of
               the
               great
               abundance
               of
               pearle
               and
               purple
               ,
               that
               was
               worne
               aswell
               by
               men
               as
               women
               .
               To
               this
               luxury
               of
               theirs
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               rings
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               rings
               which
               they
               wore
               in
               summer
               ,
               in
               winter
               they
               layd
               aside
               ,
               and
               insteed
               of
               them
               vsed
               others
               ,
               distinguishing
               them
               into
               summer
               and
               winter
               rings
               .
               Luxuria
               (
               saith
               
                 Probus
                 )
                 invenerat
                 alios
                 annulos
                 aestivos
                 alios
                 vero
                 hyemales
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Iuvenal
                 .
                 Sat.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Cum
                   verna
                   Canopi
                
                 
                   Crispinus
                   Tyrias
                   humero
                   revocante
                   lacernas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ventilet
                   aestivum
                   digitis
                   sudantibus
                   aurum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   sufferre
                   queat
                   major
                   is
                   pondera
                   gemmae
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   When
                   an
                   Egyptian
                   slaue
                
                 
                   Crispin
                   ,
                   a
                   Tyrian
                   cloake
                   shall
                   on
                   his
                   shoulders
                   haue
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   summer
                   gold-ring
                   on
                   his
                   sweating
                   fingers
                   weare
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   endure
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   greater
                   gemme
                   to
                   beare
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               The
               great
               excesse
               and
               immodesty
               of
               their
               women
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               .
            
             
               NOw
               if
               their
               men
               were
               heerein
               thus
               effoeminate
               ,
               wee
               may
               well
               conceiue
               their
               women
               exceeded
               more
               :
               
                 Video
                 sericas
                 vestes
                 ,
                 si
                 vestes
                 vocandae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 nihil
                 est
                 quo
                 defendi
                 aut
                 corpus
                 ,
                 aut
                 denique
              
               
               
                 pudor
                 possit
                 .
                 Quibus
                 sumptis
                 ,
                 mulier
                 parum
                 liquidò
                 nudam
                 se
                 non
                 esse
                 jurabit
                 .
                 Haec
                 ingenti
                 summa
                 ab
                 ignotis
                 etiam
                 ad
                 commercium
                 gentibus
                 accersuntur
                 ,
                 vt
                 Matronae
                 nostrae
                 ,
                 ne
                 adulteris
                 quidem
                 ,
                 plus
                 sui
                 in
                 cubiculo
                 quam
                 in
                 publico
                 ostendunt
                 .
              
               I
               see
               their
               silken
               clothes
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               be
               called
               clothes
               ,
               wherewith
               neither
               their
               bodies
               nor
               shame
               are
               covered
               ;
               which
               a
               woman
               wearing
               ,
               cannot
               safely
               sweare
               that
               she
               is
               not
               naked
               :
               Yet
               are
               these
               at
               huge
               prizes
               ,
               fet
               from
               Nations
               with
               whom
               we
               haue
               no
               traffique
               ,
               that
               our
               women
               may
               expose
               no
               lesse
               to
               the
               publique
               view
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               abroad
               ,
               then
               they
               doe
               to
               their
               Paramours
               in
               the
               bed
               .
               This
               immodesty
               of
               the
               women
               is
               thus
               also
               taxed
               by
               Horace
               .
            
             
               
                 Cois
                 tibi
                 paene
                 videre
                 est
              
               
                 Vt
                 nudam
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 her
                 lawne
                 shee
                 doth
                 appeare
              
               
                 Almost
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 shee
                 naked
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               besides
               this
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               loaden
               with
               costly
               ornaments
               ,
               that
               one
               Poet
               tells
               vs.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Pars
                   minima
                   est
                   ipsa
                   puella
                   sui
                   ,
                
              
               
                 The
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 her selfe
                 a
                 maiden
                 is
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               And
               another
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Matrona
                   incedit
                   census
                   induta
                   Nepotum
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Matron
                 jets
                 attir'd
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 heires
                 estate
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               And
               a
               third
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Perque
                   caput
                   ducti
                   lapides
                   ,
                   per
                   colla
                   manusque
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   pedibus
                   niveis
                   fulserunt
                   aurea
                   vincla
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 necke
                 ,
                 the
                 hands
                 were
                 deckt
                 with
                 pretious
                 stone
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 chaines
                 of
                 gold
                 did
                 shine
                 their
                 snowie
                 feete
                 vpon
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               my selfe
               haue
               seene
               ,
               sayth
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Lollia
                 Paulina
              
               ,
               late
               wife
               and
               after
               widow
               to
               
                 Caius
                 Caligula
              
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               when
               shee
               was
               dressed
               and
               set
               out
               ,
               
               not
               in
               stately
               wise
               ,
               nor
               of
               purpose
               for
               some
               great
               solemnity
               ,
               but
               onely
               when
               shee
               was
               to
               goe
               to
               a
               wedding
               supper
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               a
               feast
               when
               the
               assurance
               was
               made
               ,
               &
               great
               persons
               they
               were
               not
               that
               made
               the
               said
               feast
               ;
               I
               haue
               seene
               her
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               so
               beset
               and
               bedeckt
               all
               over
               with
               emerauls
               and
               pearles
               ranged
               in
               rewes
               one
               by
               another
               round
               about
               the
               tyre
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               her
               cawle
               ,
               her
               borders
               ,
               her
               perruke
               of
               heire
               ,
               her
               bungrace
               &
               chaplet
               at
               her
               eares
               pendant
               ,
               about
               her
               necke
               a
               carcanet
               ,
               vpon
               her
               wrests
               in
               bracelets
               ;
               and
               vpon
               her
               fingers
               in
               rings
               ,
               that
               she
               glistered
               and
               shone
               again
               as
               she
               went.
               The
               value
               of
               these
               ornaments
               she
               esteemed
               &
               rated
               at
               foure
               hundred
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               and
               offered
               openly
               to
               proue
               it
               out
               of
               hand
               ;
               by
               her
               books
               of
               accounts
               &
               reckonings
               .
               Their
               ropes
               of
               pearle
               were
               so
               rich
               ,
               that
               S.
               Hierome
               tells
               vs
               ,
               
                 vno
                 filo
                 villarum
                 insunt
              
               
               pretia
               ,
               vpon
               one
               rope
               hang
               the
               prizes
               of
               diverse
               Lordships
               .
               And
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 vno
                 lino
                 decies
                 Sestertium
                 inseritur
                 ,
              
               vpon
               one
               twine
               were
               threaded
               vp
               tenne
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 saltus
                 &
                 insulas
              
               
               
                 tenera
                 cervix
                 fert
              
               ,
               the
               tender
               necke
               carries
               woods
               and
               Ilands
               vpon
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               one
               pearle
               which
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               bought
               for
               Servilia
               the
               mother
               of
               
                 Brutus
                 ,
                 Sexagies
                 Sestertio
                 mercatus
                 est
                 ,
              
               cost
               him
               sixtie
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               :
               But
               specially
               they
               exceeded
               in
               the
               jewels
               they
               wore
               in
               their
               
               eares
               .
               
                 Quare
                 vxor
                 tua
                 locupletis
                 domus
                 censum
                 auribus
                 gerit
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Seneca
               ,
               why
               doth
               thy
               wife
               weare
               in
               her
               eares
               the
               revenewes
               of
               a
               rich
               familie
               :
               
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Video
                 vniones
                 ,
                 non
                 singulos
                 singulis
                 auribus
                 comparatos
                 :
                 iam
                 enim
                 exercitatae
                 aures
                 oneri
                 ferendo
                 sunt
                 .
                 Iunguntur
                 inter
                 se
                 &
                 insuper
                 alij
                 binis
                 supponuntur
                 .
                 Non
                 satis
                 muliebris
                 insania
                 viros
                 subiecerat
                 ,
                 nisi
                 bina
                 ac
                 terna
                 patrimonia
                 auribus
                 singulis
                 pependissent
                 .
              
               I
               see
               their
               pearles
               not
               fitted
               single
               to
               their
               eares
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               invred
               to
               the
               bearing
               of
               weight
               ;
               they
               are
               coupled
               together
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               added
               to
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               the
               madnesse
               of
               our
               women
               had
               not
               sufficiently
               brought
               men
               into
               subjection
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               hang
               two
               or
               three
               patrimonies
               at
               each
               eare
               .
               And
               with
               him
               Pliny
               accords
               ,
               
                 Binos
                 ac
                 ternos
                 auribus
                 suspendere
                 foeminarum
                 gloria
                 est
                 ,
              
               to
               hang
               these
               by
               couples
               or
               more
               in
               each
               eare
               ,
               is
               the
               pride
               of
               our
               women
               .
               And
               their
               luxury
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               hath
               found
               out
               a
               name
               for
               
               this
               ,
               calling
               it
               Crotalia
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               gloried
               in
               the
               sound
               and
               striking
               of
               the
               pearle
               each
               against
               other
               .
               Nay
               he
               goes
               farther
               ,
               
                 affectantque
                 iam
                 &
                 pauperes
                 lictorem
                 foeminae
                 in
                 publico
                 vnionem
                 esse
                 dictitantes
                 :
              
               It
               is
               come
               to
               that
               passe
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               poorer
               sort
               affect
               the
               same
               fashion
               .
               Their
               common
               saying
               being
               ,
               that
               a
               pearle
               is
               the
               womans
               serjeant
               to
               waite
               vpon
               her
               when
               shee
               shewes
               her selfe
               abroad
               .
               But
               their
               extreame
               folly
               heerein
               ,
               hath
               Tertullian
               after
               his
               African
               manner
               wittily
               expressed
               ,
               
                 Graciles
                 aurium
              
               
               
                 cutes
                 Kalendarium
                 expendunt
              
               ,
               the
               tender
               libbets
               of
               their
               eares
               consume
               their
               Kalender
               ,
               that
               is
               saith
               the
               learned
               Iunius
               in
               his
               notes
               on
               that
               passage
               ,
               
                 vniversum
                 domus
                 censum
                 qui
                 praescribitur
                 in
                 Kalendario
                 :
              
               the
               whole
               revenew
               or
               expence
               of
               their
               house
               ,
               which
               was
               set
               down
               in
               their
               Kalender
               ,
               or
               rentrole
               ,
               or
               count-booke
               :
               Yet
               had
               this
               beene
               more
               tollerable
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               worne
               them
               vpon
               their
               feete
               too
               .
               Pliny
               can
               hardly
               speake
               of
               this
               with
               patience
               ;
               Let
               our
               women
               ,
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               haue
               their
               
               pearle
               &
               pretious
               stones
               vpon
               every
               finger
               ,
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               in
               their
               eares
               ,
               vpon
               their
               chaplets
               and
               treases
               ,
               
                 etiamnè
                 pedibus
                 induitur
              
               ?
               must
               they
               needes
               weare
               them
               vpon
               their
               feete
               ?
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               some
               indignation
               too
               ,
               
                 Quin
                 &
                 pedibus
                 nec
                 crepidarum
                 tantum
                 obstragulis
                 ,
              
               
               
                 sed
                 totis
                 soculis
                 addunt
                 :
                 neque
                 enim
                 gestare
                 iam
                 margaritas
                 nisi
                 calcent
                 ac
                 per
                 vniones
                 etiam
                 ambulent
                 satis
                 est
                 :
              
               Nay
               ,
               they
               garnish
               their
               feete
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               the
               higher
               ,
               but
               the
               lower
               part
               of
               their
               slippers
               ;
               so
               as
               now
               it
               is
               not
               held
               sufficient
               to
               weare
               pearle
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               tread
               and
               walke
               vpon
               it
               .
               And
               the
               same
               hath
               Tertullian
               likewise
               observed
               ,
               
                 in
                 peronibus
              
               
               
                 vniones
                 emergere
                 de
                 luto
                 cupiunt
              
               ,
               the
               pearle
               in
               their
               shooes
               labours
               to
               keepe
               it selfe
               out
               of
               the
               mire
               .
               But
               Lampridius
               tells
               vs
               of
               Heliogabalus
               ,
               that
               he
               wore
               jewels
               curiously
               engraven
               on
               his
               feete
               ,
               which
               (
               sayth
               hee
               )
               moved
               laughter
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               
                 quasi
                 possent
                 sculpturae
                 nobilium
                 artificum
                 videri
                 in
                 gemmis
                 quae
                 pedibus
                 adhaererent
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               the
               gravings
               of
               famous
               Artificers
               could
               be
               discerned
               in
               jewels
               that
               were
               set
               on
               his
               feete
               .
            
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               4.
               
               More
               of
               the
               excessiue
               nicenes
               of
               their
               women
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               Caligula
               his
               monstrous
               phantasticalnesse
               in
               his
               apparell
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               extreame
               vanity
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               servants
               and
               slaues
               waiting
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               BEsides
               all
               this
               excesse
               in
               apparell
               ,
               their
               nicenesse
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               if
               but
               an
               haire
               were
               amisse
               ,
               they
               called
               a
               councell
               about
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               reforming
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 Tanquam
                 famae
                 discrimen
                 agatur
                 
              
               
                 Aut
                 animae
                 .
                 —
              
               
                 
                   As
                   if
                   their
                   credit
                   or
                   their
                   life
                   in
                   question
                   were
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               if
               but
               
                 tenuis
                 radiolus
              
               ,
               the
               least
               beame
               pierced
               thorow
               any
               little
               hole
               of
               their
               fanne
               ,
               or
               a
               fly
               chaunced
               to
               sit
               vpon
               it
               ,
               
                 queruntur
                 quod
                 non
                 sint
                 apud
                 Cymmerios
                 natae
                 ,
              
               sayth
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               ,
               they
               presently
               complaine
               ,
               
               that
               they
               were
               not
               borne
               among
               the
               Cymmerians
               .
               Their
               looking-glasses
               were
               in
               height
               &
               breadth
               answereable
               to
               their
               bodies
               ,
               ingraeven
               
               in
               their
               borders
               with
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               embossed
               with
               pretious
               stone
               :
               
                 Et
                 pluris
                 vnum
                 ex
                 his
                 foeminae
                 constitit
                 quam
                 antiquarum
                 dos
                 fuit
                 illa
              
               
               
                 quae
                 publicè
                 dabatur
                 imperatorum
                 pauperum
                 filiabus
                 :
              
               Some
               one
               of
               these
               hath
               stood
               a
               woman
               more
               then
               was
               the
               dowry
               of
               the
               Ancients
               :
               Yea
               that
               which
               by
               publique
               allowance
               was
               givē
               the
               daughters
               of
               the
               poorer
               Emperours
               .
               And
               within
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               
                 jam
                 libertinorum
                 virgunculis
                 in
                 vnum
                 speculum
                 non
                 sufficit
                 illa
                 dos
                 quam
                 dedit
                 Populus
                 Romanus
                 filiae
                 Scipionis
                 :
              
               Now
               adayes
               that
               dowry
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               of
               Rome
               gaue
               with
               Scipio
               his
               daughter
               ,
               will
               not
               suffice
               to
               buy
               a
               glasse
               for
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               manu-missed
               slaue
               .
               Now
               that
               dowry
               was
               
                 vndecem
                 millia
                 aeris
              
               ,
               eleven
               thousand
               asses
               :
               what
               then
               shall
               we
               thinke
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               their
               
                 free-borne
                 Citizens
              
               ,
               of
               their
               Knights
               ,
               of
               their
               Sen●…tours
               :
               Surely
               these
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               superiour
               in
               meanes
               and
               ranke
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               likewise
               in
               expence
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               discourse
               of
               apparell
               with
               Caligula
               his
               monstrous
               phantasticallnesse
               therein
               ,
               described
               by
               
                 Suetonius
                 ,
                 Vestitu
                 neque
                 patrio
                 neque
                 civili
                 ,
                 ac
                 ne
                 virili
                 quidem
                 aut
                 denique
                 humano
                 semper
                 vsus
                 est
                 .
              
               Hee
               vsed
               
               not
               the
               apparell
               of
               his
               countrey
               ,
               nor
               that
               which
               was
               civill
               or
               manlike
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               not
               somuch
               as
               humane
               :
               for
               at
               times
               would
               he
               imitate
               
                 Deorum
                 insignia
              
               ,
               the
               ensignes
               of
               the
               Gods
               :
               And
               at
               other
               times
               againe
               ,
               would
               he
               come
               abroad
               &
               sit
               in
               judgement
               ,
               
                 in
                 socco
                 muliebri
              
               in
               womens
               slippers
               ,
               wherein
               Suetonius
               seemes
               to
               allude
               to
               that
               story
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Seneca
               reported
               more
               at
               large
               .
               Caesar
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               gaue
               to
               
                 Pompeius
                 Poenus
              
               
               his
               life
               ,
               if
               he
               giue
               it
               who
               takes
               it
               not
               away
               :
               But
               being
               acquitted
               and
               giving
               thankes
               ,
               he
               reached
               forth
               his
               left
               foote
               for
               him
               to
               kisse
               :
               Now
               they
               who
               goe
               about
               to
               excuse
               him
               heerein
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               done
               out
               of
               insolency
               ,
               
                 aiunt
                 ,
                 socculum
                 auratum
                 imo
                 aureum
                 margaritis
                 distinctum
                 ostendere
                 eum
                 voluisse
                 ,
              
               say
               for
               him
               that
               it
               was
               but
               to
               make
               shew
               of
               his
               gilded
               ,
               nay
               golden
               slipper
               set
               with
               pearle
               .
            
             
               To
               their
               excesse
               in
               apparell
               ,
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               added
               the
               extreame
               vanity
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               servants
               &
               slaues
               wayting
               on
               them
               .
               Ammianus
               speakes
               of
               fifty
               attending
               ,
               whē
               they
               went
               to
               the
               publique
               Bath
               :
               
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               cals
               them
               
                 familiarum
                 agmina
              
               ,
               troopes
               of
               houshold
               servants
               :
               and
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 mancipiorum
                 legiones
              
               ,
               legions
               of
               slaues
               ,
               which
               
               as
               a
               traine
               they
               drew
               after
               them
               .
               Horace
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               Tigellius
               had
               often
               two
               hundred
               that
               followed
               him
               at
               heeles
               :
               But
               Athenaeus
               much
               
               exceedes
               him
               ,
               
                 decem
                 ●…mò
                 viginti
                 mille
                 ,
                 &
                 plures
                 quoque
                 servos
                 habent
                 ,
                 non
              
               
               
                 quaestus
                 causà
                 vt
                 ille
                 Graecorum
                 ditissimus
                 Nicias
                 ,
                 sed
                 plerosque
                 in
                 publico
                 comitantes●…
                 .
              
               They
               haue
               tenne
               ,
               nay
               twenty
               thousand
               servants
               and
               more
               ,
               not
               somuch
               to
               make
               againe
               of
               them
               as
               did
               Nicias
               ,
               the
               richest
               of
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               part
               to
               waite
               on
               them
               when
               they
               went
               abroad
               .
               And
               me
               thinkes
               ,
               Seneca
               againe
               outvies
               
                 Athenaeus
                 ,
                 Familia
                 bellicosis
                 nationibus
              
               
               maior
               ,
               a
               family
               more
               populous
               then
               some
               warlike
               Nations
               .
               Nelther
               were
               the
               women
               in
               this
               excesse
               inferiour
               to
               the
               men
               ,
               but
               rather
               went
               beyond
               them
               .
               Marcellinus
               describes
               the
               order
               of
               ranging
               their
               servants
               
               when
               they
               went
               abroad
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               an
               army
               marching
               in
               the
               field
               :
               And
               S.
               Hierome
               calls
               one
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 noli
                 ad
                 publicum
                 subinde
                 procedere
                 &
                 spadonum
                 exercitu
                 praeeunte
                 viduarum
                 circumferri
                 libertate
                 :
              
               
               Doe
               not
               walke
               abroad
               with
               an
               army
               of
               Eunuches
               ,
               marching
               
               before
               you
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               licentious
               widowes
               :
               insomuch
               as
               they
               were
               driven
               to
               haue
               their
               Nomenclatores
               ,
               controllers
               or
               remembrancers
               to
               tell
               them
               the
               names
               of
               their
               servants
               and
               people
               about
               them
               ,
               so
               many
               they
               were
               .
               Many
               of
               these
               they
               bought
               at
               a
               deare
               rate
               ,
               and
               clad
               richly
               :
               They
               vsually
               payd
               for
               a
               slaue
               six
               thousand
               Sesterces
               :
               And
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               layd
               downe
               such
               incredible
               prizes
               for
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               was
               ashamed
               thereof
               :
               
                 Sic
                 vt
                 rationibus
                 vetarct
                 inferri
              
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               gaue
               speciall
               
               charge
               it
               should
               not
               be
               brought
               into
               his
               accounts
               .
               But
               their
               Ieasters
               were
               commonly
               the
               dearest
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Morio
                   dictus
                   erat
                   viginti
                   millibus
                   emi
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Redde
                   mihi
                   nummos
                   Gargiliane
                   :
                   sapit
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 foole
                 I
                 bought
                 for
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 price
                 :
              
               
                 Restore
                 it
                 back
                 ,
                 Gargilian
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 wise
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               rich
               apparelling
               of
               them
               at
               times
               ,
               wee
               haue
               a
               memorable
               place
               in
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 diligentius
                 quàm
                 intra
                 privatum
                 larem
                 vestita
                 &
              
               
               
                 auro
                 culta
                 mancipia
                 ,
                 &
                 agmen
                 servorum
                 nitentium
              
               ;
               their
               slaues
               are
               more
               carefully
               apparelled
               and
               decked
               with
               gold
               when
               they
               appeare
               in
               publique
               ,
               then
               within
               doores
               ,
               and
               the
               troopes
               of
               their
               Servants
               shining
               and
               glittering
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               their
               prodigall
               ,
               or
               rather
               prodigious
               gifts
               of
               their
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               the
               extreame
               vnthriftinesse
               of
               private
               men
               .
            
             
               I
               May
               happily
               seeme
               to
               some
               to
               haue
               beene
               tedious
               in
               dwelling
               too
               long
               vpon
               the
               
                 excessiue
                 Luxury
              
               of
               this
               people
               :
               but
               surely
               their
               extreame
               folly
               &
               madnesse
               therein
               haue
               made
               me
               so
               :
               And
               if
               not
               the
               rarity
               ,
               yet
               the
               variety
               of
               the
               matter
               hath
               beene
               such
               as
               I
               presume
               it
               cannot
               quickly
               cloy
               the
               appetite
               of
               an
               attentiue
               Reader
               .
               And
               though
               much
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               yet
               much
               more
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               specially
               touching
               their
               prodigall
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 prodigious
                 gifts
              
               ,
               which
               their
               great
               
                 Patron
                 Iustus
                 Lypsius
              
               thus
               censures
               .
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 Midas
                 fuisse
                 fingatur
                 qui
                 omnia
                 tacta
              
               
               
                 faciat
                 aurea
                 defecerit
                 inaurare
                 quantum
                 isti
                 sunt
                 largiti
                 :
              
               If
               we
               could
               faine
               a
               Midas
               that
               should
               turne
               all
               he
               touched
               into
               gold
               ,
               surely
               he
               would
               be
               weary
               to
               make
               the
               gold
               they
               gaue
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Vbi
                 estis
                 qui
                 novum
                 orbem
                 &
                 novas
                 in
                 eo
                 divitias
                 reperist●…
                 ?
                 huc
                 ite
                 ,
                 ostendent
                 &
                 effundent
                 eas
                 Duumviri
                 isti
                 vnâ
                 largitione
                 :
              
               where
               are
               you
               that
               speake
               of
               a
               new
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               treasure
               that
               is
               there
               to
               be
               found
               ?
               Come
               hither
               and
               behold
               two
               Duumviri
               (
               meaning
               Anthony
               and
               Octavius
               )
               that
               will
               empty
               it
               all
               at
               one
               gift
               :
               And
               would
               you
               know
               to
               what
               great
               good
               purpose
               all
               these
               profuse
               largitions
               were
               ?
               the
               same
               Author
               shall
               tell
               you
               ,
               though
               somwhat
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               
                 vt
                 ad
                 imperium
                 veniant
                 ,
                 imperium
                 paenè
                 ipsum
                 donant
                 :
              
               They
               in
               a
               manner
               giue
               away
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               come
               vnto
               it
               .
               
                 Quid
                 ?
                 donant
                 ?
                 perdunt
                 certè
                 ,
                 &
                 quomodo
                 tot
                 isti
                 pecuniar●…
                 cumuli
                 sine
                 aperta
                 pernitie
                 Provinciarum
                 ,
                 Civiumque
                 colligi
                 potuere
                 :
              
               What
               said
               I
               ,
               they
               giue
               away
               ?
               nay
               they
               rob
               and
               spoyle
               the
               Empire
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               so
               great
               
               masses
               of
               treasure
               could
               not
               possibly
               bee
               gathered
               without
               the
               evident
               ruine
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Citizens
               as
               of
               the
               Provincials
               .
               Caligula
               in
               lesse
               then
               a
               yeare
               scattered
               and
               consumed
               those
               infinite
               heapes
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               which
               Tiberius
               his
               Predecessour
               had
               layd
               vp
               ,
               
                 vicies
                 ac
                 septies
                 millies
                 sestertium
              
               ,
               
               seuen
               and
               twenty
               hundred
               millions
               of
               Sesterces
               .
               Of
               
                 Vitellius
                 ,
                 Iosephus
              
               yeeldes
               this
               testimony
               ,
               
                 Octo
                 menses
                 ac
                 dies
                 quinque
                 potitus
                 imperio
              
               
               
                 jugulatur
                 in
                 media
                 vrbe
                 ,
                 quam
                 si
                 vivere
                 diutius
                 contigisset
                 ,
                 ejus
                 luxuriae
                 satis
                 esse
                 imperium
                 non
                 potuisset
              
               ;
               hauing
               raigned
               eight
               moneths
               &
               fiue
               dayes
               he
               was
               slaine
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               whose
               luxury
               should
               he
               haue
               liued
               longer
               ,
               the
               Empire
               could
               not
               haue
               satisfied
               :
               And
               lest
               wee
               should
               thinke
               Iosephus
               passionate
               heerein
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Iew
               and
               oppressed
               by
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               against
               the
               testimony
               of
               Tacitus
               himselfe
               a
               Romane
               and
               partiall
               for
               his
               Countrey
               wee
               cannot
               except
               :
               let
               vs
               then
               heare
               his
               evidence
               touching
               the
               same
               
                 Vitellius
                 :
                 Ipse
                 abundè
                 ratus
                 si
                 praesentibus
                 frueretur
                 ,
                 nec
              
               
               
                 in
                 longum
                 consultans
                 novies
                 millies
                 sestertium
                 paucissimis
                 mensibus
                 intervertisse
                 creditur
                 ,
              
               he
               holding
               it
               fully
               sufficient
               if
               he
               injoyed
               th●…
               present
               ,
               and
               not
               caring
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               a
               few
               moneths
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               set
               going
               nine
               hundred
               millions
               of
               Sesterces
               ;
               which
               summe
               Budoeus
               casting
               vp
               ,
               thus
               pronounces
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 hanc
                 ego
                 summam
                 non
                 minorem
              
               
               
                 ducenties
                 vicies
                 quinquies
                 centenis
                 millibus
                 esse
                 dico
                 ,
              
               I
               affirme
               that
               this
               summe
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               twenty
               fiue
               hundred
               thousand
               Crownes
               .
               And
               for
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 divitiarum
                 ac
                 pecuniae
                 fructum
                 non
                 alium
                 putabat
                 quam
                 profusionem
                 ,
              
               he
               thought
               there
               was
               no
               other
               end
               of
               money
               and
               riches
               but
               to
               cast
               them
               
               away
               .
               Those
               hee
               held
               base
               fellowes
               ,
               who
               tooke
               any
               account
               of
               their
               expences
               ,
               but
               gallant
               and
               noble
               spirits
               ,
               if
               they
               wasted
               and
               lavished
               it
               out
               :
               He
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               commended
               &
               admired
               his
               Vncle
               Caius
               ,
               as
               for
               that
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               hee
               brought
               going
               the
               infinite
               masses
               of
               treasures
               which
               Tiberius
               had
               hoarded
               vp
               ,
               
                 Quare
                 nec
                 largiendi
                 nec
                 absumendi
                 modum
                 tenuit
                 ,
              
               so
               as
               he
               neuer
               ended
               giuing
               and
               wasting
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Velut
                   exhausta
                   redivivus
                   pullulet
                   arca
                
                 
              
               
                 Nummus
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 if
                 when
                 nought
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 chest
                 remaine
                 ,
              
               
                 Moneyes
                 would
                 grow
                 there
                 and
                 revive
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               once
               he
               had
               giuen
               so
               vnreasonable
               a
               summe
               ,
               that
               his
               mother
               Agrippina
               
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               restraine
               his
               boundlesse
               prodigality
               ,
               she
               caused
               the
               whole
               summe
               to
               be
               laid
               before
               him
               on
               a
               table
               as
               hee
               was
               to
               passe
               by
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               might
               worke
               in
               him
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               folly
               ;
               but
               he
               suspecting
               it
               belike
               to
               be
               his
               Mothers
               device
               ,
               commaunds
               presently
               so
               much
               more
               to
               be
               added
               therevnto
               ,
               and
               withall
               was
               heard
               to
               say
               aloud
               ,
               
                 Nesciebam
                 me
                 tam
                 exiguum
                 dedisse
              
               ,
               I
               knew
               not
               that
               I
               gaue
               so
               little
               .
               To
               Terridates
               (
               which
               scarce
               seemes
               credible
               to
               Suetonius
               himselfe
               )
               during
               his
               abode
               in
               Italy
               by
               the
               space
               of
               nine
               moneths
               he
               allowed
               dayly
               
                 octingenta
                 nummûm
                 millia
              
               ,
               eight
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               :
               And
               besides
               at
               his
               parting
               for
               a
               farewell
               ,
               bestowed
               on
               him
               
                 Sestertium
                 millies
              
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               an
               hundred
               millions
               ;
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               prodigall
               gifts
               were
               not
               disproportionall
               thereunto
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               
                 bis
                 &
                 vicies
                 millies
                 sestertium
              
               
               
                 donationibus
                 Nero
                 effuderat
              
               ,
               he
               cast
               away
               in
               prodigall
               needlesse
               gifts
               two
               and
               twenty
               hundred
               millions
               of
               Sesterces
               .
               Menecrates
               a
               fidler
               ,
               and
               
               
               Specillus
               a
               fencer
               ,
               
                 triumphalium
                 virorum
                 patrimonijs
                 aedibusque
                 donavit
              
               ,
               hee
               
               rewarded
               with
               the
               patrimonies
               and
               houses
               of
               Triumphers
               :
               Nay
               
                 Luxuriae
                 tam
                 effraenatae
                 fuit
              
               ,
               saith
               Orosius
               ,
               so
               luxuriously
               wastefull
               he
               was
               ,
               beyond
               all
               reason
               and
               measure
               ,
               
                 vt
                 piscaretur
                 retibus
                 aureis
                 quae
                 purpureis
                 funibus
                 extr●…bebantur
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               would
               not
               fish
               but
               with
               nets
               of
               gold
               drawne
               with
               purple
               coloured
               coards
               .
               Neither
               was
               his
               gaming
               vnanswereable
               to
               his
               giuing
               ,
               
                 Quadringenis
                 in
                 punctum
                 sestertijs
                 aleam
                 lusi
                 :
                 ,
              
               he
               adventured
               foure
               hundred
               Sesterces
               vpon
               euery
               pick
               of
               the
               dice.
               
               
            
             
               But
               yet
               all
               this
               might
               perchance
               seeme
               more
               tollerable
               in
               their
               Emperours
               ,
               had
               not
               their
               private
               men
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               their
               meanes
               gone
               beyond
               them
               in
               these
               mad
               monstrous
               prodigalities
               .
               
                 Pyramides
                 Regum
                 miramur
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 cùm
                 P.
                 Clodius
                 quem
                 Milo
                 occidit
                 Sestertium
                 centies
                 &
                 quadragies
                 octies
                 domo
                 empta
                 habitaverit
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 secus
                 ac
              
               
               
                 regum
                 insaniam
                 miror
              
               .
               Doe
               we
               wonder
               at
               the
               Pyramides
               of
               the
               Aegyptian
               Kings
               ,
               since
               Clodius
               whom
               Milo
               slew
               dwelt
               in
               an
               house
               which
               cost
               one
               hundred
               forty
               eight
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               which
               truely
               I
               as
               much
               admire
               as
               the
               madnes
               of
               those
               Kings
               .
               And
               going
               on
               ,
               touches
               Milo
               himselfe
               vpon
               the
               same
               veine
               :
               
                 Itaque
                 &
                 ipsum
                 Milonem
                 sestertium
                 septingenties
                 aeris
                 alieni
                 debuisse
                 inter
                 prodigia
                 animi
                 humani
                 duco
                 :
              
               And
               Milo
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               beene
               indebted
               seuen
               hundred
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               ranke
               it
               among
               the
               prodigies
               of
               humane
               wit.
               Curio
               the
               son
               ran
               in
               debt
               ,
               as
               witnesses
               
                 Valerius
                 ,
                 Sestertium
                 sex
                 centies
              
               ,
               sixe
               hundred
               hundred
               thousand
               Sesterces
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Decies
                   centena
                   dedisses
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Huic
                   parco
                   paucis
                   contento
                   ,
                   quinque
                   diebus
                
              
               
                 
                   Nilerat
                   in
                   loculis
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ten
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   were
                   you
                   pleasd
                   to
                   giue
                
                 
                   Unto
                   the
                   sparing
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   well
                   content
                
                 
                   With
                   litle
                   ,
                   yet
                   might
                   he
                   but
                   fiue
                   dayes
                   liue
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   fiue
                   dayes
                   all
                   would
                   be
                   consum'd
                   and
                   spent
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Sayth
               Horace
               of
               Tigellus
               .
               And
               Martial
               of
               Cinna
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Bis
                   quartum
                   decies
                   non
                   toto
                   tabuit
                   anno
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Di●…
                   mi●…i
                   non
                   hoc
                   est
                   Cinna
                   perire
                   citò
                   ?
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   An
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   eighteene
                   times
                
                 
                   Lesse
                   then
                   one
                   yeare
                   did
                   spend
                   :
                
                 
                   Tell
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Cinna
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                
                 
                   To
                   come
                   soone
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             Romanes
             extreame
             arrogancie
             and
             confidence
             in
             admiring
             and
             commending
             themselues
             together
             with
             their
             grosse
             and
             base
             flattery
             ,
             specially
             to
             their
             Emperours
             :
             and
             lastly
             their
             impudent
             ,
             nay
             impious
             vain-glory
             and
             boasting
             of
             their
             owne
             Nation
             and
             City
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               their
               extreame
               arrogancy
               in
               admiring
               and
               commending
               ,
               and
               euen
               deifying
               themselues
               .
            
             
               THus
               haue
               we
               seene
               the
               Covetousnes
               and
               Cruelty
               ,
               but
               specially
               the
               
                 prodigious
                 Luxury
              
               of
               this
               Nation
               (
               so
               renowned
               in
               History
               for
               their
               Vertucs
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               the
               onely
               patternes
               and
               Masters
               of
               morality
               )
               in
               part
               displayed
               :
               Neither
               were
               these
               three
               vices
               the
               onely
               ones
               which
               they
               were
               generally
               and
               notoriously
               subject
               vnto
               ,
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               many
               more
               ,
               but
               will
               onely
               touch
               by
               the
               way
               their
               extreame
               arrogancy
               and
               confidence
               admiring
               and
               commending
               themselues
               &
               their
               owne
               personall
               abilities
               ,
               their
               grosse
               and
               base
               flattery
               to
               others
               ,
               specially
               their
               Emperours
               both
               liuing
               and
               dead
               ;
               and
               lastly
               their
               impudent
               ,
               nay
               impious
               vain-glory
               and
               boasting
               of
               their
               owne
               Nation
               and
               City
               .
               For
               the
               first
               of
               those
               ,
               so
               farre
               they
               were
               from
               humility
               ,
               that
               their
               greatest
               Moralists
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Stoicks
               themselues
               any
               where
               in
               their
               writings
               remember
               it
               as
               a
               vertue
               ,
               it
               being
               indeed
               the
               proper
               vertue
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               Nay
               so
               farre
               they
               were
               from
               ranging
               it
               among
               the
               Vertues
               ,
               that
               they
               held
               it
               a
               Vice
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Faciunt
                   animos
                   humiles
                   formidine
                   Divûm
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 feare
                 the
                 gods
                 doth
                 much
                 abase
                 the
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               No
               marueile
               then
               that
               whereas
               wee
               finde
               the
               pen-men
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               publishing
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               registring
               to
               posterity
               their
               owne
               infirmities
               ,
               those
               men
               on
               the
               other
               side
               vaunt
               euery-where
               of
               their
               worth
               and
               sufficiency
               .
               Martial
               ,
               if
               he
               haue
               nothing
               else
               to
               brag
               of
               ,
               will
               stand
               vpon
               his
               singular
               gift
               in
               trifling
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ille
                   ego
                   sum
                   nulli
                   nugarum
                   laude
                   secundus
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 praise
                 for
                 toyes
                 I
                 second
                 am
                 to
                 none
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Ovid
               thus
               boldly
               concludes
               his
               Metamorphosis
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Iamque
                   opus
                   exegi
                   quod
                   nec
                   Iovis
                   ira
                   ,
                   nec
                   ignis
                
              
               
                 
                   Nec
                   poterit
                   ferrum
                   ,
                   nec
                   edax
                   abolere
                   vetustas
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 haue
                 I
                 finished
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 which
                 nor
                 Ioues
                 ire
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 sword
                 abolish
                 shall
                 ,
                 nor
                 ravening
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               another
               place
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Mantua
                   Virgilium
                   laudet
                   ,
                   Verona
                   Catullum
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Romanae
                   gentis
                   gloria
                   dicar
                   ego
                
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 Mantua
                 Virgill
                 praise
                 ,
                 Catull
                 Veron
              
               
               
                 But
                 glory
                 of
                 Rome
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 tearm'd
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Horace
               is
               no
               way
               behind
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Exegi
                   monumentum
                   are
                   perennius
                   
                
                 
                   Regalique
                   situ
                   Pyramidum
                   altius
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quod
                   non
                   imber
                   edax
                   ,
                   non
                   Aquilo
                   impotens
                
                 
                   Possit
                   diruere
                   ,
                   aut
                   innumerabilis
                
                 
                   Annorum
                   series
                   &
                   fuga
                   temporum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   monument
                   then
                   brasse
                   more
                   lasting
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   Princely
                   Pyramids
                   in
                   site
                   more
                   high
                   ,
                
                 
                   Haue
                   finished
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   fretting
                   showres
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   blustering
                   windes
                   ,
                   nor
                   flight
                   of
                   yeares
                   and
                   houres
                   ,
                
                 
                   Though
                   numberlesse
                   can
                   raze
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               they
               divined
               aright
               ,
               yet
               doubtlesse
               ,
               such
               arrogant
               confidence
               ,
               or
               rather
               confident
               arrogancie
               touching
               the
               fruites
               of
               their
               owne
               braines
               ,
               would
               better
               haue
               sounded
               out
               of
               other
               mens
               mouths
               ,
               and
               more
               modesty
               (
               the
               very
               grace
               and
               crowne
               of
               other
               vertues
               and
               gifts
               )
               haue
               much
               better
               beseemed
               them
               .
               What
               a
               vaine-glorious
               vnsavory
               verse
               was
               that
               of
               Tullies
               owne
               making
               ,
               touching
               the
               good
               government
               of
               the
               state
               during
               his
               Consulship
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   O
                   fortunatam
                   natam
                   me
                   Consule
                   Romam
                   .
                
              
               
                 O
                 happy
                 Rome
                 &
                 fortunate
              
               
                 Through
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 my
                 Consulate
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               their
               Emperours
               went
               farther
               ;
               Dioclesian
               calling
               himselfe
               the
               brother
               of
               the
               Sunne
               &
               Moone
               ,
               and
               in
               salutations
               ,
               not
               admitting
               any
               to
               farther
               familiarity
               then
               the
               kissing
               of
               his
               toe
               .
               Nay
               Augustus
               ,
               somuch
               magnified
               by
               them
               ,
               made
               a
               supper
               ,
               in
               which
               Suetonius
               witnesseth
               ,
               
                 Deorum
                 Dearumque
                 habitu
                 discubuisse
                 convivas
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsum
                 pro
                 Apolline
              
               
               ornatum
               ,
               that
               his
               guests
               sate
               downe
               in
               the
               habite
               of
               Gods
               and
               Goddesses
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               attired
               like
               Apollo
               :
               But
               this
               was
               but
               a
               play
               ,
               though
               such
               as
               Augustus
               himselfe
               blushed
               to
               heare
               of
               .
               Domitian
               (
               as
               before
               hath
               beene
               touched
               )
               went
               to
               it
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               sending
               out
               his
               writes
               with
               this
               forme
               ,
               
                 Dominus
                 &
                 Deus
                 noster
                 sic
                 fieri
                 jubet
                 ,
              
               Our
               Lord
               &
               God
               so
               commaunds
               it
               to
               be
               :
               
                 vnde
                 institutum
                 posthac
                 vt
                 ne
                 scripto
                 quidem
                 ac
                 sermone
              
               
               
                 cujusquam
                 appellaretur
                 aliter
              
               ,
               from
               thence
               forth
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               neither
               by
               the
               writing
               nor
               speech
               of
               any
               man
               be
               otherwise
               named
               :
               Yet
               these
               were
               but
               words
               ,
               Caligula
               proceeded
               to
               deedes
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 Divûmque
                 sibi
                 poscebat
                 honores
              
               ,
               
            
             
               Assuming
               and
               challenging
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               the
               name
               only
               but
               the
               honours
               due
               to
               the
               Gods
               :
               Hee
               caused
               the
               statues
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               among
               which
               was
               that
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 Olympicus
              
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               Greece
               ,
               and
               taking
               off
               their
               heads
               ,
               commaunded
               his
               owne
               to
               be
               set
               on
               insteed
               thereof
               ,
               and
               standing
               betweene
               Castor
               and
               Pollux
               ,
               exhibited
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               worshipped
               of
               such
               as
               resorted
               thither
               ,
               
                 Templum
                 etiam
                 numini
                 suo
                 proprium
                 &
                 Sacerdotes
                 &
                 excogitatissimas
                 hostias
                 instituit
                 ,
              
               he
               farther
               erected
               a
               Temple
               ;
               and
               instituted
               both
               Priests
               ,
               &
               most
               exquisite
               sacrifices
               to
               the
               service
               of
               himselfe
               .
               In
               his
               temple
               stood
               his
               image
               of
               gold
               taken
               to
               life
               ,
               which
               every
               day
               was
               clad
               with
               the
               same
               attire
               as
               was
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               sacri
               fices
               were
               phaenicopters
               ,
               peacockes
               ,
               bustards
               ,
               turkeyes
               ,
               pheasants
               ,
               &
               all
               
               these
               were
               daily
               offered
               ,
               and
               at
               nights
               in
               case
               the
               moone
               shined
               out
               full
               and
               bright
               ,
               he
               invited
               her
               to
               imbracements
               &
               to
               lie
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               day
               he
               would
               spend
               in
               private
               conference
               with
               
                 Iupiter
                 Capitolinus
              
               ,
               sometimes
               whispering
               and
               laying
               his
               eare
               close
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               talking
               aloud
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               chiding
               :
               Nay
               being
               angry
               with
               heaven
               ,
               because
               his
               interludes
               were
               hindred
               by
               claps
               of
               thunder
               ,
               and
               his
               banquetting
               by
               flashes
               of
               lightning
               ,
               
                 ad
                 pugnam
                 provocavit
                 Iovem
              
               ,
               he
               
               challenged
               Iupiter
               to
               fight
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 &
                 quidem
                 sine
                 intermissione
                 Homericum
                 illum
                 exclamans
                 versum
                 ,
              
               and
               without
               ceasing
               roared
               out
               that
               verse
               of
               Homer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 None
                 is
                 ,
                 ô
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 more
                 mischievous
                 then
                 thou
                 .
              
            
             
               Insteed
               of
               which
               verse
               of
               Homer
               ,
               some
               copies
               haue
               this
               Hemistichium
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Dispatch
                 thou
                 me
              
               
                 Or
                 I
                 will
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherevpon
               Seneca
               inferres
               (
               as
               well
               he
               might
               )
               
                 Quanta
                 dementia
                 fuit
                 ?
                 putavit
                 aut
                 sibi
                 noceri
                 ,
                 ne
                 à
                 Iove
                 quidem
                 posse
                 ;
                 aut
                 se
                 nocere
                 etiam
                 Iovi
                 posse
                 :
              
               what
               extreame
               madnesse
               was
               that
               ,
               to
               thinke
               that
               either
               Iupiter
               could
               not
               hurt
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               himselfe
               could
               hurt
               Iupiter
               ?
               Good
               God
               ?
               who
               would
               imagine
               that
               pride
               &
               selfe-loue
               should
               so
               farre
               intoxicateand
               infatuate
               a
               man
               (
               captivated
               to
               sinne
               and
               sensuality
               )
               as
               to
               make
               him
               vtterly
               to
               forget
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               commaund
               others
               to
               worshippe
               him
               as
               a
               God
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               aboue
               God!
               But
               surely
               heerein
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               they
               be
               somewhat
               the
               more
               to
               be
               pittied
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Gods
               whom
               they
               worshipped
               ,
               had
               not
               only
               bin
               men
               ,
               but
               like
               themselues
               ,
               too
               notoriously
               wicked
               :
               And
               withall
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               the
               grosse
               flattery
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               but
               specially
               the
               Poets
               ,
               drew
               them
               on
               to
               the
               acting
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               perchaunce
               of
               themselues
               they
               were
               inclinable
               enough
               vnto
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               their
               grosse
               and
               base
               flattery
               ,
               specially
               toward
               their
               Emperours
               both
               living
               and
               dead
               .
            
             
               HOw
               notable
               doth
               Martiall
               play
               the
               Parasite
               with
               Domitian
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Gods
               should
               sell
               all
               they
               had
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               satisfie
               their
               debt
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               would
               be
               forced
               to
               turne
               bancke-rupts
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Grandis
                   in
                   Aetherio
                   licet
                   auctio
                   fiat
                   Olympo
                
                 
                   Coganturque
                   Dei
                   vendere
                   quicquid
                   habent
                   
                
                 
                   Conturbabit
                   Atlas
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
            
             
               
                 Exspectes
                 &
                 sustineas
                 Auguste
                 necesse
                 est
                 ,
              
               
                 Nam
                 tibi
                 quod
                 reddat
                 non
                 habet
                 arca
                 Iovis
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               this
               in
               Martiall
               a
               professed
               flatterer
               ,
               is
               more
               tollerable
               then
               in
               Virgill
               &
               Lucan
               ,
               who
               carry
               the
               name
               of
               graue
               and
               sad
               Poets
               ,
               yet
               the
               one
               
               divides
               the
               Empire
               betweene
               Iupiter
               &
               Augustus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Divisum
                   imperium
                   cum
                   Iove
                   Caesar
                   habet
                   .
                
              
               
                 'Twixt
                 Ioue
                 &
                 Caesar
                 th'
                 Empire
                 shared
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               other
               professes
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               outrages
               committed
               in
               their
               civill
               warres
               ,
               were
               nothing
               displeasing
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               acceptable
               and
               advantagious
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               holpt
               to
               prepare
               a
               way
               for
               Nero's
               comming
               to
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   His
                   Caesar
                   Perusina
                   fames
                   mutinaeque
                   labores
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Accedant
                   fatis
                   ,
                   aut
                   si
                   quid
                   durius
                   istis
                   :
                
                 
                   Multum
                   Roma
                   tamen
                   debet
                   civilibus
                   armis
                
                 
                   Quod
                   tibi
                   res
                   acta
                   est
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adde
                   Caesar
                   to
                   these
                   fates
                   Modena
                   broiles
                   ,
                
                 
                   Perusin
                   famine
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   harder
                   toiles
                   :
                
                 
                   Yet
                   Rome
                   to
                   civill
                   arms
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   debt
                
                 
                   Since
                   all
                   this
                   worketh
                   to
                   thy
                   benefit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               againe
            
             
               
                 
                   Quod
                   si
                   non
                   aliam
                   venturo
                   fata
                   Neroni
                
                 
                   Invenêre
                   viam
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Iam
                   nihil
                   ô
                   Superi
                   querimur
                   scelera
                   ista
                   nefasque
                
                 
                   Hac
                   mercede
                   placent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   other
                   way
                   the
                   fates
                   could
                   not
                   invent
                
                 
                   For
                   Nero's
                   comming
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   rest
                   content
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   villanie
                   ,
                   ô
                   Gods
                   ,
                   this
                   foule
                   offence
                
                 
                   Mislikes
                   vs
                   not
                   with
                   so
                   great
                   recompence
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               when
               Domitian
               challenged
               to
               himselfe
               
                 divine
                 worship
              
               ,
               how
               ready
               were
               they
               to
               sooth
               him
               in
               it
               .
               
                 Magisteria
                 Sacerdotij
                 ditissimus
                 quisque
                 &
                 ambitione
                 &
                 licitatione
                 maxima
                 vicibus
                 comparabant
                 ,
              
               Every
               one
               as
               he
               was
               richest
               by
               great
               sutes
               and
               bribes
               ,
               got
               him
               a
               turne
               in
               the
               Magistracie
               of
               the
               Priest-hood
               ;
               nay
               
                 quidam
                 eum
                 latialem
                 Iovem
                 consalutârunt
              
               ,
               there
               wanted
               not
               some
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               saluted
               him
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Iupiter
                 Latialis
              
               .
               But
               this
               I
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               foule
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               vnvsuall
               :
               For
               though
               ,
               as
               noteth
               Prosper
               in
               their
               petitions
               
               to
               their
               Princes
               ,
               they
               vsually
               stiled
               them
               ,
               
                 Numini
                 vestro
                 ,
                 Perennitati
                 vestrae
              
               ,
               to
               your
               divine
               power
               ,
               to
               your
               eternity
               :
               
                 Quae
                 vanitas
                 non
                 veritas
                 tradidit
                 atque
                 execrabilia
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               which
               vanity
               not
               verity
               hath
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               are
               indeed
               abominable
               .
               Nay
               the
               Emperours
               themselues
               in
               their
               Rescripts
               ,
               shamed
               not
               to
               write
               ,
               
                 Perennitas
                 nostra
                 ,
                 aeternitas
                 nostra
                 ,
                 numen
                 nostrum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               we
               sometimes
               reade
               ,
               
                 oracula
                 Augusti
              
               for
               Edicta
               .
               Yet
               
                 Deorum
                 honor
                 Principi
                 non
                 ante
                 habetur
                 quam
                 agere
                 inter
                 homines
                 desierat
                 ,
              
               saith
               Tacitus
               :
               We
               doe
               not
               commonly
               giue
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Gods
               to
               
               our
               Princes
               as
               long
               as
               they
               liue
               ;
               thereby
               implying
               ,
               that
               assoone
               as
               they
               were
               deceased
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               .
               Though
               Augustus
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               yet
               living
               was
               worshipped
               as
               a
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               Rome
               perchaunce
               and
               Italy
               (
               for
               that
               he
               refused
               )
               yet
               abroad
               in
               the
               Provinces
               :
               Wherevpon
               temples
               were
               erected
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Priests
              
               both
               men
               and
               women
               :
               and
               coynes
               were
               stamped
               with
               rayes
               or
               beames
               about
               his
               head
               :
               whence
               the
               Poet
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Praesenti
                   tibi
                   maturos
                   largimur
                   honores
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 thee
                 while
                 thou
                 dost
                 liue
              
               
                 Honours
                 divine
                 we
                 giue
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Apotheosis
               or
               deifying
               their
               Emperours
               ,
               (
               as
               appeares
               in
               Herodian
               and
               others
               )
               was
               briefely
               thus
               .
               After
               the
               
               Princes
               death
               ,
               the
               body
               being
               sumptuously
               and
               honorablely
               interred
               ,
               they
               framed
               an
               image
               of
               waxe
               ,
               resembling
               in
               all
               respects
               the
               party
               deceased
               ,
               but
               palish
               and
               wanne
               as
               a
               sicke
               man
               ;
               and
               so
               being
               laid
               at
               the
               entry
               of
               the
               palace
               in
               an
               yvory
               bed
               ,
               covered
               with
               cloath
               of
               gold
               the
               Senate
               &
               Ladies
               assisting
               in
               mourning
               attire
               ;
               the
               Physitians
               daily
               ,
               resorted
               to
               him
               to
               touch
               his
               pulse
               and
               consider
               in
               college
               of
               his
               disease
               ,
               doctorally
               at
               their
               departure
               ,
               resolving
               that
               hee
               grew
               in
               worse
               and
               worse
               tearmes
               and
               hardly
               would
               escape
               it
               .
               At
               the
               end
               of
               seaven
               dayes
               (
               during
               which
               time
               ,
               saith
               Xiphilinus
               ,
               there
               stood
               a
               page
               with
               a
               fanne
               of
               peacockes
               feathers
               to
               keepe
               off
               the
               flies
               from
               the
               face
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               but
               asleepe
               )
               they
               opened
               and
               found
               by
               their
               learning
               ,
               (
               the
               crisis
               belike
               being
               badde
               )
               that
               the
               patient
               was
               departed
               .
               Wherevpon
               some
               of
               the
               Senate
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               principall
               gentle-men
               taking
               vp
               the
               bed
               vpon
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               carried
               it
               thorow
               
                 Via
                 sacra
              
               into
               the
               Forum
               ,
               where
               a
               company
               of
               young
               Gentle-men
               of
               greatest
               birth
               standing
               on
               the
               one
               side
               and
               maydes
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               sung
               hymnes
               &
               sonnets
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               in
               commendation
               of
               the
               dead
               Prince
               ,
               entuned
               in
               a
               solemne
               and
               mournfull
               note
               ,
               with
               all
               kind
               of
               other
               musicke
               and
               melodie
               ,
               as
               indeed
               the
               whole
               ceremonie
               was
               a
               mixt
               action
               of
               mourning
               and
               mirth
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Seneca
               at
               the
               consecration
               of
               Claudius
               :
               who
               thus
               floutes
               at
               it
               .
               
                 Et
                 erat
                 omnium
                 formosissimum
                 (
                 funus
                 Claudij
                 )
                 &
                 impensa
                 curaplenum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 vt
                 scires
                 Deum
                 efferri
                 ,
                 tibicinum
                 ,
                 Cornicinum
                 ,
                 omnisque
                 generis
                 aeneatorum
                 tanta
                 turba
                 ,
                 tantus
                 Conventus
                 ,
                 vt
                 etiam
                 Claudius
                 audire
                 possit
                 .
              
               It
               was
               the
               goodliest
               shew
               and
               the
               fullest
               of
               sollicitous
               curiositie
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               know
               a
               God
               was
               to
               be
               buried
               ;
               so
               great
               was
               the
               rabble
               of
               trumpetters
               ,
               cornetters
               and
               other
               Musitians
               ,
               that
               even
               Claudius
               himselfe
               might
               haue
               heard
               them
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               carried
               the
               herse
               out
               of
               the
               citie
               into
               
                 Campus
                 Martius
              
               ,
               where
               a
               square
               tower
               was
               built
               of
               timber
               ,
               large
               at
               the
               bottome
               ,
               and
               of
               competent
               height
               to
               receiue
               wood
               &
               faggots
               sufficiently
               ,
               outwardly
               bedeckt
               &
               hung
               with
               cloath
               of
               gold
               ,
               imagerie
               worke
               ,
               and
               curious
               pictures
               .
               Vpon
               that
               tower
               stood
               a
               second
               turret
               in
               figure
               and
               furniture
               like
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               somewhat
               lesse
               ,
               with
               windowes
               and
               doores
               standing
               open
               ,
               wherein
               the
               herse
               was
               placed
               ,
               &
               all
               kinde
               of
               spiceries
               and
               odours
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               world
               could
               yeeld
               ,
               heaped
               therein
               :
               And
               so
               a
               third
               and
               fourth
               turret
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               growing
               lesse
               and
               lesse
               toward
               the
               toppe
               :
               The
               whole
               building
               representing
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               lanthorne
               or
               watch-tower
               ,
               which
               giveth
               light
               in
               the
               night
               .
               Thus
               all
               being
               placed
               in
               order
               ,
               the
               Gentle-men
               first
               rode
               about
               
               it
               ,
               marching
               in
               a
               certaine
               measure
               :
               then
               followed
               others
               in
               open
               coaches
               with
               robes
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               vpon
               their
               faces
               vizards
               of
               the
               good
               Princes
               ,
               and
               honourable
               personages
               of
               ancient
               times
               .
               All
               these
               Ceremonies
               thus
               being
               performed
               ;
               the
               Prince
               which
               succeeded
               taketh
               a
               torch
               ,
               and
               first
               putteth
               to
               the
               fire
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               by
               and
               by
               as
               the
               fire
               was
               kindled
               out
               of
               the
               toppe
               
               toppe
               of
               the
               highest
               turret
               ,
               an
               Eagle
               was
               let
               fly
               to
               carry
               vp
               his
               soule
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               afterward
               reputed
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Romanes
               adored
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Gods
                 ▪
              
               Marry
               ;
               before
               the
               consecration
               it
               was
               vsuall
               ,
               that
               some
               Gentlemen
               at
               least
               ,
               should
               bestow
               an
               oath
               to
               proue
               their
               
                 Deitie
                 ,
                 Nec
                 defuit
                 vir
                 Praetorius
                 quise
                 efligiem
                 cremati
                 euntem
                 in
                 coelum
                 vid●…sse
                 iurasset
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Suetonius
               of
               Augustus
               :
               neither
               was
               there
               wanting
               
               one
               who
               had
               beene
               
                 Praetor
                 (
                 Dion
              
               names
               him
               
                 Numerius
                 Atticus
              
               )
               to
               sweare
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               his
               Effigies
               mounting
               into
               heaven
               .
               The
               like
               was
               testified
               of
               Drusilla
               ,
               sister
               and
               wife
               to
               Caius
               ,
               by
               one
               
                 Livius
                 Geminius
              
               a
               Senatour
               ,
               of
               which
               Dio
               thus
               writes
               .
               One
               
                 Livius
                 Geminius
              
               a
               Senatour
               
               swore
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               Drusilla
               ascending
               vp
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               conversing
               with
               the
               Gods
               ,
               wishing
               to
               himselfe
               and
               his
               children
               vtter
               destruction
               if
               he
               spake
               an
               vntruth
               ,
               calling
               to
               witnesse
               both
               sundry
               other
               Gods
               ,
               and
               specially
               the
               Goddesse
               her selfe
               of
               whom
               he
               spake
               .
               For
               which
               oath
               he
               received
               a
               million
               of
               Sesterces
               ,
               which
               makes
               7812l
               l
               10s
               s
               Sterling
               .
               What
               a
               deale
               of
               fopperie
               and
               impiety
               was
               here
               mixed
               together
               .
               Yet
               this
               lesson
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savill
              
               frō
               whom
               I
               haue
               borrowed
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               
               this
               last
               narration
               (
               conjectures
               ,
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               haue
               learned
               of
               
                 Proculus
                 Iulius
              
               ,
               who
               took
               an
               oath
               not
               much
               otherwise
               for
               
                 Romulus
                 deitie
              
               ,
               whō
               the
               Senate
               murdered
               and
               made
               a
               God
               ;
               from
               whence
               this
               race
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Gods
              
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               taken
               beginning
               .
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               many
               of
               the
               wiser
               sort
               of
               the
               Romanes
               themselues
               secretly
               laughed
               at
               this
               folly
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               that
               Lucan
               durst
               openly
               scoffe
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Cladis
                   tamen
                   huius
                   habemus
                
                 
                   Vindictam
                   quantum
                   terris
                   dare
                   numina
                   fas
                   est
                   
                
                 
                   Bella
                   pares
                   Superis
                   facient
                   civilia
                   divos
                   :
                
                 
                   Fulminibus
                   manes
                   ,
                   radijsque
                   ornabit
                   &
                   astris
                   ,
                
                 
                   Inque
                   Deum
                   templis
                   jurabit
                   Roma
                   per
                   vmbras
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Yet
                   of
                   this
                   slaughter
                   such
                   revenge
                   we
                   haue
                
                 
                   As
                   heavenly
                   powers
                   may
                   give
                   ,
                   or
                   earth
                   can
                   craue
                   :
                
                 
                   Gods
                   like
                   to
                   those
                   aboue
                   these
                   civill
                   warres
                
                 
                   Shall
                   make
                   ,
                   and
                   Rome
                   with
                   lightning
                   ,
                   beames
                   ,
                   &
                   starres
                
                 
                   Shall
                   them
                   adorne
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   temples
                   where
                
                 
                   The
                   Gods
                   doe
                   dwell
                   shall
                   by
                   their
                   shadowes
                   sweare
                   .
                
              
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               time
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               late
               Charles
               in
               France
               ,
               his
               image
               was
               laid
               in
               a
               rich
               bed
               ,
               in
               triumphant
               attire
               ,
               with
               the
               Crowne
               vpon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               coller
               of
               the
               order
               about
               his
               necke
               ,
               &
               forty
               dayes
               at
               ordinary
               houres
               ,
               dinner
               and
               supper
               was
               served
               in
               with
               all
               accustomed
               ceremonies
               ,
               as
               sewing
               ,
               water
               ,
               grace
               ,
               carving
               ,
               say
               taking
               ,
               &c.
               all
               the
               Cardinalls
               ,
               Prelats
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               &
               Officers
               attending
               in
               far
               greater
               solemnity
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               been
               aliue
               .
               Now
               this
               I
               confesse
               ,
               was
               a
               pe●…ce
               of
               flattery
               more
               then
               needed
               ,
               but
               not
               comparable
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               in
               making
               their
               Emperours
               Gods
               ,
               which
               they
               might
               well
               haue
               conceived
               ,
               was
               neither
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               one
               to
               giue
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               other
               to
               receiue
               .
               Yet
               was
               not
               this
               honour
               conferred
               vpon
               their
               Emperours
               alone
               ;
               Tully
               ,
               as
               wise
               as
               he
               would
               be
               held
               ,
               would
               needes
               haue
               his
               daughters
               deified
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               did
               Adrian
               by
               Antinous
               his
               minion
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               might
               as
               wel
               be
               justified
               as
               Caligula's
               ,
               making
               his
               horse
               
               a
               Priest
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               Adrians
               erecting
               monuments
               to
               his
               dead
               dogges
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               their
               impudent
               ,
               nay
               impious
               vaine-glory
               ,
               and
               boasting
               of
               their
               owne
               nation
               and
               city
               .
            
             
               YEt
               their
               
                 inordinate
                 preposterous
                 Zeale
              
               in
               extolling
               every
               where
               their
               Empire
               and
               cittie
               beyond
               measure
               ,
               and
               modesty
               ,
               and
               truth
               ,
               seemes
               to
               haue
               exceeded
               this
               toward
               their
               Emperours
               ;
               &
               from
               hence
               I
               beleeue
               hath
               chiefely
               growen
               in
               the
               world
               so
               great
               an
               admiration
               of
               them
               in
               many
               things
               beyond
               all
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               and
               their
               deserts
               :
               But
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               never
               any
               people
               vnder
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               more
               daringly
               chalenged
               to
               themselues
               the
               toppe
               of
               all
               perfection
               .
               
                 Nulla
                 vnquam
                 Respub
                 .
                 nec
                 maior
                 nec
                 sanctior
                 ,
                 nec
                 bonis
                 exemplis
                 ditior
                 fuit
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Livie
               ,
               Never
               was
               there
               any
               common-wealth
               more
               ample
               or
               holy
               ,
               or
               
               rich
               in
               good
               examples
               .
               
                 Gentiu●…
                 in
                 toto
                 orbe
                 praestantissima
                 vna
                 &
                 in
                 omni
                 virtute
                 haud
                 dubie
                 Romana
                 exstitit
                 ,
              
               saith
               Pliny
               :
               The
               Romane
               Nation
               hath
               beene
               doubtlesse
               of
               all
               others
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               vertue
               the
               most
               excellent
               .
               
                 Nulla
                 Gens
                 est
                 quae
                 non
                 aut
                 ita
                 subacta
                 sit
                 ,
                 vt
                 vix
                 exstet
                 ;
                 aut
                 ita
                 domita
                 ,
                 vt
                 quiescat
                 ;
                 aut
                 ita
                 pacata
                 ,
                 vt
                 victoria
                 nostra
                 imperioque
                 laetatur
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Tully
               :
               There
               is
               no
               Nation
               which
               either
               is
               not
               so
               vtterly
               vanquished
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               extinguished
               ;
               or
               so
               mastered
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               quieted
               ;
               or
               so
               pacified
               ,
               that
               it
               rejoyceth
               in
               our
               victorie
               and
               Empire
               and
               Claudian
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Haec
                   est
                   exiguis
                   quae
                   finibus
                   orta
                   tetendit
                
                 
                   In
                   geminos
                   axes
                   ,
                   parvaque
                   à
                   sede
                   profecta
                
                 
                   Dispersit
                   cum
                   sole
                   manus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Small
                   were
                   her
                   confines
                   when
                   she
                   first
                   begun
                   ,
                
                 
                   Now
                   stretcheth
                   to
                   both
                   poles
                   ;
                   small
                   her
                   first
                   seat
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   now
                   her
                   hands
                   shee
                   spreadeth
                   with
                   the
                   Sunne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               seemed
               not
               enough
               vnto
               Caecilius
               ,
               against
               whom
               Arnobius
               writes
               ,
               for
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               the
               Romans
               did
               ,
               
                 Imperiu●…
                 suum
                 ,
                 vltra
                 solis
                 vias
                 ,
                 prapagare
                 :
              
               They
               inlarged
               their
               dominion
               beyond
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Sun.
               And
               Ovid
               ,
               he
               commeth
               not
               a
               steppe
               behind
               them
               in
               this
               their
               exaggerated
               amplification
               .
               For
               he
               sayth
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 looke
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 nothing
                 there
                 without
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Iupiter
                   ,
                   arce
                   sua
                   ,
                   totum
                   cum
                   spectet
                   in
                   orbem
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Nil
                   ,
                   nisi
                   Romanum
                   ,
                   quod
                   tueatur
                   ,
                   habet
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               Egesippus
               recordeth
               )
               there
               were
               many
               that
               thought
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Empire
              
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               so
               largely
               diffused
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               that
               they
               called
               
                 orbem
                 terrarum
                 ,
                 orbem
                 Romanum
                 ,
                 the
                 globe
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 globe
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Romane
                 world
                 .
                 Hyperbolicall
              
               speeches
               ,
               which
               though
               Lypsius
               put
               off
               with
               an
               
                 animosèmagis
                 quam
                 superbè
                 dicta
              
               ,
               as
               arguing
               rather
               magnanimitie
               then
               ostentation
               ;
               yet
               
                 Dyonisius
                 Halicarnassaeus
              
               somewhat
               more
               warily
               limits
               them
               thus
               :
               
                 Romana
                 vrbs
                 imperat
                 toti
                 terrae
                 quae
                 quidem
                 inaccessa
                 non
                 sit
                 ,
              
               the
               citty
               of
               Rome
               commaunds
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               not
               inaccessible
               :
               But
               Lypsius
               himselfe
               more
               truly
               ,
               
                 quicquid
                 oportunum
                 aut
                 dignum
                 vinci
                 videbatur
                 vicit
                 ,
              
               
               it
               overcame
               whatsoeuer
               it
               could
               well
               overcome
               ,
               or
               thought
               worthy
               the
               ouercomming
               .
               And
               Macrobius
               (
               though
               himselfe
               a
               Roman
               ingenuously
               
               acknowledgeth
               
                 Gangem
                 transnare
                 aut
                 Caucasum
                 transcendere
                 Romàni
                 nominis
                 fama
                 non
                 valuit
              
               The
               fame
               of
               the
               Romans
               as
               great
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               yet
               was
               neuer
               so
               great
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               swimme
               ouer
               the
               Riuer
               Ganges
               ,
               or
               climbe
               ouer
               the
               mountaine
               Caucasus
               ,
               so
               that
               euen
               their
               fame
               came
               short
               of
               their
               swelling
               amplifications
               vsed
               by
               their
               Orators
               and
               Poets
               ,
               but
               their
               Dominion
               came
               much
               shorter
               ,
               as
               is
               expressely
               affirmed
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               
                 Totius
                 terrae
                 quae
                 ad
                 coelum
                 puncti
                 locum
                 obtinet
                 ,
                 minima
                 quaedam
              
               
               
                 particula
                 à
                 nostri
                 generis
                 hominibus
                 possidetur
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               whole
               Earth
               compared
               with
               the
               Heauens
               bee
               no
               bigger
               then
               a
               Center
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Circle
               ,
               yet
               scarce
               the
               least
               parcell
               of
               this
               little
               earth
               ,
               did
               euer
               come
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               Yet
               how
               could
               a
               man
               well
               devise
               to
               say
               more
               then
               Propertius
               hath
               said
               of
               that
               City
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Omnia
                   Romanae
                   cedant
                   miracula
                   terrae
                
              
               
                 
                   Natura
                   hic
                   posuit
                   quicquid
                   vbique
                   fuit
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 miracles
                 to
                 Rome
                 must
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 for
                 heere
                 ,
              
               
                 Nature
                 hath
                 treasur'd
                 all
                 what
                 's
                 euery-where
                 .
              
               
                 Except
                 Martial
                 perchaunce
                 out-vy
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Terrarum
                   Dea
                   gentiumque
                   Roma
                
              
               
                 
                   Cui
                   par
                   est
                   nihil
                   &
                   nihil
                   secundum
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Lands
                 and
                 Nations
                 Goddesse
                 ,
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Queene
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 whom
                 novght
                 peere
                 ,
                 nought
                 second
                 yet
                 hath
                 beene
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               Frontinus
               seemes
               to
               borrow
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               with
               some
               addition
               
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               
                 Romana
                 vrbs
                 indiges
                 terrarumque
                 Dea
                 ,
                 cui
                 par
                 est
                 nihil
                 &
                 nihil
                 secundum
                 .
              
               Now
               saith
               Crinitus
               ,
               alleaging
               those
               words
               of
               
                 Frontinus
                 ,
                 Eos
              
               
               
                 dicimus
                 ferè
                 indigetes
                 ,
                 qui
                 nullius
                 rei
                 egeant
                 ,
                 id
                 enim
                 est
                 tantum
                 Deorum
                 ,
              
               wee
               vsually
               call
               those
               indigites
               ,
               which
               want
               nothing
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Gods.
               
                 Hubertus
                 Golzius
              
               in
               his
               
                 treasure
                 of
                 Antiquity
              
               hath
               effigiated
               two
               
               peeces
               of
               coine
               ,
               the
               one
               with
               a
               Greeke
               Inscription
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               other
               with
               this
               in
               
                 Latin
                 ,
                 ROMA
                 DEA
              
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               both
               being
               that
               Rome
               was
               a
               Goddesse
               ,
               neither
               was
               this
               figuratiuely
               ,
               but
               properly
               vnderstood
               ,
               she
               hauing
               advanced
               her selfe
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               Dion
               in
               Augustus
               ;
               nay
               erected
               Temples
               ,
               and
               addressed
               sacrifices
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               as
               testifie
               Victor
               and
               Onuphrius
               in
               their
               descriptions
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               Prudentius
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Poet
              
               both
               glances
               at
               ,
               and
               deservedly
               derides
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Colitur
                   nam
                   sanguine
                   &
                   ipsa
                   
                
                 
                   More
                   Deae
                   ,
                   nomenque
                   loci
                   se●…
                   numen
                   hàbetur
                   ,
                
                 
                   Atque
                   Vrbis
                   Venerisque
                   pari
                   se
                   culmine
                   tollunt
                
                 
                   Templa
                   ,
                   simul
                   geminis
                   adolentur
                   thure
                   deabus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Shee
                   Goddesse-like
                   is
                   worshipped
                   with
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   places
                   name
                   is
                   hallowed
                   for
                   a
                   god
                   :
                
                 
                   As
                   high
                   as
                   Venus
                   Cities
                   Church
                   doth
                   rise
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   joint
                   to
                   both
                   they
                   incense
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               Lucan
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               Goddesse
               ,
               directs
               his
               prayer
               solemnely
               vnto
               her
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   summique
                   ô
                   numinis
                   instar
                
              
               
                 
                   Roma
                   saue
                   c●…ptis
                
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 —
                 And
                 thou
                 as
                 greatest
                 power
                 divine
                 ,
              
               
                 Favour
                 ,
                 O
                 Rome
                 ,
                 this
                 enterprise
                 of
                 mine
                 .
              
            
             
               Her
               Temple
               was
               situate
               vpon
               mount
               Palatine
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Claudian
               ,
               bringing
               in
               the
               Provinces
               as
               suppliants
               to
               visite
               the
               Goddesse
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Conveniunt
                   ad
                   tecta
                   Deae
                   ,
                   quae
                   candida
                   lucent
                
              
               
                 
                   Monte
                   Palatino
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 meet
                 at
                 th'Goddesse
                 Temple
                 which
                 doth
                 shine
              
               
                 So
                 white
                 and
                 glorious
                 on
                 mount
                 Palatine
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               this
               was
               in
               truth
               such
               a
               mad
               drunkennesse
               with
               pride
               and
               self-loue
               ,
               that
               Lypsius
               himselfe
               cannot
               hold
               from
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 insaniam
                 aedificijs
              
               
               
                 &
                 inanimato
                 corpori
                 non
                 vitam
                 solùm
                 attribuere
                 ,
                 sed
                 numen
                 .
              
               O
               strange
               madnesse
               ,
               to
               ascribe
               vnto
               houses
               and
               stones
               and
               a
               dead
               body
               not
               life
               onely
               ,
               but
               a
               deity
               :
               And
               being
               now
               a
               Goddesse
               ,
               shee
               might
               well
               take
               to
               her selfe
               that
               of
               old
               Babylon
               ,
               a
               type
               of
               her
               pride
               ,
               
                 I
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 no
                 widdow
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 shall
                 see
                 no
                 sorrow
              
               ,
               and
               challenge
               to
               her selfe
               aeternity
               as
               most
               blasphemously
               she
               did
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               coine
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Probus
               ,
               
               in
               which
               we
               haue
               Rome
               set
               forth
               sitting
               in
               her
               Temple
               in
               a
               victorious
               triumphant
               manner
               ,
               hauing
               on
               the
               one
               side
               this
               inscription
               ,
               
                 Conserv
                 :
                 vrbis
                 suae
              
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 Romae
                 aeternae
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               it
               expressely
               named
               both
               by
               a
               Symmachus
               ,
               and
               b
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               .
               And
               Suetonius
               testifies
               in
               the
               life
               of
               
                 Nero
                 (
                 cap.
              
               11
               )
               that
               of
               all
               their
               seuerall
               kindes
               of
               playes
               ,
               
                 pro
                 aeternitate
                 imperij
                 susceptos
                 appellari
                 maximos
                 voluit
                 ,
              
               those
               which
               were
               exhibited
               for
               the
               aeternity
               of
               the
               Empire
               should
               bee
               had
               in
               greatest
               state
               ,
               in
               which
               persons
               of
               all
               orders
               and
               sexes
               played
               their
               parts
               .
               Whereby
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               not
               without
               good
               reason
               expounds
               
               those
               words
               in
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 woman
                 sit
                 vpon
                 a
                 scarlet
                 coloured
                 beast
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 names
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               doth
               
                 Prosper
                 Aquitanicus
                 ,
                 aeterna
                 cùm
                 dicitur
                 quae
                 temporalis
                 est
                 vtique
                 nomen
                 est
                 blasphemiae
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               she
               is
               called
               
               eternall
               ,
               being
               transitory
               ,
               it
               is
               doubtlesse
               a
               name
               of
               blasphemy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             11.
             
             Wherein
             the
             objections
             brought
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Romanes
             touching
             their
             pretended
             Iustice
             ,
             prudence
             and
             fortitude
             are
             examined
             and
             fully
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               objection
               touching
               the
               pretended
               Iustice
               of
               the
               Romanes
               answered
               out
               of
               Lactantius
               .
            
             
               BVt
               happily
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               as
               fertile
               grounds
               abound
               as
               well
               in
               weedes
               as
               wholesome
               hearbes
               :
               so
               the
               Romanes
               had
               many
               vertues
               no
               lesse
               commendable
               ,
               then
               odious
               &
               detestable
               vices
               ,
               which
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               were
               childish
               simplicity
               ,
               to
               dissemble
               or
               suppresse
               ,
               envious
               
               partiality
               .
               The
               principall
               of
               these
               vertues
               are
               pretended
               to
               bee
               their
               justice
               ,
               their
               prudence
               ,
               and
               their
               fortitude
               .
               But
               if
               there
               bee
               a
               chaine
               of
               all
               the
               Vertues
               ,
               (
               as
               both
               Aristotle
               and
               their
               own
               great
               Oratour
               haue
               taught
               )
               so
               that
               he
               who
               truly
               possesseth
               one
               ,
               is
               owner
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               wants
               but
               one
               ,
               vpon
               the
               matter
               hath
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               shadowes
               insteed
               of
               substances
               ,
               then
               certainly
               the
               Romans
               ,
               whom
               we
               haue
               prooved
               to
               be
               excessiuely
               
                 cruell
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 luxurious
                 ,
                 ambitious
              
               and
               vain-glorious
               ,
               could
               not
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               either
               
                 just
                 ,
                 wise
              
               ,
               or
               valiant
               ,
               but
               rather
               formall
               then
               just
               ,
               crafty
               or
               cunning
               then
               wise
               ,
               adventurous
               or
               daring
               then
               valiant
               .
               And
               I
               would
               willingly
               learne
               ,
               how
               they
               who
               with
               such
               an
               insatiable
               thirst
               of
               gaine
               and
               glory
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               )
               robbed
               ,
               spoyled
               ,
               oppressed
               ,
               not
               the
               provincials
               onely
               ,
               but
               their
               owne
               fellow
               Citizens
               ,
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               or
               how
               they
               who
               admitted
               so
               many
               so
               base
               Gods
               and
               Goddesses
               ,
               and
               honoured
               them
               with
               such
               beastly
               prophane
               services
               ,
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               wise
               ;
               or
               lastly
               how
               they
               who
               were
               wholly
               drowned
               in
               softnes
               and
               in
               delicacy
               ,
               could
               be
               truly
               valiant
               ;
               And
               I
               will
               neuer
               doe
               that
               wrong
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               hath
               yealded
               more
               just
               ,
               more
               wise
               ,
               more
               valiant
               ,
               then
               
                 Pagan
                 Rome
              
               euer
               did
               .
               And
               therein
               if
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               
                 Apologetique
                 ,
                 Cyprian
              
               against
               
                 Demetrianus
                 ,
                 Lactantius
              
               in
               his
               Institutions
               ,
               and
               Augustin
               in
               his
               bookes
               
                 de
                 Civitate
                 dei
              
               erre
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               am
               right
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               first
               then
               take
               a
               view
               of
               their
               
                 ●…ustice
                 ,
                 Nec
                 est
                 difficile
                 dicere
                 ,
                 cur
              
               
               
                 Deorum
                 cultores
                 justi
                 &
                 boni
                 esse
                 non
                 possint
              
               (
               saith
               Lactantius
               ,
               striking
               indeed
               at
               the
               very
               root
               of
               their
               injustice
               )
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               say
               why
               the
               worshippers
               of
               such
               Gods
               cannot
               be
               either
               just
               or
               good
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               and
               particularizeth
               in
               the
               seuerall
               branches
               of
               their
               injustice
               .
               
                 Quomodò
                 enim
                 sanguine
                 abstinebunt
                 qui
                 colunt
                 cruentos
                 Deos
                 Marte●…
                 atque
                 Bellonam
                 ?
                 quomodò
                 aut
                 parentibus
                 parcent
                 qui
                 expulsorem
                 patris
                 sui
                 Iovem
                 ,
                 aut
                 natis
                 ex
                 se
                 infantibus
                 qui
                 colunt
                 Saturnum
                 ?
                 quomodò
                 pudicitiam
                 tuebuntur
                 qui
                 colunt
                 Deam
                 nudam
                 &
                 adulteram
                 ,
                 &
                 quasi
                 apud
                 Deos
                 prostitutam
                 ?
                 quomodò
                 se
                 à
                 rapinis
                 &
                 fra●…dibus
                 abstinebunt
                 qui
                 Mercurij
                 furta
                 noverunt
                 ,
                 docentis
                 non
                 fraudis
                 esse
                 decipere
                 sed
                 astutiae
                 ?
                 quomodo
                 libidine
                 coercebunt
                 qui
                 Iovem
                 ,
                 Herculem
                 ,
                 Liberum
                 ,
                 Apollinem
                 ,
                 caeterosque
                 venerantur
                 quorum
                 adulteria
                 &
                 stupra
                 in
                 mares
                 &
                 faminas
                 non
                 tantùm
                 doctis
                 nota
                 sunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 exprimuntur
                 etiam
                 in
                 Theatris
                 ,
                 atque
                 cantantur
                 vt
                 sint
                 omnibus
                 notiora
                 .
                 Possuntne
                 inter
                 haec
                 justi
                 esse
                 homines
                 ,
                 qui
                 etiamsi
                 natura
                 sint
                 boni
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 tamen
                 Dijs
                 erudiantur
                 ad
                 injustitiam
                 ?
                 ad
                 placandum
                 enim
                 Deum
                 quem
                 colas
                 ,
                 iis
                 rebus
                 opus
                 est
                 quibus
                 illum
                 gaudere
                 ac
                 delectari
                 scias
                 ,
                 sic
                 fit
                 vt
                 vitam
                 colentium
                 Deus
                 pro
                 qualitate
                 numinis
                 sui
                 formet
                 :
                 quoniam
                 religiosissimus
                 est
                 cultus
                 imitari
                 .
              
               How
               should
               they
               abstaine
               from
               blood
               who
               worship
               bloody
               Gods
               as
               Mars
               and
               Bellona
               ?
               how
               should
               they
               either
               spare
               their
               Parents
               who
               worship
               Iupiter
               ,
               or
               their
               children
               who
               worship
               Saturne
               ?
               How
               should
               they
               haue
               a
               care
               of
               their
               chastity
               who
               worship
               a
               naked
               and
               adulterous
               Goddesse
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               prostituted
               strumpet
               of
               the
               Gods
               ?
               How
               should
               they
               abstaine
               from
               rapine
               and
               cosenage
               who
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               thefts
               of
               Mercury
               teaching
               ,
               that
               to
               deceiue
               was
               not
               fraude
               but
               wylinesse
               ?
               how
               should
               they
               bridle
               their
               lust
               who
               adore
               
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
                 Apollo
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               whose
               adulteries
               and
               incontinencies
               both
               with
               males
               and
               females
               are
               
               not
               onely
               knowne
               to
               the
               learned
               ,
               but
               are
               acted
               and
               sung
               in
               their
               Theaters
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               bee
               knowne
               to
               all
               .
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               men
               in
               this
               case
               to
               be
               just
               ?
               who
               though
               they
               were
               naturally
               well
               disposed
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               their
               very
               Gods
               are
               they
               taught
               injustice
               .
               For
               to
               please
               the
               God
               you
               worship
               .
               it
               is
               requisite
               you
               doe
               such
               things
               as
               you
               know
               he
               is
               delighted
               with
               ,
               and
               may
               giue
               him
               content
               :
               so
               as
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               quality
               and
               condition
               he
               formes
               and
               conformes
               the
               liues
               of
               such
               as
               worship
               him
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               imitation
               is
               the
               most
               religious
               kinde
               of
               worship
               .
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               seemes
               by
               the
               same
               godly
               Father
               that
               they
               stood
               much
               vpon
               their
               owne
               just
               and
               vpright
               dealing
               ,
               reproaching
               the
               Christians
               with
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               giues
               him
               occasion
               in
               another
               place
               thus
               to
               expostulate
               the
               ●…atter
               with
               them
               .
               
                 Audent
                 igitur
                 homines
              
               
               
                 improbissimi
                 justitiae
                 facere
                 mentionem
                 qui
                 fer
                 as
                 immanitate
                 vincunt
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Lupi
                   ceu
                
              
               
                 
                   Raptores
                   atra
                   in
                   nebula
                   quos
                   improba
                   ventris
                
              
               
                 
                   Exegit
                   caecos
                   rabies
                
                 .
              
               
                 Like
                 ravening
                 wolues
                 whom
                 in
                 a
                 gloomie
                 day
                 ,
              
               
                 Their
                 bellies
                 rage
                 driues
                 forth
                 to
                 seeke
                 their
                 pray
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Verùm
                 hos
                 non
                 ventris
                 ,
                 sed
                 cordis
                 rabies
                 efferavit
                 ,
                 nec
                 atra
                 in
                 nebula
                 ,
                 sed
                 aperta
                 praedatione
                 grassantur
                 :
                 nec
                 eos
                 vnquam
                 conscientia
                 scelerum
                 revocat
                 ,
                 ne
                 sanct●…ac
                 pium
                 nomen
                 justitiae
                 ore
                 illo
                 violent
                 ,
                 quod
                 cr●…ore
                 innocentium
                 tanquam
                 rictus
                 bestiarum
                 madet
                 .
              
               Doe
               these
               most
               dishonest
               men
               dare
               mention
               justice
               who
               exceede
               the
               sauage
               Beasts
               in
               cruelty
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               these
               not
               so
               much
               the
               fiercenesse
               of
               their
               stomacks
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               owne
               wicked
               hearts
               hath
               inraged
               ,
               neither
               doe
               they
               slinke
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               but
               make
               havocke
               &
               lay
               waste
               by
               open
               violence
               .
               Neither
               are
               they
               euer
               touched
               with
               any
               remorse
               of
               Conscience
               for
               prophaning
               the
               holy
               and
               divine
               name
               of
               justice
               with
               those
               mouthes
               which
               like
               the
               chapps
               of
               beasts
               are
               died
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Innocents
               .
               And
               lest
               we
               should
               conceiue
               he
               thus
               speaks
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               cruelty
               towards
               the
               Christians
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               tels
               vs
               ,
               
                 Non
                 de
                 nostro
                 sed
                 ex
                 illorum
                 numero
                 semper
                 existunt
                 qui
                 vias
                 obsideant
                 armati
                 maria
                 praedentur
                 ,
                 vel
                 si
                 palam
                 grassari
                 non
                 licuit
                 ,
                 venena
                 clam
                 temperent
                 ,
                 qui
                 vxores
                 necent
                 vt
                 dotes
                 earum
                 lucrentur
                 ,
                 aut
                 maritos
                 vt
                 adulteris
                 nubant
                 :
                 qui
                 natos
                 ex
                 se
                 pueros
                 aut
                 strangulent
                 ,
                 aut
                 si
                 nimium
                 pij
                 fuerint
                 exponant
                 :
                 qui
                 libidines
                 incestas
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 filia
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 sorore
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 matre
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 sacerdote
                 contineant
                 ;
                 qui
                 adversùs
                 cives
                 suos
                 ,
                 patria
                 ●…que
                 conjurent
                 .
                 Qui
                 denique
                 sacrilegia
                 committant
                 &
                 Deorum
                 quos
                 colunt
                 ,
                 templa
                 dispolient
                 .
              
               They
               are
               not
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               yours
               ,
               who
               rob
               by
               the
               high
               wayes
               ,
               and
               turne
               pyrats
               by
               Sea.
               Or
               if
               open
               violence
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               ,
               they
               prepare
               poyson
               ,
               who
               make
               away
               their
               wiues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               gaine
               their
               dowries
               ,
               or
               their
               husbands
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               marry
               with
               their
               Adulterers
               ,
               who
               either
               strangle
               their
               infants
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               bee
               very
               devout
               ,
               expose
               them
               ,
               who
               forbeare
               not
               incestuous
               lustes
               with
               their
               owne
               daughters
               ,
               their
               sisters
               ,
               their
               mothers
               ,
               no
               nor
               with
               their
               consecrated
               Priests
               ,
               who
               treacherously
               conspire
               against
               their
               owne
               Country
               ;
               Lastly
               ,
               who
               commit
               sacriledge
               ,
               and
               robbe
               the
               Temples
               of
               those
               very
               Gods
               whom
               they
               worship
               .
            
             
             
               And
               least
               wee
               should
               imagine
               ,
               that
               he
               speakes
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               of
               the
               Romanes
               in
               particular
               ,
               he
               referres
               vs
               to
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Seneca
               &
               
                 Lucilius
                 .
                 Qui
                 volent
                 scire
                 plura
                 ,
                 Senecae
                 libros
                 in
                 manum
                 sumant
                 ,
                 qui
                 morum
                 vitiorumque
                 publicorum
                 ,
                 &
                 descriptor
                 verissimus
                 ,
                 &
                 accusator
                 acerrimus
                 fuit
                 .
              
               They
               who
               desire
               to
               vnderstand
               more
               hereof
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               into
               their
               hands
               Seneca's
               bookes
               ,
               who
               both
               most
               truly
               describes
               ,
               and
               most
               sharpely
               censures
               the
               publique
               manners
               and
               vices
               .
               And
               to
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Seneca
               ,
               he
               addes
               that
               of
               
                 Lucilius
                 :
                 Sed
                 &
                 Lucilius
                 tenebrosam
                 istam
                 vitam
                 circumscriptè
                 breviterque
                 depinxit
                 his
                 versibus
                 :
                 Lucilius
              
               also
               hath
               briefely
               and
               pithily
               painted
               out
               that
               base
               kinde
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nunc
                   vero
                   à
                   mane
                   ad
                   noctem
                   f●…sto
                   atque
                   profesto
                   ,
                
                 
                   Totus
                   item
                   pariterque
                   die
                   populusque
                   patresque
                
                 
                   Iactare
                   ,
                   indufori
                   se
                   omnes
                   ,
                   decedere
                   nusquam
                
                 
                   Vni
                   se
                   ,
                   atque
                   eidem
                   studio
                   omnes
                   dedere
                   ,
                   &
                   arti
                   ,
                
                 
                   Verba
                   dare
                   vt
                   cautè
                   possint
                   ,
                   pugnare
                   ,
                   dolose
                
                 
                   Blan●…iri
                   ,
                   certare
                   ,
                   bonum
                   simulare
                   virum
                   se
                   ,
                
                 
                   Insidias
                   facere
                   ,
                   vt
                   si
                   hostes
                   sint
                   omnibus
                   omnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   From
                   morne
                   to
                   night
                   on
                   dayes
                   profane
                   or
                   festivall
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   meete
                   at
                   th'
                   common
                   place
                   commons
                   and
                   fathers
                   all
                   ,
                
                 
                   There
                   they
                   bestirre
                   themselues
                   ,
                   thence
                   will
                   they
                   not
                   depart
                   ,
                
                 
                   One selfe
                   same
                   study
                   all
                   attending
                   and
                   one
                   art
                   ..
                
                 
                   How
                   closely
                   they
                   may
                   cheat
                   ,
                   striue
                   ,
                   flatter
                   cunningly
                   ,
                
                 
                   Contend
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   good
                   men
                   pretend
                   sincerity
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   vndermine
                   ,
                   as
                   each
                   were
                   others
                   enimy
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Nostro
                 autem
                 populo
                 quid
                 tale
                 potest
                 obijci
                 ?
                 Cuius
                 omnis
                 religio
                 est
                 sine
                 scelere
                 &
                 sine
                 macula
                 vivere
                 ?
              
               But
               now
               vnto
               those
               of
               our
               profession
               what
               can
               be
               objected
               in
               this
               kinde
               ?
               whose
               religion
               consists
               wholy
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               liue
               without
               wickednes
               and
               pollution
               ?
               Nay
               so
               much
               he
               stands
               vpon
               the
               powerfulnes
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               it
               beyond
               all
               the
               rules
               of
               Morall
               Philosophy
               ,
               strongly
               effectuall
               to
               expell
               vice
               ,
               and
               plant
               in
               men
               all
               kinde
               of
               vertue
               :
               
                 Da
                 mihi
                 virum
                 qui
                 sit
                 iracundus
                 ,
                 maledicus
                 ,
                 effraenatus
                 :
                 paucissimis
                 Dei
                 verbis
                 tam
                 placidum
                 quâm
                 ovem
                 ,
                 reddam
                 .
                 Da
                 cupidum
                 ,
                 avarum
                 ,
                 tenacem
                 ,
                 jam
                 tibi
                 eum
                 liberalem
                 dabo
                 ,
                 &
                 pecuniam
                 suam
                 proprijs
              
               
               
                 plenisque
                 manibus
                 largientem
                 .
                 Da
                 timidum
                 doloris
                 ac
                 mortis
                 :
                 jam
                 cruces
                 &
                 ignes
                 &
                 Phalaridis
                 taurum
                 contemnet
                 .
                 Da
                 libidinosum
                 ,
                 adulterum
                 ,
                 ganeonem
                 ;
                 jam
                 sobrium
                 ,
                 castum
                 ,
                 continentem
                 videbis
                 .
                 Da
                 crudelem
                 ,
                 &
                 sanguinis
                 appetentem
                 ;
                 jam
                 in
                 veram
                 clementiam
                 furor
                 ille
                 mutabitur
                 .
                 Da
                 injustum
                 ,
                 insipientem
                 ,
                 peccatorem
                 ;
                 continuò
                 &
                 aequus
                 ,
                 &
                 prudens
                 ,
                 &
                 innocens
                 erit
                 .
                 Ad
                 quòd
                 efficiendum
                 non
                 mercede
                 ,
                 non
                 libris
                 ,
                 non
                 lucubrationibus
                 opus
                 est
                 .
                 Gratis
                 ista
                 siunt
                 ,
                 facilè
                 ,
                 citò
                 :
                 pateant
                 modo
                 aures
                 ,
                 &
                 pectus
                 sapientiam
                 sitiat
                 .
              
               Giue
               me
               a
               man
               that
               is
               wrathfull
               ,
               foule-mouthed
               ,
               vnruly
               ,
               with
               a
               few
               words
               of
               Gods
               booke
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               him
               as
               gentle
               as
               a
               lambe
               .
               Giue
               me
               one
               that
               is
               close-fisted
               ▪
               covetous
               ,
               greedy
               of
               money
               :
               I
               will
               send
               him
               backe
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               liberall
               ,
               bountifully
               distributing
               his
               money
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               Giue
               me
               one
               that
               is
               fearefull
               of
               torment
               and
               death
               ,
               he
               shall
               soone
               des
               pise
               crosses
               ,
               and
               fires
               ,
               and
               Phalaris
               his
               bull
               .
               Giue
               me
               a
               lecher
               ,
               an
               adul
               terer
               ,
               a
               haunter
               of
               brothell
               houses
               ;
               you
               shall
               see
               him
               sober
               ,
               chast
               ,
               continent
               .
               
               Giue
               me
               one
               that
               is
               cruelly
               disposed
               ,
               and
               thirsting
               after
               blood
               ,
               that
               fury
               of
               his
               shall
               be
               changed
               into
               true
               clemency
               .
               Giue
               me
               one
               who
               is
               vnjust
               ,
               vnwise
               ,
               a
               sinner
               ;
               he
               quickely
               shall
               be
               just
               ,
               wise
               ,
               vpright
               .
               For
               the
               effecting
               whereof
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               reward
               ,
               of
               bookes
               ,
               of
               watchings
               ,
               those
               things
               are
               done
               gratis
               ,
               easily
               ,
               suddainly
               :
               onely
               let
               the
               eares
               be
               open
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               long
               for
               wisedome
               .
               Thus
               writes
               Lactantius
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               attributing
               a
               quickning
               efficacie
               to
               the
               divine
               oracles
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               in
               the
               reformation
               of
               manners
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               same
               answere
               farther
               confirmed
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               .
            
             
               St
               Augustine
               presses
               them
               farther
               ,
               that
               their
               Gods
               never
               taught
               them
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               ,
               that
               their
               Priests
               never
               published
               any
               precepts
               tending
               that
               way
               in
               the
               name
               of
               their
               
                 Gods.
                 Dicatur
                 in
                 quibus
                 locis
                 haec
                 docentium
                 Deorum
                 solebant
                 precepta
                 recitari
                 ,
                 &
                 à
                 Cultoribus
              
               
               
                 eorum
                 populis
                 frequenter
                 audiri
                 ;
                 sicut
                 ostendimus
                 ad
                 hoc
                 Ecclesias
                 institutas
                 ,
                 quaquaversum
                 religio
                 Christiana
                 diffunditur
                 .
              
               Let
               it
               be
               shewed
               in
               what
               places
               such
               precepts
               ,
               given
               by
               direction
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               read
               and
               heard
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               came
               frequently
               to
               worship
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               shew
               that
               among
               vs
               ,
               temples
               are
               to
               that
               purpose
               erected
               ,
               as
               far●…e
               as
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               spread
               :
               Where
               (
               sayth
               he
               in
               another
               place
               )
               out
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Gospells
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               many
               
               things
               are
               read
               to
               the
               people
               being
               assembled
               ,
               against
               covetousnes
               &
               luxury
               ,
               so
               excellent
               ,
               so
               divine
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               rather
               thundrings
               from
               heaven
               ,
               then
               wranglings
               from
               the
               Philosophers
               Schooles
               .
               And
               for
               the
               particular
               point
               in
               matter
               of
               justice
               ,
               hee
               floutes
               at
               Salust
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 jus
                 bonumque
                 apud
                 eos
                 non
                 legibus
                 magis
                 quàm
                 natura
                 valebat
                 ,
              
               right
               and
               
               equity
               did
               as
               much
               prevaile
               with
               them
               ,
               through
               the
               goodnes
               of
               their
               Nature
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 hoc
                 jure
                 ac
                 bono
                 credo
                 raptas
                 esse
                 Sabinas
                 ;
                 quid
                 enim
                 justius
                 &
                 melius
                 quàm
                 filias
                 alienas
                 fraude
                 spectaculi
                 inductas
              
               
               
                 non
                 à
                 parentibus
                 accipi
                 ,
                 sed
                 vi
                 vt
                 quisque
                 poterat
                 a●…ferri
                 :
              
               From
               this
               loue
               of
               right
               I
               trow
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Sabin
               women
               were
               ravished
               .
               For
               what
               can
               be
               more
               just
               ,
               then
               not
               to
               receiue
               from
               their
               parents
               hands
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               and
               carry
               away
               by
               violence
               other
               mens
               daughters
               ,
               drawne
               on
               vnder
               the
               pretence
               of
               beholding
               a
               spectacle
               .
               From
               the
               same
               loue
               of
               this
               right
               too
               belike
               
                 Iunius
                 Brutus
              
               being
               Consull
               ,
               caused
               
                 Lucius
                 Tarquinius
                 Collatinus
              
               ,
               husband
               to
               Lucretia
               ,
               an
               innocent
               and
               good
               man
               and
               his
               Collegue
               to
               quite
               both
               his
               office
               and
               the
               city
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               bore
               the
               name
               &
               was
               of
               kinne
               to
               the
               
                 Tarquins
                 :
                 Quod
                 scelus
                 favente
                 vel
                 patiente
                 populo
                 fecit
                 à
                 quo
                 populo
                 consulatum
                 idem
                 Collatinus
                 sicut
                 etiam
                 ipse
                 Brutus
                 acceperat
                 :
              
               And
               this
               most
               vnjust
               act
               he
               did
               by
               the
               favour
               or
               connivence
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               from
               whom
               Collatinus
               had
               received
               his
               Consulship
               as
               well
               as
               Brutus
               .
               From
               the
               loue
               of
               this
               right
               ,
               it
               likewise
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               
                 Marcus
                 Camillus
              
               ,
               who
               had
               done
               his
               countrey
               so
               great
               service
               ,
               being
               questioned
               through
               the
               insolency
               of
               the
               Tribunes
               &
               the
               envy
               of
               his
               great
               vertues
               ,
               
               
                 tam
                 ingratam
                 sensit
                 quam
                 liberaverat
                 Civitatem
                 ,
                 vt
                 de
                 sua
                 damnatione
                 certissimus
                 in
                 exilium
                 sponte
                 discederet
                 ,
                 &
                 decem
                 millibus
                 aeris
                 absens
                 etiam
                 damnaretur
                 ,
                 mox
                 iterum
                 à
                 Gallis
                 vindex
                 patriae
                 futurus
                 ingratae
                 :
              
               He
               found
               that
               city
               which
               hee
               had
               saved
               so
               ingratefull
               ,
               that
               being
               fully
               assured
               ,
               hee
               should
               haue
               sentence
               passe
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               put
               himselfe
               into
               voluntary
               banishment
               ,
               &
               being
               absent
               ,
               they
               laid
               a
               mulct
               vpon
               his
               head
               of
               10000
               asses
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               afterward
               recalled
               to
               free
               his
               vnthankfull
               countrey
               from
               the
               forces
               of
               the
               Gaules
               .
               To
               these
               examples
               of
               injustice
               in
               other
               places
               he
               addes
               the
               vnjust
               putting
               to
               death
               of
               Rhemus
               by
               his
               brother
               Romulus
               ,
               their
               vnjust
               warre
               vpon
               the
               Albans
               the
               mother
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               the
               vnjust
               exile
               of
               
                 Scipio
                 Affricanus
              
               at
               Linternum
               in
               Campania
               ,
               where
               he
               ended
               his
               dayes
               ,
               giving
               straight
               charge
               ,
               
                 ne
                 saltem
                 mortuo
                 in
                 ingrata
                 patria
              
               
               
                 funus
                 fieret
              
               ,
               that
               being
               dead
               ,
               his
               funeralls
               should
               not
               be
               solemnized
               in
               his
               vngratefull
               Countrey
               .
               Nay
               Salust
               himselfe
               he
               confutes
               by
               testimonies
               drawne
               from
               his
               owne
               writings
               ,
               where
               he
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               
                 discord
                 ,
                 covetousnes
                 ,
                 ambition
              
               ,
               and
               other
               mischiefes
               which
               were
               wont
               to
               waite
               vpon
               prosperity
               ,
               
                 post
                 Carthaginis
                 excidium
                 maxime
                 aucta
              
               ,
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               Carthage
               mightily
               increased
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 Majorum
                 mores
                 non
                 paulatim
                 vt
                 antea
                 sed
                 torrentis
                 modo
                 praecipitati
                 ,
              
               the
               ancient
               manners
               
               not
               by
               degrees
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               like
               a
               torrent
               were
               carried
               downe
               headlong
               .
               By
               which
               confession
               of
               Salust
               ,
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               somuch
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               their
               Nature
               ,
               as
               the
               aemulation
               and
               feare
               of
               Carthage
               that
               bridled
               them
               ,
               and
               kept
               them
               in
               order
               .
               S.
               Augustines
               conclusion
               in
               the
               fore
               alleadged
               chapter
               is
               :
               
                 Multa
                 commemor
                 are
                 jam
                 piget
                 foeda
                 &
                 injusta
              
               
               
                 quibus
                 agitabatur
                 illa
                 Civitas
                 :
                 Cum
                 potentes
                 plebem
                 sibi
                 subdere
                 conarentur
                 ,
                 plebsque
                 illis
                 subdi
                 recusarent
                 &
                 vtriusque
                 partis
                 defensores
                 magis
                 studiis
                 agerent
                 amore
                 vincendi
                 quàm
                 aequum
                 &
                 bonum
                 quicquam
                 cogitarent
                 .
              
               So
               many
               were
               the
               foule
               and
               vnjust
               acts
               with
               which
               this
               Citty
               was
               burdened
               ,
               that
               it
               grieveth
               me
               to
               recount
               them
               whiles
               the
               Nobility
               sought
               to
               trample
               vpon
               the
               Commons
               ,
               and
               these
               againe
               refused
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               &
               the
               chiefe
               abettours
               on
               both
               sides
               were
               rather
               carried
               with
               faction
               then
               louc
               of
               justice
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Nusquam
                   tuta
                   fides
                   ,
                
                 —
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 
              
            
             
               is
               the
               complaint
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Poets
               ;
               and
               of
               another
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Qua
                   terra
                   patet
                   fera
                   regnat
                   Erinnys
                   ,
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Infacinus
                   jurasse
                   putes
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 farre
                 as
                 land
                 doth
                 reach
                 doth
                 fierce
                 Erinnys
                 rage
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 thinke
                 they
                 sworne
                 had
                 to
                 all
                 outrage
                 :
              
            
             
               And
               of
               a
               third
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Simplicitas
                   ,
                   cujus
                   non
                   audeo
                   dicere
                   nomen
                   :
                
                 
              
               
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
              
               
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 speake
                 for
                 shame
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SEC
               .
               3.
               
               Another
               answere
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               be
               truly
               just
               which
               are
               not
               truly
               religious
               ,
               nor
               any
               truly
               religious
               which
               professe
               not
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             
               ANd
               to
               speake
               a
               truth
               ,
               so
               naturall
               is
               the
               vnion
               of
               
                 true
                 religion
              
               with
               justice
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               boldly
               deeme
               there
               is
               neither
               ,
               where
               both
               are
               not
               :
               For
               how
               should
               they
               be
               vnfainedly
               just
               ,
               whom
               Religion
               
               doth
               not
               cause
               to
               bee
               such
               ,
               or
               they
               religious
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               found
               such
               by
               the
               proofe
               of
               their
               just
               actions
               ?
               If
               they
               which
               imploy
               their
               labour
               and
               travaile
               about
               the
               publique
               administration
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               follow
               it
               only
               as
               a
               trade
               with
               vnquenchable
               and
               vnconscionable
               thirst
               of
               gaine
               ,
               being
               not
               in
               heart
               perswaded
               that
               Iustice
               is
               Gods
               owne
               worke
               ,
               and
               themselues
               his
               Agents
               in
               the
               businesse
               ;
               the
               sentence
               of
               right
               ,
               Gods
               
               owne
               verdict
               ,
               and
               themselues
               his
               Priests
               to
               deliver
               it
               :
               formalities
               of
               justice
               doe
               but
               serue
               to
               smoother
               right
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               necessarily
               ordained
               for
               the
               common
               good
               is
               through
               shamefull
               abuse
               ,
               made
               the
               cause
               of
               common
               misery
               .
               It
               is
               moreover
               the
               proper
               effect
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               to
               qualifie
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               in
               publique
               affaires
               the
               more
               serviceable
               ,
               Governours
               the
               more
               apter
               to
               rule
               with
               conscience
               ,
               inferiours
               for
               conscience
               sake
               the
               willinger
               to
               obey
               .
               
                 Gaudere
                 &
                 gloriari
                 ex
                 fide
                 semper
                 volumus
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               good
               Emperour
               Theodosius
               
               )
               
                 scientes
                 magis
                 religionibus
                 quàm
                 officijs
                 &
                 labore
                 corporis
                 ,
                 vel
                 sudore
                 Rempub.
                 nostram
                 contineri
                 :
              
               We
               will
               alwayes
               rejoyce
               and
               glory
               in
               our
               faith
               ,
               aswell
               knowing
               that
               our
               Empire
               consists
               rather
               by
               Religion
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               meanes
               .
               And
               doubtles
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               hath
               heerein
               the
               start
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               strikes
               so
               much
               vpon
               the
               soule
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               men
               fearing
               God
               ,
               are
               thereby
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               effectually
               then
               by
               positiue
               lawes
               restrained
               from
               doing
               evill
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               those
               lawes
               haue
               no
               farther
               power
               then
               over
               our
               outward
               actions
               only
               ,
               whereas
               vnto
               mens
               inward
               cogitations
               ,
               vnto
               the
               privy
               intents
               and
               motions
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Christian
               Religion
               serveth
               for
               a
               bridle
               .
               What
               more
               savage
               ,
               wilde
               ,
               and
               cruell
               then
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               see
               himselfe
               able
               ,
               either
               by
               fraud
               to
               over-reach
               ,
               or
               by
               power
               to
               over-beare
               the
               lawes
               wherevnto
               he
               should
               be
               subject
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               so
               great
               boldnesse
               to
               offend
               ;
               it
               behooveth
               that
               men
               should
               be
               held
               in
               awe
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               vaine
               surmise
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               true
               apprehension
               of
               that
               which
               no
               man
               may
               thinke
               himselfe
               able
               to
               withstand
               .
               
                 Summum
                 praesidium
                 regni
                 est
                 justitia
                 ob
                 apertos
                 tumultus
                 ,
                 &
                 religio
                 ob
                 occultos
                 :
              
               The
               chiefe
               safeguard
               of
               a
               kingdome
               
               is
               justice
               against
               open
               disorders
               ,
               &
               religion
               against
               secret
               .
               And
               our
               best
               writers
               of
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               forgat
               not
               to
               presse
               this
               against
               the
               
                 Ethnicks
                 ,
                 Vos
                 scelera
                 admissa
                 punitis
                 ,
                 apud
                 nos
                 &
                 cogitare
                 peccare
                 est
                 ;
                 vos
                 conscios
                 time
                 t
                 is
                 nos
                 etiam
                 conscientiam
                 solam
                 ,
                 sine
                 qua
                 esse
                 non
                 possumus
                 ,
              
               saies
               
                 Minutius
                 Faelix
              
               :
               You
               punish
               wicked
               acts
               committed
               ,
               with
               vs
               to
               thinke
               wickedly
               is
               a
               sinne
               ;
               you
               feare
               to
               be
               convinced
               of
               guiltinesse
               ,
               we
               
               feare
               the
               guiltinesse
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               which
               wee
               alway
               carry
               about
               
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               be
               .
               But
               aboue
               all
               ,
               Tertullian
               notably
               vrgeth
               this
               point
               .
               
                 Tanta
                 est
                 prudentia
                 hominis
                 ad
                 de●…onstrandum
              
               
               
                 bonùm
                 quanta
                 authoritas
                 ad
                 exigendum
                 ,
                 tam
                 illa
                 falli
                 facilis
                 quam
                 ista
                 contemni
                 .
                 Age
                 ideo
                 quid
                 plenis
                 dicere
                 ,
                 non
                 occides
                 ,
                 aut
                 docere
                 ,
                 ne
                 irascaris
                 quidem
                 ?
                 quid
                 perfectius
                 prohibere
                 adulterium
                 an
                 etiam
                 ab
                 oculorum
                 solitaria
                 concupiscentia
                 arcere
                 ?
                 quid
                 eruditius
                 de
                 maleficio
                 ,
                 an
                 et
                 de
                 maleloquio
                 interdicere
                 ?
                 quid
                 instructius
                 injuriam
                 non
                 permittere
                 an
                 nec
                 vicem
                 injuriae
                 sinere
                 ?
              
               Such
               is
               the
               wisedome
               of
               man
               to
               direct
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               as
               is
               his
               authority
               to
               exact
               it
               ,
               the
               one
               may
               as
               easily
               be
               deceived
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               contemned
               .
               Which
               commaunds
               more
               fully
               ?
               either
               he
               who
               sayth
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               or
               he
               who
               charges
               not
               to
               be
               angry
               :
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               more
               perfect
               ,
               to
               forbid
               adultery
               ,
               or
               to
               restraine
               the
               eyes
               from
               concupiscence
               ?
               whether
               more
               wisely
               done
               ,
               to
               forbid
               evill
               deedes
               ,
               or
               evill
               words
               ?
               whether
               more
               like
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               the
               not
               permitting
               of
               injuries
               ,
               or
               the
               not
               suffering
               the
               revenge
               of
               them
               ?
               And
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               Ethnickes
               only
               threatned
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               to
               malefactors
               ,
               but
               we
               (
               sayth
               the
               same
               Tertullian
               )
               feare
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               
                 &
                 pro
                 scientiae
                 plenitudine
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 latebrarum
                 difficultate
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 magnitudine
                 cruciatus
                 ,
                 non
                 duiturni
                 ,
                 verum
                 sempiterni
                 :
              
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               fulnes
               of
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               difficulty
               of
               being
               hid
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               but
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               thus
               haue
               we
               seene
               that
               the
               ancient
               Romanes
               ,
               neither
               were
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               had
               the
               meanes
               to
               be
               so
               just
               as
               is
               pretended
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               Christians
               were
               ,
               whom
               they
               persecuted
               .
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               they
               might
               bee
               defectiue
               in
               matter
               of
               justice
               ,
               yet
               they
               excelled
               in
               wisedome
               and
               courage
               :
               Let
               vs
               then
               take
               a
               view
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               their
               wisedome
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               second
               objection
               touching
               the
               pretended
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               answered
               by
               taking
               a
               briefe
               view
               of
               of
               their
               courses
               ,
               but
               specially
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Pliny
               .
            
             
               IF
               we
               should
               speake
               of
               
                 true
                 wisedome
              
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               that
               which
               serues
               to
               make
               vs
               wise
               vnto
               salvation
               ,
               which
               without
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               can
               never
               be
               attained
               ,
               as
               Lactantius
               most
               divinely
               :
               
                 Omnis
                 sapientia
                 hominis
                 in
              
               
               
                 hoc
                 vno
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 Deum
                 cognoscat
                 &
                 colat
                 ,
                 hoc
                 nostrum
                 dogma
                 ,
                 haec
                 sententia
                 est
                 :
                 quanta
                 itaque
                 voce
                 possum
                 testificor
                 ,
                 proclamo
                 ,
                 denuntiö
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 illud
                 quod
                 Philosophi
                 omnes
                 in
                 tota
                 sua
                 vita
                 quaes●…erunt
                 ,
                 nec
                 vnquam
                 tamē
                 investigare
                 ,
                 comprehendere
                 ,
                 aut
                 tenere
                 valuerunt
                 ,
                 quia
                 religionem
                 aut
                 pravam
                 retinuerunt
                 ,
                 aut
                 totam
                 penitus
                 sustulerunt
                 :
              
               All
               the
               wisedome
               of
               man
               consists
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               know
               and
               worship
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               this
               our
               opinion
               ,
               and
               this
               with
               as
               loud
               voyce
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               I
               testifie
               ,
               professe
               ,
               proclaime
               :
               This
               is
               it
               which
               all
               the
               Philosophers
               during
               their
               whole
               life
               haue
               sought
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               never
               finde
               out
               ,
               comprehend
               ,
               or
               attaine
               vnto
               ,
               because
               they
               either
               retained
               a
               corrupt
               religion
               ,
               or
               wholy
               extinguished
               it
               .
               I
               would
               willingly
               learne
               how
               they
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               hath
               already
               beene
               proved
               )
               worshipped
               stockes
               and
               stones
               ,
               the
               workes
               of
               their
               owne
               hands
               ,
               or
               
               such
               a
               rabble
               of
               filthy
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               odious
               Gods
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               beastly
               or
               cruell
               manner
               like
               men
               voyde
               of
               common
               reason
               ,
               could
               be
               sayd
               to
               be
               wise
               ?
               Or
               how
               they
               ,
               who
               suffered
               the
               most
               notorious
               vices
               of
               their
               Gods
               to
               be
               described
               by
               their
               Poets
               ,
               acted
               by
               their
               Players
               ,
               drawne
               to
               life
               by
               their
               Painters
               ,
               whom
               they
               highly
               applauded
               and
               rewarded
               ,
               as
               if
               thereby
               they
               meant
               to
               instruct
               their
               youth
               in
               vertue
               ,
               could
               be
               said
               to
               be
               wise
               ?
               Or
               how
               they
               ,
               who
               wasted
               such
               infinite
               masses
               of
               treasure
               in
               such
               vaine
               buildings
               ,
               banquettings
               ,
               &
               spectacles
               could
               be
               said
               to
               be
               wise
               ?
               Or
               they
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               sword-playe●…
               or
               wilde
               beasts
               (
               only
               to
               satisfie
               their
               beastly
               pleasure
               )
               devoured
               so
               many
               millions
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               might
               haue
               served
               to
               inlarge
               or
               preserue
               their
               Empire
               ,
               could
               bee
               said
               to
               bee
               wise
               ?
               Or
               how
               they
               ,
               who
               gaue
               way
               to
               men
               to
               make
               themselues
               away
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               ,
               nay
               exhorted
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               &
               commended
               them
               for
               it
               (
               which
               must
               needes
               bee
               a
               meanes
               to
               weaken
               their
               state
               )
               could
               be
               said
               to
               be
               wise
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               they
               ,
               who
               professed
               that
               they
               most
               desired
               to
               traine
               vp
               their
               citizens
               to
               a
               militarie
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               suff●…red
               them
               to
               wallow
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               luxurie
               ,
               could
               be
               said
               to
               be
               wise
               ?
               What
               great
               peece
               of
               wisedome
               did
               they
               ever
               shew
               in
               the
               making
               of
               their
               Lawes
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               stratagems
               of
               warre
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               bin
               exceeded
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               equalled
               by
               the
               Christians
               in
               latter
               ages
               .
               But
               the
               notable
               follie
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               this
               state
               ,
               notoriously
               appeared
               in
               one
               action
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               I
               finde
               thus
               at
               large
               described
               and
               censured
               by
               pli●…y
               their
               Country-man
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               admirer
               of
               his
               owne
               Nation
               .
               
                 Certes
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 monstrous
                 humors
                 of
                 
                 these
                 prodigall
                 spirits
                 ,
                 my
                 mind
                 is
                 drawn
                 away
                 still
                 from
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 mine
                 intended
                 journey
                 ,
                 &
                 forced
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 digresse
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 annexe
                 vnto
                 this
                 vanity
                 of
                 Scaurus
                 as
                 great
                 folly
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Masonry
                 and
                 marble
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Carpentry
                 and
                 timber
                 :
                 And
                 C.
                 Curio
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 civill
                 warres
                 betweene
                 Caesar
                 and
                 Pompey
                 lost
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 quarrell
                 of
                 Caesar.
                 This
                 Gentle-man
                 desirous
                 to
                 shew
                 pleasure
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 funeralls
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 deceased
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 then
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 seing
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 out-goe
                 Scaurus
                 in
                 rich
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 furniture
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 his
                 shifts
                 ,
                 and
                 devised
                 to
                 surpasse
                 him
                 in
                 wit
                 ,
                 since
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 neere
                 him
                 in
                 wealth
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 might
                 his
                 invention
                 be
                 ?
                 Certes
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 joy
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 conceites
                 and
                 fashions
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 our selues
                 worthily
                 as
                 our
                 manner
                 is
                 Majores
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 superiour
                 every
                 way
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 Curio
                 then
                 in
                 aemulation
                 of
                 Scaurus
                 caused
                 two
                 Theaters
                 to
                 bee
                 framed
                 of
                 timber
                 and
                 those
                 exceeding
                 bigge
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 turned
                 about
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 haue
                 thē
                 ;
                 approach
                 neere
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 bee
                 removed
                 farther
                 asunder
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 one
                 hooke
                 apeece
                 that
                 they
                 hung
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 bare
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 ;
                 the
                 counterpoise
                 was
                 so
                 even
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 fabrique
                 thereof
                 sure
                 and
                 firme
                 .
              
               Now
               he
               ordered
               the
               matter
               thus
               ,
               that
               to
               behold
               the
               severall
               stage-playes
               and
               shewes
               in
               the
               fore-noone
               before
               dinner
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               set
               backe
               to
               backe
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               stages
               should
               not
               trouble
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               people
               had
               taken
               
               their
               pleasure
               that
               way
               ,
               he
               turned
               the
               Theaters
               about
               in
               a
               trice
               against
               the
               after-noone
               ,
               that
               they
               affronted
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               namely
               when
               the
               fencers
               and
               sword-players
               were
               come
               in
               place
               ,
               he
               brought
               both
               the
               Theaters
               neerer
               together
               (
               and
               yet
               every
               man
               sate
               still
               &
               kept
               his
               place
               according
               to
               his
               rank
               &
               order
               )
               in
               somuch
               as
               that
               by
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               hornes
               or
               corners
               of
               them
               both
               together
               in
               compasse
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               faire
               round
               Amphitheater
               of
               it
               ,
               &
               there
               in
               the
               middst
               betweene
               hee
               exhibited
               indeede
               vnto
               them
               all
               joyntly
               a
               sight
               and
               spectacle
               of
               sword-fencers
               ,
               fighting
               at
               sharpe
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               hired
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               But
               in
               truth
               a
               man
               may
               say
               more
               truly
               ,
               that
               hee
               carried
               the
               whole
               people
               of
               Rome
               round
               about
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               bound
               sure
               enough
               for
               stirring
               or
               removing
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               c●…me
               to
               the
               point
               and
               consider
               a
               little
               better
               of
               this
               thing
               .
               what
               should
               a
               man
               wonder
               at
               most
               therein
               ,
               the
               deviser
               or
               the
               devise
               it selfe
               ?
               The
               workeman
               of
               this
               fabrique
               ,
               or
               the
               Master
               that
               set
               him
               a
               worke
               ?
               Whether
               of
               the
               twaine
               is
               more
               admirable
               ,
               either
               the
               verturous
               head
               of
               him
               that
               devised
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               bold
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               vndertooke
               it
               ?
               To
               commaund
               such
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               ,
               and
               goe
               in
               hand
               with
               it
               ?
               But
               when
               wee
               haue
               sayd
               all
               that
               we
               can
               ,
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               blind
               and
               bold
               people
               of
               Rome
               went
               beyond
               all
               ,
               who
               trusted
               such
               a
               ticklish
               frame
               ,
               &
               durst
               sit
               there
               in
               a
               seate
               so
               moueable
               ▪
               loe
               where
               a
               man
               might
               haue
               seene
               the
               body
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               Commaunder
               and
               ruler
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               the
               Conqueror
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               disposer
               of
               kingdomes
               &
               Realmes
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               divider
               of
               countryes
               and
               Nations
               at
               their
               wils
               ,
               the
               giver
               of
               lawes
               to
               forraine
               states
               ,
               the
               vicegerent
               of
               the
               immortall
               Gods
               vnder
               heaven
               ,
               and
               representing
               their
               image
               vnto
               all
               mankind
               ,
               hanging
               in
               the
               aire
               within
               a
               frame
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               one
               onely
               hooke
               ,
               rejoycing
               ,
               &
               ready
               to
               clap
               hands
               at
               their
               owne
               daunger
               :
               What
               a
               cheape
               market
               of
               mens
               liues
               was
               heere
               toward
               ?
               what
               was
               the
               losse
               at
               Cannae
               to
               this
               hazard
               ?
               how
               neere
               vnto
               a
               mischiefe
               were
               they
               ,
               which
               might
               haue
               hapned
               heereby
               in
               the
               turning
               of
               a
               hand
               ?
               Certes
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               newes
               come
               of
               a
               city
               swallowed
               vp
               by
               a
               wide
               chink
               ,
               and
               opening
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               all
               men
               generally
               in
               a
               publique
               commiseration
               doe
               greeue
               thereat
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               one
               but
               his
               heart
               doth
               yearne
               ;
               and
               yet
               behold
               the
               Vniversall
               state
               and
               people
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               put
               into
               a
               couple
               of
               barkes
               ,
               supported
               betweene
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               sitting
               at
               the
               deuotion
               only
               of
               two
               pinnes
               or
               hookes
               .
               And
               what
               spectacle
               doe
               they
               behold
               ?
               a
               number
               of
               Fencers
               trying
               it
               out
               with
               vnrebated
               swords
               ?
               Nay
               ywis
               but
               even
               themselues
               rather
               entred
               into
               a
               most
               desperate
               fight
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               point
               to
               breake
               their
               neckes
               every
               mothers
               sonne
               ,
               if
               the
               scaffold
               failed
               never
               so
               little
               and
               the
               frame
               went
               out
               of
               joynt
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               The
               third
               objection
               touching
               the
               pretended
               fortitude
               of
               the
               Romans
               answered
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               their
               Empire
               is
               by
               their
               owne
               writers
               in
               a
               great
               part
               ascribed
               to
               Fortune
               ,
               &
               by
               Christians
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               his
               owne
               purposes
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               any
               extraordinary
               worth
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               NOw
               that
               which
               is
               most
               of
               all
               stood
               vpon
               ,
               aswell
               by
               the
               Romanes
               themselues
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               Proctours
               &
               Patrons
               is
               their
               great
               fortitude
               &
               courage
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               their
               subduing
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               knowne
               world
               :
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               placing
               their
               chiefe
               happinesse
               in
               the
               honour
               and
               glory
               of
               their
               names
               ;
               &
               withall
               ,
               supposing
               that
               there
               was
               for
               the
               purchasing
               thereof
               no
               readier
               meanes
               ,
               then
               the
               sacryficing
               of
               their
               liues
               for
               the
               inlarging
               &
               advancement
               of
               their
               Empire
               ;
               they
               were
               in
               this
               regard
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               even
               prodigall
               of
               their
               blood
               :
               But
               shall
               we
               call
               that
               fortitude
               ,
               which
               neither
               aimed
               at
               justice
               ,
               nor
               was
               guided
               by
               
                 true
                 wisedome
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               obstinacie
               &
               adventurous
               boldnes
               ?
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               often
               in
               their
               warres
               very
               successefull
               :
               but
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Careat
                   successibus
                   opto
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quisquis
                   ab
                   eventu
                   facta
                   notanda
                   putat
                   .
                
              
               
                 May
                 that
                 mans
                 actions
                 never
                 well
                 succeed
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 by
                 th'
                 event
                 doth
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 deed
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               the
               confession
               of
               their
               owne
               writers
               they
               owed
               as
               much
               to
               Fortun●…
               as
               their
               valour
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               they
               made
               a
               Goddesse
               and
               placed
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Te
                   facimus
                   Fortuna
                   Deam
                   coeloque
                   locamus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thee
                 ,
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 we
                 a
                 Goddesse
                 make
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 grant
                 thee
                 place
                 in
                 heaven
                 to
                 take
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               two
               Fortune
               &
               
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 Ammianus
              
               so
               chayneth
               &
               linketh
               together
               ,
               as
               neither
               of
               them
               could
               well
               be
               wanting
               in
               the
               raysing
               of
               their
               Empire
               :
               
                 Roma
                 vt
                 augeretur
                 sublimibus
                 incrementis
                 foedere
                 pacis
                 aeternae
                 virtus
                 convenit
                 atque
                 fortuna
                 ,
                 quarum
                 si
                 altera
                 defuisset
                 ad
                 perfectam
                 non
                 venerat
                 summitatem
                 :
              
               That
               Rome
               should
               rise
               to
               that
               height
               &
               greatnes
               ,
               Fortitude
               &
               Fortune
               made
               a
               league
               of
               eternall
               peace
               ,
               so
               as
               had
               either
               of
               them
               beene
               wanting
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               haue
               risen
               to
               that
               perfection
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               performed
               their
               parts
               heerein
               ,
               seeming
               to
               striue
               which
               should
               precede
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               Plutarch
               disputes
               at
               large
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 fortuna
                 Romanorum
              
               ,
               and
               Florus
               hath
               briefely
               ,
               but
               roundly
               &
               cleerely
               expressed
               .
               
                 Ad
                 constituendum
                 Romanum
                 imperium
                 virtutem
                 ac
                 Fortunam
                 contendisse
                 videri
                 ,
              
               that
               to
               the
               stablishing
               of
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               ,
               Fortitude
               &
               Fortune
               seemed
               to
               contend
               which
               should
               be
               most
               forward
               .
               Now
               if
               themselues
               attributed
               as
               much
               to
               fortune
               as
               to
               their
               fortitude
               wee
               may
               well
               conceiue
               that
               the
               latter
               was
               short
               of
               the
               former
               rather
               then
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               And
               surely
               ,
               if
               by
               Fortune
               we
               should
               vnderstand
               
                 Gods
                 Providence
              
               ,
               we
               
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               his
               owne
               purposes
               (
               though
               happily
               vnknowne
               to
               thēr
               )
               ather
               then
               for
               any
               extraordinary
               worth
               or
               merit
               in
               them
               ,
               he
               conferred
               vpon
               them
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               world
               .
               As
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               was
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               directed
               in
               taxing
               the
               world
               ,
               
               that
               so
               euery
               man
               repairing
               to
               his
               owne
               Citty
               ,
               Christ
               by
               that
               meanes
               might
               be
               borne
               in
               Bethleem
               ,
               as
               was
               fore-told
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Micah
               :
               so
               
               likewise
               was
               he
               by
               the
               same
               hand
               and
               power
               settled
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               thorow
               the
               world
               settle
               an
               vniversall
               peace
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               was
               to
               be
               borne
               into
               it
               ,
               as
               was
               foretold
               by
               another
               
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 They
              
               
               
                 shall
                 beate
                 their
                 swords
                 into
                 plow-shares
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 speares
                 into
                 pruning
                 hookes
                 .
              
               And
               may
               we
               not
               well
               conceiue
               that
               the
               world
               was
               therefore
               by
               the
               divine
               Providence
               brought
               vnder
               the
               yoake
               of
               the
               Roman
               government
               ,
               made
               subject
               to
               their
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               with
               their
               language
               ,
               that
               so
               when
               the
               Emperours
               themselues
               should
               become
               Christians
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               they
               did
               ,
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               might
               finde
               an
               easier
               passage
               .
               The
               Romans
               then
               perchaunce
               might
               challenge
               ,
               that
               as
               due
               to
               their
               owne
               worth
               in
               the
               conquering
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               disposing
               these
               earthly
               Monarchies
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               chastising
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
               
               To
               which
               purpose
               he
               gaue
               to
               Nebuchadnezzar
               such
               great
               victories
               and
               large
               Dominions
               .
               
                 Thou
                 O
                 King
                 art
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 God
              
               
               
                 of
                 heaven
                 hath
                 giuen
                 thee
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               not
               for
               any
               extraordinary
               worth
               or
               vertue
               that
               we
               read
               of
               in
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               make
               him
               as
               a
               staffe
               or
               a
               rod
               in
               his
               hands
               for
               the
               scourging
               of
               other
               rebellious
               nations
               ,
               an
               instrument
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               own
               designes
               .
               Answerable
               whereunto
               is
               that
               memorable
               speech
               of
               S.
               
                 Augustin
                 .
                 Non
                 tribuamus
                 dandi
                 regni
                 atque
                 imperij
                 potestatē
                 nisi
                 Deo
                 vero
                 qui
                 dat
                 faelicitatē
                 in
                 regno
                 coelorū
                 solis
                 piis
                 ,
                 regnum
                 verò
                 terrarū
              
               
               
                 &
                 piis
                 &
                 impiis
                 ,
                 sicut
                 ei
                 placet
                 cui
                 nihil
                 injustè
                 placet
              
               ;
               Let
               vs
               not
               referre
               the
               power
               of
               conferring
               Kingdomes
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               who
               giues
               happines
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               only
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               but
               these
               earthly
               kingdoms
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               godly
               &
               vngodly
               ,
               as
               pleases
               him
               whō
               nothing
               pleases
               that
               is
               vnjust
               .
               I
               conclude
               this
               point
               with
               that
               of
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 The
              
               
               
                 race
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 to
                 the
                 swift
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 battle
                 to
                 the
                 strong
                 ,
                 nor
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 nor
                 riches
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 favour
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 skill
                 ,
                 but
                 time
                 and
                 chaunce
                 hapneth
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               successe
               of
               these
               outward
               things
               is
               not
               alwayes
               carryed
               by
               desert
               ,
               but
               by
               chance
               in
               regard
               of
               vs
               ,
               though
               by
               providence
               in
               regard
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Romanes
               hauing
               no
               right
               or
               iust
               title
               to
               those
               Nations
               they
               subdued
               ,
               we
               cannot
               rightly
               tearme
               their
               strength
               in
               conquering
               them
               fortitude
               .
            
             
               
                 SEcondly
                 ,
                 sicut
                 non
                 martyrem
                 poena
                 ,
                 sic
                 non
                 fortem
                 pugna
                 ,
                 sed
                 causa
                 facit
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               torture
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               martyr
               ,
               so
               doth
               not
               the
               conquest
               ,
               but
               the
               justnesse
               of
               the
               cause
               make
               a
               valiant
               man
               ,
               if
               the
               Romanes
               then
               cannot
               shew
               vs
               by
               what
               right
               they
               conquered
               the
               world
               ,
               wee
               will
               neuer
               call
               their
               strength
               in
               conquering
               it
               ,
               Fortitude
               ,
               or
               crowne
               it
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               vnlesse
               w●…hall
               ,
               we
               shall
               call
               the
               out-rage
               of
               robbers
               and
               cut-throats
               who
               with
               fire
               and
               sword
               spoyle
               and
               lay
               waste
               all
               they
               can
               ,
               Courage
               and
               
                 Valour
                 .
                 Remota
                 itaque
                 justitia
                 quid
                 sunt
                 regna
                 nisi
                 magna
                 latrocinia
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               justnesse
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               what
               is
               the
               acquisition
               of
               Kingdomes
               ,
               but
               great
               robberies
               ;
               
               vnlesse
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               killing
               and
               robbing
               of
               one
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               but
               of
               many
               a
               vertue
               ,
               as
               S.
               Cyprian
               wittily
               speakes
               ,
               
                 homicidium
                 cùm
                 admittunt
              
               
               
                 singuli
                 crimen
                 est
                 ,
                 virtus
                 vocatur
                 cùm
                 publicè
                 geritur
                 ,
                 impunitatem
                 sceleribus
                 acquirit
                 ,
                 non
                 innocentiae
                 ratio
                 ,
                 sed
                 saevitia
                 magnitudo
                 :
              
               when
               one
               single
               man
               commits
               a
               single
               murther
               that
               's
               a
               grievous
               offence
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               commonly
               and
               publiquely
               done
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               vertue
               :
               They
               purchase
               impunity
               not
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               innocencie
               ,
               but
               the
               greatnes
               of
               their
               Cruelty
               .
               When
               a
               Pyrate
               was
               convented
               before
               the
               great
               Alexander
               for
               robbing
               vpon
               
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               demaunded
               what
               he
               meant
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               right
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               his
               answere
               to
               that
               Emperour
               was
               by
               way
               of
               recrimination
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               right
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               as
               you
               robbe
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 eleganter
                 &
                 veraciter
                 responsum
              
               ,
               (
               they
               be
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               )
               a
               trim
               and
               true
               answere
               :
               For
               what
               was
               Alexander
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               tearme
               him
               aright
               ,
               but
            
             
               
                 
                   Faelix
                   terrarum
                   praedo
                   non
                   vtile
                   mundo
                
              
               
                 
                   Editus
                   exemplar
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 robber
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 prosperous
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 mankinde
                 example
                 dangerous
                 .
              
            
             
               Or
               rather
               as
               the
               same
               Poet
               speakes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Terrarum
                   fatale
                   malum
                   fulmenque
                   quod
                   omnes
                
              
               
                 
                   Percuteret
                   populos
                   pariterque
                   &
                   sydus
                   iniquum
                
              
               
                 Gentibus
                 .
              
               
                 Earths
                 fatall
                 euill
                 ,
                 a
                 thunder-bolt
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
              
               
                 Striking
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 an
                 vnluckie
                 starre
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Seneca
               professeth
               both
               of
               him
               and
               his
               father
               Philip
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
               to
               mankinde
               no
               lesse
               plagues
               ,
               
                 quam
                 invndatio
                 qua
                 planum
                 perfusum
                 est
                 ,
                 quam
                 conflagratio
                 qua
                 magna
                 pars
                 animantium
                 exaruit
                 ,
              
               then
               a
               land
               flood
               which
               drownes
               all
               the
               champian
               ,
               or
               a
               burning
               drought
               wherewith
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               cattle
               perish
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               spoken
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               the
               Romans
               may
               as
               properly
               be
               applyed
               to
               themselues
               ,
               
                 Foelix
                 scelus
                 virtus
                 vocatur
              
               ,
               vnjust
               
               attempts
               if
               they
               be
               fortunate
               in
               the
               event
               are
               called
               vertues
               :
               and
               some
               actions
               there
               are
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               
                 quae
                 nunquam
                 laudantur
                 nisi
                 peracta
              
               ,
               which
               are
               neuer
               commended
               till
               they
               are
               ended
               ;
               and
               surely
               so
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Romans
               ,
               &
               for
               proofe
               that
               their
               attempts
               were
               indeed
               for
               the
               most
               part
               vnjust
               ,
               we
               need
               goe
               no
               farther
               then
               that
               of
               Mithridates
               in
               
                 Salust
                 ,
                 Romani
              
               
               
                 arma
                 in
                 omnes
                 habent
                 ,
                 in
                 eos
                 acerrima
                 quibus
                 victis
                 spolia
                 maxima
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               the
               Romans
               make
               warre
               vpon
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               them
               most
               fiercely
               ,
               from
               whom
               being
               conquered
               they
               hope
               for
               the
               greatest
               booty
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Romanis
                 cum
                 nationibus
                 populis
                 Regibus
                 cunctis
                 vna
                 &
                 vetus
                 bellandi
                 Causa
                 est
                 Cupido
                 profunda
                 imperii
                 &
                 divitiarum
                 .
              
               The
               Romans
               haue
               one
               old
               and
               common
               quarrell
               with
               all
               Nations
               ,
               people
               ,
               kings
               ,
               an
               vnquenchable
               thirst
               of
               Empire
               and
               riches
               ,
               with
               whom
               Galgacus
               in
               Tacitus
               fully
               accords
               ,
               
               
                 Raptores
                 orbis
                 postquam
                 cnncta
                 vastantibus
                 defuere
                 terrae
                 ,
                 &
                 mare
                 scrutantur
                 :
                 si
                 locuples
                 est
                 hostis
                 avari
                 ,
                 si
                 pauper
                 ambitiosi
                 ,
                 quos
                 non
                 oriens
                 non
                 occidens
                 satiaverit
              
               ;
               Robbers
               of
               the
               world
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               they
               haue
               laid
               all
               places
               waste
               ,
               land
               wanting
               for
               them
               to
               spoile
               ,
               they
               search
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               if
               the
               enemy
               be
               rich
               ,
               their
               covetousnesse
               mooues
               them
               to
               invade
               him
               ,
               if
               poore
               their
               ambition
               ,
               so
               as
               neither
               East
               nor
               West
               can
               satisfie
               their
               insatiable
               appetite
               .
               And
               though
               wee
               should
               perchaunce
               suspect
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Mithridates
               and
               Galgacus
               ,
               as
               being
               their
               enemies
               ,
               yet
               against
               that
               of
               Lactantius
               we
               cannot
               well
               accept
               .
               
                 Isti
                 qui
                 eversiones
              
               
               
                 vrbium
                 ,
                 populorumque
                 summam
                 gloriam
                 computant
                 ,
                 otium
                 publicum
                 non
                 ferent
                 ,
                 rapient
                 ,
                 saevient
                 ,
                 &
                 injuriis
                 insolenter
                 illatis
                 humanae
                 societatis
                 faedus
                 irrumpent
                 ,
                 vt
                 habere
                 hostem
                 possint
                 ,
                 quem
                 sceleratius
                 deleant
                 ,
                 quam
                 lacessierint
                 :
              
               But
               they
               who
               account
               the
               subversion
               of
               cities
               and
               states
               their
               greatest
               glory
               ,
               will
               not
               endure
               the
               publique
               peace
               ,
               they
               will
               rob
               and
               spoyle
               ,
               and
               most
               insolently
               offering
               wrongs
               ,
               will
               violate
               the
               league
               of
               humane
               society
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               haue
               an
               enemy
               whom
               they
               may
               more
               injuriously
               vanquish
               then
               they
               haue
               injustly
               provoked
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               Cicero
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               owne
               Nation
               tells
               vs
               ,
               
                 noster
                 populus
                 socijs
                 defendendis
                 terrarum
                 omniū
                 potitusest
                 ,
              
               our
               people
               by
               defending
               their
               associats
               ,
               became
               Masters
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               I
               would
               willingly
               be
               informed
               whether
               or
               no
               they
               did
               not
               often
               set
               their
               associates
               to
               cōplaine
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               or
               abet
               them
               in
               vnjust
               quarrels
               ;
               &
               I
               desire
               that
               Cicero
               or
               any
               other
               Roman
               should
               tell
               me
               truely
               what
               just
               reason
               of
               warring
               they
               had
               vpon
               the
               Carthaginians
               in
               the
               first
               Punick
               warre
               .
               I
               know
               there
               is
               a
               pretence
               coyned
               that
               it
               was
               vnder-taken
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Mamertins
               whom
               the
               Carthagineans
               and
               Syracusians
               intended
               to
               chastise
               for
               their
               villanous
               treachery
               committed
               vpon
               Messana
               a
               City
               in
               Sicily
               where
               they
               lay
               in
               garrison
               ,
               putting
               to
               the
               sword
               all
               the
               Inhabitents
               ,
               &
               dividing
               the
               spoile
               among
               themselues
               ,
               and
               
                 Decius
                 Campanus
              
               a
               Roman
               Prefect
               with
               his
               Legion
               consisting
               of
               4000
               Souldiers
               being
               receiued
               into
               Rhegium
               for
               the
               safeguard
               thereof
               against
               Pyrrhus
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Mamertins
               did
               the
               like
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               true
               the
               Romans
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Rhegium
               did
               justice
               vpon
               their
               owne
               Countrymen
               ;
               yet
               the
               Mamertins
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               foule
               fact
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               they
               tooke
               into
               their
               protection
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               the
               pretence
               of
               their
               first
               warre
               vpon
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               their
               
               ancient
               friends
               and
               allies
               .
               But
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               no
               company
               of
               
                 Pyrats
                 ▪
                 Theeues
                 ,
                 Outlawes
                 ,
                 Murderers
                 ,
              
               or
               other
               such
               Malefactors
               ,
               can
               by
               any
               good
               successe
               of
               their
               villany
               obtaine
               the
               priviledge
               of
               
                 Civil
                 Societies
              
               to
               make
               league
               or
               truce
               ,
               yea
               or
               to
               require
               faire
               warre
               ,
               but
               are
               by
               all
               meanes
               as
               most
               pernitious
               vermin
               to
               be
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Wherefore
               we
               may
               safely
               esteeme
               this
               action
               of
               the
               Romans
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               justifiable
               by
               any
               colour
               of
               confederacie
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               contrarywise
               by
               admitting
               this
               nest
               of
               murtherers
               and
               theeues
               into
               their
               protection
               ,
               they
               justly
               deserued
               to
               bee
               warred
               vpon
               themselues
               :
               Yet
               after
               this
               warre
               ended
               ,
               and
               a
               peace
               solemnely
               concluded
               ,
               when
               the
               Carthaginians
               made
               a
               doubtfull
               warre
               vpon
               their
               rebellious
               Mercenaries
               of
               Sardinia
               ,
               the
               Romans
               perceiuing
               that
               Carthage
               beyond
               their
               hope
               had
               recovered
               her
               feete
               againe
               ,
               began
               to
               strike
               at
               her
               head
               :
               On
               the
               suddain
               they
               denounced
               warre
               against
               this
               infeebled
               and
               impoverished
               Citie
               vnder
               a
               shameles
               pretence
               that
               the
               preparations
               made
               for
               Sardinia
               were
               made
               indeed
               against
               Rome
               it selfe
               .
               The
               Carthaginians
               knew
               themselues
               at
               that
               time
               vnable
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               therefore
               yeelded
               to
               the
               Roman
               demaund
               ,
               renouncing
               vnto
               them
               all
               their
               right
               in
               Sardinia
               :
               But
               this
               was
               not
               enough
               they
               would
               haue
               1200
               talents
               in
               recompence
               belike
               (
               for
               I
               see
               not
               what
               reason
               they
               could
               alleage
               )
               of
               the
               great
               feare
               which
               they
               had
               indured
               of
               an
               invasion
               from
               Carthage
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               plaine
               ,
               that
               they
               impudently
               sought
               occasion
               of
               warre
               :
               but
               necessity
               taught
               the
               Carthaginians
               patience
               ,
               and
               the
               money
               was
               payde
               how
               hardly
               soeuer
               it
               was
               raised
               .
               Let
               not
               Rome
               then
               complaine
               of
               the
               punicke
               faith
               in
               the
               breach
               of
               Covenants
               ,
               she
               her selfe
               hath
               broken
               the
               peace
               already
               which
               Amilcar
               purposed
               to
               make
               her
               dearely
               repent
               ,
               but
               what
               Amilcar
               liued
               not
               to
               performe
               ,
               was
               accomplished
               by
               Hannibal
               his
               renowned
               sonne
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               in
               suffering
               for
               Religion
               surpassed
               the
               Romane
               fortitude
               .
            
             
               THirdly
               ,
               if
               true
               fortitude
               consist
               as
               well
               in
               suffering
               ,
               as
               in
               doing
               ,
               nay
               rather
               in
               suffering
               chearefully
               and
               constantly
               ,
               then
               in
               doing
               valiantly
               ,
               as
               the
               Prince
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               &
               
                 great
                 Master
                 of
                 morality
              
               hath
               taught
               vs
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 eo
                 fortes
                 appellantur
                 quòd
                 res
                 molestas
                 atque
                 asperas
                 fortiter
                 ferant
                 ,
              
               from
               thence
               are
               they
               tearmed
               manfull
               ,
               that
               they
               manfully
               indure
               
               bitter
               and
               shatpe
               brunts
               ;
               and
               from
               him
               the
               Poet
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Fortiter
                   ille
                   facit
                   ,
                   qui
                   miser
                   esse
                   potest
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 doth
                 valiantly
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 can
                 miserable
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               I
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               hath
               yeelded
               more
               vndaunted
               invincible
               spirits
               ,
               then
               euer
               
                 Pagan
                 Rome
              
               did
               ,
               nay
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Religion
              
               euer
               did
               :
               so
               as
               I
               cannot
               sufficiently
               wonder
               what
               should
               induce
               Machiavell
               to
               conceiue
               or
               affirme
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               serued
               to
               make
               men
               cowards
               ,
               and
               that
               Paganisme
               was
               in
               that
               
               respect
               to
               bee
               preferred
               before
               it
               .
               Surely
               hee
               that
               shall
               advisedly
               reade
               the
               Ecclesiasticall-Story
               ,
               what
               incredible
               multitudes
               ,
               
               with
               what
               alacritie
               ,
               and
               what
               exquisite
               torments
               they
               endured
               ,
               will
               soone
               I
               thinke
               be
               of
               another
               mind
               ;
               they
               were
               so
               farre
               from
               shunning
               death
               ,
               that
               they
               ranne
               to
               meete
               it
               halfe
               way
               ,
               kissed
               it
               ,
               imbraced
               it
               ,
               in
               what
               vgly
               terrible
               shape
               soever
               it
               appeared
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               our
               writers
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               dare
               match
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               they
               might
               with
               the
               most
               hardy
               &
               resolute
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               preferre
               them
               before
               these
               .
               
                 Nostri
                 autem
              
               (
               sayth
               
                 Lactantius
                 )
                 (
                 vt
                 de
                 viris
                 taceam
                 )
                 pueri
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 tortores
                 suos
                 taciti
                 vincunt
                 &
                 expromere
                 illis
                 gemitum
                 nec
                 ignis
                 potest
                 .
                 Eant
                 Romani
                 &
                 Mutio
                 glorientur
                 aut
                 Regulo
                 ,
                 quorum
                 alter
                 necandum
                 se
                 hostibus
                 tradidit
                 quod
                 Captivum
                 puduit
                 vivere
                 ,
                 alter
                 ab
                 hostibus
                 depraehensus
              
               
               
                 cum
                 videret
                 mortem
                 se
                 vitare
                 non
                 posse
                 ,
                 manum
                 foco
                 in●…ecit
                 vt
                 pro
                 facinore
                 suo
                 satisfaceret
                 ●…osti
                 quem
                 voluit
                 occidere
                 ,
                 eaque
                 poena
                 veniam
                 quam
                 meruerat
                 accepit
                 :
              
               Those
               of
               our
               profession
               (
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               men
               )
               even
               boyes
               &
               tender
               young
               women
               doe
               with
               silence
               conquer
               their
               Executioners
               ,
               from
               whom
               not
               the
               fire
               it selfe
               can
               wring
               so
               much
               as
               a
               groane
               .
               Let
               the
               Romanes
               goe
               then
               and
               boast
               of
               their
               Mutius
               &
               Regulus
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               one
               offered
               himselfe
               to
               death
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               enimy
               ,
               
               for
               that
               he
               was
               ashamed
               to
               liue
               in
               captivity
               ;
               the
               other
               being
               attatched
               by
               the
               enimy
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               he
               could
               not
               avoyd
               death
               ,
               burnt
               his
               hand
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               so
               for
               his
               wicked
               attempt
               he
               might
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               enimy
               ,
               whom
               he
               sought
               to
               dispatch
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               penance
               purchased
               he
               an
               vndeserved
               pardon
               :
               But
               with
               vs
               behold
               those
               who
               are
               for
               their
               sexe
               infirme
               ,
               and
               weake
               for
               their
               age
               ,
               suffer
               themselues
               wholy
               to
               bee
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               burnt
               not
               through
               any
               necessity
               ,
               for
               they
               might
               avoyd
               '
               it
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               but
               willingly
               and
               readily
               because
               they
               trust
               in
               God.
               Eusebius
               takes
               a
               larger
               scope
               and
               makes
               a
               boldner
               challenge
               ,
               including
               not
               the
               Romanes
               alone
               ,
               but
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               not
               
                 Christians
                 .
                 Ex
                 omnibus
                 qui
                 vnquam
                 vel
                 apud
                 Graecos
                 vel
                 apud
                 Barbaros
                 propter
                 animi
                 magnitudinem
                 illustres
                 ,
                 &
                 hominum
                 sermone
                 celebrati
                 sunt
                 ,
                 nullus
              
               
               
                 cum
                 divinis
                 &
                 eximijs
                 nostri
                 temporis
                 Martyribus
                 Dorotheo
                 &
                 suis
                 sodalibus
                 imperatorum
                 ministris
                 comparari
                 potest
                 :
              
               Among
               all
               those
               who
               either
               among
               tho
               Graecians
               or
               Barbarians
               haue
               beene
               renowned
               for
               their
               magnanimitie
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               all
               could
               be
               matched
               with
               those
               divine
               &
               heroycall
               Martyrs
               of
               our
               time
               Dorotheus
               and
               his
               Companions
               the
               Emperours
               servants
               .
               After
               these
               in
               time
               but
               in
               learning
               and
               zeale
               nothing
               inferiour
               vnto
               them
               :
               S.
               Augustine
               confidently
               maintaines
               the
               same
               truth
               :
               
                 Hoc
                 sequuti
                 sunt
                 Martyres
                 qui
                 Scaevolas
                 ,
                 &
                 Curtios
                 ,
                 &
                 Decios
                 non
                 sibi
                 inferendo
              
               
               
                 poenas
                 ,
                 sed
                 illatas
                 ferendo
                 :
                 &
                 virtute
                 vera
                 quia
                 vera
                 pietate
                 &
                 innumera
                 multitudine
                 superarunt
                 :
              
               This
               rule
               our
               Martyrs
               followed
               ,
               who
               not
               by
               laying
               violent
               hands
               on
               themselues
               ,
               but
               by
               patiently
               enduring
               others
               exceeded
               the
               
                 Scevol●…
                 ▪
              
               the
               Curtij
               ,
               the
               Decij
               both
               in
               true
               fortitude
               ,
               because
               joyned
               with
               true
               piety
               ,
               and
               besides
               in
               multitudes
               innumerable
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               before
               a●…
               these
               ,
               Tertullian
               both
               saw
               ,
               and
               publiquely
               
               taught
               the
               same
               truth
               .
               
                 Multi
                 apud
                 vos
                 ad
                 tolerantiam
                 doloris
                 &
                 mortis
                 hortantur
                 ,
                 vt
                 Cicero
                 in
                 Tusculanis
                 ,
                 vt
                 Seneca
                 in
                 Fortuitis
                 ,
                 vt
                 Diogenes
                 ,
                 vt
                 Pyrrhon
                 ,
                 vt
                 Callimachus
                 ,
                 nec
                 tamen
                 tantos
                 inveniunt
                 verba
                 discipulos
                 quantos
                 Christiani
                 factis
                 docendo
                 :
              
               Many
               among
               you
               exhort
               men
               to
               a
               constant
               and
               patient
               enduring
               of
               griefe
               &
               death
               ,
               as
               Cicero
               in
               his
               
                 Tusculanes
                 ,
                 Seneca
              
               in
               
               his
               remedies
               against
               fortune
               ,
               
                 Diogenes
                 ,
                 Pyrrhon
              
               ,
               and
               Callimachus
               ;
               yet
               their
               writings
               and
               words
               finde
               not
               so
               many
               Schollers
               as
               doe
               the
               Christians
               ,
               teaching
               by
               their
               deedes
               &
               deaths
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               the
               Romans
               stand
               so
               much
               vpon
               their
               valour
               in
               suffering
               for
               their
               countrey
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               hard
               to
               instance
               in
               many
               Christians
               ,
               who
               might
               justly
               be
               paralled
               with
               the
               chiefest
               of
               them
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               I
               will
               content
               my selfe
               only
               with
               one
               example
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Burgesses
               of
               Calais
               ,
               as
               I
               finde
               it
               reported
               by
               Pasquier
               .
               
                 The
                 towne
                 of
                 Calais
                 during
                 the
                 raigne
                 of
                 
                   Philip
                   de
                   Valois
                
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 those
                 straights
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 hope
                 left
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 succour
                 or
                 victuals
                 ;
                 
                   Iohn
                   Lord
                   of
                   Vienna
                
                 ,
                 who
                 there
                 commaunded
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 treate
                 about
                 the
                 rendring
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 desiring
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 giue
                 it
                 vp
                 with
                 safety
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 and
                 goods
                 ;
                 which
                 conditions
                 being
                 offered
                 to
                 Edward
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eleven
                 moneths
                 had
                 straightly
                 besieged
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 inraged
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 town
                 should
                 alone
                 stand
                 out
                 against
                 him
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 calling
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 often
                 galled
                 his
                 subjects
                 by
                 sea
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 accepting
                 of
                 their
                 petition
                 ,
                 that
                 contrariwise
                 hee
                 resolved
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 beene
                 diverted
                 from
                 that
                 resolution
                 by
                 some
                 sage
                 Counsellours
                 then
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 having
                 beene
                 faithfull
                 and
                 loyall
                 subjects
                 to
                 their
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
                 they
                 deserved
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 sharpely
                 dealt
                 with
                 :
                 Wherevpon
                 Edward
                 changing
                 his
                 first
                 purpose
                 into
                 some
                 more
                 clemencie
                 ,
                 promised
                 to
                 receiue
                 them
                 to
                 mercy
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 six
                 of
                 their
                 principall
                 Towensmen
                 ,
                 should
                 present
                 him
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 bare-headed
                 &
                 bare-footed
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 halters
                 about
                 their
                 neckes
                 ,
                 their
                 liues
                 being
                 to
                 bee
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 disposition
                 :
                 Whereof
                 the
                 Governour
                 being
                 advertised
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 gets
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 market-place
                 ,
                 commaunding
                 the
                 bell
                 to
                 be
                 sounded
                 for
                 the
                 conventing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 whom
                 being
                 assembled
                 ,
                 hee
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 articles
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 yeelding
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 graunted
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 six
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 With
                 which
                 newes
                 they
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 exceedingly
                 cast
                 downe
                 &
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 suddaine
                 there
                 rises
                 vp
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Company
                 called
                 Stephen
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 &
                 most
                 sufficient
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 spake
                 alowd
                 :
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 thanke
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 goodes
                 he
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 this
                 present
                 opportunity
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 known
                 that
                 I
                 prize
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 my
                 Countrey-men
                 &
                 fellow
                 burgesses
                 aboue
                 mine
                 owne
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 whose
                 speech
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 forwardnes
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Iohn
                   Daire
                
                 and
                 foure
                 others
                 after
                 him
                 made
                 the
                 like
                 offers
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 teares
                 &
                 prayers
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 saw
                 them
                 so
                 freely
                 and
                 readily
                 sacrifice
                 all
                 their
                 particular
                 respects
                 for
                 the
                 weale
                 of
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 &
                 instantly
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 adoe
                 they
                 addressed
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 with
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 with
                 none
                 other
                 hope
                 but
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 held
                 themselues
                 assured
                 thereof
                 )
                 they
                 went
                 as
                 cheerefully
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 going
                 to
                 a
                 wedding
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 pleasing
                 God
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 King
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 his
                 Queene
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lords
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 backe
                 againe
                 safe
                 and
                 sound
                 .
              
               Now
               who
               can
               say
               that
               our
               France
               hath
               not
               her
               
                 Horatij
                 ,
                 Quinti
                 ;
                 Curtij
              
               ,
               &
               Decij
               ?
               Wee
               haue
               ours
               aswell
               as
               the
               Romanes
               had
               theirs
               :
               but
               a
               certaine
               kind
               of
               basenes
               in
               vs
               more
               ready
               to
               apprehend
               and
               admire
               the
               worth
               of
               strangers
               then
               of
               our
               owne
               Nation
               ,
               makes
               vs
               happily
               not
               to
               beleeue
               so
               :
               Now
               that
               which
               Pasquier
               writes
               of
               his
               Nation
               ,
               and
               truly
               ,
               as
               I
               thinke
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               Roman
               valour
               in
               suffering
               for
               their
               countrey
               ,
               wee
               may
               as
               confidently
               speake
               of
               ours
               &
               others
               perchaunce
               of
               theirs
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
               That
               as
               the
               Christians
               haue
               surpassed
               the
               Romans
               in
               the
               passiue
               part
               of
               fortitude
               ,
               so
               haue
               they
               matched
               them
               in
               the
               actiue
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               partiall
               overvaluing
               of
               the
               Romane
               manhood
               by
               their
               owne
               Historians
               ,
               is
               it
               chiefely
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               world
               to
               think
               it
               vnmatchable
               .
            
             
               FOurthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               as
               the
               Romans
               were
               thus
               surpassed
               in
               the
               passiue
               part
               of
               fortitude
               :
               so
               were
               they
               matched
               in
               the
               Actiue
               ,
               many
               times
               meeting
               with
               those
               ,
               that
               either
               put
               backe
               their
               forces
               without
               losse
               ,
               or
               with
               victory
               put
               them
               to
               the
               worst
               .
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               their
               great
               experienced
               and
               most
               renowned
               Captaine
               after
               all
               his
               valiant
               acts
               and
               triumphs
               ,
               what
               adoe
               did
               hee
               make
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               worth
               the
               remembrance
               vpon
               this
               Iland
               then
               inhabited
               by
               naked
               Brittains
               ,
               and
               those
               divided
               :
               And
               though
               
                 Velleius
                 Paterculus
              
               the
               Court
               Historiographer
               beare
               vs
               in
               hand
               ,
               
                 bis
                 penetratam
                 Britanniam
                 à
                 Caesare
              
               ,
               that
               Brittainy
               was
               twice
               throughly
               invaded
               by
               Caesar
               ,
               yet
               Lucan
               tels
               vs
               another
               tale
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Territa
                   quaesitis
                   ostendit
                   terga
                   Britannis
                
                 :
              
               
                 To
                 th'
                 Britons
                 whom
                 he
                 sought
                 his
                 coward
                 backe
                 he
                 turnd
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Tacitus
               a
               graue
               Authour
               ,
               
                 Britanniam
                 tantum
                 ostendisse
                 non
                 tradidisse
                 Romanis
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               only
               shewed
               ,
               but
               delivered
               not
               Britannie
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               And
               sure
               he
               did
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               both
               Horace
               and
               Propertius
               agree
               in
               it
               that
               he
               left
               them
               vntouched
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               vnconquered
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Intactus
                   aut
                   Britannus
                   vt
                   descenderet
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Sacra
                   Catenatus
                   via
                
                 :
              
               
                 Or
                 that
                 the
                 Britons
                 ,
                 yet
                 vntouched
                 ,
                 may
              
               
                 Be
                 led
                 in
                 chaines
                 along
                 the
                 sacred
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               Sayes
               the
               one
               :
               And
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Te
                   manet
                   invictus
                   Romano
                   Marte
                   Britannus
                   .
                
              
               
                 —
                 Vnconquered
                 Britannie
                 ,
              
               
                 By
                 Romane
                 armes
                 reserved
                 is
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Gaules
               in
               their
               contention
               with
               them
               they
               found
               so
               stout
               &
               hardy
               ,
               as
               Tully
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               with
               other
               Nations
               the
               Romans
               fought
               for
               dominion
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Gaules
               for
               preservation
               of
               their
               owne
               safety
               ,
               who
               once
               vnder
               the
               conduct
               of
               Brennus
               entred
               the
               citty
               of
               Rome
               it selfe
               ,
               sacked
               it
               and
               burnt
               it
               .
               Pyrrhus
               King
               of
               the
               Epirots
               encountred
               them
               in
               Italy
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               vanquished
               them
               in
               two
               severall
               battailes
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               of
               which
               they
               were
               through
               feare
               stricken
               with
               such
               a
               consternation
               
               &
               forgetfulnes
               of
               their
               discipline
               ,
               that
               they
               tarried
               not
               somuch
               as
               to
               defende
               their
               campe
               ,
               but
               ran
               quite
               beyond
               it
               ,
               leaving
               both
               it
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               day
               entirely
               to
               Pyrrhus
               ,
               though
               the
               Consull
               himselfe
               were
               then
               in
               the
               field
               with
               a
               select
               army
               .
               But
               Hanniball
               was
               indeed
               the
               man
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               Romanes
               know
               that
               they
               were
               but
               men
               made
               of
               like
               mettall
               as
               others
               are
               .
               Like
               a
               haile
               storme
               he
               came
               thundring
               downe
               from
               the
               Alpes
               &
               Pyrrenaean
               mountaines
               vpon
               Italy
               .
               At
               Ticinum
               now
               called
               Pavia
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               tedious
               journey
               ,
               having
               scarce
               refreshed
               his
               wearied
               army
               ,
               consisting
               of
               severall
               Nations
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               harder
               to
               be
               held
               together
               &
               commaunded
               ,
               he
               beate
               Scipio
               the
               Consull
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               (
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               almost
               all
               his
               horses
               )
               wounded
               out
               of
               the
               field
               :
               And
               within
               a
               while
               after
               fighting
               with
               both
               the
               Consuls
               Scipio
               &
               Sempronius
               at
               Trebia
               ,
               there
               escaped
               of
               six
               &
               thirty
               thousand
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               but
               tenne
               thousand
               of
               all
               sorts
               horse
               and
               foote
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               ,
               this
               againe
               he
               encountred
               with
               Flaminius
               another
               Consull
               at
               the
               lake
               of
               Thrasymene
               ,
               who
               was
               slaine
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               fifteene
               thousand
               dead
               carkases
               of
               his
               Countrey-men
               .
               And
               Cetronius
               being
               sent
               by
               Servilius
               the
               other
               Consull
               to
               the
               ayde
               of
               Flaminius
               ,
               his
               strength
               only
               served
               to
               increase
               the
               misadventure
               ,
               being
               charged
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               cut
               in
               peeces
               by
               Maharball
               ,
               the
               rest
               yeelding
               themselues
               to
               mercy
               .
               The
               Romans
               being
               put
               to
               these
               straights
               ,
               choose
               a
               Dictator
               that
               was
               
                 Fabius
                 Maximus
              
               ,
               who
               like
               a
               cloud
               hung
               vpon
               the
               toppes
               of
               the
               hils
               ,
               but
               durst
               not
               come
               downe
               into
               the
               plaines
               to
               fight
               with
               Hanniball
               ,
               though
               he
               saw
               the
               countrey
               fired
               &
               spoiled
               by
               him
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
               Wherevpon
               two
               new
               Consuls
               are
               chosen
               
                 Aemilius
                 Paulus
              
               &
               
                 Terentius
                 Varro
              
               .
               For
               the
               dispatch
               of
               the
               warre
               great
               forces
               are
               leavied
               ,
               and
               at
               Cannae
               they
               come
               powring
               vpon
               him
               with
               assurance
               of
               victorie
               .
               The
               whole
               summe
               of
               Hanniball's
               army
               in
               the
               field
               this
               day
               was
               ,
               tenne
               thousand
               horse
               and
               forty
               thousand
               foote
               ;
               his
               enimies
               having
               two
               to
               one
               against
               him
               in
               foote
               ,
               &
               he
               fiue
               to
               three
               against
               them
               in
               horse
               :
               But
               heere
               againe
               he
               routed
               and
               foyled
               them
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               the
               Romanes
               were
               all
               in
               a
               manner
               either
               slaine
               or
               taken
               prisoners
               :
               Of
               men
               of
               speciall
               note
               there
               died
               in
               the
               great
               battell
               ,
               besides
               Paulus
               the
               Consull
               ,
               two
               Questors
               or
               Treasurers
               ,
               one
               and
               twenty
               Colonells
               or
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               souldiers
               ,
               foure
               score
               Senatours
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               had
               borne
               office
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               they
               were
               to
               bee
               chosen
               into
               the
               Senate
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               these
               were
               men
               of
               marke
               ,
               as
               having
               beene
               
                 Aediles
                 ,
                 Praetors
              
               or
               Consulls
               ,
               among
               whom
               was
               Servilius
               the
               last
               yeares
               Consull
               ,
               and
               Minutius
               late
               Master
               of
               the
               horse
               :
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Romane
               Knights
               that
               lay
               slaine
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               common
               souldiers
               was
               almost
               incredible
               :
               Whereas
               on
               the
               side
               of
               Hanniball
               there
               died
               but
               foure
               thousand
               Gaules
               ,
               fifteene
               hundred
               Spaniards
               and
               Africans
               ,
               and
               two
               hundred
               horse
               or
               there-abouts
               ,
               a
               losse
               not
               sensible
               in
               the
               joy
               of
               so
               great
               a
               victorie
               ,
               which
               had
               he
               pursued
               as
               Maharball
               advised
               him
               ,
               and
               forthwith
               marched
               away
               towards
               Rome
               then
               destitute
               both
               of
               men
               and
               money
               ,
               it
               is
               little
               doubted
               but
               that
               the
               warre
               had
               presently
               beene
               at
               an
               end
               :
               But
               he
               beleeued
               not
               so
               farre
               in
               his
               owne
               sufficiencie
               and
               good
               fortune
               ,
               and
               was
               therefore
               told
               that
               he
               knew
               how
               to
               get
               ,
               not
               how
               to
               vse
               a
               victorie
               :
               Yet
               
               had
               not
               his
               supplies
               promised
               &
               expected
               from
               Carthage
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               Hanno
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               sloath
               &
               parsimonie
               of
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               beene
               too
               long
               deferred
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               the
               Romans
               would
               never
               againe
               haue
               recovered
               that
               blow
               .
               For
               after
               this
               ,
               he
               performed
               in
               Italy
               many
               noble
               &
               worthy
               exploits
               ,
               marching
               home
               even
               to
               the
               gates
               of
               Rome
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               had
               he
               beene
               supplied
               with
               victuals
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               had
               carried
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               world
               conceiue
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Magnanimity
              
               to
               be
               vnmatchable
               ,
               is
               the
               partiall
               overvaluing
               of
               their
               manhood
               by
               their
               owne
               Historians
               ,
               and
               the
               too
               much
               slighting
               of
               all
               others
               in
               comparison
               with
               themselues
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               only
               in
               two
               or
               three
               passages
               .
               Livie
               to
               disgrace
               Hannibal
               writes
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               before
               the
               striking
               of
               the
               battell
               at
               
                 Cannae
                 ,
                 de
                 fuga
                 in
                 Galliam
                 dicitur
                 agitasse
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               sayd
               
               to
               haue
               bethought
               himselfe
               of
               flying
               into
               Gaule
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               truth
               very
               incredible
               ,
               the
               difficulties
               considered
               which
               Hannibal
               before
               had
               passed
               ,
               and
               the
               tearmes
               he
               then
               stood
               in
               .
               This
               tale
               therefore
               Plutarch
               omitteth
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Hanniball
               takes
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               his
               directions
               from
               Livie
               .
               My
               second
               instance
               is
               this
               :
               Fabius
               an
               ancient
               
                 Roman
                 Historian
              
               (
               from
               whom
               Livie
               borrowes
               much
               )
               sayth
               of
               Amilcar
               the
               father
               of
               Hanniball
               ,
               &
               his
               men
               at
               Erix
               a
               towne
               in
               Sicill
               ;
               that
               hauing
               cleane
               spent
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               being
               broken
               with
               many
               miseries
               ,
               they
               were
               glad
               to
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               the
               Romans
               :
               But
               Polybius
               a
               graue
               writer
               ,
               censureth
               this
               report
               of
               Fabius
               ,
               as
               fabulous
               &
               partiall
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               
               contrary
               therevnto
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Amilcar
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               
                 Aemilius
                 Probus
              
               ,
               confessing
               that
               Erix
               was
               in
               such
               sort
               held
               by
               the
               Carthaginians
               ,
               that
               it
               seemed
               to
               be
               in
               as
               good
               condition
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               those
               parts
               there
               had
               not
               beene
               any
               warre
               .
               Though
               then
               we
               may
               not
               reprehend
               in
               that
               worthy
               Historian
               Livie
               ,
               the
               tender
               loue
               of
               his
               countrey
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               giue
               credit
               to
               Fabius
               &
               others
               :
               Yet
               must
               we
               not
               for
               his
               sake
               beleeue
               those
               lies
               which
               the
               vnpartiall
               judgement
               of
               Polybius
               hath
               condemned
               in
               the
               writers
               that
               gaue
               them
               originall
               .
               My
               third
               ,
               &
               last
               instance
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Captaine
               Fabius
               or
               Livie
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               maketh
               an
               objection
               vnto
               
                 Cneus
                 Scipio
              
               ,
               which
               neither
               Scipio
               nor
               Livie
               for
               
               him
               doth
               answere
               ,
               that
               if
               Asdruball
               the
               brother
               of
               Hanniball
               ,
               and
               sonne
               of
               Amilcar
               were
               vanquished
               ,
               as
               Scipio
               would
               say
               ,
               by
               him
               in
               Spaine
               ;
               strange
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               to
               his
               honour
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               extreamely
               dangerous
               to
               Rome
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               vanquished
               man
               should
               invade
               Italy
               :
               And
               it
               is
               indeed
               an
               incredible
               narration
               ,
               that
               Asdruball
               being
               closed
               in
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               how
               to
               escape
               out
               of
               the
               battell
               ,
               saue
               only
               by
               a
               steepe
               descent
               of
               rocks
               over
               a
               great
               river
               that
               lay
               at
               his
               back
               ,
               ranne
               away
               with
               all
               his
               monie
               ,
               Elephants
               ,
               and
               broken
               troupes
               over
               Tagus
               directly
               toward
               the
               Pyrenees
               ,
               and
               so
               toward
               Italy
               ,
               vpon
               which
               hee
               fell
               with
               more
               then
               threescore
               thousand
               Souldiers
               .
               Wherefore
               wee
               can
               but
               be
               sorry
               ,
               that
               all
               Carthaginian
               records
               of
               their
               warres
               with
               Rome
               (
               if
               there
               were
               any
               )
               being
               vtterly
               lost
               ,
               wee
               can
               knowe
               no
               more
               thereof
               ,
               then
               what
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Romans
               to
               tell
               vs
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               it
               were
               no
               wisedome
               to
               giue
               too
               much
               credit
               .
               
                 Albericus
                 Gentilis
              
               ,
               by
               nation
               an
               Italian
               ,
               late
               professour
               of
               the
               Civill-Lawes
               in
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               Roman
               storie
               ,
               hath
               written
               two
               learned
               bookes
               
                 de
                 armis
                 Romanorum
              
               ;
               In
               the
               former
               of
               which
               hee
               clearely
               proues
               ,
               that
               the
               Romans
               got
               the
               reputation
               of
               so
               great
               justice
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               &
               valour
               only
               from
               the
               testimonie
               of
               their
               owne
               writers
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               their
               relations
               most
               partiall
               :
               notwithstanding
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 Sunt
                 vel
                 in
                 his
                 ipsis
                 plura
                 &
                 disiecta
                 passim
                 ,
                 &
                 quasi
                 in
                 amplo
                 naufragio
                 dissipata
                 quae
                 per
                 sedulam
                 operam
                 collecta
                 ,
                 vincere
                 vulgi
                 opinionem
                 ,
                 Consensum
                 hominum
                 inveteratum
                 superare
                 ,
                 persuasionem
                 de
                 virtute
                 Romanorum
                 bellica
                 tollere
                 possunt
                 :
              
               Even
               in
               them
               are
               many
               passages
               to
               be
               found
               scattered
               heere
               &
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               after
               some
               great
               shipwracke
               ,
               which
               being
               diligently
               collected
               and
               put
               together
               ,
               might
               serue
               to
               vanquish
               the
               vulgar
               opinion
               ,
               to
               roote
               out
               the
               inveterate
               &
               common
               consent
               ,
               to
               weaken
               the
               strong
               perswasion
               of
               men
               touching
               the
               warlike
               manhood
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
               And
               alleaging
               that
               place
               of
               Cicero
               in
               his
               Oration
               for
               
                 murena
                 ,
                 virtus
                 militaris
                 populo
                 Romano
                 nomen
                 vrbi
                 Romae
                 aeternam
                 gloriam
                 peperit
              
               ;
               The
               military
               vertue
               of
               the
               Romanes
               wanne
               to
               themselues
               fame
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Citty
               aeternall
               glory
               ,
               
                 imo
                 non
                 ita
                 est
                 M.
                 Tulli
                 ,
              
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 sed
                 fraus
                 ,
                 avaritia
                 ,
                 audacia
                 ,
                 crudelitas
                 ,
                 illud
                 vobis
                 imperium
                 pepererunt
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 terrae
                 reliquum
                 simpliciorem
                 ,
                 justiorem
                 ,
                 humaniorem
                 ,
                 faciliorem
                 ,
                 moderationem
                 subegerunt
                 .
                 Tullie
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               
                 fraud
                 ,
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 impudence
                 ,
                 cruelty
              
               got
               you
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               subdued
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               more
               innocent
               ;
               more
               just
               ,
               more
               courteous
               ,
               more
               mercifull
               ,
               more
               moderate
               ,
               more
               peaceable
               then
               yourselues
               :
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               not
               barely
               affirme
               ,
               but
               substantially
               makes
               it
               good
               through
               that
               booke
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               he
               seeme
               to
               haue
               spoken
               in
               the
               person
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               long
               ,
               though
               I
               trust
               not
               tedious
               discourse
               of
               the
               Romans
               with
               a
               dispute
               of
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh's
              
               handling
               that
               probleme
               ,
               proposed
               and
               discussed
               by
               Livie
               ,
               whether
               the
               great
               Alexander
               could
               haue
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Romans
               ,
               if
               after
               his
               Easterne
               conquest
               he
               had
               bent
               all
               his
               forces
               against
               them
               .
               Where
               having
               delivered
               his
               opinion
               against
               Livy
               for
               Alexander
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               reasons
               ,
               inducing
               him
               therevnto
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               preferring
               the
               English
               both
               before
               the
               Macedonian
               &
               the
               Roman
               :
               wherein
               if
               he
               speake
               reason
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               heard
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               censured
               :
               But
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               well
               how
               to
               answere
               his
               arguments
               ,
               so
               pressing
               &
               ponderous
               to
               me
               they
               seeme
               ,
               whether
               affection
               haue
               clouded
               my
               judgement
               heerein
               ,
               I
               leaue
               it
               to
               others
               to
               judge
               ,
               his
               words
               then
               are
               these
               :
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               9.
               
               The
               English
               not
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Romane
               in
               valour
               &
               magnanimity
               ,
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               .
            
             
               NOw
               in
               deciding
               such
               a
               controversie
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               it
               were
               not
               amisse
               for
               an
               English-man
               to
               giue
               such
               a
               sentence
               between
               
               the
               Macedonians
               &
               Romans
               ,
               as
               the
               Romans
               once
               did
               (
               being
               chosen
               Arbitrators
               )
               between
               the
               Ardeates
               &
               Aricini
               that
               stroue
               about
               a
               peece
               of
               land
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               belonged
               vnto
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               vnto
               the
               Romans
               themselues
               .
               If
               therefore
               it
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               whether
               the
               
               Macedonian
               or
               the
               Roman
               were
               the
               best
               Warriour
               ?
               I
               will
               answere
               ,
               the
               Englishman
               .
               For
               it
               will
               soone
               appeare
               to
               any
               that
               shall
               examine
               the
               noble
               acts
               of
               our
               Nation
               in
               warre
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               performed
               by
               no
               advantage
               of
               Weapon
               ;
               against
               no
               savage
               or
               vnmanly
               people
               ;
               the
               enemy
               being
               farre
               superiour
               vnto
               vs
               in
               numbers
               and
               all
               needfull
               provisions
               ,
               yea
               as
               vvell
               trayned
               as
               vvee
               ,
               or
               commonly
               better
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Warre
               .
            
             
               In
               what
               sort
               Philip
               wanne
               his
               Dominion
               in
               Greece
               ;
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               the
               Persians
               and
               Indians
               were
               whom
               Alexander
               vanquished
               ;
               as
               likewise
               of
               what
               force
               the
               
                 Macedonian
                 Phalanx
              
               was
               ,
               and
               how
               well
               appointed
               against
               such
               armies
               as
               it
               commonly
               encountred
               :
               any
               man
               that
               hath
               taken
               paines
               to
               read
               the
               fore-going
               story
               of
               them
               ,
               doth
               sufficiently
               vnderstand
               .
               Yet
               was
               this
               Phalanx
               neuer
               or
               very
               seldome
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               Roman
               Armies
               :
               which
               were
               embattailed
               in
               so
               excellent
               a
               forme
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               any
               Nations
               besides
               them
               haue
               vsed
               ,
               either
               before
               or
               since
               .
               The
               Roman
               weapons
               likewise
               both
               offensiue
               &
               defensiue
               were
               of
               greater
               vse
               ,
               then
               those
               with
               which
               any
               other
               Nation
               hath
               serued
               ,
               before
               the
               fierie
               instruments
               of
               gun-powder
               were
               knowne
               .
               As
               for
               the
               enemies
               with
               which
               Rome
               had
               to
               doe
               ,
               we
               finde
               that
               they
               who
               did
               ouer-match
               her
               in
               numbers
               ,
               were
               as
               farre
               over-matched
               by
               her
               in
               weapons
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               of
               whom
               shee
               had
               little
               advantage
               in
               armes
               ,
               had
               as
               little
               advantage
               of
               her
               in
               multitude
               .
               This
               also
               (
               as
               Plutarch
               well
               obserueth
               )
               was
               a
               part
               of
               her
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               neuer
               ouer-laid
               with
               too
               great
               warres
               at
               once
               .
            
             
               Heereby
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               hauing
               at
               first
               increased
               her
               strength
               by
               accession
               of
               the
               Sabines
               ;
               hauing
               wonne
               the
               state
               of
               Alba
               ,
               against
               which
               she
               adventured
               her
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               wager
               vpon
               the
               heads
               of
               three
               Champions
               ;
               and
               hauing
               thereby
               made
               her selfe
               Princesse
               of
               Latium
               ,
               she
               did
               afterwards
               by
               long
               warre
               in
               many
               ages
               extend
               her
               Dominion
               ouer
               all
               Italy
               .
               The
               Carthaginians
               had
               well
               nigh
               oppressed
               her
               :
               but
               their
               souldiers
               were
               Mercenarie
               :
               so
               that
               for
               want
               of
               proper
               strength
               they
               were
               easily
               beaten
               at
               their
               owne
               doores
               .
               The
               Aetolians
               and
               with
               them
               all
               or
               the
               most
               of
               Greece
               assisted
               her
               against
               Philip
               the
               Macedonian
               :
               he
               being
               beaten
               ,
               did
               lend
               her
               his
               helpe
               to
               beat
               the
               same
               Aetolians
               .
               The
               warres
               against
               Antiochus
               and
               other
               Asiatiques
               ,
               were
               such
               as
               gaue
               to
               Rome
               smal
               cause
               of
               boast
               ,
               though
               much
               of
               joy
               :
               for
               those
               opposites
               were
               as
               base
               of
               courage
               as
               the
               lands
               which
               they
               held
               were
               abundant
               of
               riches
               .
               
                 Sicil
                 ,
                 Spaine
              
               ,
               and
               all
               Greece
               fell
               into
               her
               hands
               by
               vsing
               her
               ayde
               to
               protect
               them
               against
               the
               Carthaginians
               and
               Macedonians
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               speake
               of
               her
               other
               conquests
               :
               it
               was
               easie
               to
               get
               more
               when
               she
               had
               gotten
               all
               this
               .
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               to
               disgrace
               the
               Roman
               valour
               (
               which
               was
               very
               noble
               )
               or
               to
               blemish
               the
               reputatiō
               of
               so
               many
               ,
               or
               so
               famous
               victories
               :
               I
               am
               not
               so
               idle
               .
               This
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               among
               all
               their
               warres
               ,
               I
               finde
               not
               any
               wherein
               their
               valour
               hath
               appeared
               comparable
               to
               the
               English.
               If
               my
               judgement
               may
               seeme
               ouer-partiall
               ,
               our
               warres
               in
               France
               may
               helpe
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               it
               is
               well
               knowne
               that
               Rome
               (
               or
               perhaps
               all
               the
               World
               
               besides
               )
               had
               neuer
               so
               braue
               a
               Commaunder
               in
               warre
               as
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               ;
               &
               that
               no
               Roman
               Army
               was
               comparable
               vnto
               that
               which
               serued
               vnder
               the
               same
               Caesar.
               Likewise
               it
               is
               apparant
               that
               this
               gallant
               Army
               which
               had
               giuen
               faire
               proofe
               of
               the
               Roman
               courage
               ,
               in
               good
               performance
               of
               the
               Helvetian
               warre
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               entred
               into
               Gaule
               ;
               was
               neuerthelesse
               vtterly
               disheartned
               when
               Caesar
               led
               it
               against
               the
               Germans
               .
               So
               that
               we
               may
               justly
               impute
               all
               that
               was
               extraordinary
               in
               the
               valour
               of
               Caesars
               men
               ,
               to
               their
               long
               exercise
               vnder
               so
               good
               a
               Leader
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               a
               warre
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               in
               generall
               compare
               with
               the
               deedes
               done
               by
               those
               best
               of
               the
               Roman
               souldiers
               in
               their
               principall
               service
               ,
               the
               things
               performed
               in
               the
               same
               country
               by
               our
               common
               English
               souldiers
               ,
               levied
               in
               hast
               from
               following
               the
               Cart
               ,
               or
               sitting
               on
               the
               shop-stall
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               see
               the
               difference
               .
               Heerein
               will
               we
               deale
               fairely
               ,
               and
               beleeue
               Caesar
               in
               relating
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Romans
               :
               but
               will
               call
               the
               French
               Historians
               to
               witnesse
               what
               actions
               were
               performed
               by
               the
               English.
               In
               Caesars
               time
               France
               was
               inhabited
               by
               the
               Gaules
               a
               stout
               people
               ,
               but
               inferiour
               to
               the
               French
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               subdued
               ;
               euen
               when
               the
               Romans
               gaue
               them
               assistance
               .
               The
               Country
               of
               Gaule
               was
               rent
               in
               sunder
               (
               as
               Caesar
               witnesseth
               )
               into
               many
               Lordships
               :
               Some
               of
               which
               were
               gouerned
               by
               petty
               kings
               ,
               others
               by
               the
               multitude
               ,
               none
               ordered
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               might
               make
               it
               applyable
               to
               the
               nearest
               neighbour
               .
               The
               factions
               were
               many
               and
               violent
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               generall
               through
               the
               whole
               Country
               ,
               but
               betweene
               the
               petty
               States
               ,
               yea
               in
               euery
               Citty
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               euery
               house
               .
               What
               greater
               advantage
               could
               a
               Conquerour
               desire
               ?
               yet
               there
               was
               a
               greater
               :
               Ariovistus
               with
               his
               Germans
               had
               ouer-runne
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               held
               much
               part
               of
               it
               in
               a
               subjection
               ,
               little
               different
               from
               a
               meere
               slauery
               :
               yea
               so
               often
               had
               the
               Germans
               prevailed
               in
               warre
               vpon
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               that
               the
               Gaules
               (
               vvho
               had
               sometimes
               been
               the
               better
               souldiers
               )
               did
               hold
               themselues
               no
               vvay
               equall
               to
               those
               dayly
               invaders
               .
               Had
               France
               beene
               so
               prepared
               vnto
               our
               English
               Kings
               ,
               Rome
               it selfe
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               long
               ere
               this
               time
               vvould
               haue
               beene
               ours
               .
               But
               vvhen
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               began
               his
               vvarre
               vpon
               France
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               vvhole
               country
               setled
               in
               obedience
               to
               one
               mighty
               King
               :
               a
               King
               whose
               reputation
               abroad
               was
               no
               lesse
               then
               his
               puissance
               at
               home
               ,
               vnder
               whose
               Ensigne
               the
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               did
               serue
               in
               person
               ,
               at
               whose
               call
               the
               Genowayes
               and
               other
               neighbour
               States
               were
               ready
               to
               take
               Armes
               :
               Finally
               a
               King
               vnto
               whom
               one
               a
               Prince
               gaue
               away
               his
               Dominion
               for
               loue
               :
               b
               another
               sold
               away
               a
               goodly
               City
               and
               Territory
               for
               money
               .
               The
               Country
               lying
               so
               open
               to
               the
               Roman
               ,
               and
               being
               so
               well
               fenced
               against
               the
               English
               ,
               it
               is
               note-worthy
               ,
               not
               who
               prevailed
               most
               therein
               (
               for
               it
               were
               meere
               vanity
               to
               match
               the
               English
               purchases
               with
               the
               Roman
               Conquest
               )
               but
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               gaue
               the
               greater
               proof
               of
               military
               vertue
               therein
               .
               Caesar
               himselfe
               doth
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Gaules
               complained
               of
               their
               own
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Warre
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               owne
               hardinesse
               was
               over-mastered
               by
               the
               skill
               of
               their
               enemies
               .
               Poore
               men
               ,
               they
               admired
               the
               Romane
               Towres
               and
               Engines
               of
               battery
               raised
               and
               planted
               against
               their
               wals
               ,
               as
               more
               then
               humane
               workes
               .
               What
               greater
               wonder
               is
               it
               that
               such
               a
               people
               was
               beaten
               by
               the
               Roman
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Caribes
               a
               naked
               people
               ,
               
               but
               valiant
               as
               any
               vnder
               the
               skye
               ,
               are
               commonly
               put
               to
               the
               worse
               by
               small
               numbers
               of
               Spanyards
               ?
               Besides
               all
               this
               wee
               are
               to
               haue
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               difficulty
               that
               was
               found
               in
               drawing
               all
               the
               Gaules
               or
               any
               part
               of
               them
               to
               one
               head
               ,
               that
               with
               joint
               forces
               they
               might
               oppose
               their
               assailants
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               much
               more
               difficulty
               of
               holding
               them
               long
               together
               :
               For
               hereby
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               were
               neuer
               able
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               oportunity
               :
               but
               sometimes
               compelled
               to
               stay
               for
               their
               fellowes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               driven
               to
               giue
               or
               take
               battaile
               vpon
               extreame
               disadvantages
               ,
               for
               feare
               least
               their
               company
               should
               fall
               asunder
               :
               as
               indeed
               vpon
               any
               little
               disaster
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               breake
               and
               returne
               euery
               one
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               owne
               .
               All
               this
               ,
               (
               and
               which
               was
               little
               lesse
               then
               all
               this
               )
               great
               oddes
               in
               weapon
               gaue
               to
               the
               Romanes
               the
               honour
               of
               many
               gallant
               victories
               .
               What
               such
               helpe
               ?
               or
               what
               other
               worldly
               helpe
               then
               the
               golden
               mettall
               of
               their
               souldiers
               had
               our
               English
               Kings
               against
               the
               French
               ?
               were
               not
               the
               French
               as
               well
               experienced
               in
               feats
               of
               warre
               ?
               yea
               did
               they
               not
               thinke
               themselues
               therein
               our
               superiours
               ?
               were
               they
               not
               in
               armes
               ,
               in
               horse
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               provision
               exceedingly
               beyond
               vs
               ?
               Let
               vs
               heare
               what
               a
               French
               Writer
               sayth
               ,
               of
               the
               inequality
               that
               was
               betweene
               the
               French
               and
               English
               ,
               when
               their
               King
               Iohn
               was
               ready
               to
               giue
               the
               on-set
               vpon
               the
               
                 Black
                 Prince
              
               at
               the
               battaile
               of
               
                 Poictiers
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               had
               all
               advantages
               
               ouer
               Edward
               ,
               both
               of
               number
               ,
               force
               ,
               shew
               ,
               countrey
               ,
               and
               conceit
               ,
               (
               the
               which
               is
               commonly
               a
               consideration
               of
               no
               small
               importance
               in
               worldly
               affaires
               )
               and
               withall
               ,
               the
               choise
               of
               all
               his
               horsemen
               (
               esteemed
               then
               the
               best
               in
               Europe
               )
               with
               the
               greatest
               and
               wisest
               Captaines
               of
               his
               whole
               Realme
               .
               And
               what
               could
               he
               wish
               more
               ?
            
             
               I
               thinke
               it
               would
               trouble
               a
               
                 Romane
                 Antiquary
              
               to
               finde
               the
               like
               example
               in
               their
               Histories
               ;
               the
               example
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               brought
               prisoner
               to
               Rome
               by
               an
               army
               of
               eight
               thousand
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               surrounded
               with
               forty
               thousand
               ,
               better
               appointed
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               expert
               Warriours
               .
               This
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               neither
               Syphax
               the
               Numidian
               ,
               followed
               by
               a
               rabble
               of
               halfe
               scullions
               ,
               as
               Livy
               rightly
               tearmes
               them
               ,
               nor
               those
               cowardly
               kings
               Perseus
               and
               Gentius
               ,
               are
               worthy
               patternes
               .
               All
               that
               haue
               read
               of
               Cressie
               and
               Agincourt
               ,
               will
               beare
               me
               witnes
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               not
               alleadge
               the
               battle
               of
               Poictiers
               for
               lack
               of
               other
               as
               good
               examples
               of
               the
               English
               vertue
               :
               the
               proofe
               whereof
               hath
               left
               many
               a
               hundred
               better
               markes
               in
               all
               quarters
               of
               France
               ,
               then
               euer
               did
               the
               valour
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
               If
               any
               man
               impute
               these
               victories
               of
               ours
               to
               the
               long-Bow
               ,
               as
               carrying
               farther
               ,
               piercing
               more
               strongly
               ,
               and
               quicker
               of
               discharge
               then
               the
               French
               Crosse-Bow
               :
               my
               answere
               is
               ready
               ;
               that
               in
               all
               these
               respects
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               (
               being
               drawne
               with
               a
               strong
               arme
               )
               superior
               to
               the
               musket
               ;
               yet
               is
               the
               musket
               a
               weapon
               of
               more
               vse
               .
               The
               Gun
               and
               the
               Crosse-bow
               are
               of
               like
               force
               when
               discharged
               by
               a
               boy
               or
               woman
               ,
               as
               when
               by
               a
               strong
               man
               :
               weakenes
               or
               sicknes
               ,
               or
               a
               sore
               finger
               makes
               the
               long
               bow
               vnserviceable
               .
               More
               particularly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               our
               Auncestors
               to
               shoot
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               point
               blanck
               :
               and
               so
               shall
               hee
               perceiue
               that
               will
               note
               the
               circumstances
               of
               almost
               any
               one
               battaile
               .
               This
               takes
               away
               all
               objection
               :
               for
               when
               two
               Armies
               are
               within
               the
               distance
               of
               a
               butts
               length
               ▪
               one
               flight
               of
               arrowes
               or
               two
               at
               the
               most
               can
               be
               deliuered
               before
               they
               close
               .
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               in
               generall
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               long-bow
               reacheth
               farther
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               pierceth
               more
               strongly
               then
               the
               Crosse
               bow
               :
               but
               this
               is
               the
               rare
               effect
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               arme
               :
               wherevpon
               can
               be
               grounded
               no
               common
               rule
               .
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               aske
               :
               How
               then
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               English
               wanne
               so
               many
               great
               battailes
               ,
               hauing
               no
               advantage
               to
               helpe
               him
               ?
               I
               may
               with
               the
               best
               commendation
               of
               modesty
               ,
               referre
               him
               to
               the
               
                 French
                 Historian
              
               :
               who
               relating
               the
               victory
               of
               our
               men
               at
               Creuant
               ,
               where
               they
               passed
               a
               bridge
               in
               face
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               vseth
               these
               wordes
               ;
               
               The
               English
               comes
               with
               a
               conquering
               brauery
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               was
               accustomed
               to
               gaine
               euery-where
               without
               any
               stay
               :
               hee
               forceth
               our
               Guard
               placed
               vpon
               the
               bridge
               to
               keepe
               the
               passage
               .
               Or
               I
               may
               cite
               another
               place
               of
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               where
               he
               tells
               how
               the
               Britons
               being
               invaded
               by
               Charles
               the
               eight
               ,
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               thought
               it
               good
               policy
               to
               apparel
               a
               thousand
               and
               two
               hundred
               of
               their
               owne
               men
               in
               English
               Cassacks
               ;
               hoping
               that
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               the
               English
               red
               Crosse
               would
               bee
               enough
               to
               terrifie
               the
               French.
               But
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               borrow
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Historians
              
               (
               all
               which
               ,
               excepting
               
                 De
                 Serres
              
               and
               
                 Paulus
                 Aemilius
              
               ,
               report
               wonders
               of
               our
               Nation
               )
               the
               proposition
               which
               first
               I
               vndertooke
               to
               maintaine
               ,
               That
               the
               military
               vertue
               of
               the
               English
               prevailing
               against
               all
               manner
               of
               difficulties
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               that
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               which
               was
               assisted
               with
               all
               advantages
               that
               could
               be
               desired
               .
               If
               it
               be
               demaunded
               ;
               why
               then
               did
               not
               our
               Kings
               finish
               the
               Conquest
               as
               Caesar
               had
               done
               ?
               my
               answere
               may
               be
               (
               I
               hope
               without
               offence
               )
               that
               our
               kings
               were
               like
               to
               the
               race
               of
               the
               Aeacidae
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               old
               Poet
               Ennius
               gaue
               this
               note
               ;
               
                 Belli
                 potentes
                 sunt
                 magè
                 quam
                 sapienti
                 potentes
              
               ;
               they
               were
               more
               warlike
               then
               politique
               .
               Who
               so
               notes
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               may
               finde
               that
               none
               of
               them
               went
               to
               worke
               like
               a
               Conquerour
               ,
               saue
               only
               King
               Henry
               the
               fift
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               whose
               victories
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               interrupt
               by
               his
               death
               .
               But
               this
               question
               is
               the
               more
               easily
               answered
               ,
               if
               another
               bee
               first
               made
               :
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               Romanes
               attempt
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Gaule
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Caesar
               ?
               why
               not
               after
               the
               Macedonian
               warre
               ?
               why
               not
               after
               the
               third
               Punick
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               Numantian
               ?
               At
               all
               those
               times
               they
               had
               good
               leisure
               ,
               &
               then
               especially
               had
               they
               both
               leisure
               and
               fit
               oportunity
               ,
               when
               vnder
               the
               conduct
               of
               Marius
               they
               had
               newly
               vanquished
               the
               Cimbri
               and
               Teutones
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Country
               of
               Gaule
               had
               beene
               piteously
               vvasted
               .
               Surely
               the
               vvords
               of
               Tully
               vvere
               true
               ,
               that
               vvith
               other
               Nations
               the
               Romans
               fought
               for
               Dominion
               with
               the
               Gaules
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               their
               owne
               safety
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               attempted
               not
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Gaule
               ,
               vntill
               they
               were
               Lords
               of
               all
               other
               Countryes
               to
               them
               knowne
               .
               We
               on
               the
               other
               side
               held
               only
               the
               one
               halfe
               of
               our
               owne
               Iland
               ;
               the
               other
               halfe
               being
               inhabited
               by
               a
               Nation
               (
               vnlesse
               perhaps
               in
               wealth
               and
               numbers
               of
               men
               somewhat
               inferiour
               )
               euery
               way
               equall
               to
               our selues
               :
               A
               Nation
               anciently
               and
               strongly
               allied
               to
               our
               enemies
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               regard
               enemies
               to
               vs
               :
               So
               that
               our
               danger
               lay
               both
               before
               and
               behinde
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               danger
               at
               our
               backs
               ,
               where
               commonly
               we
               felt
               ,
               alwayes
               we
               feared
               a
               stronger
               invasion
               by
               Land
               then
               wee
               could
               make
               vpon
               France
               ,
               transporting
               our
               forces
               ouer
               Sea.
               
            
             
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 vsuall
                 with
                 men
                 that
                 haue
                 pleased
                 themselues
                 in
                 admiring
                 the
                 matters
                 which
                 they
                 finde
                 in
                 ancient
                 histories
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 injurie
                 done
                 to
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 comparison
                 to
                 extoll
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 latter
                 ages
                 .
              
               But
               I
               am
               well
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               divided
               vertue
               of
               this
               our
               Iland
               hath
               given
               more
               noble
               proofe
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               than
               vnder
               so
               worthy
               a
               Leader
               that
               Roman
               armie
               could
               doe
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               could
               winne
               Rome
               and
               all
               her
               Empire
               ,
               making
               Caesar
               a
               Monarch
               :
               So
               heereafter
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               who
               hath
               converted
               our
               greatest
               hinderance
               into
               our
               greatest
               helpe
               ,
               the
               enimie
               that
               shall
               dare
               to
               trie
               our
               forces
               ,
               will
               finde
               cause
               to
               wish
               ,
               that
               avoiding
               vs
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               encountred
               as
               great
               a
               puissance
               as
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               .
               Thus
               farre
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               ,
               comparing
               the
               Romane
               valour
               with
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               should
               compare
               them
               with
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Romans
               in
               the
               like
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               never
               subdued
               the
               like
               quantity
               of
               land
               ,
               so
               excellently
               fertile
               ,
               and
               abounding
               in
               warlike
               people
               as
               did
               they
               .
               In
               lesse
               then
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               from
               Ottoman
               to
               Mahomet
               the
               third
               ,
               they
               wanne
               all
               those
               goodly
               Countreyes
               from
               Tauris
               in
               Persia
               to
               Buda
               in
               Hungarie
               ,
               lying
               East
               ,
               &
               West
               ,
               and
               North
               ,
               and
               South
               ,
               from
               Derbent
               neere
               the
               Caspian
               Sea
               ,
               vnto
               Adena
               ,
               vpon
               the
               gulfe
               of
               Arabia
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               containes
               about
               3200
               miles
               .
               So
               as
               all
               the
               noise
               which
               the
               Roman
               writers
               haue
               made
               about
               the
               vnmatchable
               valour
               of
               their
               men
               ,
               is
               but
               like
               the
               huge
               armour
               which
               Alexander
               left
               in
               the
               Indies
               after
               his
               conquering
               of
               those
               Nations
               ,
               serving
               rather
               to
               amaze
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               rightly
               to
               informe
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             12.
             
             Wherein
             the
             generall
             objections
             touching
             the
             worlds
             decay
             in
             matter
             of
             Manners
             ,
             are
             answered
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               Two
               objections
               drawne
               from
               reason
               ,
               and
               both
               answered
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               men
               haue
               from
               time
               to
               time
               degenerated
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               Law-suites
               ,
               and
               the
               multiplicitie
               of
               words
               in
               writings
               &
               convayances
               ,
               argue
               the
               great
               sicknes
               &
               malice
               of
               the
               present
               times
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               ANd
               thus
               I
               hope
               I
               haue
               now
               sufficiently
               cleered
               the
               point
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               (
               who
               are
               in
               stories
               most
               magnified
               of
               any
               Nation
               vnder
               heaven
               for
               their
               morall
               vertues
               )
               exceeded
               latter
               ages
               in
               many
               foule
               vices
               ,
               and
               haue
               by
               latter
               ages
               beene
               equalled
               ,
               if
               not
               exceeded
               even
               in
               those
               vertues
               ,
               wherein
               they
               seemed
               most
               to
               excell
               .
               And
               heerein
               haue
               I
               chiefely
               aimed
               at
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               &
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               which
               being
               rightly
               vnderstood
               and
               practised
               ,
               without
               apish
               superstition
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               peeuish
               singularity
               
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               serues
               no
               doubt
               to
               make
               men
               more
               morally
               vertuous
               then
               any
               other
               religion
               ,
               that
               either
               at
               this
               day
               is
               ,
               or
               since
               the
               Creation
               hath
               beene
               professed
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               I
               speake
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               Iustice
               &
               temperance
               ,
               but
               of
               wisedome
               &
               fortitude
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               for
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               austerity
               of
               life
               ,
               patience
               ,
               humility
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               charity
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               piety
               ,
               and
               singular
               devotion
               ,
               it
               hath
               doubtlesse
               yeelded
               men
               altogether
               vnmatchable
               .
               But
               it
               will
               bee
               said
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               men
               haue
               from
               time
               to
               time
               degenerated
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               farther
               they
               are
               removed
               from
               the
               
                 Primitiue
                 Professours
              
               ,
               who
               burned
               in
               zeale
               and
               shined
               in
               good
               workes
               ,
               the
               worse
               they
               haue
               growne
               :
               Wherevnto
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               primitiue
               times
               ,
               aswell
               in
               that
               they
               came
               neerer
               to
               Christ
               &
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               likewise
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               fierie
               triall
               of
               persecution
               were
               indeede
               purer
               then
               the
               succeeding
               ages
               ,
               in
               which
               together
               with
               peace
               &
               plentie
               ,
               pride
               &
               luxury
               ,
               oppression
               &
               vncharitablenes
               crept
               in
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               they
               ,
               who
               should
               haue
               been
               the
               principall
               lights
               &
               guides
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               became
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               vncleanes
               ,
               cruelty
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
               &
               ambition
               little
               inferiour
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperours
              
               .
               But
               heere
               then
               ,
               things
               being
               now
               come
               to
               this
               height
               ,
               appeared
               the
               speciall
               providence
               of
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               ,
               in
               sending
               some
               zealous
               spirits
               to
               awaken
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               rouze
               vp
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               to
               tell
               the
               Prelates
               their
               owne
               :
               And
               though
               therevpon
               followed
               a
               rent
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               withall
               there
               followed
               a
               reformation
               of
               manners
               ,
               at
               least-wise
               in
               regard
               of
               scandalous
               &
               notorious
               vices
               ,
               even
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               refused
               ,
               and
               still
               refuse
               reformation
               in
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               ;
               the
               liues
               of
               their
               Popes
               ,
               their
               Cardinalls
               ,
               ●…eir
               Bishops
               ,
               their
               Priests
               ,
               are
               in
               appearance
               much
               amended
               ,
               what
               within
               these
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               their
               owne
               writers
               ,
               they
               were
               ;
               who
               we
               may
               well
               thinke
               ,
               were
               ignorant
               of
               much
               ,
               and
               much
               out
               of
               feare
               or
               favour
               they
               concealed
               :
               But
               somuch
               haue
               they
               published
               to
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               would
               greeue
               an
               honest
               man
               to
               reade
               ,
               &
               shame
               a
               modest
               to
               write
               ,
               which
               they
               shamed
               not
               to
               act
               ,
               nay
               boasted
               of
               being
               acted
               :
               And
               for
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               which
               professes
               &
               maintaines
               the
               reformation
               ,
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               thereby
               made
               the
               worse
               in
               matter
               of
               
                 manners
                 ;
                 God
              
               forbid
               but
               they
               ,
               who
               professe
               themselues
               reformed
               in
               matter
               of
               dostrine
               ,
               should
               likewise
               shew
               themselues
               reformed
               in
               matter
               of
               Manners
               .
               And
               sure
               I
               thinke
               we
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               that
               fewer
               
                 rebellions
                 ,
                 robberies
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 sorceries
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               haue
               beene
               heard
               of
               ,
               and
               more
               pious
               and
               charitable
               workes
               seene
               in
               our
               Land
               since
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               like
               compasse
               of
               yeares
               since
               the
               first
               plantation
               thereof
               amongst
               vs.
               
            
             
               It
               will
               perchance
               bee
               said
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               &
               Law-sutes
               ,
               and
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               words
               in
               writings
               &
               convayances
               for
               Law
               businesses
               ,
               argue
               the
               great
               sickenesse
               and
               malice
               of
               the
               times
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               former
               :
               To
               which
               it
               may
               truly
               be
               replied
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Lawes
               giues
               occasion
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Law-suites
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               increase
               of
               Lawyers
               ;
               and
               they
               againe
               serue
               to
               increase
               the
               multiplying
               of
               words
               in
               Convayances
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               giues
               occasion
               to
               a
               greater
               multitude
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               
               increase
               of
               vice
               ,
               as
               of
               knowledge
               and
               zeale
               in
               the
               Law-makers
               ;
               common
               swearing
               ,
               simple
               fornication
               ,
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               former
               times
               were
               scarce
               known
               to
               be
               sinnes
               ;
               but
               being
               now
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               discovered
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               an
               high
               degree
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               straitely
               forbidden
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               edge
               of
               our
               lawe
               ,
               turned
               against
               them
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               no
               Law
               can
               be
               so
               cautelously
               framed
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               all
               inconveniences
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               armed
               with
               malice
               ,
               will
               finde
               meanes
               to
               wrest
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               frustrate
               the
               intent
               of
               it
               ;
               from
               whence
               other
               Lawes
               haue
               sprung
               vp
               for
               the
               cleering
               of
               the
               ambiguity
               ,
               or
               supplie
               of
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               then
               so
               much
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               present
               age
               ,
               as
               th●…
               of
               all
               ages
               succeeding
               one
               another
               therein
               ,
               which
               hath
               occasioned
               such
               a
               
                 masse
                 of
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               as
               their
               burden
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               now
               as
               cumbersome
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               mischiefes
               they
               were
               made
               to
               prevent
               ,
               
                 prius
                 vitijs
                 laboravimus
                 nunc
                 Legibus
                 ,
                 Tacitus
              
               spake
               it
               of
               his
               times
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               well
               enough
               bee
               verified
               of
               ours
               ;
               we
               formerly
               were
               burdened
               with
               vices
               ,
               but
               now
               with
               Lawes
               .
               If
               then
               a
               wise
               choice
               were
               made
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               bodie
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               vsefull
               and
               proper
               for
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               and
               they
               severely
               executed
               ,
               the
               rest
               being
               repealed
               and
               abrogated
               ,
               it
               would
               proue
               both
               easier
               for
               the
               subject
               ,
               and
               happier
               for
               the
               weale
               publique
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               number
               of
               Law-suites
               ,
               it
               hath
               alwayes
               beene
               observed
               ,
               that
               in
               times
               of
               peace
               and
               plenty
               ,
               as
               riches
               increase
               by
               manufactures
               ,
               and
               tillage
               ,
               and
               trading
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               number
               of
               controversies
               .
               Our
               Forefathers
               for
               many
               agés
               together
               lived
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               
                 Civill
                 Warres
              
               and
               continuall
               alarmes
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               sword
               then
               determined
               the
               controversie
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Law
               ;
               since
               then
               the
               sword
               hath
               bin
               sheathed
               ,
               no
               marveile
               that
               the
               Law
               &
               Courts
               of
               Iustice
               haue
               bin
               more
               in
               request
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               and
               the
               alienating
               of
               their
               Lands
               into
               so
               many
               hands
               ,
               hath
               no
               doubt
               bin
               a
               great
               meanes
               to
               set
               Lawyers
               a
               worke
               since
               that
               fall
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               .
               And
               what
               is
               it
               but
               the
               setting
               of
               men
               a
               worke
               which
               sets
               vp
               a
               trade
               ,
               and
               multiplies
               the
               professours
               thereof
               ?
               And
               as
               the
               number
               of
               professours
               multiplie
               ,
               so
               doe
               the
               diversitie
               of
               their
               conceites
               and
               inventions
               ;
               many
               eyes
               seing
               more
               then
               one
               can
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               both
               more
               flawes
               are
               found
               in
               Convayances
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               clauses
               and
               cautions
               thrust
               into
               them
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               Another
               objection
               answered
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               in
               diverse
               places
               seeme
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               last
               times
               shall
               be
               the
               worst
               .
            
             
               BUt
               the
               great
               doubt
               which
               troubles
               most
               men
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               seeme
               in
               diverse
               places
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 last
                 times
              
               shall
               be
               the
               worst
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               are
               commonly
               alleadged
               these
               passages
               :
               
                 Because
                 iniquity
                 shall
                 abound
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 many
                 shall
                 waxe
                 cold
                 .
                 When
                 the
              
               
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Man
                 commeth
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 finde
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 Now
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               
               
                 speaketh
                 expressely
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 some
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 giving
                 heed
                 to
                 seducing
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrines
                 of
                 devills
                 .
                 This
                 know
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 perillous
                 times
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 lovers
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 selues
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 boasters
                 ;
                 and
                 evill
                 men
                 and
                 seducers
                 shall
                 waxe
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 deceiving
                 and
                 being
                 deceived
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 scoffers
                 walking
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 .
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 remember
                 yee
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 were
                 spoken
              
               
               
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 told
                 you
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 mockers
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 walke
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 vngodly
              
               
               lusts
               .
               These
               are
               all
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               the
               principall
               passages
               which
               I
               haue
               either
               found
               alleaged
               ,
               or
               can
               remember
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Where●…to
               I
               first
               reply
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               put
               the
               case
               they
               all
               inferred
               a
               decay
               in
               matter
               of
               Manners
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               doth
               not
               that
               necessarily
               inforce
               a
               perpetuall
               &
               vniversall
               declination
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ;
               but
               men
               may
               be
               (
               as
               doubtlesse
               they
               haue
               been
               )
               sometimes
               better
               &
               sometimes
               worse
               by
               interchange
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               worst
               of
               all
               .
               But
               I
               would
               demaund
               how
               it
               can
               hang
               together
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               expect
               the
               subversion
               of
               Antichrist
               &
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               &
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               to
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               withall
               affirme
               or
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               still
               hath
               ,
               &
               doth
               ,
               &
               shall
               to
               the
               end
               thereof
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               ?
               For
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               must
               professe
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               reconcile
               so
               different
               and
               contradictorie
               opinions
               .
               But
               for
               the
               better
               clearing
               and
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               passages
               alleaged
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               needfull
               to
               consider
               in
               what
               sense
               
                 The
                 last
                 dayes
              
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               referre
               them
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               but
               others
               vpon
               better
               warrant
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               his
               first
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               his
               second
               comming
               to
               judgement
               .
               Thus
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isayah
                 ,
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
              
               
               
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 toppe
                 of
                 the
                 mountaines
                 .
              
               And
               Micah
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               and
               so
               neere
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               borrowed
               them
               
               from
               Esay
               .
               Now
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               are
               therefore
               called
               the
               
                 last
                 dayes
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               it
               set
               an
               end
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               because
               none
               other
               Priest-hood
               ,
               or
               Sacrifice
               ,
               or
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               Law
               are
               to
               succeede
               in
               place
               thereof
               .
               As
               man
               is
               a
               little
               world
               ,
               so
               the
               age
               of
               the
               world
               like
               that
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               distributed
               into
               diverse
               stops
               or
               periods
               .
               It
               hath
               its
               
                 infancie
                 ,
                 child-hood
                 ,
                 youth
                 ,
                 perfect
                 estate
                 ,
              
               &
               
                 old
                 age
              
               .
               And
               as
               in
               man
               
                 old
                 age
              
               may
               ,
               and
               sometime
               doth
               last
               as
               long
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               so
               may
               it
               fall
               out
               in
               these
               times
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               be
               still
               the
               
                 last
                 times
              
               .
               Thus
               the
               time
               of
               Iob
               from
               his
               restitution
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               his
               
                 last
                 dayes
              
               ,
               or
               latter
               end
               ,
               though
               it
               comprehend
               
               one
               hundred
               and
               forty
               yeares
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               a
               long
               space
               .
               And
               if
               by
               the
               
                 last
                 dayes
              
               we
               should
               vnderstand
               the
               times
               neere
               approaching
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               no
               small
               advantage
               might
               thereby
               vnawares
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               would
               beare
               vs
               in
               hand
               that
               the
               Messias
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 last
                 times
              
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               :
               Whereas
               we
               on
               the
               other
               side
               say
               for
               our selues
               and
               truly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 last
                 times
              
               are
               come
               ;
               not
               therefore
               because
               they
               approach
               neere
               to
               the
               
                 worlds
                 end
              
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Messias
               is
               come
               .
               Vpon
               which
               ground
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ,
               
               in
               imitation
               belike
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               likewise
               tearme
               it
               the
               
                 last
                 times
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 times
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Paul.
              
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 Little
                 children
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 euen
                 now
                 are
                 many
                 Antichrists
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 .
              
               Since
               which
               time
               we
               know
               sixteene
               Centenaries
               of
               yeares
               haue
               passed
               .
               So
               as
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               well
               tearme
               their
               times
               the
               last
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               neare
               approach
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               :
               but
               because
               they
               liued
               vnder
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               And
               if
               I
               should
               thus
               expound
               those
               alleadged
               passages
               ,
               I
               should
               conceiue
               the
               interpretatiō
               were
               not
               vnsound
               .
               Augustin
               I
               am
               sure
               in
               his
               Epist.
               to
               Hesichius
               allowes
               it
               .
               Calvin
               in
               divers
               places
               beats
               
               vpon
               it
               ,
               
                 Per
                 dies
                 extremos
                 satis
                 tritum
                 est
                 regnum
                 Christi
                 designari
                 :
              
               and
               in
               another
               place
               more
               fully
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Sub
                 extremis
                 diebus
              
               
               
                 comprehendit
                 vniversum
                 Christianae
                 Ecclesiae
                 statum
              
               ,
               vnder
               the
               tearmes
               of
               the
               last
               dayes
               hee
               comprehends
               the
               vniversall
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               Herevnto
               may
               be
               added
               that
               which
               some
               latter
               learned
               Diuines
               touching
               this
               point
               haue
               obserued
               ,
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               signifies
               either
               extremitie
               or
               posterioritie
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speake
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               somtimes
               rendred
               Last
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Latter
               ,
               both
               in
               
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 Latine
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Languages
               ,
               and
               those
               two
               promiscuously
               taken
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               in
               2
               Timothy
               and
               the
               3.
               calls
               that
               the
               
                 last
                 times
              
               ,
               which
               before
               in
               his
               former
               Epistle
               and
               4
               chapt
               .
               he
               had
               called
               the
               
                 Latter
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               that
               word
               which
               in
               the
               last
               of
               S.
               Marke
               ,
               our
               former
               Translations
               
               rendred
               Finally
               ,
               our
               last
               hath
               turned
               Afterward
               :
               nay
               whereas
               wee
               reade
               in
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ioel
                 ,
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 afterward
                 ,
              
               S.
               Peter
               (
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               
               no
               doubt
               )
               hath
               rendred
               it
               ,
               
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 .
              
               But
               very
               remarkeable
               are
               the
               words
               of
               old
               Iacob
               to
               this
               purpose
               when
               hee
               lay
               a
               dying
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               foretold
               what
               should
               become
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 you
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 befall
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               prediction
               of
               his
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               some
               things
               cōcerne
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               that
               touching
               
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 the
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Iuda
                 ;
                 nor
                 a
                 Lawgiuer
                 from
                 betweene
                 his
                 feet
                 vntill
                 Shiloh
                 come
              
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               as
               true
               that
               many
               things
               in
               that
               Prophesie
               ,
               both
               concerning
               Iudah
               and
               the
               other
               Patriarches
               and
               Tribes
               descending
               from
               them
               were
               fulfilled
               long
               before
               the
               incarnation
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Iacob
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               same
               word
               is
               vsed
               by
               Daniel
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               Nebuchadnezzars
               dreame
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
              
               
               
                 that
                 revealeth
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 dayes
                 or
                 last
                 dayes
                 :
              
               Which
               same
               speech
               in
               the
               45
               v.
               following
               hee
               againe
               repeates
               in
               these
               tearmes
               :
               
                 The
                 great
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 what
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               And
               though
               it
               be
               most
               certaine
               that
               some
               of
               those
               things
               there
               fore-shewed
               ,
               were
               none
               otherwise
               fulfilled
               then
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               namely
               that
               in
               the
               44.
               v.
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 these
                 Kings
                 shall
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heauen
                 set
                 vp
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 which
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 destroyed
                 :
              
               yet
               withall
               it
               may
               not
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               but
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               were
               accomplished
               before
               our
               Saviours
               apparelling
               himselfe
               with
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               setting
               vp
               of
               the
               
                 Persian
                 Monarchy
              
               but
               63
               yeares
               after
               Nebuchadnezzars
               dreame
               or
               vision
               ,
               and
               Daniels
               prediction
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               Iunius
               and
               Tremelius
               render
               
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               in
               both
               those
               passages
               of
               Genesis
               and
               Daniel
               ;
               with
               Sequentibus
               ,
               or
               
                 Consequentibus
                 temporibus
              
               ,
               which
               implies
               nothing
               else
               but
               
                 times
                 following
              
               and
               ensuing
               .
               Those
               Prophesies
               then
               of
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               touching
               the
               great
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               latter
               or
               last
               times
               ,
               may
               well
               bee
               vnderstood
               either
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               or
               of
               times
               following
               theirs
               ,
               and
               not
               necessarily
               neere
               approaching
               the
               end
               of
               all
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               SEC
               .
               3.
               
               The
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               alleadged
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               particularly
               and
               distinctly
               answered
               .
            
             
               NOW
               for
               the
               particular
               passages
               :
               That
               prophesie
               of
               S.
               Paul
               touching
               
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 meates
              
               was
               accomplished
               in
               Eustathius
               ,
               the
               Encratits
               or
               
                 Tatians
                 ,
                 the
                 Marcionists
              
               ,
               the
               Manichaeans
               ,
               the
               Cathari
               ,
               the
               Cataphrygians
               or
               Montanists
               ,
               who
               all
               vented
               their
               heresies
               in
               those
               two
               points
               within
               lesse
               then
               two
               or
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               should
               with
               some
               latter
               Writers
               referre
               that
               whole
               prophesie
               to
               the
               defection
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               I
               thinke
               we
               should
               therein
               doe
               her
               no
               wrong
               :
               Howsoeuer
               it
               is
               fully
               agreed
               vpon
               ,
               both
               by
               them
               and
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               prophesie
               was
               long
               since
               fulfilled
               .
               The
               same
               in
               effect
               may
               be
               said
               of
               his
               other
               prophesie
               in
               his
               second
               Epistle
               :
               
                 Neque
                 enim
                 aetatem
                 suam
                 cum
                 nostra
                 comparat
                 ,
                 sed
                 potius
                 qualis
                 futura
                 sit
                 regni
                 Christi
                 conditio
                 docet
                 ,
              
               sayth
               judicious
               Calvin
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               that
               place
               ,
               Hee
               doth
               not
               compare
               his
               owne
               age
               with
               ours
               ,
               but
               rather
               teaches
               what
               the
               Condition
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               was
               to
               be
               .
               And
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               addes
               of
               
                 Euill
                 men
                 and
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 waxe
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 deceiuing
                 and
                 being
                 deceiued
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               evince
               a
               perpetuall
               and
               vniversall
               declination
               .
               For
               though
               some
               euill
               men
               grow
               worse
               ,
               yet
               others
               may
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               grace
               doe
               grow
               from
               bad
               to
               good
               ,
               and
               from
               good
               to
               better
               :
               and
               euen
               of
               the
               same
               men
               doth
               the
               same
               Apostle
               tell
               vs
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 proceede
                 no
                 farther
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 folly
                 shall
                 be
                 manifest
              
               
               
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
              
               .
               As
               for
               S
               Peter
               and
               his
               prophesie
               touching
               the
               
                 last
                 dayes
              
               ,
               it
               is
               cleere
               that
               it
               was
               accomplished
               when
               S.
               Iude
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               points
               in
               a
               manner
               with
               his
               finger
               to
               that
               passage
               of
               S.
               Peter
               not
               only
               vsing
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               but
               putting
               vs
               in
               mind
               that
               he
               had
               them
               expressely
               from
               the
               Apostles
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               :
               the
               onely
               difference
               betwixt
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Iude
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               foretells
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               shewes
               how
               it
               was
               euen
               then
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               Schollers
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               and
               his
               prophesies
               touching
               this
               point
               ,
               recorded
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               in
               Mat.
               24.
               
               
                 Because
                 iniquity
                 shall
                 abound
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 many
                 shall
                 waxe
                 cold
                 .
              
               For
               the
               exposition
               of
               which
               words
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               that
               chapter
               speaketh
               of
               the
               signes
               fore-running
               aswell
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               as
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               so
               twisteth
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               or
               weaueth
               them
               one
               within
               another
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               distinguish
               them
               :
               yet
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               best
               
               expositours
               ,
               the
               former
               of
               these
               is
               to
               bee
               referred
               to
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               this
               prophesie
               was
               long
               since
               accomplisned
               :
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               so
               cruell
               shall
               bee
               the
               persecution
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               many
               who
               otherwise
               had
               a
               good
               minde
               to
               embrace
               it
               ,
               shall
               forsake
               both
               it
               and
               the
               Professours
               thereof
               ,
               leauing
               them
               to
               the
               malice
               of
               their
               Persequutors
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               doe
               both
               Maldonate
               and
               Aretius
               bring
               the
               Example
               and
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 At
                 my
                 first
                 answere
                 no
                 man
                 stood
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 men
                 forsooke
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
              
               
               
                 pray
                 God
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 laid
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviours
               second
               prophesie
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               18
               of
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 cometh
                 shall
                 he
                 find
                 faith
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
               Which
               words
               both
               Calvin
               and
               Iansenius
               referre
               not
               precisely
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               judgment
               ,
               but
               extend
               them
               to
               the
               generall
               state
               of
               men
               euen
               from
               his
               Ascension
               to
               his
               
                 second
                 Comming
                 :
                 Disertè
                 Christus
                 à
                 suo
                 in
                 Coelum
                 ascensu
                 vsque
                 ad
                 reditum
                 homines
                 passim
                 incredulos
                 fore
                 praedicit
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Calvin
                 ;
                 Christ
              
               expressely
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               from
               his
               ascension
               euen
               till
               his
               returue
               ,
               many
               vnbeleevers
               shall
               euery-where
               be
               found
               .
               But
               Iansenius
               somewhat
               more
               cleerely
               and
               fully
               ,
               
                 Non
                 tantum
                 significat
                 defectum
                 &
                 paucitatem
                 fidei
                 in
                 hominibus
                 qui
                 vivi
                 reperientur
                 in
                 novissimo
                 die
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 in
                 hominibus
                 cuiuslibet
                 temporis
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               onely
               intimate
               the
               defect
               and
               scantnesse
               of
               faith
               which
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               men
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               but
               in
               those
               of
               all
               ages
               .
               To
               these
               passages
               may
               be
               added
               that
               in
               the
               12
               of
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 Woe
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 divell
                 is
                 come
                 downe
                 vnto
                 you
                 hauing
                 great
                 wrath
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knoweth
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 :
              
               but
               the
               time
               there
               spoken
               of
               (
               as
               the
               soundest
               Interpreters
               expound
               it
               )
               is
               not
               called
               short
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               (
               which
               to
               the
               divell
               is
               vtterly
               vnknowne
               )
               but
               of
               his
               binding
               vp
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               whereof
               he
               was
               fore-warned
               :
               and
               besides
               though
               the
               shorter
               his
               time
               bee
               ,
               his
               rage
               be
               the
               fiercer
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               his
               intended
               and
               desired
               successe
               alwayes
               answereable
               to
               the
               fiercenesse
               of
               his
               rage
               ,
               the
               Lord
               holding
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               teather
               ,
               or
               chaine
               ,
               and
               setting
               him
               bounds
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               to
               the
               raging
               waues
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               
                 hither
                 to
                 shalt
                 thou
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 farther
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               The
               last
               doubt
               touching
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               answered
               .
            
             
               THE
               last
               doubt
               is
               concerning
               Antichrist
               ,
               who
               many
               thinke
               shall
               come
               neere
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               shall
               then
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               impiety
               ,
               impurity
               ,
               and
               misery
               ,
               the
               attendants
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               and
               that
               much
               beyond
               all
               former
               times
               .
               But
               if
               Antichrist
               be
               already
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               long
               since
               ,
               then
               will
               the
               validity
               of
               this
               argument
               proue
               vtterly
               ineffectuall
               .
               And
               certainely
               such
               hath
               beene
               the
               wickednesse
               and
               calamity
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               that
               as
               Bellarmine
               speakes
               :
               
                 Omnes
                 veteres
                 animadvertentes
                 suorum
                 temporum
                 malitiam
              
               
               
                 suspicati
                 sunt
                 tempora
                 Antichristi
                 imminere
              
               .
               All
               the
               Ancients
               considering
               the
               malice
               of
               their
               times
               ,
               suspected
               that
               Antichrist
               was
               at
               hand
               .
               Thus
               S.
               
               Cyprian
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 Scire
                 debetis
                 &
                 pro
                 certo
                 credere
                 &
                 tenere
                 pressurae
                 diem
              
               
               
                 super
                 caput
                 esse
                 caepisse
                 &
                 occasumsaeculi
                 atque
                 Antichristi
                 tempus
                 appropinquasse
                 .
              
               Yee
               ought
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               for
               certaine
               to
               hold
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               of
               pressure
               is
               euen
               ouer
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               consummation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               &
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               doth
               approach
               .
               Lactantius
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 omnis
                 expectatio
                 non
                 amplius
                 quam
                 ducentorum
                 videtur
                 annorum
                 ,
              
               the
               
               end
               of
               our
               expectation
               seemes
               not
               to
               extend
               beyond
               the
               space
               of
               two
               hundred
               yeares
               at
               farthest
               .
               
                 S.
                 Hierome
              
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 tenebat
                 de
                 medio
                 fit
                 ,
                 &
              
               
               
                 non
                 intelligimus
                 Antichristum
                 appropinquare
              
               ?
               he
               which
               held
               or
               with-held
               is
               remoued
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               doe
               we
               not
               vnderstand
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               at
               hand
               ?
               
                 S.
                 Gregory
              
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 omnia
                 quae
                 praedicta
                 sunt
                 fiunt
                 :
                 rex
                 superbiae
                 prope
              
               
               est
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               were
               foretold
               are
               accomplished
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Pride
               cannot
               be
               farre
               off
               .
               And
               lastly
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
              
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 Superest
                 vt
                 reveletur
                 homo
                 peccati
                 silius
                 perditionis
              
               ;
               What
               remaines
               but
               that
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               bee
               revealed
               .
               From
               which
               ,
               two
               things
               for
               our
               present
               purpose
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               extreame
               prophanesse
               hath
               raigned
               in
               the
               world
               almost
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               aswell
               as
               in
               the
               present
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               ,
               who
               then
               liued
               ,
               thought
               ,
               could
               not
               well
               be
               exceeded
               .
               The
               other
               that
               if
               they
               looked
               out
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               so
               long
               since
               ,
               by
               all
               likelyhood
               he
               is
               already
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               long
               agone
               .
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               tells
               vs
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               there
               were
               many
               Antichrists
               ,
               
               fore-runners
               no
               doubt
               and
               harbengers
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               great
               Antichrist
               that
               was
               to
               come
               .
               And
               
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               〈◊〉
               euen
               then
               
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 began
                 to
                 worke
                 :
              
               if
               he
               were
               then
               conceiued
               ,
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               he
               should
               be
               born
               
               ere
               now
               ,
               if
               the
               egge
               were
               then
               layed
               ,
               shall
               wee
               imagine
               that
               the
               Cocatric●…s
               not
               yet
               hatched
               ?
               was
               the
               seed
               then
               cast
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               this
               cursed
               weed
               not
               yet
               sprung
               vp
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   Credat
                   Iudaeus
                   Apella
                
              
               
                 
                   Non
                   ego
                
                 .
              
               
                 Beleeu't
                 who
                 list
                 for
                 me
                 indeed
                 ,
              
               
                 It
                 ne'r
                 shall
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 creed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               The
               argument
               of
               greatest
               weight
               to
               proue
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               already
               come
               .
            
             
               BVt
               among
               so
               many
               and
               strong
               arguments
               as
               haue
               beene
               ,
               &
               justly
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               proue
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               already
               come
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               which
               to
               me
               hath
               euer
               seemed
               of
               greatest
               weight
               :
               
                 You
                 know
              
               ,
               
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 man
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 what
                 with-holdeth
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 revealed
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 onely
                 he
                 who
                 now
                 letteth
                 ,
                 will
                 let
                 vntill
                 he
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               So
               as
               vpon
               the
               removing
               of
               that
               obstacle
               which
               hindered
               his
               comming
               ,
               he
               was
               then
               to
               bee
               revealed
               ,
               as
               the
               wordes
               plainly
               import
               .
               Now
               what
               that
               hinderance
               should
               be
               ,
               the
               vnanimous
               consent
               of
               the
               Ancients
               both
               Greeke
               &
               Latins
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               that
               then
               flourished
               .
               So
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Scholiast
              
               
               in
               their
               severall
               expositions
               vpon
               the
               place
               :
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 resurrectione
                 carnis
              
               ,
               and
               the
               thirty
               second
               Chapter
               of
               his
               
                 Apologie
                 .
                 Cyrillus
                 Hyerosolymitanus
                 in
                 Catech●…si
              
               15.
               
               Hierome
               in
               his
               eleventh
               question
               to
               Algasia
               ,
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               the
               25
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ierimy
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               to
               Gaudentius
               &
               Gerontia
               ;
               and
               lastly
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               his
               20
               booke
               
                 de
                 civitate
                 Dei
              
               ,
               &
               19.
               cap.
               And
               with
               the
               Ancients
               heerein
               agree
               the
               latter
               writ●…rs
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               aswell
               Romish
               as
               Reformed
               ,
               being
               warranted
               by
               the
               like
               Prophesies
               both
               of
               Daniell
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               his
               Revelation
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               the
               Apostles
               
               warinesse
               in
               not
               naming
               it
               expressely
               ,
               least
               thereby
               he
               should
               incurre
               hatred
               against
               the
               Christian
               Professours
               and
               Religion
               ,
               shewes
               as
               much
               .
               That
               then
               which
               remaines
               to
               be
               inquired
               into
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               that
               obstacle
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Apostle
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               hindred
               the
               revealing
               of
               Antichrist
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               or
               no
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               that
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               which
               then
               flourished
               ,
               be
               now
               dissolved
               .
               It
               is
               then
               most
               certaine
               ,
               that
               that
               Empire
               for
               the
               west
               ended
               in
               Augustulus
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               is
               the
               successour
               of
               Charlemaigne
               ,
               an
               Emperour
               of
               a
               new
               erection
               :
               Neither
               hath
               he
               the
               dominions
               or
               the
               power
               of
               the
               former
               Emperours
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               name
               and
               title
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Stat
                   magni
                   nominis
                   vmbra
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 great
                 name
                 he
                 but
                 the
                 shadow
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               hath
               not
               the
               city
               of
               Rome
               which
               should
               denominate
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               Italy
               ,
               no
               nor
               somuch
               as
               a
               Castle
               ,
               or
               an
               house
               ,
               or
               a
               foot
               of
               land
               as
               Emperour
               .
               We
               may
               then
               rather
               call
               him
               the
               
                 German
                 Emperour
              
               then
               the
               Roman
               ;
               and
               yet
               surely
               his
               commaund
               in
               Germany
               is
               very
               small
               too
               .
               The
               Romanists
               then
               in
               this
               case
               seeme
               to
               me
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               did
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               giue
               him
               the
               title
               ,
               but
               take
               and
               keepe
               his
               rights
               from
               him
               .
               Or
               they
               call
               him
               
                 Roman
                 Emperour
              
               perchaunce
               ,
               because
               he
               takes
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               should
               take
               his
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 allegiance
              
               to
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Empire
               which
               was
               in
               being
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               is
               indeed
               dissolved
               ;
               some
               of
               the
               a
               Romanists
               themselues
               ,
               though
               happily
               vnawares
               confesse
               .
               
                 Ante
                 adventum
                 Antichristi
                 facienda
                 erat
                 discessio
                 ,
                 vt
                 Gentes
                 discedant
                 à
                 Romano
                 Imperio
                 ,
                 sicut
                 jam
                 factum
                 cernimus
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Anselme
               ,
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               there
               was
               to
               be
               a
               falling
               away
               of
               the
               Nations
               from
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Empire
              
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               it
               already
               done
               .
               And
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Quid
                 hoc
                 est
                 quod
                 jam
                 diu
                 gentes
                 recesserunt
                 à
                 Romano
                 imperio
                 ,
                 &
                 tamen
                 nondum
                 venit
                 Antichristus
                 ,
              
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               long
               since
               the
               Nations
               fell
               away
               from
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               Antichrist
               is
               not
               come
               .
               And
               
                 Lyra
                 ,
                 Romanum
                 imperium
                 florebat
                 tempore
                 Pauli
                 ,
                 à
                 quo
                 recesserunt
                 quasi
                 omnia
                 regna
                 negantia
                 ei
                 subijci
                 &
                 redditionem
                 tributi
                 jam
                 à
                 multis
                 annis
                 :
                 illud
                 etiam
                 imperium
                 caruit
                 imperatore
                 pluribus
                 annis
                 :
              
               The
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               flourished
               in
               Pauls
               time
               ,
               from
               which
               almost
               all
               kingdomes
               are
               falne
               away
               ,
               denying
               subjection
               and
               the
               payment
               of
               tribute
               to
               it
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               that
               Empire
               hath
               wanted
               an
               Emperour
               now
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               yeares
               .
               Neither
               doe
               they
               only
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Empire
               which
               flourished
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Emperour
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               retaines
               rather
               the
               shadow
               then
               the
               power
               of
               the
               ancient
               Empire
               .
               And
               this
               confession
               
               we
               haue
               out
               of
               the
               mouths
               even
               of
               Iesuites
               themselues
               .
               
                 Quampridem
                 Romanum
                 imperium
                 in
                 eas
                 angustias
                 redactum
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 vix
                 tenuem
                 quandam
                 vmbram
                 Imperij
                 retineat
                 ,
              
               long
               since
               was
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               brought
               to
               those
               straights
               ,
               that
               it
               scarce
               retaines
               a
               thin
               shadow
               of
               that
               Empire
               ,
               sayth
               Iustinianus
               .
               And
               Salmeron
               most
               fully
               ,
               
                 Imperium
                 Romanum
                 jam
                 diu
                 eversum
                 est
                 :
                 Nam
                 qui
                 nunc
                 est
                 Imperator
                 Romanus
                 ,
                 levissima
                 est
                 vmbra
                 Imperij
                 antiqui
                 ;
                 vsque
                 adeo
                 vt
                 ne
                 quidem
                 vrbem
                 Romae
                 possideat
                 ,
                 &
                 jam
                 per
                 multos
                 annos
                 Romani
                 Imperatores
                 defecerunt
                 :
              
               The
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               was
               long
               since
               dissolved
               :
               For
               he
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               Roman
               Emperour
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               light
               shadow
               of
               the
               ancient
               Empire
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               doth
               not
               possesse
               somuch
               as
               the
               Citty
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               now
               for
               many
               yeares
               haue
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               failed
               .
               I
               would
               demaund
               then
               ,
               whether
               a
               name
               ,
               a
               title
               ,
               a
               shadow
               can
               hinder
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               be
               divided
               among
               ten
               Kings
               ,
               and
               shared
               out
               into
               ten
               kingdomes
               ?
               if
               it
               cannot
               ,
               then
               is
               Antichrist
               vndoubtedly
               already
               come
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               where
               we
               should
               finde
               him
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               came
               ,
               I
               leaue
               that
               to
               others
               to
               dispute
               or
               demonstrate
               ;
               it
               is
               for
               my
               purpose
               sufficient
               that
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               long
               since
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               should
               a
               little
               more
               narrowly
               search
               into
               the
               matter
               ,
               who
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               ,
               who
               hath
               specially
               advanced
               his
               throne
               vpon
               the
               Emperours
               ruines
               ,
               who
               hath
               thrust
               himselfe
               into
               the
               Emperours
               seate
               ,
               the
               Imperiall
               City
               ▪
               the
               head
               and
               mistresse
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               then
               he
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               vpon
               himselfe
               the
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               the
               ensignes
               ,
               the
               robes
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               though
               in
               some
               what
               a
               different
               kinde
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               hath
               so
               done
               ,
               Pasquier
               in
               his
               Recearches
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Machiavell
              
               
               in
               his
               
                 Florentine
                 history
                 ,
                 Sigonius
                 in
                 his
                 history
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               and
               Guicciardin
               in
               his
               ,
               in
               part
               declare
               :
               But
               Lypsius
               hath
               set
               it
               downe
               so
               cleerely
               &
               particularly
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               easily
               guesse
               ,
               and
               need
               doubt
               no
               longer
               ,
               who
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               hath
               succeeded
               into
               the
               Emperours
               roome
               .
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               his
               words
               at
               large
               as
               I
               finde
               them
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               his
               
                 Admiranda
                 .
                 Mira
                 Dei
                 benignitas
                 in
                 hanc
                 vrbem
                 ,
                 cum
                 Legionum
                 vim
                 eripuit
                 ,
                 Legum
                 attribuit
                 ,
                 cum
                 armis
                 imperare
                 noluit
                 ,
                 sacris
                 indulsit
                 :
                 Et
                 sic
                 quoque
                 fecit
                 eam
                 decus
                 ,
                 tutelam
                 ,
                 columen
                 rerum
                 .
                 Atqui
                 Senatus
                 ille
                 vetus
                 non
                 est
                 inquiunt
                 ,
                 non
                 ille
                 sed
                 alius
                 ,
                 &
                 vide
                 in
                 ista
                 purpura
                 ex
                 omni
                 nostro
                 orbe
                 selectos
                 proceres
                 moribus
                 ,
                 prudentia
                 ,
                 annis
                 ,
                 spectandos
                 .
                 Si
                 vetus
                 ille
                 Cyneas
                 redeat
                 &
                 hunc
                 consessum
                 videat
                 ,
                 nihil
                 ambigat
                 vel
                 cum
                 regibus
                 iterum
                 ,
                 vel
                 cum
                 heroibus
                 comparare
                 .
                 Quid
                 tributa
                 ?
                 non
                 tam
                 multa
                 ,
                 sed
                 magis
                 innoxia
                 &
                 vltronea
                 sunt
                 .
                 Quid
                 Legationes
                 gentium
                 ?
                 nec
                 eae
                 desunt
                 ,
                 &
                 ex
                 noto
                 ignotoque
                 orbe
                 (
                 tanta
                 diffusio
                 Majestatis
                 hujus
                 est
                 )
                 concurritur
                 ,
                 &
                 jura
                 ac
                 leges
                 Sacror●…m
                 hinc
                 petunt
                 ,
                 ipsi
                 Reges
                 ac
                 Principes
                 adeunt
                 &
                 inclinantur
                 ,
                 &
                 obnoxia
                 capita
                 vni
                 huic
                 Capiti
                 submittunt
                 :
              
               Great
               is
               the
               bounty
               of
               God
               towards
               this
               citty
               ,
               when
               he
               deprived
               it
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               Legions
               ,
               he
               strengthned
               it
               with
               Laws
               ;
               when
               he
               would
               no
               longer
               haue
               it
               rule
               with
               force
               of
               armes
               ,
               he
               armed
               it
               with
               holy
               orders
               :
               And
               so
               likewise
               did
               he
               make
               it
               both
               the
               ornament
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               things
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               old
               Senate
               is
               not
               there
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               indeed
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               another
               there
               is
               insteed
               thereof
               ,
               and
               there
               you
               may
               see
               clad
               in
               that
               purple
               the
               choisest
               worthies
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               venerable
               for
               manners
               ,
               for
               wisedome
               ,
               for
               yeares
               .
               
               If
               the
               old
               Cyneas
               were
               aliue
               againe
               and
               beheld
               this
               assembly
               ,
               he
               would
               nothing
               doubt
               to
               compare
               it
               againe
               with
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
               What
               should
               I
               speake
               of
               their
               tribute
               ?
               indeed
               it
               is
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               but
               more
               innocently
               imposed
               &
               willingly
               payd
               .
               What
               of
               the
               Embassages
               from
               forraine
               Nations
               ?
               neither
               are
               they
               wanting
               :
               Hither
               they
               resort
               both
               from
               the
               knowne
               &
               vnknowne
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               (
               so
               farre
               is
               this
               Majesty
               spread
               )
               and
               seeke
               for
               Lawes
               &
               Constitutions
               in
               religious
               affaires
               ;
               nay
               Kings
               &
               Princes
               heere
               present
               themselues
               ,
               and
               all
               bow
               downe
               and
               submit
               their
               heads
               to
               this
               one
               head
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CAP.
             13.
             
             That
             the
             world
             shall
             haue
             an
             end
             by
             Fire
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             be
             entirely
             consumed
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               so
               cleere
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               it
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               principles
               thereof
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               who
               makes
               any
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               HAving
               now
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               done
               with
               mine
               Apologie
               of
               his
               Providence
               in
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               least
               I
               should
               seeme
               thereby
               to
               vndermine
               or
               weaken
               the
               article
               of
               our
               faith
               touching
               the
               worlds
               end
               ;
               it
               remaines
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               promise
               I
               endeavour
               to
               confirme
               it
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               from
               Scripture
               which
               no
               true
               Christian
               can
               doubt
               of
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               the
               passages
               thereof
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               are
               so
               many
               and
               cleere
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               them
               were
               stupiditie
               no
               lesse
               grosse
               ,
               then
               to
               deny
               them
               phophane
               impiety
               .
               In
               this
               chapter
               then
               I
               will
               propose
               
                 three
                 things
              
               to
               my selfe
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               proue
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               
                 end
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               haue
               an
               
                 end
                 by
                 fire
                 :
                 Thirdly
              
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               by
               fire
               be
               totally
               &
               intirely
               consumed
               .
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               is
               as
               cleere
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Sun
               in
               the
               firmament
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               whereas
               there
               can
               hardly
               be
               named
               any
               other
               article
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               which
               some
               Heretiques
               haue
               not
               presumed
               to
               impugne
               or
               call
               into
               question
               ;
               yet
               to
               my
               remembrance
               I
               never
               met
               with
               any
               who
               questioned
               this
               ;
               &
               though
               at
               this
               day
               many
               &
               eager
               be
               the
               differences
               among
               Christians
               in
               other
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               they
               all
               agree
               &
               ever
               did
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               a
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               And
               surely
               as
               by
               the
               event
               of
               many
               things
               already
               fallen
               out
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               was
               true
               which
               the
               Prophets
               &
               Apostles
               foretold
               of
               them
               :
               So
               arc
               we
               as
               certaine
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               particular
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               likewise
               foretold
               ,
               though
               happily
               we
               cannot
               set
               downe
               the
               time
               or
               manner
               of
               their
               event
               .
               And
               i●…
               asmuch
               as
               we
               ,
               who
               now
               liue
               ,
               haue
               seen
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               many
               prophesies
               foretold
               by
               the
               pen-men
               of
               
               holy
               writ
               ,
               which
               our
               forefathers
               saw
               not
               ,
               if
               we
               stedfastly
               beleeue
               not
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               those
               which
               are
               yet
               to
               come
               in
               their
               due
               time
               ,
               we
               shall
               thereby
               be
               made
               the
               more
               guilty
               ,
               and
               the
               lesse
               excusable
               before
               God.
               Howsoever
               if
               we
               beleeue
               (
               as
               we
               all
               pretend
               )
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               liuely
               oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               bin
               indited
               by
               the
               divine
               &
               sacred
               inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               we
               cannot
               but
               withall
               beleeue
               that
               the
               consūmation
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               most
               vndoubtedly
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               though
               to
               vs
               most
               vncertaine
               ,
               be
               accomplished
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               cleere
               light
               of
               this
               truth
               hath
               by
               Gods
               grace
               so
               brightly
               shined
               among
               Christians
               ,
               that
               except
               they
               wilfully
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               it
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               apprehend
               and
               imbrace
               it
               :
               So
               did
               it
               appeare
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               so
               
               conspicuous
               a
               manner
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               sparkes
               of
               this
               truth
               haue
               beene
               scattered
               even
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               themselues
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               were
               a
               shame
               vnpardonable
               for
               vs
               Christians
               not
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               or
               somuch
               as
               once
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               SEneca
               disputing
               this
               question
               ,
               whether
               a
               wise
               man
               be
               so
               sufficiently
               content
               with
               himselfe
               as
               he
               needs
               not
               the
               helpe
               of
               any
               fr●…end
               ;
               
               puts
               the
               case
               ,
               
                 Qualis
                 futura
                 est
                 vita
                 sapientis
              
               ,
               how
               he
               would
               liue
               being
               destitute
               of
               friends
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               cast
               into
               prison
               or
               banished
               into
               some
               desart
               ,
               or
               cast
               vpon
               some
               strange
               shoare
               ;
               his
               answere
               is
               ,
               
                 Qualis
                 est
                 Iovis
                 cum
                 resoluto
                 mundo
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               Iupiter
               shall
               liue
               when
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               contenting
               himselfe
               with
               himselfe
               .
               And
               againe
               more
               cleerely
               :
               
                 Quidenim
                 mutationis
                 periculo
                 exceptum
                 ?
                 non
                 terra
                 ,
                 non
                 coelum
                 ,
                 non
              
               
               
                 totus
                 hic
                 rerum
                 omnium
                 contextus
                 quamvis
                 Deo
                 agente
                 ducatur
                 ,
                 non
                 semper
                 tenebit
                 hunc
                 ordinem
                 ,
                 sed
                 illumex
                 hoc
                 cursu
                 aliquis
                 dies
                 deijciet
                 ,
                 certis
                 eunt
                 cuncta
                 temporibus
                 ,
                 nasci
                 debent
                 ,
                 crescere
                 ,
                 ext●…ngui
                 .
                 Quaecunque
                 vides
                 supra
                 nos
                 currere
                 atque
                 haeo
                 quibu●…
                 innixi
                 atque
                 impositi
                 sumus
                 velut
                 solidissimis
                 carpentur
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               What
               is
               there
               which
               is
               prviledged
               from
               danger
               of
               change
               ?
               not
               the
               earth
               ,
               not
               the
               heavens
               ,
               no
               nor
               this
               whole
               frame
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               alwaies
               obserue
               this
               order
               ,
               but
               some
               one
               day
               at
               last
               shall
               turne
               it
               out
               of
               his
               course
               .
               For
               all
               things
               haue
               a
               time
               to
               be
               borne
               ,
               to
               increase
               ,
               and
               then
               againe
               to
               die
               &
               be
               ●…ntinguished
               .
               All
               those
               things
               which
               thou
               seest
               wheeling
               over
               our
               Heads
               ,
               and
               even
               those
               vpon
               which
               we
               are
               seated
               and
               setled
               ,
               as
               being
               most
               solide
               ,
               shall
               be
               surprized
               and
               leaue
               to
               be
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               .
               
                 Si
                 potest
                 tibi
                 solatio
                 esse
                 commune
                 fatum
                 ,
                 nihil
                 constat
                 loco
                 stabili
                 ,
                 &
                 nihil
                 qua
                 sint
                 loto
                 stabit
                 .
                 Omnia
                 sternet
                 abducetque
                 secum
                 vetustas
                 ,
                 supprimet
              
               
               
                 montes
                 ,
                 maria
                 sorbebit
                 ▪
              
               If
               the
               common
               destiny
               of
               all
               things
               may
               any
               whit
               comfort
               thee
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               setled
               in
               a
               stable
               course
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               alwayes
               remaine
               in
               that
               state
               it
               now
               stands
               in
               ;
               time
               shall
               carry
               downe
               all
               things
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               shall
               levell
               the
               mountaines
               and
               swallow
               vp
               the
               seas●…
               And
               lastly
               ,
               in
               his
               Naturall
               questions
               ,
               
                 vnus
                 humanum
                 genus
              
               
               
               
                 condet
                 dies
              
               ,
               one
               day
               shall
               burie
               all
               mankinde
               .
               Yet
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               that
               withall
               he
               held
               a
               restoring
               of
               all
               things
               againe
               :
               
                 Omne
                 ex
                 integro
                 animal
                 generabitur
                 dabiturque
                 terris
                 homo
                 inscius
                 scelerum
                 &
                 melioribus
                 auspicijs
                 natus
                 :
              
               
               
                 Sed
                 illis
                 quoque
                 innocentia
                 non
                 durabit
                 nisi
                 dum
                 novi
                 sunt
                 ,
                 citò
                 nequitia
                 subrepet
                 .
              
               All
               Creatures
               shall
               be
               againe
               restored
               ,
               and
               mankind
               shall
               againe
               be
               sent
               to
               inhabite
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               a
               kind
               voyd
               of
               wickednes
               and
               borne
               to
               a
               better
               fortune
               :
               yet
               shall
               not
               their
               innocencie
               long
               endure
               neither
               ,
               but
               only
               whiles
               they
               are
               yet
               fresh
               and
               new
               ,
               afterward
               vngratiousnes
               will
               by
               degrees
               creepe
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               Aelian
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               already
               touched
               to
               another
               purpose
               in
               the
               eight
               booke
               of
               his
               Historie
               ,
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               mountaine
               Aetna
               (
               for
               
               thereof
               might
               be
               given
               some
               reason
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               daily
               wasting
               and
               consuming
               of
               it
               with
               fire
               )
               but
               Parnassus
               and
               Olympus
               did
               appeare
               to
               be
               lesse
               and
               lesse
               to
               such
               as
               sayled
               at
               sea
               ,
               the
               height
               thereof
               sinking
               as
               it
               seemed
               ;
               and
               therevpon
               inferres
               ,
               that
               men
               most
               skilfull
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               nature
               did
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               it selfe
               should
               likewise
               perish
               &
               haue
               an
               end
               .
               His
               premises
               I
               haue
               in
               another
               place
               sufficiently
               disproved
               ,
               but
               his
               conclusion
               inferred
               therevpon
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               highly
               approue
               ,
               &
               most
               willingly
               accept
               of
               ,
               as
               a
               rich
               testimony
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               Christian
               doctrine
               (
               touching
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               )
               delivered
               from
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               nay
               he
               positiuely
               affirmes
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               most
               skilfull
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               Nature
               :
               And
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Philosophers
               before
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Heraclitus
                 ,
                 Empedocles
              
               ,
               
               
                 Anaxagoras
                 ,
                 Democritus
              
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               held
               that
               the
               world
               had
               a
               beginning
               in
               time
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               likewise
               ,
               that
               in
               time
               it
               should
               haue
               an
               end
               :
               And
               since
               Aristotle
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               (
               his
               followers
               only
               excepted
               )
               haue
               ever
               constantly
               maintained
               the
               same
               ;
               in
               somuch
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Epicures
               heerein
               accord
               with
               the
               Stoickes
               ,
               though
               in
               other
               opinions
               they
               differ
               as
               fire
               and
               water
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               in
               Lucretius
               ,
               by
               sect
               an
               Epicurean
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               wit
               much
               esteemed
               among
               the
               Ancients
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Principio
                   maria
                   ▪
                   ac
                   terris
                   ,
                   coelumque
                   tuere
                   
                
                 
                   Hor●…m
                   naturam
                   triplicem
                   ,
                   tria
                   corpora
                   Memmi
                   ,
                
                 
                   Tres
                   species
                   tam
                   dissimiles
                   ,
                   tria
                   talia
                   texta
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vna
                   dies
                   dabit
                   exitio
                   ,
                   multosque
                   per
                   annos
                
                 
                   Sustentata
                   ruet
                   moles
                   &
                   machina
                   mundi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   O
                   Memmi
                   ,
                   first
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   heaven
                   ,
                   their
                   three-fold
                   nature
                   ,
                   bodies
                   three
                   ,
                
                 
                   Three
                   shapes
                   so
                   farre
                   vnlike
                   ,
                   three
                   peeces
                   wrought
                
                 
                   And
                   woven
                   so
                   fast
                   ,
                   one
                   day
                   shall
                   bring
                   to
                   naught
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   huge
                   frame
                   &
                   engine
                   of
                   this
                   all
                
                 
                   Vpheld
                   so
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                   at
                   length
                   shall
                   fall
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               Ovid
               speaking
               of
               Lucretius
               ,
               seemes
               to
               haue
               borrowed
               from
               him
               part
               of
               these
               very
               words
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Carmina
                   sublimis
                   tum
                   sunt
                   peritura
                   Lucreti
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Exitio
                   terras
                   cum
                   dabit
                   vna
                   dies
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lucretius
                 loftie
                 rimes
                 so
                 long
                 shall
                 liue
              
               
                 Till
                 to
                 this
                 earth
                 one
                 day
                 destruction
                 giue
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Lucan
               as
               he
               differs
               not
               much
               from
               Lucrece
               in
               name
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               fully
               
               accord
               with
               him
               in
               this
               opinion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Sic
                   cum
                   compage
                   soluta
                
                 
                   Saecula
                   tot
                   mundi
                   suprema
                   coegerit
                   hora.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   Antiquum
                   repetens
                   iterum
                   Chaos
                   omnia
                   mixtis
                
                 
                   Sydera
                   Syderibus
                   concurrent
                   ,
                   ignea
                   pontum
                
                 
                   Astra
                   petent
                   ,
                   tellus
                   extendere
                   littora
                   nolet
                   ,
                
                 
                   Excutietque
                   fretum
                   ,
                   fratri
                   contraria
                   Phaebe
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ibit
                   ,
                   &
                   obliquum
                   bigas
                   agitare
                   per
                   orbem
                
                 
                   Indignata
                   diem
                   poscet
                   sibi
                   ,
                   totaque
                   discors
                
                 
                   Machina
                   divulsi
                   turbabit
                   foedera
                   mundi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   So
                   When
                   the
                   last
                   houre
                   shall
                
                 
                   So
                   many
                   ages
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   disjoynted
                   all
                
                 
                   To
                   Chaos
                   backe
                   returne
                   :
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   starres
                   shall
                   be
                
                 
                   Blended
                   together
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   burning
                   lights
                   on
                   high
                
                 
                   In
                   sea
                   shall
                   drench
                   ,
                   earth
                   then
                   her
                   shores
                   will
                   not
                   extend
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   waues
                   giue
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   moone
                   her
                   course
                   shall
                   bend
                
                 
                   Crosse
                   to
                   her
                   brothers
                   ,
                   and
                   disdaining
                   still
                   to
                   driue
                
                 
                   Her
                   chariot
                   wheels
                   athward
                   the
                   heavenly
                   orbe
                   shall
                   striue
                
                 
                   To
                   rule
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   this
                   frame
                   to
                   discord
                   wholy
                   bent
                
                 
                   The
                   worlds
                   peace
                   shall
                   disturbe
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   in
                   sunder
                   rent
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               haue
               an
               end
               by
               fire
               ,
               proved
               likewise
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               ANd
               as
               they
               held
               that
               the
               world
               should
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               so
               likewise
               that
               this
               end
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               by
               
                 fire
                 .
                 Exustionis
                 hujus
                 odor
                 quidam
                 etiam
                 ad
                 Gentes
                 manauit
                 ,
              
               sayth
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Vives
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               generall
               combustion
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               some
               sent
               of
               this
               burning
               hath
               
               spread
               it selfe
               even
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               And
               Saint
               Hierome
               in
               his
               comment
               on
               the
               51
               of
               I
               
                 say
                 ;
                 Quae
                 quidem
                 &
                 Philosophorum
                 mundi
                 opinio
                 est
                 omnia
                 quae
              
               
               
                 cernimus
                 igni
                 peretura
              
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               all
               which
               we
               behold
               shall
               perish
               by
               fire
               .
               Eusebius
               is
               more
               particular
               ,
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               and
               namely
               
               of
               
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 Cleanthes
              
               &
               Chrysippus
               the
               most
               ancient
               among
               them
               .
               Certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Seneca
               a
               principall
               Scholler
               ,
               or
               rather
               Master
               of
               that
               sect
               ,
               both
               thought
               it
               &
               taught
               it
               :
               
                 Et
                 Sydera
                 Syderibus
                 incurrent
                 ,
                 &
                 omni
                 flagrante
                 materia
                 vn●…
                 igne
                 quicquid
                 nunc
                 ex
                 disposito
                 lucet
                 ardebit
                 :
              
               The
               starres
               
               shall
               make
               inrodes
               one
               vpon
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               whole
               world
               being
               in
               a
               flame
               ,
               whatsoever
               now
               shines
               in
               comely
               and
               decent
               order
               shall
               burne
               together
               in
               one
               fire
               .
               Panaetius
               likewise
               the
               Stoick
               feared
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 ne
                 ad
                 extremum
                 mundus
                 ignesceret
                 ,
              
               least
               the
               world
               at
               last
               should
               be
               
               burnt
               vp
               with
               fire
               .
               And
               with
               the
               Stoicks
               heerein
               Pliny
               agrees
               ,
               
                 Consumente
                 vbertatem
                 seminum
                 exustione
                 in
                 cujus
                 vices
                 nunc
                 vergat
                 aevum
                 ,
              
               the
               heate
               burning
               vp
               the
               plentifull
               moisture
               of
               all
               seedes
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               world
               is
               now
               hastening
               .
               Nume●…us
               also
               saith
               ,
               good
               soules
               ▪
               continue
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               vntill
               the
               dissolution
               of
               all
               things
               by
               
               fire
               .
               And
               with
               the
               Philosophers
               their
               Poets
               accord
               .
               Lucan
               as
               hee
               held
               that
               the
               world
               should
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               so
               in
               speciall
               by
               fire
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               those
               whom
               Caesar
               left
               vnburned
               at
               the
               battle
               of
               Pharsalia
               hee
               thus
               goes
               on
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Hos
                   Caesar
                   populos
                   si
                   nunc
                   non
                   vsserit
                   ignis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vret
                   cum
                   terris
                   ,
                   vret
                   cum
                   gurgite
                   ponti
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Communis
                   mundo
                   superest
                   rogus
                   ,
                   ossibus
                   astra
                
                 
                   Misturus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   fire
                   may
                   not
                   these
                   corpes
                   to
                   ashes
                   turne
                   ,
                
                 
                   O
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   earth
                   and
                   seas
                   shall
                   burne
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   :
                   a
                   common
                   fire
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   end
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   with
                   these
                   bones
                   those
                   heau'nly
                   bodies
                   blend
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Ovia
                 he
                 deduces
                 it
                 from
                 their
                 propheticall
                 records
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Esse
                   quoque
                   in
                   fatis
                   reminiscitur
                   affore
                   tempus
                   
                
                 
                   Quo
                   mare
                   ,
                   quo
                   tellus
                   ,
                   convexaque
                   regia
                   coeli
                
                 
                   Ardeat
                   ,
                   &
                   mundi
                   moles
                   operosa
                   laborat
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Besides
                   he
                   calls
                   to
                   minde
                   how
                   by
                   decree
                
                 
                   Of
                   fates
                   a
                   time
                   shall
                   come
                   when
                   earth
                   and
                   sea
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   Heavens
                   high
                   Throne
                   shall
                   faint
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   frame
                
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   great
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   consum'd
                   in
                   flame
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Which
               he
               borrowed
               ,
               saith
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Vives
                 ,
                 ex
                 fatis
                 indubiè
                 Sybillinis
                 ,
              
               vndoubtedly
               from
               the
               Oracles
               of
               Sybilla
               .
               And
               indeed
               verses
               there
               are
               which
               goe
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Sybilla
               to
               the
               very
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Tunc
                   ardens
                   fluvius
                   coelo
                   manabit
                   ab
                   alto
                
                 
                   Igneus
                   atque
                   locos
                   consum●…t
                   funditus
                   omnes
                   
                
                 
                   Terramque
                   ,
                   Oceanumque
                   ingentem
                   ,
                   &
                   caerula
                   ponti
                
                 
                   Stagnaque
                   ,
                   tum
                   fluvios
                   ,
                   fontes
                   ,
                   ditemque
                   Severum
                
                 
                   Coelestemque
                   polum
                   ,
                   coeli
                   quoque
                   lumina
                   in
                   unum
                
                 
                   Fluxa
                   ruent
                   ,
                   formâ
                   deletâ
                   prorsus
                   eorum
                
                 
                   Astra
                   cadent
                   etenim
                   de
                   coelo
                   cuncta
                   revulsa
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   a
                   burning
                   floud
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   Heavens
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   with
                   its
                   fiery
                   streames
                   all
                   places
                   vtterly
                
                 
                   Destroy
                   ,
                   earth
                   ,
                   ocean
                   ,
                   lakes
                   ,
                   rivers
                   ,
                   fountaines
                   ,
                   hell
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   heavenly
                   poles
                   :
                   the
                   Lights
                   in
                   firmament
                   that
                   dwell
                   ,
                
                 
                   Loosing
                   their
                   beauteous
                   forme
                   shall
                   be
                   obscur'd
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                
                 
                   Raught
                   from
                   their
                   places
                   down
                   from
                   heaven
                   to
                   earth
                   shall
                   fall
                   .
                
              
            
             
               He
               that
               yet
               desires
               farther
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               point
               may
               reade
               Eugubinus
               his
               tenth
               booke
               
                 de
                 Perenni
                 Philosophia
              
               ,
               &
               
                 Magius
                 de
                 exustione
                 Mundi
              
               .
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               to
               my
               third
               and
               last
               point
               proposed
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               by
               fire
               shall
               totally
               and
               intirely
               be
               consumed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               by
               fire
               totally
               and
               finally
               dissolved
               and
               annihilated
               ,
               prooved
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               the
               opinions
               of
               Divines
               touching
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Consummation
               of
               the
               world
               haue
               beene
               as
               different
               as
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               are
               strange
               and
               improbable
               ;
               some
               imagining
               that
               all
               the
               Creatures
               which
               by
               Almighty
               God
               were
               made
               at
               the
               first
               beginning
               ,
               shall
               againe
               be
               restored
               to
               that
               perfection
               which
               they
               injoyed
               before
               the
               fall
               of
               man.
               Others
               that
               the
               Heauens
               and
               Elements
               shall
               onely
               be
               so
               restored
               ;
               others
               that
               the
               Heauens
               and
               onely
               two
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               the
               Aire
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               others
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               world
               shall
               be
               wholly
               abolished
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               created
               in
               steed
               thereof
               ;
               and
               lastly
               others
               which
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               to
               me
               seemes
               the
               most
               likely
               opinion
               and
               most
               agreeable
               to
               scripture
               and
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               with
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               workes
               thereof
               (
               onely
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Divels
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               Heauens
               ,
               the
               mansion-house
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               blessed
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               and
               instruments
               appointed
               for
               the
               tormenting
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               excepted
               )
               shall
               be
               totally
               and
               finally
               dissolued
               and
               annihilated
               :
               As
               they
               were
               made
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               so
               into
               nothing
               shall
               they
               returne
               againe
               ;
               In
               the
               prooving
               whereof
               I
               will
               first
               produce
               mine
               owne
               arguments
               ,
               and
               then
               shew
               the
               weakenes
               of
               the
               adverse
               .
            
             
               
                 Man
                 lieth
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 riseth
                 not
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 heauens
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Of
                 old
                 hast
                 thou
                 laide
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heauens
                 are
                 the
                 worke
                 of
              
               
               
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 endure
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               first
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               and
               the
               10.
               and
               the
               11.
               repeates
               
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               
                 Lift
                 vp
                 your
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 beneath
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 heauens
                 shall
                 vanish
                 away
                 like
                 smoake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 waxe
                 old
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               :
               and
               in
               another
               
               place
               :
               
                 all
                 the
                 host
                 of
                 heauen
                 shal
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 heauen
                 shal
                 be
                 rolled
                 together
                 as
                 a
                 scroll
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 their
                 host
                 shall
                 fall
                 downe
                 as
                 the
                 leafe
                 falleth
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 falling
                 fig
                 from
                 the
                 figge
                 tree
                 .
              
               To
               the
               former
               of
               which
               wordes
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               seemes
               to
               allude
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 heauen
                 departed
                 as
                 a
                 scroll
                 which
                 is
                 rolled
                 together
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Heauen
                 &
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 word
                 shall
                 not
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 come
                 as
                 a
                 theefe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 which
                 the
                 Heauens
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 fervent
                 heate
                 ▪
              
               The
               earth
               also
               ,
               &
               the
               workes
               that
               are
               therein
               shall
               be
               burnt
               vp
               ,
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 great
                 white
                 throne
                 ,
                 &
                 him
              
               
               
                 that
                 sate
                 on
                 it
                 from
                 whose
                 face
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 the
                 heauen
                 fled
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Iohn
               .
               Now
               I
               would
               demaund
               whether
               
                 being
                 no
                 more
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Iob
                 ;
                 perishing
              
               ,
               as
               
                 David
                 ;
                 vanishing
                 away
                 like
                 smoake
                 ,
                 dissolving
                 ,
                 rolling
                 together
                 ,
                 falling
                 downe
                 as
                 a
                 withered
                 leafe
                 or
                 a
                 dry
                 fig
                 from
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Esay
                 ;
                 passing
                 away
              
               ,
               as
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 passing
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ;
                 melting
                 with
                 feruent
                 heate
                 ,
                 burning
                 vp
              
               as
               S.
               Peter
               ;
               or
               lastly
               
                 flying
                 away
              
               ,
               so
               as
               
                 their
                 place
                 be
                 found
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               ;
               doe
               not
               include
               an
               vtter
               abolition
               ,
               or
               
               at
               leastwise
               exclude
               a
               restitution
               to
               a
               perfecter
               estate
               :
               once
               Beza
               I
               am
               sure
               is
               so
               evidently
               convinced
               by
               the
               alleadged
               words
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               that
               
               he
               plainly
               confesses
               the
               dissolution
               the
               Apostle
               there
               speakes
               of
               to
               be
               a
               kinde
               of
               annihilation
               :
               And
               both
               a
               Tilenus
               &
               b
               Meisnerus
               are
               confident
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               hold
               a
               restitution
               will
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               reconcile
               their
               opinion
               with
               the
               alleadged
               Scriptures
               .
               If
               we
               looke
               back
               to
               higher
               times
               before
               S.
               Hierome
               we
               shall
               not
               easily
               finde
               any
               who
               maintained
               it
               .
               And
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Clement
               in
               his
               Recognitions
               ,
               or
               whosoeuer
               were
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               worke
               ,
               brings
               in
               S.
               Peter
               reasoning
               with
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               &
               
               teaching
               that
               there
               were
               two
               Heauens
               ,
               the
               one
               
                 Superius
                 &
                 invisibile
                 ,
                 &
                 aeternum
                 quod
                 Spiritus
                 beati
                 incolunt
                 :
              
               the
               highest
               ,
               invisible
               and
               eternall
               ,
               which
               bl●…ssed
               spirits
               inhabite
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 inferius
                 ,
                 visibile
                 ,
                 varijs
                 distinctum
                 syderibus
                 ,
                 corruptibile
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 consummatione
                 saeculi
                 dissolvendum
                 ,
                 &
                 prorsus
                 abolendum
                 ,
              
               lower
               ,
               visible
               ,
               distinguished
               ,
               with
               diverse
               starres
               ,
               corruptible
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               worlds
               end
               to
               be
               dissolued
               and
               vtterly
               abolished
               .
               Now
               though
               that
               worke
               were
               not
               Clements
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               doubtlesse
               very
               ancient
               being
               quoted
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               and
               Origen
               ,
               and
               remembred
               by
               
                 S.
                 Hierome
              
               in
               his
               Commentaries
               vpon
               Esay
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               sufficient
               authority
               against
               those
               who
               receiue
               it
               :
               for
               my selfe
               I
               stand
               not
               vpon
               his
               authority
               ,
               
               but
               the
               rock
               of
               Scripture
               and
               reason
               drawne
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               the
               force
               of
               naturall
               discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               The
               same
               farther
               prooved
               by
               reason
               .
            
             
               THE
               first
               then
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               conceiue
               the
               most
               weighty
               argument
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 creation
              
               ,
               which
               was
               partly
               and
               chiefely
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               partly
               the
               vse
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               or
               Viceroy
               thereof
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               it
               being
               by
               the
               admirable
               frame
               of
               the
               World
               manifested
               vnto
               man
               ,
               man
               being
               remoued
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               no
               Creature
               being
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               manifestation
               besides
               him
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               imagine
               to
               what
               purpose
               the
               frame
               it selfe
               should
               bee
               left
               and
               restored
               to
               a
               more
               perfect
               estate
               .
               The
               other
               end
               being
               for
               
                 mans
                 vse
              
               ,
               either
               to
               supply
               his
               necessity
               in
               matter
               of
               diet
               ,
               of
               Physick
               ,
               of
               building
               ,
               of
               apparell
               ;
               or
               for
               his
               instruction
               ,
               direction
               ,
               recreation
               ,
               comfort
               and
               delight
               ;
               or
               lastly
               that
               therein
               as
               in
               a
               looking-glasse
               he
               might
               contemplate
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ;
               when
               he
               shall
               attaine
               that
               blessed
               estate
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               haue
               no
               farther
               use
               of
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               enjoying
               perfect
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               seeing
               God
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               the
               second
               or
               
               subordinate
               end
               of
               the
               Worlds
               being
               must
               needs
               be
               likewise
               frustrate
               :
               And
               what
               other
               end
               can
               bee
               giuen
               or
               conceiued
               for
               the
               remaining
               or
               restoring
               thereof
               ,
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               must
               professe
               I
               cannot
               conceiue
               .
               And
               to
               affirme
               that
               it
               shal
               be
               restored
               ,
               &
               withal
               to
               assigne
               no
               end
               wherefore
               ,
               is
               ridiculous
               and
               vnreasonable
               .
               An
               house
               being
               built
               for
               an
               inhabitant
               ,
               as
               the
               World
               was
               for
               man
               ;
               If
               it
               bee
               decreed
               that
               it
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               inhabited
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               vanity
               to
               repaire
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               adorne
               
               and
               beautifie
               it
               farther
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               mankinde
               shall
               bee
               dislodged
               and
               remoue
               from
               hence
               ,
               therevpon
               shall
               instantly
               ensue
               the
               Consummation
               or
               End
               ,
               not
               the
               reparation
               or
               restitution
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 End
              
               of
               the
               world
               .
               So
               the
               Scriptures
               call
               it
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               beleeue
               
               it
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               some
               Divines
               ,
               considering
               that
               of
               necessity
               some
               end
               must
               bee
               assigned
               ,
               haue
               falne
               vpon
               ends
               so
               absurd
               and
               vnwarrantable
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               naming
               of
               them
               were
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               man
               beleeue
               there
               was
               no
               such
               matter
               indeed
               .
               Some
               then
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               our
               owne
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               published
               bookes
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               objection
               ,
               haue
               fancied
               to
               themselues
               an
               intercourse
               of
               the
               Saints
               (
               after
               the
               resurrection
               )
               betwixt
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               full
               Dominion
               ouer
               the
               Creatures
               which
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               was
               lost
               .
               Others
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               the
               Earth
               after
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               being
               renewed
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               
               more
               pleasantly
               apparelled
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               mansion
               of
               such
               as
               neither
               by
               their
               merits
               haue
               deserued
               heauen
               ,
               nor
               hell
               by
               their
               demerits
               .
               And
               lastly
               others
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               haue
               died
               in
               their
               infancy
               without
               circumcision
               
               or
               Baptisme
               might
               possesse
               it
               .
               Now
               what
               meere
               dreames
               these
               are
               of
               idle
               braines
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               but
               endeavour
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               I
               feare
               I
               should
               shew
               my selfe
               more
               vaine
               in
               vouchsafing
               them
               a
               confutation
               ,
               then
               they
               in
               publishing
               them
               to
               the
               World.
               And
               yet
               they
               are
               the
               best
               wee
               see
               that
               Learned
               men
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               wits
               can
               finde
               out
               .
            
             
               My
               
                 second
                 reason
              
               shall
               be
               drawne
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               which
               are
               supposed
               shall
               bee
               restored
               to
               their
               originall
               integrity
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               that
               state
               euerlastingly
               remaine
               .
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               the
               vegetables
               and
               Creatures
               endued
               with
               sense
               ,
               &
               concerning
               them
               would
               willingly
               learne
               ,
               whether
               they
               shall
               bee
               all
               restored
               ,
               or
               some
               onely
               ,
               namely
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               being
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               :
               if
               all
               ,
               where
               shall
               we
               finde
               stowage
               for
               them
               ?
               Surely
               we
               may
               in
               this
               case
               properly
               apply
               that
               which
               the
               Evangelist
               in
               another
               case
               vses
               figuratiuely
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               all
               be
               restored
               :
               euē
               the
               world
               it self
               could
               not
               cōtain
               the
               things
               which
               should
               be
               restored
               .
               if
               some
               only
               ,
               thē
               would
               I
               gladly
               know
               why
               those
               some
               should
               be
               vouchsafed
               this
               great
               honour
               &
               not
               all
               ,
               or
               how
               these
               creatures
               without
               a
               miracle
               shal
               be
               restrained
               frō
               propagating
               &
               multiplying
               ,
               &
               that
               infinitly
               their
               kinds
               by
               a
               perpetuall
               generatiō
               .
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               how
               the
               several
               individuals
               of
               these
               kinds
               shall
               cōtrary
               to
               their
               primitiue
               natures
               ,
               liue
               &
               dure
               immortally
               :
               But
               to
               make
               a
               good
               &
               sound
               answere
               to
               these
               demaunds
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               of
               that
               difficulty
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Divines
               rather
               choose
               to
               leaue
               out
               the
               mixt
               bodies
               &
               preferre
               only
               the
               heavens
               &
               the
               elements
               to
               this
               pretended
               dignity
               of
               restitution
               ;
               though
               about
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elements
               to
               be
               restored
               they
               all
               agree
               not
               .
               But
               heere
               againe
               I
               would
               demaund
               ,
               whether
               the
               world
               without
               the
               mixt
               bodies
               ,
               can
               truly
               be
               sayd
               to
               be
               more
               perfect
               and
               beautifull
               then
               before
               ,
               whether
               the
               inbred
               and
               inseparable
               qualities
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               as
               thickenesse
               and
               thinnesse
               ,
               weight
               &
               lightnesse
               ,
               heate
               &
               cold
               ,
               moisture
               &
               drynesse
               shall
               remaine
               ?
               if
               they
               shall
               not
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               remaine
               Elements
               ?
               if
               they
               shall
               ,
               how
               without
               a
               miracle
               shall
               they
               be
               suspended
               from
               a
               mutuall
               intercourse
               of
               working
               one
               vpon
               another
               ,
               
               and
               a
               production
               of
               Meteors
               &
               mixt
               bodies
               ?
               And
               how
               shall
               the
               Earth
               disvested
               of
               the
               vegetables
               which
               apparelled
               her
               ,
               and
               appearing
               with
               her
               naked
               and
               dustie
               face
               ,
               be
               sayd
               to
               be
               more
               amiable
               then
               before
               ?
               Finally
               ,
               if
               the
               heavens
               according
               to
               their
               Essence
               shall
               remaine
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               naturally
               &
               without
               a
               miracle
               stand
               still
               ,
               being
               now
               naturally
               inclined
               to
               a
               circular
               motion
               ?
               Or
               how
               without
               a
               miracle
               shall
               the
               light
               be
               increased
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               warmth
               springing
               from
               thence
               be
               abated
               ,
               nay
               wholy
               abolished
               ?
               Or
               if
               the
               warmth
               shall
               remaine
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               choose
               but
               burne
               vp
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               vpon
               which
               it
               never
               ceases
               to
               dart
               perpendicular
               beames
               ?
               Or
               how
               can
               the
               Sunne
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               yet
               inlighten
               both
               the
               Hemespheres
               ,
               or
               the
               starres
               of
               that
               Hemesphere
               which
               it
               inlightens
               at
               all
               appeare
               ?
               To
               these
               demaunds
               ,
               Pererius
               makes
               a
               short
               answere
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               judgement
               a
               very
               strange
               one
               ,
               and
               vnworthy
               the
               penne
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Clarke
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               these
               things
               God
               hath
               already
               done
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               induced
               the
               more
               readily
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               may
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               done
               againe
               :
               And
               for
               instance
               ,
               he
               alleageth
               the
               standing
               still
               of
               the
               Sunne
               &
               Moone
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               Iosuah
               ,
               &
               the
               restrayning
               of
               the
               burning
               force
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               in
               the
               Babylonian
               furnace
               ;
               but
               withall
               foreseing
               that
               those
               were
               miracles
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               therevnto
               he
               concludes
               :
               
                 Non
                 agere
                 autem
                 inter
                 se
                 qualitates
                 elementorum
                 ,
                 nec
                 lu
                 em
                 Syderum
                 calefacere
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 nunc
                 ingens
                 esset
                 miraculum
                 ,
                 tunc
                 tamen
                 posita
                 semel
                 mundi
                 renovatione
                 non
                 erunt
                 miracula
                 .
              
               It
               were
               now
               a
               great
               miracle
               ,
               that
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               Elements
               should
               not
               mutually
               worke
               each
               vpon
               other
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               light
               of
               the
               starres
               should
               not
               produce
               warmth
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               world
               being
               renewed
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               no
               miracles
               .
               Indeed
               if
               the
               world
               were
               so
               to
               be
               renewed
               as
               the
               former
               essence
               of
               it
               were
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               or
               the
               former
               qualities
               to
               be
               entinguished
               ,
               then
               should
               I
               happily
               allow
               of
               his
               reason
               as
               probable
               &
               passable
               ;
               but
               now
               granting
               that
               the
               same
               Identicall
               forme
               and
               matter
               shal
               ,
               still
               continue
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               former
               qualities
               shall
               not
               be
               abandoned
               but
               perfected
               ,
               not
               altered
               in
               kinde
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               degree
               ;
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               it
               should
               be
               held
               &
               tearmed
               a
               great
               miracle
               heeretofore
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               heereafter
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               then
               naturally
               liue
               without
               meate
               ,
               which
               now
               without
               a
               miracle
               they
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               bodies
               shall
               remaine
               ,
               yet
               the
               qualities
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               intirely
               changed
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               Apostle
               is
               bold
               to
               call
               it
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 bodie
              
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               
               bold
               to
               challenge
               a
               
                 speciall
                 priviledge
              
               vnto
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 the
                 temples
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               which
               without
               speciall
               warrant
               cannot
               be
               yeelded
               to
               any
               other
               Corporeall
               substance
               .
               And
               withall
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               wee
               haue
               an
               Article
               in
               our
               Creede
               &
               most
               cleere
               proofes
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               Creatures
               no
               one
               such
               sufficient
               proofe
               ,
               as
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               Christian
               desirous
               to
               be
               truly
               informed
               ,
               can
               rest
               fully
               satisfied
               therein
               .
               Such
               as
               they
               are
               I
               will
               not
               conceale
               them
               :
               These
               places
               then
               are
               to
               that
               purpose
               commonly
               alleaged
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               The
               arguments
               commonly
               alleadged
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               the
               renovation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               
                 WHom
                 the
                 heavens
                 must
                 containe
                 till
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 He
                 layed
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
              
               
               
                 be
                 removed
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               sayth
               David
               .
               And
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 one
                 generation
                 passeth
                 and
                 another
                 commeth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 earth
                 abideth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 create
                 new
                 heavens
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 nor
                 come
                 into
                 mind
                 .
              
               To
               which
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               
               seemes
               to
               allude
               ,
               
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 new
                 heaven
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 heaven
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 earth
                 passed
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 Sea.
              
               And
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Planets
               and
               other
               starres
               ,
               that
               passage
               of
               the
               same
               Prophet
               is
               vsually
               alleadged
               :
               
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 seaven
                 fold
                 :
              
               But
               the
               pretended
               
               proofes
               most
               stood
               vpon
               ,
               are
               drawne
               from
               S.
               
                 Paules
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 The
                 fashion
              
               
               
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
              
               ;
               the
               fashion
               not
               the
               substance
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 The
                 Creature
                 it selfe
                 also
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               heerevnto
               they
               adde
               
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 change
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 :
              
               
               not
               abolished
               but
               chaunged
               :
               Which
               words
               are
               againe
               by
               the
               Apostle
               taken
               vp
               and
               repeated
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               12.
               
               These
               are
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               the
               strongest
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               the
               pretented
               proofes
               that
               are
               commonly
               drawne
               from
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               and
               pressed
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               adverse
               opinion
               ;
               the
               strength
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               thinke
               I
               shall
               so
               put
               backe
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               appeare
               to
               any
               indifferent
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               truth
               but
               forced
               and
               wrested
               .
               The
               passages
               I
               will
               consider
               in
               order
               as
               they
               are
               alleaged
               ,
               &
               severally
               examine
               their
               validitie
               to
               the
               purpose
               they
               are
               vrged
               .
               First
               then
               whereas
               wee
               out
               of
               the
               Greeke
               reade
               the
               
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               the
               Syriake
               Interpreter
               hath
               it
               
                 vsque
                 ad
                 Complementum
                 temporum
                 omnium
              
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               all
               times
               ,
               whereby
               none
               other
               thing
               can
               be
               vnderstood
               then
               the
               
                 finall
                 consummation
              
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               to
               take
               the
               words
               as
               we
               finde
               them
               ,
               
                 The
                 times
                 of
                 restitution
              
               are
               vndoubtedly
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               saue
               one
               going
               before
               ,
               had
               tearmed
               
                 times
                 of
                 refreshing
              
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               is
               meant
               the
               actuall
               fulnesse
               and
               perfection
               of
               our
               
                 redemption
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 restitutio
                 illa
                 adhuc
                 in
                 cursu
                 est
                 adeoque
                 redemptio
                 quando
                 adhuc
                 sub
                 onere
                 servitutis
                 gemimus
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Calvin
               ,
               because
               our
               restitution
               and
               consequently
               our
               redemption
               as
               yet
               is
               but
               imperfect
               ,
               whiles
               we
               groane
               vnder
               the
               burden
               of
               servitude
               .
               To
               the
               second
               it
               may
               be
               sayd
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               earth
               should
               remaine
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               without
               decay
               or
               diminution
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Creator
               of
               it
               decreed
               by
               his
               almighty
               power
               to
               abolish
               it
               :
               But
               I
               rather
               chuse
               to
               answere
               with
               Iunius
               ,
               who
               vpon
               the
               first
               place
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               giues
               this
               note
               ,
               
                 tantisper
                 dum
                 saeculum
                 duraturum
                 est
              
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               time
               shall
               endure
               :
               and
               vpon
               the
               second
               this
               ,
               
                 hominis
                 vani
                 comparatione
              
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               vanishing
               estate
               of
               man.
               The
               earth
               then
               is
               sayd
               to
               remaine
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               as
               Circumcision
               and
               the
               Leviticall
               
               Law
               are
               sayed
               to
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               not
               absolutely
               ,
               but
               comparatiuely
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               
                 new
                 heavens
              
               and
               the
               
                 new
                 earth
              
               :
               it
               should
               seeme
               by
               the
               places
               alleaged
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               litterally
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               materiall
               heavens
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               renewed
               as
               the
               common
               opinion
               is
               ,
               but
               
                 new
                 Created
              
               ,
               (
               creation
               being
               a
               production
               of
               some
               new
               thing
               out
               of
               nothing
               :
               So
               as
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               restitution
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               but
               a
               substitution
               of
               new
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Esay
              
               addes
               ,
               
                 the
                 former
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 nor
                 come
                 into
                 minde
                 :
              
               And
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 earth
                 passed
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 Sea.
              
               And
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 The
                 heavens
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 with
              
               
               
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 heate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 the
                 workes
                 that
                 are
                 therein
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 vp
                 .
              
               And
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               Beza
               in
               one
               place
               
               seemes
               to
               haue
               beene
               :
               
                 Promittuntur
                 novi
                 Coeli
                 ac
                 nova
                 terra
                 ,
                 non
                 priorum
                 restitutio
                 ,
                 sive
                 in
                 eundem
                 sive
                 in
                 meliorem
                 statum
                 ,
                 nec
                 ijs
                 possum
                 assentiri
                 ,
                 qui
                 hanc
                 dissolutionem
                 ad
                 solas
                 qualitates
                 referendam
                 censent
                 .
              
               There
               are
               promised
               new
               heavens
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               not
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               old
               either
               vnto
               their
               former
               or
               a
               better
               state
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               assent
               vnto
               them
               ,
               who
               referre
               this
               dissolution
               to
               the
               qualities
               alone
               .
               But
               seing
               belike
               the
               singularity
               and
               absurditie
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               he
               recalls
               himselfe
               in
               his
               annotations
               vpon
               the
               very
               next
               verse
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               that
               by
               
                 new
                 heavens
              
               
               and
               a
               
                 new
                 earth
              
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               in
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 during
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               and
               in
               Saint
               Peter
               and
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               affirme
               will
               easily
               appeare
               to
               any
               vnderstanding
               Reader
               that
               pleaseth
               to
               pervse
               that
               Chapter
               ;
               specially
               if
               therevnto
               we
               adde
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               next
               touching
               the
               same
               point
               .
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 new
                 heavens
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 earth
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 ,
                 shall
                 remaine
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 sayth
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 so
                 shall
                 your
              
               
               
                 seed
                 and
                 your
                 name
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 moneth
                 to
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 sabbaoth
                 to
                 sabbaoth
                 shall
                 all
                 flesh
                 come
                 to
                 worship
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Vpon
               the
               alleaged
               passage
               of
               the
               former
               chapter
               Iunius
               &
               Tremelius
               giue
               this
               note
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 instauraturus
                 sum
                 in
                 Christo
              
               ,
               I
               will
               restore
               all
               things
               in
               Christ
               :
               Referring
               vs
               for
               the
               farther
               illustration
               thereof
               to
               that
               of
               the
               same
               Prophet
               in
               his
               25
               chapter
               at
               the
               8
               verse
               .
               And
               for
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               latter
               passage
               in
               the
               66
               chapter
               ,
               referres
               vs
               to
               that
               in
               the
               65
               going
               before
               .
               So
               that
               aswell
               by
               the
               drift
               and
               coherence
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               sound
               Interpreters
               ,
               
                 materiall
                 heavens
                 and
                 earth
              
               are
               not
               there
               vnderstood
               .
               Which
               some
               of
               our
               
                 English
                 Translatours
              
               well
               perceiving
               ,
               haue
               to
               the
               first
               passage
               affixed
               this
               note
               ,
               I
               
                 will
                 so
                 alter
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 seeme
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 world
                 :
              
               And
               to
               the
               second
               this
               ,
               
                 Heereby
                 he
                 signifieth
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherein
                 his
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 renewed
                 .
              
               Yet
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               Prophet
               may
               in
               those
               words
               likewise
               allude
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 Ierusalem
              
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               seemes
               to
               apply
               them
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
              
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 new
                 heavens
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 wherein
                 dwelleth
                 Righteousnes
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               best
               expositours
               ,
               righteous
               and
               just
               men
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               shall
               dwell
               no
               longer
               vpon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               heavenly
               Ierusalem
               .
               Which
               Saint
               Iohn
               more
               liuely
               describes
               in
               the
               21
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               for
               having
               sayd
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 new
                 heaven
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
              
               he
               presently
               addes
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               
               as
               it
               were
               by
               way
               of
               Exposition
               of
               the
               former
               :
               And
               I
               
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 the
                 holy
                 Citty
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 comming
                 downe
                 from
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 prepared
                 as
                 a
                 bride
                 adorned
                 for
                 her
                 husband
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               sequele
               of
               that
               Chapter
               and
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               precedent
               ,
               it
               cleerely
               appeares
               (
               whatsoever
               Bright-man
               dreame
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               that
               he
               there
               describes
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Saints
               after
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               place
               which
               they
               are
               eternally
               to
               inhabite
               ;
               being
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 inlightning
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lambe
                 being
              
               
               
                 the
                 light
                 thereof
              
               :
               And
               Iunius
               thus
               begins
               his
               Annotations
               on
               that
               chapter
               :
               
                 Nunc
                 sequitur
                 historiae
                 propheticae
                 pars
                 secunda
                 de
                 statu
                 futuro
                 Ecclesiae
                 coelestis
                 post
                 Iudicium
                 vltimum
                 :
              
               Now
               followes
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               propheticall
               history
               of
               the
               future
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               after
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               :
               And
               with
               him
               therein
               accord
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               soundest
               and
               most
               judicious
               Interpreters
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               passage
               alleaged
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               touching
               the
               increase
               of
               light
               in
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               is
               likewise
               vndoubtedly
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               
                 restauration
                 of
                 his
                 Church
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               
               chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               annotation
               of
               Iunius
               annexed
               therevnto
               ,
               
                 Illustrissima
                 erunt
                 &
                 gloriosissima
                 omnia
                 in
                 restitutione
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
              
               all
               things
               shall
               then
               be
               more
               beautifulll
               and
               glorious
               in
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               with
               him
               fully
               accord
               our
               English
               notes
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 thereof
                 shall
                 passe
                 seaven
                 times
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 Moone
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 excellent
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 what
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 The
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 ,
              
               what
               other
               thing
               intends
               he
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               these
               wordly
               things
               ,
               there
               
               is
               nothing
               durable
               and
               solide
               ,
               elegantly
               thereby
               expressing
               the
               vanitie
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               exposition
               ,
               both
               Iunius
               &
               Calvin
               agree
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               the
               same
               Apostle
               in
               the
               8
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               touching
               the
               delivering
               of
               the
               Creature
               
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               I
               confesse
               in
               appearance
               more
               pressing
               .
               But
               this
               passage
               the
               great
               wit
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               found
               to
               be
               very
               obscure
               
               and
               perplexed
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               not
               a
               few
               vnderstand
               those
               words
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               of
               this
               particular
               ,
               that
               in
               Saint
               
                 Paules
                 Epistles
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
              
               It
               were
               then
               in
               my
               judgement
               no
               small
               presumption
               vpon
               
               a
               place
               so
               intricate
               and
               difficult
               peremptorily
               to
               build
               so
               vncertaine
               a
               doctrine
               .
               But
               because
               it
               is
               so
               hotly
               vrged
               as
               a
               testimony
               vnanswereable
               ,
               let
               vs
               a
               little
               examine
               the
               parts
               and
               sense
               thereof
               .
               First
               then
               it
               is
               cleere
               ,
               that
               the
               Creature
               may
               be
               
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               not
               restored
               to
               a
               more
               perfect
               and
               beautifull
               estate
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               being
               annihilated
               ,
               it
               is
               thereby
               freed
               from
               that
               abuse
               of
               wicked
               and
               vngratefull
               men
               ,
               which
               heere
               it
               is
               of
               necessity
               still
               subject
               vnto
               .
               But
               all
               the
               doubt
               is
               ,
               how
               the
               
                 Creature
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               I
               hope
               no
               man
               will
               dare
               to
               affirme
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               with
               them
               
                 Coheires
                 of
                 eternall
                 blessednes
              
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               seem
               to
               import
               ;
               how
               then
               are
               they
               made
               partakers
               of
               this
               glorious
               liberty
               ?
               But
               in
               asmuch
               as
               when
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               made
               partakers
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Creature
               shall
               be
               altogether
               freed
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               corruption
               :
               So
               
               as
               that
               ,
               
                 into
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               more
               then
               
                 together
                 with
              
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               hath
               expounded
               it
               .
               They
               which
               maintaine
               any
               other
               future
               liberty
               in
               the
               Creature
               by
               way
               of
               restitution
               or
               bettering
               it
               ,
               are
               bound
               soundly
               to
               answere
               all
               the
               arguments
               before
               alleaged
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               yeeld
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               why
               some
               Creatures
               are
               to
               be
               restored
               and
               not
               all
               ,
               since
               the
               name
               of
               Creature
               is
               equally
               attributed
               to
               all
               and
               not
               to
               some
               only
               .
               Surely
               S.
               Ambrose
               in
               his
               Expositions
               vpon
               that
               place
               ,
               durst
               goe
               no
               farther
               then
               we
               doe
               ,
               
                 habet
                 enim
                 in
                 labore
                 posita
                 Creatura
                 hoc
                 solatium
                 quoniam
                 habebit
                 requiem
                 ,
                 cum
                 crediderint
                 omnes
                 quos
                 scit
                 Deus
                 credituros
                 :
              
               the
               Creature
               travelling
               in
               paine
               hath
               this
               comfort
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               rest
               from
               labour
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               all
               beleeue
               ,
               whom
               God
               knowes
               are
               to
               beleeue
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               this
               is
               as
               much
               as
               we
               neede
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               words
               being
               favourablely
               interpreted
               doe
               inforce
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               testimony
               mustered
               against
               vs
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Th●…u
                 shalt
                 change
                 them
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 changed
                 :
              
               But
               since
               in
               the
               same
               
               verse
               he
               likewise
               tels
               vs
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
              
               ;
               what
               change
               shall
               we
               there
               vnderstand
               ?
               Surely
               for
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               bee
               sayd
               to
               bee
               chaunged
               into
               a
               better
               and
               more
               perfect
               estate
               ,
               and
               yet
               withall
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               perish
               ,
               cannot
               properly
               be
               verified
               .
               We
               are
               to
               know
               then
               that
               a
               thing
               may
               be
               chaunged
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               alteration
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               chaunge
               in
               the
               quality
               ,
               but
               by
               augmentation
               or
               diminution
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               chaunge
               in
               the
               quantity
               ;
               by
               corruption
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               chaunge
               in
               the
               substance
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               (
               though
               in
               a
               larger
               ,
               and
               perchaunce
               somewhat
               vnusuall
               acceptation
               )
               by
               annihilation
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               totall
               abolishing
               of
               the
               substance
               :
               And
               this
               in
               truth
               is
               the
               greatest
               chaunge
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               being
               
                 ab
                 ente
                 ad
                 non
                 ens
                 simpliciter
                 ,
              
               from
               a
               being
               to
               a
               not
               being
               wholy
               .
               And
               of
               such
               a
               chaunge
               must
               the
               Psalmist
               of
               force
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               reconcile
               him
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               passages
               before
               alleaged
               ;
               or
               (
               if
               this
               satisfie
               not
               )
               we
               may
               say
               (
               as
               some
               doe
               )
               that
               the
               heavens
               shall
               be
               changed
               in
               regard
               of
               vs
               ;
               insteed
               of
               visible
               and
               materiall
               heavens
               ,
               (
               the
               vse
               of
               which
               wee
               now
               injoy
               )
               wee
               shall
               be
               translated
               to
               an
               heaven
               immateriall
               and
               invisible
               ,
               the
               
                 Coelestiall
                 Paradise
              
               ,
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               which
               in
               
                 holy
                 Scriptures
              
               is
               likewise
               tearmed
               a
               
                 new
                 heaven
              
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               (
               for
               the
               reverence
               I
               beare
               antiquitie
               )
               I
               will
               not
               be
               peremptory
               in
               the
               point
               :
               But
               truly
               me
               thinkes
               ,
               that
               a
               few
               obscure
               places
               should
               rather
               be
               expounded
               by
               many
               cleere
               ,
               then
               the
               cleere
               wrested
               to
               the
               obscure
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CAP.
             14.
             
             Of
             the
             Uses
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               day
               of
               the
               worlds
               end
               shall
               likewise
               be
               the
               day
               of
               the
               generall
               iudgement
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               there
               shall
               bee
               such
               a
               iudgement
               ,
               is
               proved
               aswell
               by
               reason
               as
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               WHatsoever
               be
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               an
               end
               it
               shall
               haue
               ,
               and
               as
               certaine
               that
               
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 seate
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 receiue
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
               
               If
               we
               yeeld
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               God
               is
               Almighty
               &
               just
               (
               which
               of
               necessity
               he
               must
               be
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               he
               may
               not
               be
               God
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               avoyded
               ,
               but
               that
               after
               this
               life
               ended
               ,
               he
               administer
               justice
               vnto
               men
               ,
               by
               punishing
               the
               wicked
               and
               rewarding
               the
               righteous
               :
               Since
               in
               this
               world
               the
               one
               commonly
               liue
               in
               ease
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               misery
               and
               persecution
               .
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 doe
                 right
                 ?
              
               doubtles
               he
               shall
               and
               will.
               Some
               therefore
               he
               punisheth
               exemplarily
               
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               from
               thence
               haue
               a
               tast
               or
               glimce
               of
               his
               
                 present
                 iustice
              
               :
               And
               others
               he
               reserveth
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               we
               might
               haue
               an
               assurance
               of
               a
               
                 future
                 iudgement
              
               ,
               which
               is
               either
               particular
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               single
               persons
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               wee
               may
               call
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Sessions
              
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               or
               vniversall
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               parcels
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               call
               the
               
                 generall
                 Assise
              
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               
                 generall
                 judgement
              
               ,
               beside
               the
               particular
               ,
               we
               haue
               these
               reasons
               to
               induce
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               man
               rising
               from
               his
               sepulchre
               at
               that
               day
               may
               be
               partaker
               of
               eternall
               
               punishment
               or
               glory
               with
               the
               soule
               ,
               even
               as
               in
               this
               life
               it
               was
               participant
               of
               the
               vertues
               or
               vices
               which
               the
               soule
               did
               execute
               ;
               as
               they
               either
               sinned
               together
               ,
               or
               served
               God
               together
               :
               So
               is
               it
               most
               fit
               that
               they
               should
               receiue
               the
               sentence
               of
               eternall
               life
               or
               death
               together
               .
               Yet
               because
               the
               soule
               both
               may
               ,
               and
               often
               doth
               ,
               either
               sinne
               or
               serue
               God
               without
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               of
               it selfe
               can
               doe
               neither
               without
               the
               soule
               ;
               therefore
               is
               it
               as
               requisite
               ,
               that
               the
               separated
               soule
               should
               either
               suffer
               paine
               or
               injoy
               blisse
               ,
               whiles
               the
               body
               rests
               in
               the
               graue
               :
               And
               being
               revnited
               and
               married
               againe
               vnto
               the
               body
               ,
               should
               partake
               more
               either
               of
               blisse
               or
               paine
               then
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               this
               first
               reason
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Essentiall
               parts
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 second
                 reason
              
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               vniversall
               and
               publique
               judgement
               ,
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               persons
               to
               be
               judged
               &
               their
               rewards
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               true
               then
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               were
               rewarded
               in
               secret
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               in
               
               in
               bodie
               according
               to
               their
               actions
               the
               
                 justice
                 of
                 God
              
               might
               by
               that
               meanes
               be
               preserved
               ,
               yet
               could
               it
               not
               be
               sufficiently
               manifested
               ,
               vnlesse
               this
               judgement
               were
               acted
               in
               the
               publique
               view
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Many
               good
               men
               haue
               heere
               been
               openly
               oppressed
               and
               troden
               vnder
               foote
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               wicked
               haue
               flourished
               in
               abundance
               of
               outward
               peace
               &
               temporall
               felicity
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               the
               best
               of
               Gods
               servants
               at
               times
               to
               stagger
               and
               stand
               amazed
               thereat
               :
               But
               then
               shall
               they
               and
               all
               the
               world
               cleerely
               see
               ,
               and
               confid●…ntly
               professe
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Divine
                 justice
                 ,
                 Verily
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 doubtles
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 that
                 judgeth
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               conspicuous
               
               manifestation
               of
               
                 Gods
                 justice
              
               and
               full
               accomplishment
               thereof
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Greeke
               &
               
                 Latine
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               themselues
               in
               sundry
               places
               seeme
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               retribution
               of
               our
               workes
               in
               the
               flesh
               shall
               be
               differred
               till
               then
               .
               Now
               besides
               this
               honour
               which
               shall
               accrew
               to
               the
               
                 justice
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               both
               wicked
               sinners
               and
               the
               blessed
               Saints
               of
               God
               shall
               then
               receiue
               their
               rewards
               and
               finall
               paiments
               openly
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               hearing
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               griefe
               and
               shame
               of
               the
               impious
               ,
               and
               the
               triumphant
               joy
               of
               the
               vertuous
               and
               religious
               ,
               might
               therby
               be
               the
               more
               increased
               .
               For
               what
               greater
               heart-breaking
               and
               confusion
               can
               there
               bee
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               then
               to
               haue
               all
               their
               secret
               faults
               layd
               open
               ,
               and
               the
               sentence
               of
               Condemnation
               passed
               vpon
               them
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               derided
               and
               vilified
               ;
               or
               what
               greater
               comfort
               and
               content
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               justified
               and
               rewarded
               in
               the
               view
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               their
               professed
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               our
               blessed
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               (
               who
               shall
               then
               appeare
               as
               Iudge
               )
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               into
               this
               world
               was
               contemptible
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               wordlings
               ,
               and
               dishonoured
               publiquely
               both
               in
               his
               life
               and
               death
               :
               So
               was
               it
               convenient
               ,
               that
               once
               in
               this
               world
               hee
               should
               shew
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               specially
               of
               his
               wicked
               enimies
               ,
               who
               after
               that
               day
               are
               never
               to
               see
               or
               behold
               him
               more
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               reasons
               may
               be
               added
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               very
               Gentiles
               ,
               of
               
                 Hydaspes
                 ,
                 Hermes
              
               ,
               &
               Sybilla
               ;
               whereof
               the
               first
               having
               described
               the
               iniquity
               
               of
               the
               last
               age
               ,
               sayes
               that
               the
               godly
               and
               righteous
               men
               being
               severed
               from
               the
               vntighteous
               ,
               shall
               with
               teares
               and
               groanes
               lift
               vp
               their
               hands
               to
               heaven
               imploring
               the
               helpe
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               and
               that
               therevpon
               Iupiter
               shall
               regard
               the
               earth
               ,
               heare
               their
               prayers
               and
               destroy
               the
               wicked
               :
               
                 Quae
                 omnia
                 vera
                 sunt
                 praeter
                 vnum
                 quod
                 Iovem
                 dixit
                 illa
                 facturum
                 quae
                 Deus
                 faciet
                 ,
              
               saith
               Lactantius
               ,
               all
               which
               things
               are
               true
               ,
               saue
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               
               he
               ascribes
               that
               to
               Iupiter
               which
               God
               shall
               doe
               .
               And
               besides
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               it
               was
               not
               without
               the
               cunning
               suggestion
               of
               Sathan
               left
               out
               that
               then
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               shall
               be
               sent
               from
               the
               father
               ,
               who
               destroying
               the
               wicked
               ,
               shall
               set
               the
               righteous
               at
               liberty
               .
               Which
               Hermes
               notwithstan
               ding
               dissembled
               not
               .
               Part
               of
               Sybilla's
               verses
               alleadged
               by
               Lactantius
               in
               Greeke
               ,
               may
               thus
               be
               rendred
               in
               Latine
               &
               English
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   Huic
                   luci
                   finem
                   imponent
                   cum
                   fata
                   supremum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Iudicium
                   aethereus
                   Pater
                   exercebit
                   in
                   omnes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Iudicium
                   humano
                   generi
                   imperiumque
                   verendum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   When
                   God
                   shall
                   to
                   this
                   world
                   its
                   fatall
                   period
                   send
                
                 
                   Th'
                   immortall
                   ,
                   mortall
                   men
                   in
                   judgment
                   shall
                   arraigne
                   ,
                
                 
                   Great
                   shall
                   his
                   judgment
                   be
                   ,
                   his
                   Kingdome
                   without
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Tartareumque
                   chaos
                   tellure
                   hiscente
                   patebit
                
                 
                   Regesque
                   aetherij
                   sistentur
                   judicis
                   omnes
                
                 
                   Ante
                   thronum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Tartarean
                   Chaos
                   then
                   Earth
                   opening
                   wide
                   shall
                   show
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   all
                   kings
                   before
                   Gods
                   judgment
                   seat
                   shall
                   bow
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Coelum
                   ego
                   convolvens
                   penetralia
                   caeca
                   recludam
                
                 
                   Telluris
                   ,
                   functique
                   &
                   fati
                   lege
                   soluti
                
                 
                   Et
                   mortis
                   stimulo
                   exurgent
                   ,
                   cunctosque
                   tribunal
                
                 
                   Ante
                   meum
                   Iudex
                   statuam
                   ,
                   reprobosque
                   ,
                   probosque
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Rolling
                   vp
                   Heauen
                   I
                   will
                   Earths
                   secret
                   vaults
                   disclose
                   ,
                
                 
                   Deaths
                   sting
                   also
                   and
                   bonds
                   of
                   fate
                   will
                   I
                   vnloose
                   :
                
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   the
                   dead
                   arise
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   both
                   small
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                
                 
                   Both
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   shall
                   stand
                   before
                   my
                   judgment
                   seat
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ouer
               and
               aboue
               these
               Prophets
               and
               men
               of
               learning
               ,
               Peru
               the
               South
               part
               of
               America
               doth
               yeeld
               to
               vs
               an
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               light
               
               of
               Nature
               and
               a
               generall
               apprehension
               (
               for
               God
               knoweth
               they
               haue
               nothing
               else
               )
               doe
               beleeue
               that
               the
               World
               shall
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               then
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               good
               and
               for
               the
               euill
               according
               to
               their
               desert
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               day
               may
               first
               serue
               for
               terrour
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               whether
               they
               regard
               the
               dreadfulnesse
               of
               the
               day
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Iudge
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               .
            
             
               THe
               certainty
               then
               of
               this
               vniversall
               Iudgment
               at
               the
               last
               day
               being
               thus
               cleerely
               prooued
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Reason
               and
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               the
               consideratiō
               thereof
               may
               justly
               serue
               for
               terrour
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               it
               being
               to
               them
               a
               day
               of
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               ;
               for
               Comfort
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               it
               being
               to
               them
               a
               day
               of
               refreshing
               and
               full
               redemption
               ;
               and
               lastly
               for
               admonition
               &
               instruction
               to
               both
               .
               First
               then
               it
               may
               justly
               serue
               for
               matter
               of
               extreame
               terrour
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               whether
               they
               regard
               the
               
                 dreadfulnes
                 of
                 the
                 day
              
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               tryed
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
              
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               ,
               or
               the
               nature
               &
               
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 accusers
              
               that
               shall
               bring
               in
               evidence
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               presence
               of
               such
               
                 an
                 assembly
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
              
               before
               whom
               they
               shall
               be
               arraigned
               ,
               or
               their
               
                 owne
                 guiltinesse
              
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               or
               lastly
               the
               
                 sharpnesse
                 and
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
              
               that
               shall
               passe
               vpon
               them
               .
               The
               very
               
                 face
                 and
                 countenance
                 of
                 that
                 day
              
               shall
               be
               hideous
               and
               dismall
               to
               looke
               to
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               apparelled
               with
               horrour
               and
               affrightment
               on
               euery
               side
               :
               
                 That
                 day
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 of
              
               
               
                 wrath
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 heavinesse
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 destruction
                 and
                 desolation
                 ,
                 a
                 day
              
               
               
                 of
                 gloominesse
                 and
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 clouds
                 ,
                 stormes
                 and
                 blacknesse
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 trumpet
                 and
                 alarme
                 against
                 the
                 strong
                 cities
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 high
                 towres
                 .
              
               Then
               shall
               the
               Sun
               be
               darkned
               ,
               and
               the
               Moone
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               bloud
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               shall
               fall
               from
               heauen
               as
               it
               were
               withered
               leaues
               from
               their
               trees
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               heauen
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ,
               and
               the
               graues
               shall
               vomit
               vp
               their
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               the
               heauens
               shall
               passe
               away
               with
               a
               noise
               ,
               and
               shriuel
               together
               like
               scorched
               parchment
               ,
               the
               elements
               shall
               melt
               &
               dissolue
               with
               heat
               ,
               the
               sea
               &
               flouds
               shall
               roare
               ,
               &
               the
               Earth
               with
               the
               works
               that
               are
               therein
               shall
               be
               burnt
               vp
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               horrible
               clapps
               of
               thunder
               &
               flashes
               of
               lightning
               ,
               voyces
               &
               earthquakes
               ,
               such
               as
               neuer
               were
               since
               men
               dwelt
               vpon
               the
               earth
               :
               such
               howling
               ,
               such
               lamentations
               ,
               such
               skriches
               shall
               be
               heard
               in
               euery
               corner
               ,
               that
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               shall
               tremble
               &
               wither
               for
               very
               feare
               and
               expectation
               of
               those
               things
               which
               at
               that
               day
               shall
               befall
               them
               .
               And
               now
               tell
               me
               what
               mortall
               heart
               can
               choose
               but
               ake
               and
               quake
               at
               the
               remembrance
               of
               these
               vnspeakable
               incomprehensible
               terrours
               .
               The
               Law
               was
               giuen
               with
               thunder
               &
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               a
               thick
               cloud
               vpon
               the
               mount
               ,
               with
               an
               exceeding
               lowde
               and
               shrill
               sound
               of
               the
               trumpet
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               the
               people
               were
               afrayde
               ,
               yea
               so
               terrible
               was
               the
               sight
               ,
               that
               Moses
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 feare
                 and
                 quake
              
               .
               Now
               if
               Moses
               
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               quaked
               to
               heare
               the
               first
               trumpet
               at
               the
               giuing
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               how
               shall
               the
               wicked
               ,
               condemned
               in
               their
               owne
               Conscience
               ,
               tremble
               and
               quake
               to
               heare
               the
               second
               at
               the
               execution
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               Specially
               being
               arraigned
               at
               the
               barre
               of
               such
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               apparelled
               with
               Robes
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               &
               attended
               with
               millions
               of
               Angels
               :
               A
               Iudge
               so
               soueraigne
               as
               there
               lyes
               no
               appeale
               from
               him
               ;
               so
               wise
               as
               nothing
               can
               escape
               his
               knowledge
               ;
               so
               mighty
               as
               nothing
               can
               resist
               his
               power
               ,
               so
               vpright
               as
               nothing
               can
               pervert
               his
               justice
               ,
               who
               neither
               can
               bee
               deceiued
               with
               sophistry
               ,
               nor
               blinded
               with
               gifts
               ,
               nor
               terrified
               with
               threats
               .
               They
               shall
               looke
               vpon
               him
               whom
               they
               haue
               wounded
               and
               gored
               with
               the
               speare
               of
               their
               blasphemies
               ,
               with
               the
               nailes
               of
               their
               cursings
               and
               cursed
               oathes
               ;
               whō
               they
               haue
               buffeted
               &
               spit
               vpon
               with
               their
               impiety
               &
               prophanesse
               ;
               whō
               they
               haue
               again
               crucified
               to
               themselues
               by
               their
               divelish
               &
               damnable
               actions
               ,
               trampling
               his
               pretious
               Bloud
               vnder
               foot
               by
               their
               impenitencie
               ,
               putting
               him
               to
               open
               shame
               by
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               making
               a
               mock
               of
               him
               by
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               and
               turning
               his
               grace
               into
               wantonnes
               by
               their
               presumption
               .
               Holy
               Augustine
               in
               one
               of
               his
               
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Iudgment
              
               ,
               brings
               in
               this
               
                 glorious
                 Iudge
              
               thus
               expostulating
               the
               matter
               with
               these
               miscreants
               at
               that
               Day
               .
               
                 O
                 man
                 with
                 mine
                 owne
                 handes
                 
                 did
                 I
                 fashion
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 slime
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 into
                 thy
                 earthly
                 members
                 did
                 I
                 infuse
                 a
                 spirit
                 :
                 I
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 thee
                 mine
                 own
                 Image
                 :
                 I
                 placed
                 thee
                 among
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 contemning
                 the
                 vitall
                 efficacy
                 of
                 my
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 choosedst
                 rather
                 to
                 listen
                 to
                 the
                 tempter
                 ,
                 then
                 thy
                 God.
                 And
                 when
                 being
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 sin
                 thou
                 wert
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 inclosed
                 in
                 the
                 Virgins
                 wombe
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 layde
                 in
                 the
                 cratch
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 wrapped
                 in
                 swathing
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 I
                 endured
                 the
                 scorne
                 of
                 infancy
                 &
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 manhood
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 being
                 like
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 make
                 thee
                 like
                 vnto
                 my selfe
                 .
                 I
                 bore
                 the
                 buffetings
                 &
                 spittings
                 of
                 scorners
                 ,
                 I
                 dranke
                 
                 vineger
                 mixed
                 with
                 gall
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 scourged
                 with
                 whippes
                 ,
                 crowned
                 with
                 thornes
                 ,
                 nayled
                 to
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 gored
                 with
                 a
                 speare
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 torments
                 I
                 parted
                 with
                 my
                 life
                 :
                 Looke
                 vpon
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 the
                 nayles
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 skarres
                 of
                 my
                 wounds
                 :
                 I
                 took
                 vpon
                 me
                 thine
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 impart
                 vnto
                 thee
                 my
                 glory
                 .
                 I
                 vnderwent
                 the
                 death
                 due
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightst
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 sepulchre
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 raigne
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 wilfully
                 lost
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 by
                 my
                 sufferings
                 purchased
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 spurned
                 at
                 the
                 gratious
                 gift
                 of
                 thy
                 Redemption
                 .
                 I
                 complaine
                 not
                 of
                 my
                 death
                 ,
                 only
                 render
                 vnto
                 me
                 that
                 life
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 gaue
                 mine
                 .
                 Render
                 me
                 that
                 life
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 thou
                 dayly
                 killest
                 .
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 polluted
                 with
                 more
                 then
                 beastly
                 sensuality
                 that
                 Temple
                 which
                 in
                 thee
                 I
                 consecrated
                 to
                 my selfe
                 ?
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 stained
                 my
                 body
                 with
                 filthy
                 provocations
                 ?
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 tormented
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 grievous
                 crosse
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 vpon
                 which
                 I
                 sometimes
                 hung
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 is
                 more
                 grievous
                 (
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 vnwillingly
                 I
                 hang
                 vpon
                 it
                 )
                 then
                 that
                 other
                 which
                 taking
                 pity
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 kill
                 thy
                 death
                 I
                 willingly
                 mounted
                 .
                 I
                 being
                 impassible
                 in
                 my selfe
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 despised
                 God
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 salvation
                 in
                 mine
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 pardon
                 from
                 thy
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 life
                 from
                 my
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 wholesome
                 medicine
                 from
                 my
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               flinty
               or
               steely
               heart
               in
               the
               world
               could
               choose
               but
               resolue
               it selfe
               into
               teares
               of
               bloud
               vpon
               such
               an
               expostulation
               were
               it
               moistned
               with
               any
               drop
               of
               grace
               ?
               But
               heerevnto
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               often
               joyned
               with
               his
               enemies
               against
               him
               ,
               turned
               the
               deafe
               eare
               to
               the
               ministery
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               jested
               at
               his
               threatnings
               ,
               neglected
               his
               gratious
               invitations
               ,
               quenched
               his
               holy
               inspirations
               ,
               abused
               his
               Sacraments
               &
               his
               patience
               ,
               which
               being
               long
               abused
               at
               length
               is
               turned
               into
               fury
               .
               This
               
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
              
               therefore
               shall
               then
               shew
               himselfe
               as
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               he
               shall
               then
               put
               on
               righteousnesse
               for
               a
               brest-plate
               ,
               &
               take
               true
               judgment
               in
               steed
               of
               an
               helmet
               ,
               then
               shal
               he
               put
               on
               the
               garments
               of
               vengeance
               for
               cloathing
               ,
               &
               be
               clad
               with
               zeale
               as
               with
               a
               cloake
               ;
               Then
               shall
               hee
               come
               in
               strength
               as
               a
               storme
               of
               haile
               ,
               &
               as
               a
               whirlewinde
               breaking
               and
               throwing
               downe
               whatsoeuer
               standeth
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               as
               a
               rage
               of
               many
               waters
               that
               flow
               and
               rush
               together
               .
               The
               mountaines
               shall
               melt
               &
               fly
               away
               at
               his
               presence
               ,
               a
               burning
               fire
               shall
               run
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               on
               euery
               side
               of
               him
               a
               violent
               tempest
               .
               And
               if
               Felix
               himselfe
               a
               Iudge
               trembled
               to
               heare
               Paul
               (
               who
               as
               a
               prisoner
               was
               arraigned
               before
               him
               )
               disputing
               of
               this
               Last
               Iudgment
               ,
               how
               shall
               the
               guilty
               prisoners
               tremble
               before
               the
               face
               of
               this
               Iudge
               ,
               being
               both
               the
               
                 Iudge
                 and
                 the
                 party
                 offended
              
               ?
               If
               the
               Iewes
               who
               came
               to
               attach
               him
               fell
               backward
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               voyce
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               humility
               ,
               how
               shal
               the
               wicked
               stand
               amazed
               &
               confounded
               at
               his
               presence
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               judge
               them
               in
               glory
               &
               Maiesty
               ?
               Surely
               for
               them
               to
               endure
               the
               fiercenes
               of
               his
               angry
               countenance
               wil
               be
               intollerable
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               fly
               from
               it
               impossible
               ,
               &
               the
               more
               intollerable
               will
               it
               be
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               number
               of
               their
               accusers
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               nature
               and
               number
               of
               their
               accusers
               .
            
             
               THe
               Creatures
               shall
               accuse
               them
               whom
               they
               haue
               abused
               to
               vanity
               ,
               to
               luxury
               ,
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               to
               gluttony
               ;
               to
               covetousnesse
               ,
               to
               ambition
               ,
               to
               revenge
               ,
               and
               being
               then
               freed
               from
               their
               bondage
               ,
               they
               shall
               freely
               cōplain
               of
               this
               vnjust
               vsurpation
               .
               
                 Good
                 men
              
               shall
               accuse
               them
               ,
               as
               having
               bin
               most
               disdainfully
               scorned
               ,
               wronged
               ,
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               troden
               vnder-foot
               by
               them
               .
               Their
               Companions
               shall
               accuse
               them
               ,
               as
               having
               beene
               drawne
               into
               sin
               by
               their
               wicked
               intisements
               and
               examples
               .
               Their
               Teachers
               and
               Gouernours
               shall
               accuse
               them
               ,
               as
               hauing
               beene
               irreverent
               toward
               their
               persons
               ,
               &
               rebellious
               against
               their
               instructions
               and
               commaunds
               .
               
                 Their
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
              
               shall
               accuse
               them
               ,
               as
               hauing
               beene
               negligent
               in
               their
               education
               in
               vertue
               and
               piety
               .
               
                 The
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
              
               shall
               accuse
               them
               as
               hauing
               beene
               carelesse
               in
               the
               observation
               of
               their
               writings
               .
               
                 The
                 good
                 Angels
              
               shall
               accuse
               them
               whose
               directions
               they
               haue
               refused
               to
               follow
               .
               
                 The
                 Divels
              
               shall
               accuse
               them
               in
               that
               they
               haue
               betrayed
               their
               Lord
               and
               Captaine
               to
               march
               vnder
               their
               banners
               .
               
                 Their
                 owne
                 Consciences
              
               shall
               bitterly
               accuse
               &
               vpbraid
               them
               :
               the
               body
               shall
               accuse
               the
               soule
               as
               being
               the
               principall
               agent
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               the
               body
               as
               being
               a
               ready
               instrument
               :
               
                 The
                 appetite
              
               shall
               accuse
               reason
               as
               being
               too
               sensuall
               &
               indulgent
               ;
               &
               reason
               the
               appetite
               ,
               as
               being
               irregular
               &
               inordinate
               :
               all
               
                 the
                 faculties
              
               of
               the
               Soule
               ,
               all
               the
               senses
               &
               members
               of
               the
               body
               shall
               accuse
               each
               other
               :
               nay
               which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               
                 Iudge
                 himselfe
              
               shal
               be
               thy
               accuser
               ,
               representing
               those
               transgressions
               to
               thy
               memory
               ,
               &
               laying
               them
               close
               to
               thy
               charge
               which
               either
               thou
               hadst
               forgotten
               &
               cast
               behinde
               thee
               ,
               or
               didst
               perchaunce
               not
               know
               ,
               or
               not
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               sinnes
               ,
               Sweet
               IESVS
               ,
               which
               way
               will
               the
               poore
               Sinner
               turne
               himselfe
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               these
               accusers
               &
               accusations
               .
               To
               confesse
               thē
               then
               will
               serue
               but
               to
               increase
               his
               shame
               ;
               to
               deny
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               aggravate
               his
               fault
               ,
               &
               consequently
               his
               punishment
               :
               nay
               deny
               them
               hee
               cannot
               ,
               being
               convinced
               by
               two
               euidences
               against
               which
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               exception
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               &
               the
               booke
               of
               his
               owne
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               one
               shall
               shew
               him
               what
               he
               should
               haue
               done
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               what
               hee
               hath
               done
               ;
               against
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               hee
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               speake
               nothing
               ,
               his
               Conscience
               telling
               him
               that
               the
               commaundements
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               pure
               and
               righteous
               altogether
               :
               and
               for
               the
               booke
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               against
               that
               he
               cannot
               possibly
               except
               ,
               it
               being
               alway
               in
               his
               owne
               keeping
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               could
               not
               be
               falsified
               ,
               &
               whatsoeuer
               shall
               then
               be
               found
               written
               therein
               ,
               he
               shal
               freely
               acknowledge
               to
               haue
               beene
               written
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               :
               Silence
               then
               shall
               be
               his
               safest
               plea
               ,
               and
               astonishment
               his
               best
               Apologie
               .
            
             
               The
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               these
               accusations
               shal
               be
               brought
               in
               and
               layde
               against
               him
               
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Saints
                 and
                 glorious
                 Angels
              
               which
               shall
               then
               be
               vnto
               him
               a
               terrible
               and
               feareful
               spectacle
               ,
               aswel
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               infinite
               number
               ,
               as
               their
               inresistable
               strength
               .
               We
               read
               of
               diverse
               
               holy
               men
               ,
               who
               vpon
               the
               sight
               of
               an
               Angell
               haue
               beene
               cast
               into
               such
               pittifull
               fits
               ,
               that
               their
               spirits
               haue
               fayled
               them
               ,
               their
               breath
               hath
               forsaken
               them
               ,
               their
               joynts
               haue
               bin
               loosed
               and
               for
               the
               time
               they
               haue
               bin
               as
               dead
               bodies
               without
               all
               appearance
               of
               sense
               or
               life
               .
               Now
               if
               holy
               men
               haue
               been
               so
               much
               moved
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               one
               Angell
               bringing
               them
               good
               tidings
               and
               conversing
               familiarly
               with
               them
               ,
               into
               what
               inconceiueable
               gulfes
               of
               horrour
               shall
               the
               reprobate
               be
               plunged
               vpon
               the
               sight
               of
               so
               many
               millions
               ,
               all
               armed
               with
               indignation
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               desire
               of
               the
               full
               and
               finall
               execution
               of
               their
               Creators
               will
               ?
               If
               an
               army
               of
               men
               marching
               with
               banners
               displayed
               bee
               terrible
               to
               behold
               ,
               how
               dreadfull
               shall
               those
               innumerable
               hoaste
               of
               heavenly
               souldiers
               appeare
               to
               the
               face
               of
               their
               enimies
               ?
               and
               if
               one
               of
               them
               slew
               foure
               score
               and
               fiue
               thousand
               in
               one
               night
               ,
               what
               mortall
               weight
               shall
               conceiue
               any
               hope
               of
               standing
               before
               such
               multitudes
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               are
               now
               sent
               forch
               to
               minister
               for
               their
               sakes
               that
               are
               heires
               of
               salvation
               :
               so
               then
               shall
               they
               separate
               the
               just
               from
               the
               vnjust
               ,
               and
               shall
               execute
               vengeance
               vpon
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               heires
               of
               damnation
               ,
               casting
               them
               into
               a
               fornace
               of
               fire
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               wayling
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
               So
               as
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               bare
               Spectatours
               ,
               but
               principall
               Act●…urs
               in
               that
               lamentable
               tragedie
               .
               We
               finde
               ,
               that
               when
               but
               one
               of
               them
               descended
               to
               role
               away
               the
               stone
               frō
               our
               Saviours
               Sepulchre
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Earth-quake
               ,
               and
               for
               feare
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               were
               astonied
               ,
               and
               became
               as
               dead
               men
               :
               Into
               what
               extremity
               then
               of
               confusion
               and
               perplexity
               shall
               the
               wicked
               be
               driven
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               perceiue
               such
               troupes
               of
               these
               mighty
               and
               glorious
               Creatures
               assembled
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               be
               witnesses
               of
               their
               shame
               and
               just
               condemnation
               ,
               but
               agents
               in
               their
               execution
               ?
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               acted
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               those
               
                 blessed
                 Saints
              
               whom
               they
               alwayes
               held
               their
               greatest
               enemies
               ;
               and
               what
               greater
               bitternesse
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               layd
               open
               and
               reproached
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               mans
               enimies
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               them
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               advanced
               to
               honour
               ,
               triumphing
               and
               insulting
               vpon
               his
               miseries
               ,
               as
               the
               Saints
               then
               shall
               doe
               vpon
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               admiring
               and
               applauding
               the
               justice
               of
               their
               Creat●…r
               ,
               and
               as
               assistants
               ,
               approving
               the
               equity
               of
               that
               sentence
               which
               he
               shall
               pronounce
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Condemned
               themselues
               likewise
               cannot
               but
               justifie
               .
            
             
               In
               asmuch
               as
               then
               in
               an
               instant
               shall
               be
               represented
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               and
               discovered
               in
               the
               open
               view
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               all
               the
               horrible
               ,
               foule
               ,
               bloody
               ,
               crying
               ,
               roaring
               sinnes
               that
               ever
               they
               committed
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               and
               manner
               ,
               and
               measure
               .
               Then
               shall
               they
               giue
               a
               particular
               strict
               account
               of
               all
               the
               blessings
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
              
               which
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               vpon
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               
                 senses
                 and
                 members
              
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               of
               so
               many
               talents
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               how
               they
               haue
               vsed
               ,
               or
               rather
               abused
               them
               .
               Then
               shall
               they
               giue
               an
               account
               ,
               how
               they
               haue
               profited
               by
               all
               those
               
                 wholsome
                 lessons
              
               they
               haue
               heard
               ,
               and
               fatherly
               chastisements
               they
               haue
               beene
               corrected
               with
               ,
               how
               they
               haue
               entertained
               those
               good
               motions
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               their
               hearts
               ;
               how
               they
               haue
               withstood
               the
               Suggestions
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               &
               the
               temptations
               
               of
               the
               world
               and
               the
               flesh
               .
               Then
               shall
               they
               giue
               an
               account
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               their
               greivous
               haynous
               sinnes
               of
               presumption
               and
               malice
               ,
               committed
               against
               the
               light
               of
               their
               Conscience
               wittingly
               ,
               willingly
               ,
               &
               wilfully
               ,
               with
               an
               high
               hand
               and
               striffe
               necke
               ,
               but
               of
               filthy
               rotten
               speeches
               ,
               prophane
               writings
               ,
               vnsavory
               jests
               ,
               nay
               of
               every
               
                 idle
                 word
              
               ,
               nay
               of
               every
               loose
               and
               lewd
               thought
               ;
               not
               only
               of
               outward
               ,
               publique
               ,
               notorious
               transgressions
               ,
               but
               of
               secret
               practises
               ,
               mischievous
               plots
               &
               projects
               ,
               knowne
               only
               to
               God
               and
               their
               owne
               soules
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               sins
               of
               Commission
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               omission
               of
               good
               duties
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               pretious
               time
               mis-spent
               ,
               passing
               the
               greatest
               part
               thereof
               in
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               &
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               dancing
               ,
               and
               gaming
               ,
               in
               haunting
               taverns
               ,
               and
               play-houses
               ,
               and
               dicing-houses
               ,
               and
               brothell-houses
               ,
               which
               should
               haue
               been
               spent
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               Charity
               ,
               of
               Piety
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               their
               
                 private
                 calling
                 .
                 Good
                 God
              
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               poore
               sinner
               now
               say
               ,
               what
               shall
               he
               doe
               for
               the
               levelling
               and
               cleering
               of
               these
               accounts
               ?
               shall
               he
               call
               for
               mercy
               ?
               he
               hath
               already
               shut
               that
               doore
               against
               himselfe
               .
               Shall
               he
               fly
               to
               his
               Saviour
               ?
               hee
               is
               now
               become
               his
               Iudge
               .
               Shall
               he
               implore
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angells
              
               ?
               neither
               will
               they
               intercede
               if
               they
               might
               be
               heard
               ,
               nor
               shall
               they
               be
               heard
               ,
               though
               they
               would
               intercede
               .
               
                 O
                 hard
                 distresse
              
               ,
               sayth
               devoute
               Anselme
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               will
               be
               his
               sinnes
               accusing
               him
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               justice
               terrifying
               him
               ,
               vnder
               him
               the
               
                 gulfe
                 of
                 hell
              
               gaping
               ,
               aboue
               him
               the
               Iudge
               frowning
               ,
               within
               him
               a
               Conscience
               stinging
               ,
               without
               him
               the
               world
               burning
               .
               Finding
               no
               way
               then
               to
               releiue
               or
               excuse
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               shall
               
                 seeke
                 to
                 hide
                 himselfe
                 in
                 dens
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 rockes
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 hills
                 and
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 fall
                 vpon
                 me
                 and
                 cover
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sitteth
                 vpon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 stand
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 righteous
                 be
                 hardly
                 saved
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 impenitent
                 sinner
                 appeare
                 ?
              
               Yet
               no
               remedie
               ,
               stand
               forth
               and
               appeare
               they
               must
               at
               the
               open
               barre
               or
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               and
               there
               receiue
               their
               last
               doome
               ;
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 yee
                 Cursed
                 ,
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devill
                 and
                 his
                 Angells
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               4.
               
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               the
               dreadfulnes
               of
               the
               sentence
               which
               shall
               then
               be
               pronounced
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               O
               Mercifull
               Lord
               ,
               what
               a
               dolefull
               ,
               what
               as
               dreadfull
               sentence
               is
               this
               ?
               Depart
               from
               thee
               O
               Christ
               ?
               why
               thou
               art
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               losse
               of
               thee
               is
               an
               vniversall
               losse
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               greatest
               good
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               thee
               is
               the
               greatest
               evill
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               very
               Center
               and
               perfect
               rest
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               bee
               pulled
               from
               thee
               is
               the
               most
               cruell
               separation
               that
               can
               be
               .
               It
               was
               the
               richest
               promise
               that
               thou
               couldst
               make
               to
               the
               penitent
               theefe
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetest
               voyce
               that
               he
               could
               heare
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               Lord
               whither
               shall
               we
               goe
               from
               thee
               ,
               saith
               one
               of
               thine
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               only
               wisheth
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               with
               thee
               .
               The
               Wisards
               of
               the
               East
               when
               they
               recovered
               
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               starre
               that
               but
               led
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               being
               yet
               in
               the
               state
               of
               infirmitie
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               rejoyced
               with
               an
               exceeding
               great
               joy
               :
               and
               thy
               forerunner
               the
               Baptist
               at
               the
               voyce
               of
               thy
               blessed
               mother
               sprang
               for
               joy
               ,
               being
               yet
               in
               the
               wombe
               ;
               how
               then
               would
               they
               haue
               beene
               replenished
               and
               ravished
               with
               joy
               to
               haue
               seen
               thee
               in
               thy
               Kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               tormented
               with
               griefe
               to
               haue
               bin
               commaunded
               out
               of
               thy
               presence
               ?
               specially
               considering
               ,
               that
               
                 with
                 thee
                 is
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 presence
                 is
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 there
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               By
               parting
               from
               thee
               then
               ,
               wee
               part
               from
               the
               blisfull
               vision
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               fruition
               of
               the
               happy
               fellowship
               of
               the
               holy
               Angels
               and
               society
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               consequently
               from
               happinesse
               it selfe
               .
               What
               remaines
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               parting
               from
               happinesse
               ,
               wee
               should
               indeede
               become
               most
               miserable
               and
               accursed
               Caitifs
               .
               Depart
               from
               me
               yee
               Cursed
               .
               Men
               sometimes
               curse
               where
               God
               blesses
               ,
               and
               blesse
               where
               God
               curses
               :
               They
               can
               only
               pronounce
               a
               man
               cursed
               ,
               they
               cannot
               make
               him
               so
               :
               but
               heere
               it
               is
               otherwise
               :
               for
               with
               this
               powerfull
               and
               righteous
               Iudge
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               is
               to
               make
               :
               when
               he
               cursed
               the
               figge
               tree
               ,
               it
               instantly
               withered
               :
               And
               as
               these
               impenitent
               Sinners
               
                 loved
                 cursing
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 come
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 loved
                 not
                 blessing
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 cloathed
                 themselues
                 with
                 cursing
                 like
                 a
                 rayment
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 bowels
                 like
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 oyle
                 into
                 their
                 bones
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 to
                 cover
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 girdle
                 wherewith
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 alway
                 girded
                 .
                 Cursed
              
               shall
               be
               the
               day
               of
               their
               conception
               ,
               &
               cursed
               the
               day
               of
               their
               birth
               :
               Cursed
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               cursed
               in
               their
               bodies
               ;
               Cursed
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               cursed
               in
               their
               desires
               ;
               cursed
               in
               their
               speeches
               ,
               and
               cursed
               in
               their
               actions
               ;
               Cursed
               in
               the
               haynousnes
               of
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               cursed
               in
               the
               grievousnesse
               of
               their
               punishment
               :
               cursed
               in
               their
               punishment
               of
               losse
               ,
               for
               their
               aversion
               from
               the
               
                 Creator
                 ,
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               cursed
               in
               their
               punishment
               of
               sense
               ,
               for
               their
               conversion
               to
               the
               
                 Creature
                 ,
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 into
                 everlasting
                 Fire
                 .
              
               Of
               all
               the
               Creatures
               appointed
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               instruments
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 water
                 and
                 fire
              
               are
               noted
               to
               haue
               the
               least
               mercy
               :
               And
               therefore
               with
               fire
               &
               brimstone
               consumed
               he
               the
               filthy
               Sodomites
               ,
               a
               type
               of
               this
               hellish
               fire
               ,
               as
               Sodome
               was
               of
               hell
               it selfe
               .
               If
               creating
               an
               element
               heere
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               fire
               ,
               he
               made
               the
               same
               so
               insufferable
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               would
               not
               hold
               his
               onely
               hand
               therein
               one
               day
               to
               gaine
               a
               kingdome
               ;
               what
               a
               fire
               thinke
               you
               hath
               he
               provided
               for
               hell
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               created
               for
               comfort
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               torment
               ?
               Our
               fire
               hath
               many
               differences
               from
               that
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               truly
               sayd
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               be
               but
               as
               a
               painted
               or
               fained
               fire
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               .
               For
               first
               our
               fire
               was
               made
               to
               comfort
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               and
               ▪
               that
               only
               to
               afflict
               and
               torment
               :
               Our
               fire
               hath
               need
               to
               be
               fed
               continually
               with
               wood
               and
               fewell
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               goeth
               out
               ,
               that
               burneth
               eternally
               without
               feeding
               ,
               and
               is
               vnquenchable
               ;
               for
               that
               
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 owne
                 mouth
                 doth
                 blowe
                 and
                 nourish
                 it
                 .
              
               Our
               fire
               worketh
               only
               vpon
               the
               body
               ,
               immediatly
               vpon
               the
               soule
               being
               a
               spirit
               it
               cannot
               worke
               ,
               that
               worketh
               vpon
               the
               soule
               separated
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               as
               it
               likewise
               doth
               vpon
               the
               
                 Apostate
                 Angells
              
               ,
               and
               vpon
               both
               soule
               and
               bodie
               rejoyned
               .
               Our
               fire
               giveth
               light
               which
               of
               it selfe
               is
               
               comfortable
               ,
               that
               admitteth
               none
               ,
               but
               is
               full
               of
               dismall
               darkenesse
               .
               Our
               fire
               may
               be
               extinguished
               ,
               or
               the
               rage
               of
               it
               abated
               with
               water
               ,
               that
               cannot
               .
               Ours
               breedeth
               weeping
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               weeping
               but
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               effect
               of
               cold
               .
               Such
               a
               strange
               and
               incredible
               fire
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               implies
               contraries
               ,
               and
               so
               terrible
               is
               this
               Iudge
               to
               his
               enimies
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               devised
               a
               wonderfull
               way
               ,
               how
               to
               torment
               them
               with
               burning
               heate
               and
               chilling
               cold
               both
               at
               once
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               fire
               consumeth
               the
               food
               that
               is
               cast
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               thereby
               in
               short
               space
               dispatcheth
               the
               paines
               ,
               whereas
               that
               afflicteth
               &
               tormenteth
               ,
               but
               consumeth
               not
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               paines
               may
               be
               Everlasting
               as
               is
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               O
               deadly
               life
               ,
               O
               immortall
               death
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               tearme
               thee
               ?
               Life
               ?
               and
               wherefore
               then
               dost
               thou
               kill
               ?
               Death
               ?
               and
               wherefore
               then
               dost
               thou
               endure
               ?
               There
               is
               neither
               Life
               nor
               Death
               but
               hath
               something
               good
               in
               it
               .
               For
               in
               life
               there
               is
               some
               ease
               ,
               and
               in
               death
               an
               end
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               neither
               ease
               nor
               end
               :
               What
               shall
               I
               tearme
               thee
               ?
               even
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               both
               .
               For
               of
               death
               thou
               hast
               torment
               without
               any
               end
               ,
               and
               of
               life
               the
               continuance
               without
               any
               ease
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               God
               shall
               liue
               ,
               so
               long
               shall
               the
               damned
               die
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               shall
               cease
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               also
               cease
               to
               be
               miserable
               .
               A
               starre
               which
               is
               farre
               greater
               then
               the
               earth
               ,
               appeareth
               to
               be
               a
               small
               spot
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               much
               lesse
               shall
               the
               age
               of
               man
               seeme
               ;
               yea
               much
               lesse
               the
               age
               and
               continuance
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               perpetuity
               of
               paines
               .
               The
               least
               moment
               of
               time
               if
               it
               be
               compared
               with
               tenne
               thousand
               millions
               of
               yeares
               ,
               because
               both
               tearmes
               are
               finite
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               a
               part
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               beareth
               ,
               although
               a
               very
               small
               ,
               yet
               some
               proportion
               :
               but
               this
               or
               any
               other
               number
               of
               yeares
               in
               respect
               of
               endlesse
               eternity
               is
               nothing
               ,
               lesse
               then
               just
               nothing
               :
               For
               all
               things
               that
               are
               finite
               may
               bee
               compared
               together
               ,
               but
               betweene
               that
               which
               is
               finite
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               infinite
               ,
               there
               standeth
               no
               comparison
               .
               O
               sayth
               one
               holy
               Father
               in
               a
               godly
               meditation
               ,
               if
               a
               sinner
               damned
               in
               hell
               did
               know
               that
               hee
               had
               to
               suffer
               those
               torments
               no
               more
               thousand
               yeares
               then
               there
               be
               sands
               in
               the
               sea
               or
               grasse
               leaues
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               or
               no
               more
               thousand
               millions
               of
               ages
               then
               there
               be
               Creatures
               in
               heaven
               ,
               hell
               ,
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               he
               would
               greatly
               rejoyce
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               would
               comfort
               himselfe
               at
               the
               leastwise
               with
               this
               cogitation
               ,
               that
               once
               yet
               the
               matter
               would
               haue
               an
               end
               :
               But
               now
               ,
               sayth
               this
               good
               man
               ,
               this
               word
               never
               breaketh
               his
               heart
               ,
               considering
               that
               after
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               millions
               of
               worlds
               (
               if
               there
               might
               be
               so
               many
               )
               he
               hath
               as
               farre
               to
               his
               journeyes
               end
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               the
               first
               day
               of
               his
               entrance
               into
               those
               torments
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               a
               man
               that
               is
               sharpely
               pinched
               with
               the
               goute
               ,
               or
               the
               stone
               ,
               or
               but
               with
               thetoothach
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               hold
               him
               but
               by
               fits
               ,
               giving
               him
               some
               respite
               betweene-whiles
               ,
               notwithstanding
               doe
               thinke
               one
               night
               exceeding
               long
               although
               he
               lie
               in
               a
               soft
               bed
               ,
               well
               applied
               &
               cared
               for
               ;
               how
               tedious
               doe
               wee
               thinke
               eternity
               will
               seeme
               to
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               vniuersally
               in
               all
               their
               parts
               continually
               without
               intermission
               ,
               perpetually
               without
               end
               or
               hope
               of
               end
               schorched
               in
               those
               hellish
               flames
               ,
               which
               besides
               that
               they
               are
               everlasting
               ,
               haue
               this
               likewise
               added
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devill
                 and
                 his
                 Angells
                 ?
              
            
             
               Prepared
               ,
               by
               whom
               ?
               surely
               by
               the
               
                 Iudge
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               who
               giues
               the
               sentence
               .
               
               Now
               if
               but
               
                 mortall
                 Iudges
              
               should
               set
               and
               search
               their
               wits
               to
               devise
               &
               prepare
               a
               punishment
               for
               some
               notorious
               malefactour
               ,
               what
               grievous
               tortures
               doe
               they
               often
               finde
               out
               ?
               able
               to
               make
               a
               man
               tremble
               at
               the
               very
               mentioning
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               kinde
               of
               punishment
               then
               shall
               wee
               conceiue
               this
               to
               be
               which
               this
               
                 immortall
                 King
              
               of
               Heauen
               &
               Earth
               ,
               this
               Iudge
               both
               of
               the
               quick
               &
               dead
               hath
               prepared
               ?
               Surely
               his
               invention
               this
               way
               is
               as
               farre
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               all
               mortal
               wits
               (
               were
               they
               all
               vnited
               in
               one
               braine
               )
               as
               is
               his
               power
               .
               It
               must
               needes
               be
               then
               a
               torment
               insufferable
               ,
               vnspeakable
               &
               incomprehensible
               which
               hee
               hath
               set
               himselfe
               to
               prepare
               :
               But
               for
               whom
               ?
               
                 for
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               Arch-traitour
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               rebell
               that
               stands
               out
               against
               him
               ,
               &
               hath
               stood
               out
               against
               him
               since
               the
               first
               Creation
               of
               the
               World.
               
                 How
                 art
                 thou
                 fallen
                 from
                 heauen
                 O
                 Lucifer
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 !
                 thou
                 saydst
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
              
               I
               
                 will
                 exalt
                 my
                 throne
                 aboue
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 starres
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
              
               I
               
                 will
                 bee
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 :
                 Therefore
                 hath
                 hee
                 cast
                 thee
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 there
                 te
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 everlasting
                 chaines
                 vnder
                 darknesse
                 to
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 assise
                 ,
              
               then
               &
               there
               shalt
               thou
               receiue
               thy
               compleat
               &
               finall
               sentence
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               those
               miscreants
               who
               haue
               chosen
               rather
               to
               hearken
               to
               thy
               intisements
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               to
               thy
               temptations
               ,
               to
               march
               vnder
               thy
               banner
               ,
               and
               with
               thee
               &
               thine
               Angels
               to
               stand
               out
               in
               open
               rebellion
               against
               their
               Liege
               Lord
               ,
               then
               to
               yeeld
               their
               due
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               by
               so
               many
               obligations
               might
               deservedly
               challenge
               it
               from
               them
               :
               Then
               I
               say
               ,
               shall
               they
               who
               haue
               thus
               sinned
               with
               thee
               ,
               suffer
               likewise
               with
               thee
               :
               &
               as
               thou
               labouredst
               by
               all
               means
               to
               make
               them
               like
               thy self
               insin
               :
               so
               shalt
               thouthen
               as
               earnestly
               labour
               to
               make
               them
               like
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               kinde
               ,
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               degree
               of
               thy
               punishment
               :
               that
               as
               the
               Saints
               shall
               resemble
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               in
               heauen
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               in
               all
               respects
               resemble
               thee
               &
               thy
               
                 cursed
                 Angels
              
               in
               hell
               .
               And
               thus
               haue
               wee
               in
               part
               heard
               the
               terrour
               of
               this
               
                 last
                 day
              
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               obstinately
               wicked
               ;
               Let
               vs
               now
               heare
               what
               Comforts
               the
               remembrance
               and
               meditation
               thereof
               may
               justly
               afford
               
                 the
                 righteous
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               by
               
                 Gods
                 grace
                 endeavour
                 to
                 liue
                 a
                 vertuous
                 and
                 religious
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               day
               may
               serue
               for
               a
               speciall
               comfort
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               whether
               they
               meditate
               vpon
               the
               name
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               day
               it selfe
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               favour
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               gracious
               promises
               made
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               THese
               Comforts
               then
               arise
               first
               from
               the
               name
               &
               
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 day
              
               in
               regard
               of
               them
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 and
                 favour
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
              
               &
               from
               the
               
                 gracious
                 promises
              
               made
               vnto
               them
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 quality
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
              
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               
               be
               tryed
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
              
               which
               shal
               be
               pronounced
               on
               their
               behalf
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               this
               day
               howbeit
               it
               shal
               be
               very
               tert
               rible
               to
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               shall
               it
               be
               a
               day
               of
               
                 ioy
                 &
                 triumph
              
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               
                 Iubilee
                 &
                 exultation
              
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               tearme
               it
               a
               day
               of
               refreshing
               &
               redemption
               .
               Neither
               ought
               this
               to
               seem
               strange
               ,
               since
               the
               same
               Sun
               which
               melteth
               the
               wax
               ,
               hardneth
               the
               clay
               ,
               the
               same
               beams
               exhale
               both
               stinking
               vapours
               out
               of
               the
               dunghilis
               &
               sweet
               savours
               out
               of
               flowres
               ,
               the
               beame
               is
               every
               way
               the
               same
               which
               workes
               vpon
               them
               ,
               only
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               subjects
               which
               it
               workes
               vpon
               ,
               is
               it
               that
               thus
               diversifies
               the
               effects
               .
               When
               the
               Iudges
               in
               their
               Assises
               come
               to
               the
               bench
               or
               place
               of
               judgment
               apparelled
               in
               skarlet
               robes
               ,
               invironed
               with
               holdbards
               ,
               attended
               on
               with
               great
               troopes
               ,
               assisted
               by
               the
               principall
               knights
               and
               gentlemen
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               a
               pleasing
               sight
               to
               the
               innocent
               prisoner
               ,
               because
               hee
               hopes
               that
               now
               his
               innocency
               shal
               appeare
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               day
               of
               his
               deliuerance
               is
               come
               :
               whereas
               to
               the
               guilty
               it
               is
               a
               dreadful
               sight
               ,
               because
               he
               knowes
               that
               the
               day
               of
               his
               tryall
               ,
               &
               consequently
               of
               his
               condemnation
               and
               execution
               cannot
               be
               farre
               off
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               when
               the
               gibbet
               or
               gallows
               is
               set
               vp
               ,
               the
               ladder
               ,
               the
               halter
               ,
               the
               hangman
               &
               all
               in
               readines
               for
               the
               execution
               ,
               this
               to
               the
               good
               subject
               &
               true
               man
               is
               a
               pleasing
               spectacle
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               for
               their
               peace
               &
               safeguard
               :
               but
               a
               spectacle
               full
               of
               horrour
               to
               the
               condemned
               theefe
               or
               murtherer
               who
               are
               there
               instantly
               to
               be
               executed
               .
               To
               such
               as
               are
               straitly
               besieged
               in
               a
               Castle
               or
               City
               ,
               when
               a
               powerful
               Army
               is
               raised
               to
               rescue
               them
               ,
               &
               draweth
               neere
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               is
               come
               within
               sight
               ,
               the
               neighing
               and
               trampling
               of
               the
               horses
               ,
               the
               glittering
               of
               the
               armour
               ,
               the
               clashing
               of
               weapons
               ,
               the
               beating
               of
               the
               drumme
               ,
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               trumpet
               ,
               yea
               the
               roaring
               of
               the
               cannon
               to
               them
               are
               as
               swe●…t
               musick
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               all
               this
               to
               be
               for
               their
               succour
               and
               reliefe
               :
               but
               to
               the
               besiegers
               the
               noyse
               is
               terrible
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               it
               is
               to
               assault
               ,
               remoue
               and
               vanquish
               them
               :
               &
               this
               surely
               shall
               be
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               faithfull
               and
               the
               vnrighteous
               at
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 iudgment
              
               .
               The
               Maiesty
               &
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               traine
               of
               innumerable
               Angels
               attending
               on
               him
               ,
               the
               shrill
               sound
               of
               the
               trumpet
               summoning
               all
               flesh
               to
               appeare
               before
               his
               Tribu-nall
               at
               this
               great
               &
               generall
               Assises
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               solemnities
               belonging
               to
               the
               pomp
               &
               magnificence
               thereof
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               vtterly
               daunt
               and
               confound
               the
               one
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               know
               themselues
               guilty
               of
               all
               those
               enormities
               and
               out-rages
               wherewith
               they
               shall
               be
               charged
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               cheere
               vp
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               thē
               fully
               to
               be
               cleered
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               men
               &
               Angels
               frō
               those
               vnjust
               aspersions
               &
               imputations
               whichtheir
               enemies
               haue
               cast
               vpon
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               all
               those
               wrongs
               and
               oppressions
               they
               haue
               sustained
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               rescued
               from
               that
               narrow
               siege
               ,
               that
               fierce
               assault
               ,
               that
               long
               &
               strong
               battery
               which
               by
               sinne
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               &
               the
               Divell
               hath
               beene
               laid
               to
               their
               soules
               ;
               so
               as
               all
               those
               fearefull
               signes
               fore-running
               the
               last
               end
               ,
               as
               the
               trembling
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               powers
               of
               heauen
               ,
               shall
               be
               vnto
               them
               as
               the
               Earthquake
               was
               to
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               ,
               which
               serued
               to
               loose
               their
               fetters
               and
               manicles
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               vnto
               them
               the
               prison
               doores
               and
               set
               them
               at
               liberty
               .
            
             
             
               Neither
               can
               it
               in
               truth
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               considering
               the
               loue
               &
               favour
               which
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               beares
               them
               .
               He
               hath
               redeemed
               them
               with
               the
               pretious
               Blood
               of
               his
               deare
               Sonne
               ,
               he
               hath
               begotten
               them
               by
               the
               incorruptible
               seed
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               hee
               hath
               illuminated
               and
               sanctified
               them
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               hath
               sealed
               them
               by
               his
               Sacraments
               ,
               he
               hath
               pacified
               their
               guilty
               Consciences
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
               delivered
               them
               out
               of
               dangers
               ,
               supported
               them
               in
               their
               temptations
               ,
               relieued
               them
               in
               their
               distresses
               ,
               resolued
               them
               in
               their
               doubts
               ,
               made
               all
               things
               worke
               together
               for
               the
               best
               vnto
               them
               ;
               and
               will
               he
               forsake
               them
               at
               this
               last
               tryall
               ?
               no
               ,
               no
               ,
               
                 herein
                 he
                 setteth
                 out
                 his
                 loue
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 sinners
              
               ;
               Christ
               
                 died
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 being
                 now
                 iustified
                 by
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 shall
                 they
                 bee
                 saued
                 from
                 wrath
                 thorow
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 enemies
                 they
                 were
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 much
                 möre
                 being
                 reconciled
                 shall
                 they
                 bee
                 saued
                 by
                 his
                 life
                 :
              
               if
               they
               were
               pardoned
               thorow
               his
               death
               when
               they
               were
               enemies
               ,
               they
               shall
               much
               more
               be
               saued
               by
               his
               life
               now
               that
               they
               are
               friends
               .
               For
               how
               incredible
               is
               it
               ,
               nay
               how
               impossible
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               pardoneth
               an
               enemy
               should
               condemne
               a
               friend
               .
               He
               loued
               them
               whiles
               they
               yet
               bore
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               will
               he
               not
               much
               more
               loue
               them
               now
               ,
               since
               he
               hath
               in
               part
               repaired
               his
               owne
               Image
               in
               them
               .
               They
               were
               deare
               vnto
               him
               when
               there
               was
               in
               them
               no
               goodnesse
               ,
               &
               can
               hee
               now
               abandon
               them
               being
               made
               partakers
               of
               that
               goodnes
               which
               himselfe
               hath
               wrought
               in
               them
               .
               Being
               then
               pluckt
               out
               of
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               let
               them
               neuer
               feare
               to
               be
               rejected
               by
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
              
               ;
               having
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               let
               them
               neuer
               feare
               to
               be
               deliuered
               ouer
               vnto
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               finall
               sentence
               to
               be
               joined
               with
               the
               Divell
               and
               
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 but
                 gaue
                 him
                 for
                 vs
                 all
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 with
                 him
                 giue
                 vs
                 all
                 things
                 also
                 ?
                 Who
                 shal
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 iustifieth
                 :
                 who
                 shall
                 condemne
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 which
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 .
                 Who
                 shall
                 separate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 shall
                 tribulation
                 or
                 anguish
                 ,
                 or
                 persecution
                 ,
                 or
                 famine
                 ,
                 or
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 or
                 perill
                 ,
                 or
                 sword
                 ?
                 nay
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 wee
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 thorow
                 him
                 that
                 loued
                 vs.
                 And
                 wee
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 neither
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 nor
                 heighth
                 ,
                 nor
                 depth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               loue
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               doth
               thus
               arme
               his
               children
               against
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 iudgment
              
               ,
               so
               doe
               likewise
               the
               
                 gracious
                 promises
              
               made
               vnto
               them
               ,
               which
               imbolden
               them
               to
               say
               again
               with
               the
               blessed
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 is
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 me
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 shall
                 giue
                 me
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 all
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 loue
                 that
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
              
               If
               I
               shall
               then
               receiue
               a
               Crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               I
               need
               not
               feare
               hell
               fire
               :
               if
               the
               righteous
               Iudge
               himselfe
               will
               giue
               it
               me
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               his
               severity
               :
               if
               he
               shall
               giue
               it
               to
               all
               those
               who
               loue
               that
               his
               appearing
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               tremble
               at
               the
               thought
               thereof
               ;
               nay
               I
               haue
               rather
               great
               reason
               to
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               thereat
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               see
               those
               things
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               
               to
               looke
               vp
               &
               lift
               vp
               mine
               head
               ,
               as
               being
               well
               assured
               that
               my
               redemption
               draweth
               neere
               .
               And
               not
               only
               my
               redemption
               ,
               but
               mine
               advancement
               to
               honour
               ,
               euen
               in
               that
               very
               act
               of
               Iudgment
               :
               the
               bench
               rather
               then
               the
               barre
               being
               my
               place
               there
               ,
               &
               my selfe
               being
               ordained
               not
               to
               stand
               forth
               as
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               but
               to
               sit
               as
               a
               Iudge
               .
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 yee
                 which
                 followed
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 regeneration
                 shall
                 sit
                 also
                 vpon
                 twelue
                 thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 iudge
                 the
                 twelue
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
              
               sayth
               Truth
               it selfe
               .
               Which
               priviledge
               lest
               we
               should
               thinke
               to
               be
               restrained
               only
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               by
               good
               warrant
               extends
               it
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               .
               
                 Doe
                 ye
                 not
                 know
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 iudge
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               wicked
               men
               who
               haue
               oppressed
               vs
               :
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 iudge
                 the
                 Angels
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               wicked
               spirits
               who
               haue
               tempted
               or
               assaulted
               vs.
               Now
               what
               folly
               is
               it
               to
               be
               afrayde
               of
               that
               judgment
               where
               we
               our selues
               shall
               be
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               our
               greatest
               enemies
               ?
               nay
               what
               incouragement
               should
               it
               bee
               to
               receiue
               if
               need
               were
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               shall
               judge
               Pilate
               before
               whom
               hee
               was
               arraigned
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               wrongfully
               condemned
               :
               so
               also
               shall
               we
               in
               some
               sort
               at
               leastwise
               as
               Assessors
               with
               him
               &
               approouers
               of
               his
               sentence
               ,
               judge
               our
               Iudges
               .
               For
               although
               Christ
               our
               Head
               principally
               and
               properly
               shall
               be
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               yet
               wee
               that
               are
               his
               members
               shall
               haue
               a
               branch
               of
               his
               authority
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               as
               it
               were
               joyned
               in
               commission
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               6.
               
               Or
               the
               quality
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Iudge
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               by
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               :
               or
               lastly
               ,
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               sentence
               which
               sh●…ll
               then
               be
               pronounced
               on
               their
               behalfe
               .
            
             
               BVt
               setting
               this
               Commission
               aside
               ,
               what
               a
               comfort
               will
               it
               bee
               to
               the
               Godly
               to
               be
               summoned
               ,
               to
               be
               assembled
               ,
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               goates
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               those
               very
               Angels
               who
               were
               appointed
               to
               be
               their
               guardians
               ,
               to
               pitch
               their
               tents
               round
               about
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               beare
               them
               vp
               with
               their
               hands
               that
               they
               might
               not
               dash
               their
               foote
               against
               a
               stone
               ?
               nay
               what
               joy
               vnvtterable
               ,
               with
               their
               eyes
               to
               behold
               and
               looke
               vpon
               that
               Sauiour
               of
               theirs
               (
               appearing
               in
               Maiesty
               as
               a
               Iudge
               )
               who
               redeemed
               them
               with
               his
               heart
               blood
               ,
               and
               gaue
               his
               life
               as
               a
               ransome
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               haue
               trusted
               ,
               on
               whom
               they
               haue
               beleeued
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               haue
               prayed
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               haue
               suffered
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               shall
               be
               glorified
               ?
               Their
               Father
               ,
               their
               Husband
               ,
               their
               Master
               ,
               their
               Head
               ,
               their
               Physitian
               ,
               their
               Advocate
               and
               Intercessour
               :
               and
               can
               the
               father
               condemne
               the
               sonne
               ,
               the
               husband
               the
               wife
               ,
               the
               Master
               his
               faithfull
               servant
               ,
               the
               head
               his
               members
               ,
               the
               Physitian
               his
               patient
               ,
               the
               Advocate
               his
               Client
               ?
               How
               happy
               is
               our
               case
               then
               ,
               that
               hee
               must
               be
               our
               Iudge
               that
               was
               himselfe
               judged
               for
               vs
               ▪
               and
               our
               assurance
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               not
               condemne
               vs
               ,
               that
               hath
               already
               be●…ne
               condemned
               for
               vs
               :
               No
               ,
               he
               
               will
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               condemning
               vs
               ,
               that
               then
               and
               there
               hee
               will
               fully
               acquit
               vs
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               that
               favourable
               sentence
               on
               our
               behalfe
               ,
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 inherite
                 a
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               judiciall
               sentence
               shall
               I
               call
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               brotherly
               &
               gratious
               invitation
               ?
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 :
                 Come
                 ,
              
               that
               where
               the
               husband
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               the
               wife
               be
               ;
               that
               where
               the
               father
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               the
               sonnes
               be
               ;
               that
               where
               the
               Master
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               the
               servants
               be
               ;
               that
               where
               the
               Captain
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               the
               souldiers
               be
               ;
               that
               where
               the
               king
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               the
               subjects
               be
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               head
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               the
               members
               be
               .
               Come
               ,
               it
               was
               thy
               voice
               sweet
               Savior
               whiles
               thou
               wert
               yet
               in
               the
               state
               of
               humility
               ,
               
                 Come
                 vnto
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 weary
                 &
                 heavy
                 laden
                 &
                 I
                 will
                 refresh
                 you
                 :
              
               &
               dost
               thou
               still
               retaine
               the
               same
               sweetnes
               and
               familiality
               ,
               being
               now
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               that
               whiles
               thou
               art
               sitting
               vpon
               the
               throne
               of
               justice
               ?
               
                 Good
                 Lord
              
               ,
               how
               dost
               thou
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               shew
               thy selfe
               terrible
               as
               a
               Lyon
               to
               thine
               enimies
               ,
               &
               yet
               gentle
               as
               a
               Lamb
               to
               thy
               friends
               ?
               frowning
               vpon
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               yet
               smiling
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               commaunding
               the
               one
               out
               of
               thy
               presence
               with
               an
               
                 Ite
                 ,
                 Goe
              
               ;
               and
               inviting
               the
               other
               to
               approach
               neere
               with
               a
               
                 Venite
                 ,
                 Come
                 .
                 Come
                 ,
                 come
              
               my
               deare
               hearts
               ,
               now
               is
               the
               time
               that
               you
               must
               rest
               from
               your
               labours
               ,
               that
               your
               teares
               must
               be
               wip'd
               off
               ,
               that
               your
               long
               expectatiō
               &
               longing
               hope
               must
               be
               turned
               into
               fruitiō
               :
               your
               race
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               you
               must
               now
               receiue
               the
               prize
               ;
               your
               wrestling
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               you
               must
               now
               receiue
               the
               garland
               ,
               your
               combating
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               you
               must
               now
               receiue
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 Blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
                 Blessed
              
               in
               your
               liues
               ,
               and
               blessed
               in
               your
               deaths
               ;
               blessed
               in
               your
               election
               ,
               blessed
               in
               your
               vocation
               ,
               blessed
               in
               your
               adoption
               ,
               blessed
               in
               your
               justification
               ,
               blessed
               in
               your
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               now
               for
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               ,
               most
               blessed
               in
               your
               glorification
               :
               And
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               this
               your
               blessednes
               ,
               is
               none
               other
               then
               the
               very
               
                 Father
                 of
                 blessings
              
               ,
               my
               Father
               and
               your
               Father
               ,
               mine
               by
               nature
               ,
               yours
               by
               grace
               ,
               mine
               by
               eternall
               generation
               ,
               and
               yours
               by
               spirituall
               regeneration
               :
               And
               whom
               the
               Father
               blesses
               ,
               the
               Son
               cannot
               but
               most
               lovingly
               and
               tenderly
               imbrace
               .
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               what
               to
               doe
               ?
               
                 to
                 inherit
                 a
                 Kingdome
              
               .
               Least
               my
               words
               should
               seeme
               to
               be
               but
               winde
               ,
               least
               my
               promises
               should
               seeme
               to
               be
               vaine
               ,
               and
               your
               patience
               and
               beleeving
               vaine
               ;
               Come
               &
               receiue
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               promised
               ,
               and
               you
               haue
               beleeved
               ;
               Come
               and
               take
               actuall
               possession
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               not
               as
               a
               purchase
               of
               your
               owne
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               inheritance
               ;
               not
               as
               wages
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               reward
               ;
               not
               as
               bought
               by
               the
               value
               of
               your
               merits
               ,
               but
               conferred
               vpon
               you
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               my
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               the
               benediction
               of
               my
               Father
               as
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               your
               sonne-shippe
               and
               obedience
               as
               the
               condition
               .
               Your
               title
               is
               good
               ,
               your
               evidence
               faire
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               exception
               can
               be
               taken
               to
               your
               right
               ,
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               pretended
               or
               pleaded
               to
               disinherit
               you
               .
               Come
               on
               then
               chearefully
               ,
               make
               hast
               and
               enter
               vpon
               it
               ,
               my selfe
               will
               leade
               you
               the
               way
               ,
               follow
               me
               .
               But
               what
               may
               it
               bee
               gracious
               Lord
               that
               wee
               shall
               possesse
               ?
               surely
               no
               lesse
               then
               a
               Kingdome
               .
               This
               reward
               is
               sometimes
               set
               forth
               vnto
               vs
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               a
               pleasant
               garden
               or
               Paradise
               of
               delight
               ;
               sometime
               of
               a
               stately
               magnificent
               palace
               ;
               sometime
               of
               a
               large
               and
               beautifull
               Cittie
               :
               but
               here
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               a
               glorious
               ,
               
               a
               spacious
               ,
               a
               secure
               ,
               a
               durable
               Kingdome
               ,
               whose
               King
               is
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               whose
               Law
               is
               Divinitie
               ,
               whose
               measure
               aternity
               ,
               as
               farre
               beyond
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               guilded
               pompe
               ,
               the
               glittering
               power
               and
               riches
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               earthly
               Monarch
               is
               beyond
               the
               King
               in
               a
               play
               .
               
                 Earthly
                 Monarches
              
               haue
               their
               secret
               pressures
               and
               pinches
               ,
               they
               haue
               their
               feares
               ,
               and
               cares
               ,
               and
               griefes
               ,
               and
               envy
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               sickenes
               mixed
               with
               their
               joyes
               and
               contents
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               by
               turnes
               succeeding
               them
               :
               Somewhat
               is
               ever
               wanting
               to
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               doubtes
               and
               jealousies
               they
               are
               that
               their
               dominions
               may
               be
               either
               impaired
               or
               invaded
               :
               And
               if
               they
               were
               free
               from
               the
               possibility
               of
               all
               those
               ,
               yet
               may
               they
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               thousand
               wayes
               be
               arrested
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               their
               honour
               lies
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               all
               their
               thoughts
               perish
               :
               But
               now
               with
               them
               that
               inherit
               this
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               they
               haue
               joy
               and
               content
               at
               full
               without
               the
               least
               intermission
               or
               diminutiō
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               mixture
               of
               any
               feare
               ,
               or
               care
               ,
               or
               griefe
               ,
               or
               envy
               ,
               or
               anger
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               troublesome
               passion
               whatsoever
               .
               They
               are
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               &
               jealousie
               of
               loosing
               that
               which
               they
               possesse
               ,
               either
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               ;
               they
               are
               confident
               and
               secure
               that
               neither
               this
               Kingdome
               can
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               by
               rebellion
               or
               invasion
               ,
               nor
               they
               from
               it
               by
               death
               or
               deposition
               .
               And
               herein
               againe
               doth
               this
               Kingdome
               excell
               all
               other
               kingdomes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               
                 Gods
                 speciall
                 preparing
              
               .
               And
               such
               happinesse
               he
               hath
               prepared
               in
               it
               for
               them
               that
               shall
               possesse
               it
               ,
               as
               eye
               hath
               not
               seene
               ,
               eare
               hath
               not
               heard
               ,
               tongue
               cannot
               vtter
               ,
               neither
               hath
               at
               any
               time
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
               Such
               as
               his
               imagination
               cannot
               apprehend
               ,
               nor
               his
               vnderstanding
               possiblely
               conceiue
               .
               O
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               thou
               for
               this
               vile
               body
               of
               ours
               hast
               given
               vs
               so
               great
               and
               innumerable
               benefits
               from
               the
               firmament
               ,
               from
               the
               aire
               ,
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               from
               the
               sea
               ;
               by
               light
               ,
               by
               darkenesse
               ,
               by
               heate
               ,
               by
               shadow
               ,
               by
               dewes
               ,
               by
               showers
               ,
               by
               windes
               ,
               by
               raines
               ,
               by
               fishes
               ,
               by
               beasts
               ,
               by
               birds
               ,
               by
               multitude
               of
               hearbes
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               plants
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               all
               thy
               Creatures
               :
               O
               sweete
               Lord
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               things
               ,
               how
               great
               ,
               how
               good
               ,
               and
               how
               innumerable
               are
               those
               which
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               for
               vs
               in
               our
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               see
               thee
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               and
               raigne
               with
               thee
               eternally
               ?
               If
               thou
               doe
               so
               great
               things
               for
               vs
               in
               our
               prison
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               giue
               vs
               in
               our
               palace
               ?
               If
               thou
               givest
               so
               many
               things
               in
               this
               world
               to
               good
               and
               evill
               men
               together
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               layd
               vp
               for
               only
               good
               men
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ?
               If
               thine
               enemies
               and
               friends
               together
               are
               so
               well
               provided
               for
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               what
               shall
               thy
               only
               friends
               receiue
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               so
               great
               solaces
               in
               these
               dayes
               of
               teares
               ,
               what
               joy
               shall
               there
               be
               in
               that
               day
               of
               marriage
               ?
               If
               our
               jayle
               and
               prison
               containe
               so
               great
               matters
               ,
               what
               shall
               our
               Kingdome
               doe
               ?
               O
               my
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               &
               great
               is
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               magnificence
               &
               sweetnes
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               is
               none
               end
               of
               thy
               greatnes
               ,
               nor
               number
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               nor
               bottome
               of
               thy
               wisedome
               ,
               nor
               measure
               of
               thy
               beauty
               :
               So
               is
               there
               no
               end
               ,
               number
               ,
               or
               measure
               of
               thy
               rewards
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               &
               serue
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               day
               may
               serue
               for
               admonition
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 SEing
                 then
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 dossolved
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 persons
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godlines
                 ?
                 looking
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 hasting
                 vnto
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 all
                 shall
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seate
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 receiue
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
               Truly
               I
               know
               not
               (
               sayth
               S.
               Chrysostome
               )
               what
               others
               doe
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               it
               makes
               mee
               often
               tremble
               when
               I
               consider
               it
               .
               And
               holy
               Hierome
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               am
               doing
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               whether
               I
               be
               eating
               ,
               or
               drinking
               ,
               or
               sleeping
               ,
               or
               waking
               ,
               or
               alone
               ,
               or
               in
               company
               ,
               or
               reading
               ,
               or
               writing
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               I
               ever
               heare
               the
               shrill
               sound
               of
               the
               Archangels
               trumpet
               ,
               summoning
               all
               flesh
               to
               appeare
               ,
               and
               crying
               aloud
               ,
               
                 Surgite
                 mortui
                 &
                 venite
                 ad
                 judicium
                 ,
              
               arise
               yee
               dead
               and
               come
               away
               to
               judgement
               .
               The
               remembrance
               hereof
               is
               like
               a
               bitter
               pill
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               malignitie
               of
               many
               wanton
               and
               vaine
               humours
               ,
               or
               like
               a
               strainer
               ,
               all
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               speeches
               ,
               and
               actions
               which
               passe
               thorow
               it
               ,
               are
               thereby
               cleansed
               and
               purified
               .
               As
               the
               bird
               guideth
               her
               bodie
               with
               her
               traine
               ,
               and
               the
               shippe
               is
               steered
               with
               the
               rudder
               ,
               so
               the
               course
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               is
               best
               directed
               with
               a
               continuall
               recourse
               vnto
               his
               last
               end
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               man
               to
               thinke
               of
               that
               and
               to
               thinke
               evill
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               thinke
               of
               it
               and
               thinke
               well
               .
               Therefore
               when
               Salomon
               had
               spoken
               of
               all
               the
               vanities
               of
               men
               ,
               at
               last
               he
               opposes
               this
               memorandum
               as
               a
               counterpoise
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               men
               would
               never
               speake
               as
               they
               speake
               ,
               nor
               doe
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               but
               thinke
               that
               these
               speeches
               &
               deedes
               of
               theirs
               should
               one
               day
               come
               to
               
                 judgement
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 thou
                 takest
                 in
                 hand
                 then
                 ,
                 remember
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 finall
                 account
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 doe
                 amisse
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               I
               remember
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               one
               of
               his
               sermons
               touching
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
              
               ,
               makes
               a
               kind
               of
               Apologie
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               treated
               in
               their
               hearing
               so
               often
               of
               that
               subject
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               it
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               owne
               dutie
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               good
               :
               it
               being
               better
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               hereto
               indure
               a
               little
               bitternes
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               to
               injoy
               eternall
               sweetnes
               ,
               then
               here
               to
               be
               fedde
               with
               false
               joyes
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               indure
               reall
               and
               eternall
               punishments
               :
               But
               hee
               might
               haue
               justly
               excused
               himselfe
               (
               had
               any
               excuse
               needed
               in
               such
               a
               case
               )
               by
               the
               example
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               Gospells
               ;
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               Epistles
               ,
               beate
               vpon
               this
               point
               no
               one
               more
               frequently
               :
               The
               knowledge
               and
               publishing
               whereof
               to
               the
               world
               hath
               in
               all
               ages
               beene
               held
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               Prophets
               alone
               ,
               whose
               writings
               are
               read
               in
               our
               assemblies
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               plainely
               foretold
               it
               ,
               but
               Enoch
               the
               seaventh
               from
               Adam
               prophesied
               thereof
               ;
               nay
               Adam
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               Iosephus
               .
               And
               that
               no
               man
               might
               plead
               ignorance
               herein
               ;
               the
               light
               of
               this
               trueth
               (
               as
               hath
               already
               
               beene
               touched
               )
               shined
               among
               the
               very
               Gentiles
               before
               the
               incarnation
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               A
               great
               shame
               were
               it
               then
               for
               vs
               Christians
               not
               to
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               greater
               shame
               to
               our selues
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               profession
               ,
               a
               disgrace
               ,
               &
               a
               scandall
               to
               infidels
               ,
               to
               professe
               that
               we
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               liue
               worse
               then
               
                 Infidels
                 .
                 Mahometans
              
               ,
               &
               Iewes
               ,
               &
               Pagans
               shall
               rise
               in
               judgemens
               against
               a
               number
               of
               Christians
               and
               shall
               condemne
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               standing
               vp
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               mouths
               openly
               professing
               this
               article
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeue
               that
               Christ
               shall
               come
               againe
               to
               judge
               both
               the
               quicke
               &
               dead
               ;
               yet
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               their
               desires
               ,
               their
               passions
               ,
               their
               actions
               ,
               their
               words
               are
               such
               &
               so
               foule
               ,
               as
               it
               evidētly
               shewes
               they
               beleeue
               not
               ,
               or
               they
               vnderstand
               not
               ,
               or
               they
               remember
               not
               what
               they
               professe
               .
               Shall
               I
               thinke
               that
               the
               common
               drunkard
               &
               glutton
               doth
               beleeue
               and
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               he
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               the
               abuse
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Creatures
              
               ,
               of
               making
               his
               belly
               his
               God
               ,
               his
               kitchin
               his
               Chappell
               ,
               and
               his
               Cooke
               his
               Priest
               ?
               Shall
               I
               thinke
               that
               the
               prophane
               swearer
               and
               blasphemer
               doth
               beleeue
               &
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               he
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               every
               
                 idle
                 word
              
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               of
               his
               hellish
               oathes
               and
               damnable
               blasphemies
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               teares
               in
               peeces
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               infects
               the
               very
               aire
               he
               breaths
               in
               ?
               shall
               I
               thinke
               that
               the
               Hypocrite
               ,
               who
               seekes
               to
               bleare
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               doth
               beleeue
               &
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               he
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               his
               glozing
               &
               shifting
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               his
               hypocrisie
               shall
               be
               vncased
               &
               laid
               open
               to
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               shall
               I
               thinke
               that
               the
               Parasite
               doth
               beleeue
               and
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               he
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               preferring
               the
               favour
               of
               men
               before
               the
               loue
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ?
               Shall
               I
               thinke
               the
               Slanderer
               doth
               beleeue
               and
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               he
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               wounding
               and
               killing
               his
               brother
               in
               his
               good
               name
               by
               his
               tongue
               ,
               or
               pen
               ,
               or
               both
               ?
               Shall
               I
               thinke
               the
               Adulterer
               doth
               beleeue
               and
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               he
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               giuing
               the
               reines
               to
               his
               vnbridled
               appetite
               without
               any
               checke
               or
               controll
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               doth
               the
               
                 malicious
                 man
              
               beleeue
               and
               remember
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               hee
               must
               giue
               an
               account
               of
               his
               bloody
               practises
               or
               plots
               ;
               the
               
                 ambitious
                 man
              
               ,
               of
               making
               his
               honour
               his
               Idoll
               ;
               the
               covetous
               ,
               of
               his
               oppression
               and
               extortion
               ?
               Let
               themselues
               a
               little
               consider
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               easily
               grant
               it
               to
               be
               vnreasonable
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               should
               beleeue
               it
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               their
               beleife
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               8.
               
               As
               likewise
               for
               instruction
               .
            
             
               LEt
               vs
               then
               either
               strike
               it
               out
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               our
               Creede
               ,
               or
               let
               vs
               so
               endeavour
               to
               liue
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               only
               professe
               it
               with
               our
               mouthes
               ,
               but
               assuredly
               beleeue
               it
               with
               our
               hearts
               .
               Let
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               shew
               that
               he
               beleeues
               it
               ,
               by
               forbearing
               to
               make
               his
               will
               a
               law
               ,
               &
               by
               a
               conscionable
               care
               in
               the
               governing
               of
               those
               who
               are
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               providing
               that
               they
               may
               
                 liue
                 vnder
                 him
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 godlines
                 and
                 honesty
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               Divine
               ,
               the
               
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               who
               preacheth
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               shew
               that
               he
               beleeues
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               forbearing
               base
               and
               indirect
               meanes
               to
               rise
               to
               
               honour
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               is
               most
               vncertaine
               how
               long
               ,
               or
               with
               what
               content
               he
               shall
               hold
               )
               and
               by
               
                 feeding
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 depends
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 caring
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 but
                 willingly
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 filthy
                 lucre
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 ready
                 minde
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Lording
                 it
                 over
                 Gods
                 heritage
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 patterne
                 to
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 chiefe
                 sheepheard
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 receiue
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 Crowne
                 of
                 glory
              
               ;
               Let
               that
               severe
               call
               euer
               ring
               in
               his
               eares
               ,
               
                 Come
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 stewardship
                 .
              
               There
               shall
               Andrew
               come
               in
               with
               Achaia
               by
               him
               converted
               ,
               to
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               Iohn
               with
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Thomas
              
               with
               
                 India
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Paul
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               we
               then
               say
               for
               our selues
               ,
               if
               wee
               cannot
               bring
               forth
               somuch
               as
               one
               soule
               converted
               by
               vs
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               ministerie
               ?
               Let
               the
               Counsellours
               shew
               that
               he
               beleeues
               ,
               it
               by
               giuing
               counsell
               rather
               wholesome
               then
               pleasing
               ,
               not
               for
               faction
               but
               for
               conscience
               ,
               and
               by
               forbearing
               to
               make
               the
               good
               of
               the
               state
               the
               stalking
               horse
               of
               his
               private
               ends
               .
               For
               though
               he
               digge
               never
               so
               deepe
               ,
               yet
               he
               who
               now
               searches
               and
               shall
               then
               judge
               his
               heart
               digs
               deeper
               .
               Let
               the
               Courtier
               shew
               hee
               beleeues
               it
               by
               vsing
               his
               favour
               to
               the
               countenancing
               and
               advancing
               of
               vertue
               and
               suppressing
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               by
               forbearing
               to
               varnish
               &
               guild
               over
               foule
               projects
               or
               smother
               honest
               motions
               with
               faire
               semblances
               ,
               looking
               rather
               to
               the
               worths
               and
               necessities
               of
               petitioners
               ,
               then
               to
               their
               purse
               and
               power
               .
               Let
               the
               militarie
               man
               shew
               that
               hee
               beleeues
               it
               by
               forbearing
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               a
               prophane
               oath
               is
               an
               ornament
               of
               speech
               ,
               or
               that
               violence
               ,
               rapine
               ,
               and
               outrage
               ,
               are
               the
               best
               Characters
               of
               a
               souldier
               ;
               or
               that
               vnjust
               effusion
               of
               blood
               &
               Duells
               shall
               then
               passe
               for
               manhood
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               stoute
               lookes
               and
               braue
               resolution
               shall
               then
               any
               thing
               availe
               him
               .
               Let
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               shew
               that
               they
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               by
               forbearing
               to
               make
               marchandise
               of
               Church
               livings
               committed
               to
               their
               care
               only
               in
               trust
               ,
               to
               strippe
               the
               backes
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               apparell
               their
               wals
               ,
               and
               to
               snatch
               their
               meate
               from
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               giue
               it
               to
               their
               hawkes
               and
               dogges
               .
               For
               if
               they
               shall
               stand
               among
               the
               goates
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               and
               heare
               that
               dolefull
               sentence
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 y●…
                 cursed
              
               ,
               who
               cloathed
               not
               the
               naked
               and
               fed
               not
               the
               hungry
               ,
               tell
               me
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               by
               extortion
               and
               oppression
               ,
               by
               vnconscionable
               racking
               of
               rents
               and
               wresting
               from
               them
               excessiue
               fines
               ,
               make
               them
               naked
               &
               hunger-starved
               ;
               nay
               grinde
               the
               face
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               eate
               their
               flesh
               to
               the
               bare
               bones
               ?
               Let
               the
               Iudges
               shew
               that
               they
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               by
               forbearing
               to
               giue
               sentence
               for
               feare
               or
               favour
               ,
               much
               lesse
               for
               gold
               or
               gifts
               ,
               as
               well
               knowing
               &
               remembring
               ,
               that
               themselues
               must
               one
               day
               giue
               a
               strict
               account
               to
               this
               
                 supreame
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               from
               whose
               sentence
               lyeth
               no
               appeale
               .
               Let
               the
               Lawyer
               shew
               that
               he
               beleeues
               it
               ,
               by
               forbearing
               to
               spin
               out
               the
               suites
               of
               his
               Clients
               ,
               to
               whip
               him
               about
               from
               Court
               to
               Court
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               his
               tongue
               to
               sale
               for
               the
               bolstering
               out
               of
               vnjust
               causes
               ,
               which
               his
               owne
               Conscience
               tells
               him
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               least
               that
               cause
               which
               here
               perchance
               he
               gained
               to
               his
               Client
               and
               got
               credit
               by
               ,
               proue
               there
               to
               be
               his
               greatest
               shame
               and
               vtter
               ruine
               ,
               where
               all
               his
               sophistrie
               &
               subtile
               quirks
               will
               not
               serue
               his
               turne
               .
               Let
               the
               merchant
               shew
               that
               he
               beleeues
               ,
               it
               by
               for
               bearing
               lies
               aswel
               as
               oathes
               ,
               by
               putting
               his
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               wedge
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               by
               often
               calling
               to
               minde
               ,
               that
               
               whither
               soever
               he
               trauell
               ,
               or
               what
               bargaine
               soeuer
               he
               make
               ,
               Hee
               stands
               by
               him
               as
               a
               witnes
               who
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               his
               Iudge
               .
               And
               what
               folly
               were
               it
               for
               a
               theefe
               to
               steale
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               before
               whom
               he
               must
               be
               arraigned
               ?
               Let
               the
               Farmer
               and
               Countryman
               shew
               that
               he
               beleeues
               it
               by
               their
               just
               laying
               out
               of
               the
               Lords
               portions
               to
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               though
               they
               haply
               deceiue
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               himself
               they
               cannot
               deceiue
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               double
               damages
               thē
               of
               their
               bodies
               &
               souls
               wil
               be
               infinitly
               more
               grievous
               thē
               their
               
                 treble
                 damages
              
               here
               .
               Finally
               ,
               let
               all
               sorts
               make
               it
               appeare
               ,
               that
               they
               indeed
               doe
               not
               professe
               it
               only
               but
               beleeue
               it
               by
               shewing
               that
               reverence
               &
               respect
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               the
               Ambassadours
               to
               the
               house
               ,
               to
               the
               day
               ,
               to
               the
               servants
               ,
               to
               the
               members
               of
               him
               who
               then
               shall
               be
               the
               reiudge
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               with
               comfort
               &
               confidence
               appeare
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               The
               least
               good
               worke
               now
               done
               for
               his
               sake
               and
               to
               his
               honour
               ,
               shall
               then
               steed
               vs
               more
               then
               the
               treasure
               of
               both
               the
               Indies
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 &
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Then
               our
               indignation
               &
               revenge
               vpon
               our selues
               ,
               our
               compunction
               and
               contrition
               for
               our
               sins
               committed
               against
               this
               Iudge
               ,
               shall
               refresh
               vs
               and
               cheare
               vs.
               
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 .
              
               Then
               shall
               our
               resisting
               of
               alluring
               temptations
               ,
               our
               patient
               induring
               bitter
               afflictions
               &
               chastisements
               ,
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               losses
               ,
               disgraces
               ,
               banishments
               for
               the
               Truths
               sake
               serue
               vnto
               vs
               as
               so
               many
               soveraigne
               and
               pretious
               
                 Cordials
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 iudged
                 we
                 are
                 chastened
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 condēned
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Let
               vs
               heare
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 Feare
                 God
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 commaundements
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 duty
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 euery
                 worke
                 vnto
                 iudgment
                 with
                 euery
                 secret
                 thing
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 ,
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 thy
                 name
                 giue
                 the
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 BOETHIVS
                 lib.
                 1
                 metr
                 .
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     —
                     Tu
                     quoque
                     si
                     vis
                  
                   
                     Lumine
                     claro
                     cernere
                     verum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Tramite
                     recto
                     carpere
                     coelum
                  
                   
                     Gaudia
                     pelle
                     ,
                     pelle
                     timorem
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Spemque
                     fugato
                     ,
                     Nec
                     dolor
                     adsit
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nubila
                     mens
                     est
                     ,
                     Vinctaque
                     frenis
                  
                   
                     Haec
                     vbi
                     regnant
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     with
                     cleare
                     eye
                     thou
                     wilt
                     see
                  
                   
                     Truth
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     tread
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ioy
                     and
                     hope
                     chase
                     farre
                     from
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Banish
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     banish
                     dread
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cloudy
                     ,
                     fettered
                     fast
                     with
                     chaines
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Is
                     the
                     minde
                     where
                     passion
                     raigne
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Whatsoeuer
               I
               haue
               written
               in
               this
               or
               any
               other
               booke
               ,
               I
               humbly
               submit
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           REVISE
           .
        
         
           WHen
           my
           booke
           was
           almost
           past
           the
           presse
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           one
           
             Iohannes
             Fredericus
             L●…nius
          
           ,
           a
           
             Netherlander
             ,
             de
             extremo
             dei
             judicio
             &
             Indorum
             vocatione
             ,
          
           who
           lib.
           2.
           cap.
           19.
           indevouring
           to
           proue
           the
           vicinity
           of
           the
           last
           judgement
           by
           the
           
             worlds
             decay
          
           ,
           makes
           this
           a
           maine
           argument
           thereof
           :
           Constat
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             illos
             qui
             supra
             annos
             viginti
             prodierunt
             in
             lucem
             non
             pauciores
             habuisse
             dentes
             quam
          
           32
           
             cum
             iam
             in
             eis
             qui
             infra
             decennium
             nati
             sunt
             non
             nisi
             -
          
           20
           aut
           24
           inveniantur
           .
           A
           bold
           assertion
           of
           a
           graue
           divine
           ,
           that
           man
           kind
           should
           so
           speedily
           decrease
           as
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           tenne
           yeares
           ,
           to
           loose
           12
           or
           8
           teeth
           of
           32
           ,
           and
           his
           booke
           being
           printed
           in
           the
           yeare
           1567
           ,
           had
           the
           like
           measure
           of
           decay
           gone
           on
           in
           proportion
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           no
           man
           long
           before
           this
           day
           should
           haue
           had
           a
           tooth
           left
           in
           his
           head
           to
           chew
           his
           meate
           .
           But
           I
           wonder
           he
           durst
           so
           confidently
           publish
           that
           to
           the
           world
           which
           daily
           experience
           ,
           and
           the
           writings
           of
           moderne
           Anatomists
           so
           evidently
           convince
           of
           falshood
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           I
           thinke
           there
           cannot
           lightly
           a
           better
           argument
           be
           brought
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           against
           himselfe
           in
           that
           point
           ;
           in
           asmuch
           as
           according
           to
           
             Hippocrates
             ,
             longaevi
             plurimos
             dentes
             habent
          
           ;
           and
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             quibus
             pauciores
             &
             rariores
             ,
             hi
             brevioris
             sunt
             vitae
             :
          
           so
           that
           the
           full
           number
           being
           a
           signe
           of
           longaevity
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           naturall
           strength
           ,
           if
           it
           appeare
           (
           as
           vndoubtedly
           it
           doth
           )
           that
           men
           now
           adayes
           haue
           ordinarily
           the
           same
           number
           of
           teeth
           as
           anciently
           they
           had
           ;
           then
           must
           it
           consequently
           follow
           ,
           that
           likewise
           ordinarily
           they
           are
           as
           strong
           and
           long-lived
           as
           anciently
           they
           were
           :
           yet
           heerein
           are
           we
           beholding
           to
           the
           same
           Authour
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           takes
           from
           the
           age
           and
           strength
           of
           men
           ,
           he
           addes
           to
           their
           wits
           :
           
             Sed
             quod
             humanorum
             corporum
             decedit
             conditionibus
             ,
             hoc
             ingenijs
             accedit
             ,
             quod
             de
             membrorum
             robore
             perit
             ,
             hoc
             accumulatur
             intellectus
             acumine
             &
             sagacitate
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           45.
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           
             about
             a
             pound
             of
             bloud
          
           being
           printed
           ,
           for
           
             almost
             halfe
             a
             pound
             of
             bloud
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           which
           abatement
           yet
           is
           the
           proportion
           there
           mentioned
           altogether
           incredible
           ,
           for
           if
           Galen
           vsually
           drew
           
             six
             pounds
             of
             bloud
          
           ,
           and
           we
           vsually
           stoppe
           at
           
             six
             ouuces
          
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           allow
           for
           every
           pound
           twelue
           ounces
           ,
           then
           in
           reason
           should
           men
           in
           Galens
           time
           ,
           bee
           ordinarily
           twelue
           times
           as
           strong
           and
           tall
           as
           now
           they
           are
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           men
           be
           now
           ordinarily
           fiue
           foote
           high
           ,
           they
           must
           then
           haue
           bin
           
             three
             score
          
           ,
           and
           (
           allowing
           the
           like
           proportionable
           decrease
           since
           the
           Creation
           )
           in
           the
           like
           distance
           of
           time
           before
           Galen
           they
           must
           haue
           beene
           aboue
           
             seaven
             hundred
          
           foote
           high
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           should
           thus
           rise
           vpward
           to
           the
           Creation
           it selfe
           ,
           wee
           
           must
           then
           measure
           men
           by
           miles
           and
           not
           by
           feet
           ;
           which
           I
           wonder
           the
           great
           wit
           of
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           foresaw
           not
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           47.
           
           In
           the
           Section
           of
           the
           revolution
           and
           circulation
           of
           all
           things
           in
           their
           times
           and
           turnes
           may
           properly
           be
           inserted
           these
           excellent
           verses
           of
           Manilius
           .
        
         
           
             
               Percipe
               nunc
               etiam
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               Ecliptica
               Graio
               
            
             
               Nomine
               ,
               quae
               certos
               quasi
               delassata
               per
               annos
            
             
               Nonnunquam
               cessant
               sterili
               torpentia
               motu
               .
            
             
               Scilicet
               immenso
               nihil
               est
               aequale
               sub
               aevo
               ,
            
             
               Perpetuosque
               tenet
               flores
               ,
               vnumque
               colorem
            
             
               Tutatur
               :
               Sed
               cuncta
               diu
               variantur
               in
               orbe
               ,
            
             
               Et
               foecunda
               suis
               subsistunt
               frugibus
               arva
               ,
            
             
               Continuosque
               negant
               partus
               eff●…ta
               creando
               .
            
             
               Rur
               sus
               quaefuerant
               steriles
               ad
               semina
               terrae
               ,
            
             
               Post
               nova
               sufficiunt
               ,
               nullo
               mandante
               ,
               tributa
               .
            
             
               Concutitur
               varijs
               tellus
               compagibus
               haerens
               ,
            
             
               Subducitque
               solum
               pedibus
               ,
               natat
               orbis
               in
               ipso
               ,
            
             
               Et
               vomit
               Oceanus
               pontum
               ,
               sitiensque
               resorbet
               ,
            
             
               Necsese
               ipse
               capit
               ,
               sic
               quondam
               mer
               ser
               at
               vrbes
               ,
            
             
               Humani
               generis
               cum
               solus
               constitit
               haeres
            
             
               Deucalion
               ,
               scopuloque
               orbem
               possedit
               in
               vno
               .
            
             
               Nec
               non
               cum
               patrias
               Phaet●…on
               tentavit
               habenas
               ,
            
             
               Arserunt
               gentes
               ,
               timuitque
               incendia
               coelum
               ,
            
             
               ●…geruntque
               nov
               as
               ardentia
               sydera
               flammas
               ,
            
             
               Atque
               vno
               timuit
               condi
               natura
               sepulchro
               :
            
             
               In
               tantum
               longo
               mutantur
               tempora
               cursu
               ,
            
             
               Atque
               iterum
               in
               semet
               redeunt
               :
               sic
               tempora
               certo
            
             
               Signa
               quoque●…mittunt
               vires
               ,
               sumuntque
               receptas
               .
            
          
        
         
           Pag.
           163.
           
           Vndevicesimo
           is
           translated
           
             twenty
             one
          
           ,
           whereas
           it
           should
           bee
           nineteene
           ,
           which
           makes
           more
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           it
           being
           spoken
           of
           the
           wise
           of
           Quintilian
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           owne
           testimony
           was
           not
           full
           nineteene
           when
           shee
           died
           ,
           yet
           had
           shee
           then
           borne
           him
           two
           sonnes
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           170.
           
           I
           doubt
           mine
           information
           touching
           prescriptions
           is
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           my
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           60
           yeares
           ad
           minimum
           are
           required
           to
           make
           a
           prescription
           good
           ,
           which
           I
           conceived
           to
           haue
           bin
           law
           with
           vs
           and
           I
           thinke
           by
           the
           Civill
           Lawes
           ,
           an
           interest
           may
           be
           gotten
           by
           sixty
           yeares
           quiet
           possession
           or
           lesse
           ,
           howsoever
           the
           same
           space
           of
           yeares
           is
           now
           allotted
           which
           anciently
           was
           :
           And
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           delivered
           touching
           a
           lease
           of
           three
           liues
           ,
           compared
           with
           a
           lease
           of
           twenty
           one
           yeares
           ,
           is
           not
           perchance
           clearely
           enough
           expressed
           in
           law
           tearmes
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           vnderstand
           what
           I
           intend
        
         
           Pag.
           243.
           
           Speaking
           of
           Grammarians
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           sufficiently
           insisted
           vpon
           the
           exquisite
           helpe
           of
           
             Dictionaries
             ,
             Lexicons
          
           ,
           and
           Grammars
           in
           this
           latter
           age
           beyond
           the
           precedent
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           easier
           learning
           of
           the
           Westerne
           languages
           ,
           
             Latine
             ,
             Italian
             ,
             Spanish
          
           ,
           and
           French
           ,
           but
           specially
           of
           the
           Easterne
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           the
           Chalde
           ,
           the
           Syriake
           ,
           the
           Arabique
           ,
           &
           (
           which
           is
           worth
           the
           observing
           )
           of
           all
           the
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           so
           renowned
           for
           their
           singular
           learning
           ,
           but
           only
           two
           ,
           among
           the
           Latins
           Saint
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           
           Origen
           among
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           haue
           excelled
           in
           the
           orientall
           languages
           ,
           this
           last
           centenary
           hauing
           afforded
           more
           skilfull
           mē
           that
           way
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           fifteene
           since
           Christ.
           
        
         
           To
           Grammar
           may
           likewise
           bee
           referred
           the
           vsefull
           art
           of
           Brachygraphie
           ,
           or
           writing
           by
           short
           markes
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           were
           practised
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           that
           epigram
           of
           Martiall
           ,
           
        
         
           
             Currant
             verba
             licet
             manus
             est
             velocior
             illis
             ,
          
           
             Nondum
             lingua
             suum
             ,
             dextra
             peregit
             opus
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             of
             Ausonius
             ,
          
           
             Puer
             notarum
             praepetum
          
           
             Solers
             minister
             advola
             :
             &c.
             
             
          
        
         
           Yet
           Dio
           referres
           the
           invention
           thereof
           to
           Maecaenas
           ,
           and
           by
           Manilius
           it
           should
           seeme
           that
           in
           his
           time
           it
           was
           new
           :
           
        
         
           
             
               Hic
               &
               Scriptor
               erit
               foelix
               cui
               littera
               verbum
               est
               ,
            
             
               Quique
               notis
               linguam
               superet
               ,
               cursumque
               loquentis
               ,
               
            
             
               Excipiet
               long
               as
               nova
               per
               compendia
               voces
               .
            
          
        
         
           So
           as
           we
           haue
           no
           certainty
           that
           either
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           or
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           those
           Easterne
           Nations
           had
           before
           the
           Romans
           the
           vse
           or
           knowledge
           of
           it
           (
           whatsoever
           Lorinus
           and
           Raderus
           out
           of
           those
           wordes
           of
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             my
             tongue
             is
             the
             penne
             of
             a
             ready
             writer
          
           ;
           and
           those
           written
           on
           the
           
           wall
           which
           Daniell
           interpreted
           ,
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           and
           besides
           ,
           this
           invention
           of
           the
           Romans
           for
           ought
           we
           finde
           ,
           was
           lost
           in
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           latter
           recovered
           againe
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           somewhat
           aequivalent
           therevnto
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           Brachygraphie
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           the
           writing
           by
           Zifers
           ,
           or
           
             nota
             furtivae
          
           ,
           secret
           markes
           for
           the
           hiding
           of
           the
           writers
           minde
           from
           others
           saue
           him
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           it
           :
           Now
           how
           farre
           latter
           ages
           haue
           excelled
           the
           former
           in
           this
           invention
           ,
           shall
           appeare
           by
           the
           wordes
           of
           
             Hermannus
             Hugo
             ,
             Mire
             sibi
             gratulabantur
             veteres
             ,
             insigni
             seilicet
             ,
             vt
             ipsi
             putabant
             ,
             invento
             ,
             epistolarum
             occulte
             scribendarum
             per
             transpositas
             literas
             ,
             sed
          
           
           
             profecto
             id
             artificium
             facillime
             à
             quovis
             sagaciore
             deprehendi
             potest
             ,
             vt
             non
             injuriâ
             Iulius
             Scaliger
             Exercitat
             .
             327.
             id
             vocet
             delirium
             ,
             &
             imposturam
             Referam
             tamen
             paucula
             ejus
             exempla
             veneratione
             solius
             antiquitatis
             .
             Recentiores
             omnes
             id
             genus
             technas
             relinquo
             apud
             Neapolitanum
             quaerendas
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             De
             notis
             furtivis
             :
             quamquam
             Amplissimus
             consiliarius
             Puteanus
             epistola
             quadam
             ad
             Plouvierium
             de
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             rationem
             ostendit
             occultissimam
             scribendi
             per
             transpositionem
             ,
             quam
             nec
             Oedipus
             divinare
             possit
             .
             De
             qua
             ita
             nunqaum
             locuturus
             fuisset
             Scaliger
             ,
             vt
             de
             veterum
             facili
             commento
             .
             Iulius
             Caesar
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Dio
             ,
             lib.
             39
             consueverat
             si
             quid
             secreti
             cuiquam
             per
             liter
             as
             significaret
             quartum
             semper
             elementum
             in
             soribendo
             ,
             pro
             eo
             quod
             sumi
             debebat
             ,
             sumere
             :
             ne
             obvia
             literarum
             lectio
             cuivis
             esset
             .
             Augustus
             autem
             (
             verba
             sunt
             Suetonij
             ,
             cap.
             88.
             )
             quoties
             per
             notam
             scribit
             ,
             ponit
             B
             pro
             A.
             C.
             pro
             B
             ;
             ac
             deinceps
             eadem
             ratione
             sequentes
             litteras
             ;
             pro
             X
             autem
             duplex
             AA
             .
          
           And
           herein
           doth
           Salmuth
           fully
           accord
           in
           opinion
           with
           him
           .
           
             Abeant
             igitur
             cum
             sua
             vetustate
             tam
             copiosa
             &
             frivola
             veterum
             commenta
             .
             Longe
             alios
             astus
             ,
             longe
             aliam
             vafritiem
             aetas
             haec
             videtur
             exposcere
             :
             in
             qua
             vel
             infantes
             cum
             balbutiunt
             adhuc
             ,
             &
             quaedam
             subdolae
             mentis
             signa
             veluti
             primitiae
             illius
             ingeruntur
             ,
             quasi
             à
             nutricis
             vberibus
             simul
             cum
             lacte
             illam
             suxisse
             imò
             à
             matris
             vtero
             contraxisse
             videantur
             .
          
           
           Neither
           haue
           the
           Ancients
           beene
           excelled
           by
           the
           modernes
           ,
           only
           in
           the
           wittie
           invention
           of
           Zifring
           and
           secret
           characters
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           Pancirollus
           in
           dezifring
           and
           discovering
           the
           most
           difficult
           :
           
             Brixianus
             quidam
             typis
             vulgavit
             modum
             quendam
             ,
             quem
             intellecta
             credit
             impossibilem
             ,
             nisi
             quis
             contra
             exemplar
             istius
             habeat
             .
             Quod
             tamen
             falsum
             est
             ,
             quandoquidem
             scripturam
             istam
             ipsemet
             explicari
             audivi
             ;
             &
             quod
             dici
             solet
             ,
             quasi
             cum
             manu
             tetigi
             ,
             nullas
             essenotas
             adeo
             difficiles
             &
             obscuras
             ,
             quae
             non
             intelligantur
             abijs
             qui
             in
             hoc
             scribendi
             genere
             exercitati
             sunt
             :
             quorum
             multi
             Venetijs
             reperiuntur
             .
             Atque
             ipsemet
             domi
             meae
             habui
             Hieronymum
             Dn.
             Francisci
             Nani
             ,
             nobilis
             Veneti
             filium
             ,
             iuvenem
             doctissimum
             ,
             &
             artis
             huius
             imprimis
             gnarum
             :
             cui
             nullum
             Notarum
             genus
             ,
             quàm
             difficile
             etiam
             id
             esset
             ,
             ●…fferebatur
             ,
             quin
             ab
             ipso
             intelligeretur
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           245.
           
           Among
           the
           late
           profitable
           inventions
           in
           the
           mathematiques
           ,
           the
           
             Mirificus
             Logarithmorùm
             Canon
          
           found
           out
           by
           the
           Lord
           Neper
           Baron
           of
           Merchiston
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           may
           deservedly
           challēdge
           a
           place
           ,
           the
           booke
           so
           intituled
           he
           dedicates
           to
           his
           Majesty
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           then
           Prince
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           epistle
           dedicatorie
           giues
           this
           testimony
           of
           the
           invention
           :
           
             Cum
             novae
             haec
             Logarithmorum
             me●…dus
             omnem
             illam
             pristinae
             matheseos
             in
             calculo
             difficultatem
             penitus
             è
             medio
             ●…ollat
             ,
             &
             ad
             fublevandam
             memoriae
             imbecillitatem
             it
             a
             se
             accommodet
             ,
             vt
             illius
             adminiculo
             facile
             sit
             plures
             quaestiones
             mathematicas
             vnius
             spacio
             ,
             quam
             pristinâ
             &
             communiter
             receptâ
             formâ
             sinuum
             ,
             tangentium
             ,
             &
             secantium
             ,
             vel
             integro
             die
             absolvere
             .
          
           But
           because
           this
           testimony
           may
           perchance
           by
           some
           be
           thought
           partiall
           touching
           an
           invention
           of
           his
           owne
           ;
           I
           will
           therevnto
           adde
           the
           graue
           judgement
           of
           Master
           ●…igges
           ,
           professour
           in
           the
           Mathematiques
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           who
           hath
           with
           great
           diligence
           much
           illustrated
           and
           inlarged
           it
           :
           
             Praesertim
             cum
             deo
             visum
             fucrit
             (
             post
          
           
           
             evàngelij
             lucem
             ,
             qua
             orbem
             hunc
             nostrum
             illustrari
             voluit
             )
             plurimae
             humanae
             vitae
             vtiliter
             inventa
             ,
             quorum
             nullum
             vtique
             apud
             antiquos
             extiterit
             vestigium
             ,
             nobis
             communicare
             .
             Atque
             in
             his
             vt
             artes
             Mathematicae
             primarium
             tenent
             locum
             ,
             ita
             in
             illis
             Logarithmorum
             ratio
             caeteris
             partibus
             precellit
             ,
             sive
             inventionis
             spectemus
             àcumen
             ,
             sive
             vsus
             praestantiam
             .
          
        
         
           Wherevnto
           may
           not
           improperly
           be
           annexed
           the
           invention
           of
           Petiscus
           ,
           prefixed
           in
           these
           words
           in
           the
           front
           of
           his
           
             Trigonometrie
             .
             Inventio
             subtensae
             ,
             tertiae
             vel
             quintae
             ,
             vel
             cujuscunque
             imparis
             partis
             alicujus
             arcus
             ;
             ex
             data
             sola
             subtensa
             illius
             arcus
             ;
             etiam
             per
             communem
             Arithmeticam
             ,
             &
             sine
             omni
             adminiculo
             Algebrae
             :
             Quae
             inventio
             hactenus
             credita
             fuit
             impossibilis
             .
          
           This
           invention
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Algebra
           was
           found
           out
           not
           long
           since
           ;
           but
           those
           who
           are
           not
           skilled
           in
           Algebra
           ,
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           by
           
             common
             Arithmetique
          
           ,
           are
           beholding
           to
           Petiscus
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           Scaligers
           finding
           out
           of
           the
           
             quadrature
             of
             a
             circle
          
           ,
           but
           since
           the
           writing
           thereof
           ,
           I
           vnderstand
           that
           
             Adrianus
             Romanus
          
           hath
           written
           an
           apology
           for
           Archimede
           against
           Scaliger
           ,
           wherein
           he
           labours
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           found
           out
           the
           conclusion
           he
           pretends
           ,
           which
           is
           answered
           by
           Scaliger
           ,
           and
           againe
           replied
           vpon
           by
           Romanus
           ,
           but
           which
           of
           them
           hath
           the
           best
           ,
           I
           referre
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           professours
           in
           that
           facultie
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02484-e1140
           
             Psal.
             8.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             92.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             111.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             8.
             8
             
          
           
             Bartas
             in
             his
             Colonies
             .
          
           
             Claudian
             l.
             3.
             in
             laud●…
             S●…ilicouis
             
          
           
             Plau●…ut
             i●…
             Persa
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             in
             Thyeste
             .
          
           
             L.
             Vives
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             corrupt
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             108.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Pi●…seus
             Relat.
             Hist.
             tom
             .
             1
             c.
             9
             de
             Acad.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lucret.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hieronymus
             
          
           
             Hieronymus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             decri
             .
             c.
             3
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02484-e12500
           
             In
             quartum
             praec●…ptum
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             13.
             30.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Gen.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             10.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             1.
             ad
             apparat
             .
             Annal.
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             11.
             38.
             
             Hebr.
             11.
             32.
             
             Deut.
             12
             31.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             world
             ▪
             part
             .
             1
             a.
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             70.
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Agatharchidem
             de
             rub●…
             mari
             .
             Dec.
             2
             a.
             lib.
             80.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ex
             od
             .
             34.
             29.
             
          
           
             Math.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cambden
             in
             Hams●…
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Anot.
             lib.
             10.
             q.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Purcas
             Pilgr
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             86.
             
             Casulano
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Natu.
             lib.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             10.
             
          
           
             Exer.
             1●…
             .
             ad
             ap
             .
             annal
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
             Ephes.
             3.
             9.
             
             Colos●…
             .
             1.
             26.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             De
             Eccl.
             Rom.
             Idol
             .
             l.
             10.
             cap.
             50.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cambden
             :
             Britan
             ▪
             de
             primis
             Incolis
             .
          
           
             In
             granario
             .
             A●…o
             1440.
             
          
           
             De
             Gygantibus
             Cap.
             ultimo
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●…at
             .
             bist
             .
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Annal.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Lib.
             10.
             de
             sub-Exercit
             .
             233.
             
          
           
             Gesnerus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Natur.
             bist
             .
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             232.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             De
             Temp.
             lib.
             3.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             56.
             
             Des
             erreurs
             Populaires
             .
          
           
             In
             comment
             :
             in
             Dioscoridem
             .
          
           
             Exercit.
             201.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Angelum
             Abbatium
             de
             Viper●…
             natura
             &
             Bustamentitinum
             de
             animaentibus
             .
             
               S.
               S.
            
             
          
           
             Medita●…
             :
             Histor.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Exercitat
             .
             344.
             
          
           
             Nat.
             hist.
             liber
             8.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Duarenus
             de
             Beneficijs
             ,
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen
             ,
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             Lib
             de
             Nat.
             &
             Gratia
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iob
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             Matt●…um
             .
          
           
             De
             Mendacio
             ad
             Consen●…m
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             5.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             18.
             
             Act.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             38.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             77.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Wisedom
             .
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             16.
             cap.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             yer
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             13.
             28.
             33.
             
          
           
             Guicciardin
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             de
             Civit
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             bello
             Gallico
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Glocestershire
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Libr
             :
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Medit.
             Hist.
             cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             1562.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             62.
             
          
           
             Sept.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Owen
             vpon
             Nap●…ir
             .
          
           
             Tacitus
             Ann.
             lib.
             2.
             verbis
             ultimis
             .
          
           
             Virg.
             Aen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             50.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             Vlysses
             .
          
           
             Boetius
             lib.
             2.
             metro
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             raptu
             Proserp
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Minuit
             praesentia
             〈◊〉
             .
             Lib.
             de
             Oratoribus
             .
          
           
             Horace
             lib.
             2.
             op
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Essayes
             ▪
             l
             2.
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             Phaedrus
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Fabul
             .
             in
             prologo
             .
          
           
             De
             Causis
             Corrupt
             .
             Ar●…
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             5
             7
             
          
           
             Hor.
             l.
             3.
             od
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             idem
             l.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             1
             
          
           
             Mar●…ialis
             ,
             l.
             5.
             epig
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             l.
             2.
             ep
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             l.
             2.
             ep
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             epig
             6●…
             .
          
           
             In
             sine
             〈◊〉
             .
             Elementor●…m
             .
          
           
             Quintie
             Orat.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c
             92.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Ep.
             21.
             
          
           
             Sydonius
             ,
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             ep
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             39.
             33.
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Aristoteles
             〈◊〉
             Meteor
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Surv.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Survay
             of
             Tuscany
             .
          
           
             Virg
             ,
             Aen
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nat.
             quaest
             .
             lib.
             6
             c.
             29.
             
             Camden
             .
             Twine
             .
             Verstigan
             .
          
           
             Eciog
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             .
             ep
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen
             3.
             17.
             18.
             
             Pererius
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107
             34
             35.
             
          
           
             Horrat
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Od.
             4.
             
          
           
             Boeth
             .
             de
             Consol
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Met.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iuvenal
             .
             Salyr
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Method
             .
             Hist.
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             D.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             106.
             12.
             
             V.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             De
             perfectione
             Re●…an
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             de
             Coelo
             .
             &
             1.
             
             Meteor
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Hibernia
             .
          
           
             J●…cobus
             Curio●…
             .
             2.
             
             K●…
             :
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Historia
             vitae
             &
             Mortis
             ,
             pag.
             156.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             90.
             
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             .
          
           
             Manilius
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             vit
             .
             et
             moris
             .
             pag.
             158.
             
          
           
             In
             Augusto
             ,
             cap.
             72.
             
          
           
             Medit.
             Hist.
             cap.
             82.
             
          
           
             Lipsuis
             de
             constant
             .
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Boetius
             l.
             3.
             
             Met.
             2.
             
          
           
             H●…sca
             ,
             2
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             drawne
             from
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Spirit
             which
             quickens
             and
             supports
             it
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Aeneid
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ruvio
             de
             caelo
             &
             mundo
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             reason
             frō
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pontanus
             cap.
             48
             meteor
             .
          
           
             3
             Reason
             from
             the
             like
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Lucret.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luc●…
             .
             lib.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met
             ...
             15.
             
          
           
             Math.
             24
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Libr.
             Gen.
             Cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Boethius
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Metr
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             world
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             1
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1
             &
             cap.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Met.
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib
             de
             Con.
             Phil.
             3.
             
             Met.
             2.
             
          
           
             Louys
             Le
             Roy.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             4●…
             .
          
           
             Mani●…us
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             Med●…
             .
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             5.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lucret.
             l.
             2.
             versus
             finem
             .
          
           
             Adversus
             Gentes
             〈◊〉
             procula
             principio
             .
          
           
             ●…blioth
             .
             ●…nct
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             24
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             20.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             v.
             5.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02484-e40060
           
             Psal.
             19.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             operibus
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             4.
             de
             partibus
             animalium
             cap.
             5.
             
             Plin.
             lib.
             2
             c.
             41.
             
             &
             99.
             
          
           
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             21.
             c.
             5.
             
             De
             natura
             Fossil
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             3.
             de
             diebus
             Criticis
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Coelo
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Wisedome
             ,
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Metamorph.
             
          
           
             De
             Coelorum
             animatione
             .
          
           
             Hexam
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             11.
             c.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             v.
             15.
             v
             20.
             
          
           
             Ierimy
             .
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             15.
             15.
             
             &
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             4
             18.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isay.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Augustinum
             Steuchum
             ,
             l.
             10.
             de
             Perenni
             Philosoph●…a
             .
          
           
             v.
             25.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             v.
             10.
             11.
             13
             
          
           
             Ps.
             19.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
             De
             Perenni
             Philosophia
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             34.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Galilaeus
             a
             Florentine
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isay
             38
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             Virg.
             Georg
             ▪
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Boetius
             lib.
             4
             m●…t
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             L●…b
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Iuv
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
             Sat.
             6
             
          
           
             Ser.
             83
             ,
             vel
             82.
             
             
               Maximus
               Taurinensis
            
             hath
             an
             Homily
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             27.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             89.
             37.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             .
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             Scalig.
             Exer.
             72.
             
          
           
             Copernicus
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             ,
             Eccles.
             Policie
             ,
             5.
             69.
             
          
           
             De
             Consol.
             ad
             Albiaum
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             148.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             denarura
             Deorum
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             consol
             .
             Philosophiae
             .
             Met.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Epino●…
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             de
             Mundo
             
          
           
             a
             Arist.
             l.
             2.
             de
             coelo
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             10.
             de
             Rep.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Somnio
             Scipionis
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             de
             Musica
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             de
             Musica
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             deimag
             .
             mundi
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Instit.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             De
             Placitis
             Philosophorum
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             cap.
             5.
             
             Apocal
             parte
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             4.
             6
             
          
           
             Pareus
             in
             Epistolam
             ad
             Hebraeos
             ,
             c.
             1
             ,
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             Moll●…r
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             102.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             Yorkeshire
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei.
             Lib.
             11.
             c.
             vlt.
             Hom.
             3.
             in
             Ge
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hexem
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Tim.
             Nat.
             Hist.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             least
             18
             times
             .
             167
             times
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiastcus
             43.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Method
             .
             Hist.
             cap.
             8
             ,
          
           
             Exercit.
             99.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             contra
             Astrolag
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             
             &
             .
             5.
             de
             Causis
             subter
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             Sr
             W.
             R.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             Wisedome
             .
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             Duditius
             in
             vi-ta
             Poli.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             38.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iuly
             9.
             1623
             
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             2
             Day
             of
             the
             first
             week
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             109.
             91.
             
          
           
             De
             Consol.
             lib.
             4
             Hec.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             1
             de
             subtil
             .
             Manil.
             1.
             
             Astron●…m
             .
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             36.
             35.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             3.
             14.
             
             Lib.
             6.
             de
             Bel.
             Iudaico
             ,
             c
             6.
             &
             l.
             15.
             
             Antiquit.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Epist
             128.
             
          
           
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             Boethius
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
             Met.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             de
             Generat
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Clauius
             in
             Sacrobosc
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Lib.
             de
             Crepusc
             .
             l.
             10.
             propos
             .
             60.
             7.
             
             Perspect
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Mundi
             incorrupcibilitate●…
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             sid
             .
             orth
             .
             c
             3
             De
             operibus
             sex
             dicrum
             .
             Ovid.
             Met.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             19
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             De
             Gen
             ,
             ad
             literam
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Select
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Virgill
             Georgicks
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ovid
             de
             Trist
             ▪
             
          
           
             Georgick
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Annal
             ,
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             Survey
             of
             London
             .
             
               ex
               l.
               Bermun
            
             .
          
           
             Hollenshed
             .
          
           
             Augustinus
             in
             Psal.
             33.
             in
             illa
             verba
             :
             Quis
             est
             homo
             qui
             vult
             vitam
             ,
             &
             diligit
             di●…s
             videre
             b●…nos
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             writ
             ten
             in
             the
             last
             yeare
             of
             King
             James
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Barkshire
             .
          
           
             Reb.
             Auesbury
             &
             Tabian
             .
          
           
             Sam
             Daniell
             ,
             Ann.
             22.
             
             Eduardi
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ann
             :
             1317.
             
          
           
             Pompon
             :
             Let●…
             Zonaras
             ,
             com
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             De
             Constantia
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Procopius
             ,
             l
             :
             11
             :
             de
             bello
             Persico
             .
             Agathias
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             
             Lib
             :
             5.
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             Lypsiius
             ,
             vt
             supra
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24
             :
             15
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             4
             :
             c
             :
             25
             :
          
           
             Novel
             .
             hist.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Levit.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             v.
             55.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             14.
             33.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Num.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Kings
             .
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Kings
             .
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             King.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Lnke
             .
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             2.
             83.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             68.
             
          
           
             Pliny
             l.
             2.
             c
             ,
             14.
             
             Tac.
             Annal.
             2.
             10.
             
             Lypsius
             de
             Constant
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sands
             his
             Relation
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met.
             Lib.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pliny
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             87
             
          
           
             Natur.
             Quest.
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mani●…
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ann
             :
             1558
             :
          
           
             An
             :
             1618
             :
          
           
             Natur
             :
             Quest
             :
             l
             :
             7
             :
             c
             ,
             1
             :
          
           
             Georg.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Garzaeus
             .
          
           
             Acts
             &
             Mon.
             p.
             1637.
             
          
           
             Ann
             :
             1624.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Acts
             ,
             27.
             20.
             
          
           
             Aeneid
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             Georg.
             1
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             19
             :
          
           
             De
             ascen
             :
             mentis
             in
             Deum
             per
             Scal.
             Creat
             gradu
             2
             
          
           
             ohn
             Stow.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sec
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             17
             
          
           
             Metamorp
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             48.
             
             Mete●…
             :
          
           
             Reported
             by
             Mr.
             Ge.
             Sands
             as
             a
             common
             experiment
             ,
             affirmed
             by
             Alpinus
             a
             Phisitiā
             ,
             Marchitus
             the
             French
             Consull
             Elianus
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             Varrat
             an
             Englishma●…
             
          
           
             Iuvenal
             ▪
             Sat.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             51.
             c.
             25
             
          
           
             Brier●…woods
             inquir●…
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             c
             12
             Lib.
             16.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Lib.
             54
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             41.
             
          
           
             Satur.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
             Nat.
             hist.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             68.
             
          
           
             Nat.
             quaest
             .
             l.
             1.
             praef
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             v.
             18.
             19
             
          
           
             Bartas
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             15.
             
             Met.
             
          
           
             104
             :
             30.
             
          
           
             Lucr.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             16.
             30.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             Virgill
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             v
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             129.
             ad
             Dardanum
             .
          
           
             1
             :
             Chron.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             21.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             :
             Chron.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron
             :
             〈◊〉
             .
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             v
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             v
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             25.
             v.
             20
             ▪
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             13.
             10.
             
             Wisedome
             ,
             10
             7.
             
             Iosua
             ,
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             De
             Terra
             sancta
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Virg.
             in
             his
             Georgicks
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             De
             Const
             l.
             2.
             22
             
          
           
             Zozimus
             6.
             
             Annal
             .
             Lib.
             4
             ,
          
           
             Gen
             47.
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             28
             ,
          
           
             Beda
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             de
             la
             Moore
             .
          
           
             Sam.
             Daniell
             .
          
           
             De
             Re
             Rust.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
             Sat.
             l.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Varro
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2
             ,
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ier
             :
             44.
             18.
             
          
           
             Camden
             ▪
             
          
           
             Practic
             .
             General
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Amnialiū
             ,
             lib.
             12.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             v.
             37.
             
          
           
             lib
             33.
             in
             Proaem
             .
          
           
             Bartas
             3
             day
             of
             the
             1
             weeke
             .
          
           
             
               In
               his
               epistle
               to
            
             Aubertus
             de
             ortu
             &
             causis
             meta●…orum
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02484-e80080
           
             Psal.
             39.
             5.
             1.
             
             Tusculan
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             de
             Gen.
             ad
             Lit.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             48.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Antiq.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             12.
             
             Gen.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             11
             
             &
             8.
             4
             
             :
             5
             :
             13
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen
             :
             7.
             11
             
             :
             &
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Antiq.
             c
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             Thalia
             .
          
           
             Laert.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             51.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             32.
             v.
             35.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Chro
             :
             19.
             28.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             48
             49.
             
          
           
             V.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             delingua
             latina
             .
          
           
             Ecclus
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             c.
             48
             :
          
           
             Gen.
             50.
             26.
             
             Exo.
             6.
             16.
             
             Deut.
             34.
             7.
             
             Num.
             33.
             39.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             24.
             29.
             
             Iob.
             42.
             16.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             14.
             13.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             cap.
             v.
             37.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             In
             Chron
             :
          
           
             In
             Comp.
             
          
           
             Haer.
             51
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c
             49.
             
          
           
             Cri●…itus
             .
          
           
             Horat.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Sat.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             95.
             
          
           
             Lauren.
             hist.
             Anat
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Odis
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Fast.
             lib
             1.
             
          
           
             Rodog
             .
             10.
             61.
             62.
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             Loc
             ,
             Con
             :
             c
             :
             12
             ,
             Classis
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             St.
             Augustine
             
               makes
               it
               sooner
            
             .
             Circa
             30
             quippe
             annos
             definierunt
             esse
             etiam
             huius
             Saeculi
             doctissimi
             homines
             iuventulem
             ,
             quae
             cum
             fuerit
             spatio
             proprio
             terminata
             inde
             iam
             hominē
             in
             detrimēta
             pergere
             gravioris
             &
             saenilis
             aetatis
             ,
             Civi
             .
             dei
             .
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Civit.
             Dei.
             Lib.
             22.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             Iohn
             8.
             57.
             
          
           
             f
             Decherius
             de
             anno
             ortus
             &
             mortis
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Proem
             .
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             En●…irid
             .
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             a
             Digest
             .
             l.
             9.
             de
             Spons
             .
          
           
             b
             Burdorf
             .
             Synag
             .
             Iud
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Lancelot
             .
             l.
             2.
             tit
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Oper
             ,
             &
             Dierum
             .
          
           
             e
             De
             Spartana
             Re●…up
             .
          
           
             f
             E●…ucho
             .
             Act
             2
             :
             sc
             :
             3
             :
          
           
             g
             Polit
             :
             7
             :
             16
             :
          
           
             h
             5
             de
             Repub
             :
             &
             6
             de
             Legibus
             Tranquillus
             in
             Claudio
             ,
             c.
             23
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             1
             :
             diuin
             :
             instit
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             L
             :
             Sa●…inus
             27
             :
             c
             :
             de
             ●…upt
             .
          
           
             Aristrt
             :
             bist
             :
             Ani●…
             l
             :
             5
             :
             c.
             14.
             
             Rom
             :
             4
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             37.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             46.
             26.
             
          
           
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             38.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             c.
             37.
             41.
             45.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             c.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Quest
             :
             128
             :
             in
             Genes
             :
             Comment
             :
             in
             38
             :
             g●…n
             :
             quest
             :
             1
             :
          
           
             Comment
             :
             in
             38
             g●…n
             .
             pa●…e
             1.
             
          
           
             As
             doe
             the
             Iewe.
             in
             the
             Sederolam
             ,
             making
             Er
             to
             marry
             at
             8
             ,
             &
             Perez
             to
             beget
             a
             son
             at
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             D●…iure
             Connubiorum
             ,
             c
             :
             20
             :
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Eusebeum
             l.
             9
             de
             praeparat
             .
             Euangel
             .
             c.
             vlt.
             commentar
             .
             in
             34.
             
             Gen.
             Nicephorus
             ex
             Euodio
             ,
             2.
             3.
             2
             
             ▪
             Kings
             .
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             23.
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             132.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             story
             hath
             Gregory
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             ,
             touching
             a
             child
             of
             nine
             yeares
             old
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             11.
             42.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             Baldus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Malmesberiensis
             de
             gestis
             Angli
             ,
             Reg.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Histor.
             Eccles.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             8.
             25
             
          
           
             Des
             estals
             &
             emp●…res
             .
             Tac.
             annal
             .
             13
             2
             
          
           
             V.
             3
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             28
             
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             Gracchis
             
          
           
             Lib.
             25
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Oly●…th
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             in
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             de
             Mi●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             :
             1
             〈◊〉
             :
             2
             Sir
             Henry
             Sa●…
             in
             his
             view
             of
             military
             m●…ters
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             :
             34
             
          
           
             Comines
             .
          
           
             Socrates
             in
             hist.
             〈◊〉
             :
             6.
             47.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             .
             S.
             Philip.
             Suctotonius
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             88.
             
          
           
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             vita
             s●…a
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             46.
             2
             
             Sam.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             8
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             Suct
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             vela●…
             virginibus
             .
          
           
             Varro
             de
             vita
             .
             Pop.
             Romani
             ,
             teste
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ad
             verbum
             Sexagenarij
             .
          
           
             5
             Fastorum
             ▪
             
          
           
             Aelianus
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             13
             
          
           
             Vitruvius
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             August
             .
             l.
             15.
             de
             Ciu.
             Dei
             c.
             26.
             &
             ad
             Faus●…um
             man.
             12.
             14.
             
             &
             Amb.
             de
             Noe
             &
             arca
             .
             cap.
             6
             
          
           
             Laurentius
             Ana●…
             .
             l.
             1
             ,
             c.
             20
             Lomatius
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             emendatione
             Temporum
             cap.
             4.
             v.
             vit
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Paradiso
             .
          
           
             In
             mat
             .
             27.
             &
             in
             Ephes
             5.
             
          
           
             Origenes
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             Basilius
             .
             Epiphanius
             Chrisostomus
             ex
             Graecis
             :
             ex
             Lat●…is
             
          
           
             Tertullianus
             ,
             Cyprianus
             siue
             qui
             scripsit
             de
             operibus
             Cardinalibus
             ,
             Ambrosius
             Augustinus
             atque
             alibi
             eti●…m
             ▪
             ipse
             Hicronimus
             nempe
             epist.
             17
             :
             ad
             Paul
             &
             Eustoch
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ephes
             :
             4
             :
             13
             :
             Luc
             :
             2.
             52
             :
          
           
             v
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             o
             Eccles
             :
             16
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             a
             Eccles
             :
             23
             :
             4
             
          
           
             cap
             :
             13
             :
          
           
             Cass
             :
             Coll
             :
             S
             :
             c
             :
             21
             Am●…
             .
             de
             Noe
             &
             Arca
             c
             :
             4
             :
             Theod.
             in
             Gen
             :
             qu
             :
             48
             :
          
           
             Gen
             :
             10
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             Gen
             :
             14
             :
             5
             :
             Num
             :
             13
             :
             33
             Deut
             :
             2
             :
             20
             :
             21
             Ios
             :
             11
             :
             ●…1
             :
             Amos
             :
             2
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             v
             :
             11
             :
          
           
             v
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             1
             :
             Sam
             :
             17
             :
             4
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             21
             :
             19
             :
          
           
             v
             :
             20
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             Iud
             :
             14
             :
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit
             :
             Dei
             ,
             15.
             23.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             12.
             c
             37.
             
          
           
             Vitruvius
             ,
             l.
             3
             c
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             263.
             
          
           
             De
             Gygante●…
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1614.
             
          
           
             Symon
             Mai●…
             dierum
             Canicul
             :
             colloq
             :
             2
             :
          
           
             Hackluit
             in
             his
             English
             voyage
             .
          
           
             Memorables
             Hi
             stoires
             de
             nostre
             temps
             .
          
           
             In
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             1
             :
          
           
             Gellius
             
               out
               of
            
             Plutarch
             :
             l
             :
             1
             :
             c
             :
             1
             
          
           
             Trallianus
             
               out
               of
            
             Apolloniu●…
             de
             mirabilibus
             &
             l●…ngaevis
             .
          
           
             Lib
             ▪
             2
             :
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             40.
             
             〈◊〉
             43.
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             3.
             11.
             
             Revel
             .
             21.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             15.
             
             Aug.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             Dei
             l
             :
             15
             :
             c
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             :
             Kings
             .
             6.
             2.
             
             De
             fabrica
             templi
             :
             c
             :
             5
             :
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             v.
             15.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             v
             :
             10
             :
          
           
             Antiquit
             :
             l
             :
             15
             :
             c
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Tyberio
             .
             c
             :
             6●…
             
          
           
             Libro
             dei
             Men
             suris
             ,
             quibus
             intervalla
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Lib
             :
             1
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             In
             his
             view
             of
             Military
             matters
             .
          
           
             De
             restit
             .
             Pond
             :
             &
             Mensur
             :
          
           
             Gigantomachiae
             .
          
           
             Cap
             :
             79.
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             68.
             
             Cod.
             
          
           
             Theodo●…
             :
             titulo
             de
             Tyranibus
             :
             Lib
             :
             1
             :
             c
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             Suet
             :
             Tyb
             :
             c
             :
             68
             :
          
           
             In
             Carmine
             ad
             Catuli●…um
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             :
             c
             :
             40
             :
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cap
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             S●…ius
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             of
             the
             memorable
             things
             of
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             Symps.
             7.
             prob
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             :
          
           
             Ia
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             12
             :
             42.
             
             So
             〈◊〉
             &
             Beza
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             15.
             
             Ma●…
             .
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             Asse
             .
          
           
             Lib
             :
             5
             :
             de
             Asse
             :
          
           
             Num.
             21
             :
             5
             :
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             5
             :
          
           
             Psal
             78.
             25
             :
          
           
             Cap
             :
             16
             :
             20
             :
          
           
             Lil
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             De
             militia
             Romana
             .
             l.
             5
             :
             16
             :
             c.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             26.
             
          
           
             Miscellan
             :
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             27.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             26.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             37.
             
          
           
             De
             Ctvit
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             15.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             14
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             263
             
          
           
             Lib.
             12.
             c.
             37
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Fab.
             19.
             
          
           
             Meditat.
             histor
             .
             c.
             82.
             sivc
             libro
             3
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cassan.
             c.
             11.
             
             Fazelus
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             vita
             Scrtorij
             
          
           
             Fulgosus
             ,
             l
             :
             c.
             6
             :
          
           
             De
             doctrina
             promiscua
             :
             cap.
             36
             :
             Virgil
             :
             Aen
             :
             11
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             16.
             
             De
             Mirabi●…bus
             &
             longaeuis
             .
             De
             Genealog
             .
             Deorum
             ,
             l
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             Cap
             :
             63
             :
          
           
             De
             Civit
             Dei
             Lib
             :
             15
             :
             c
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Essex
             :
          
           
             Not
             in
             Martyr●…l
             :
             Jul.
             25.
             
          
           
             De
             ratione
             conconc
             o●…audi
             li.
             3.
             c.
             7
             ex
             Hyper●…
             :
          
           
             Gygantomacbi●…
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             Hollenshed
             ,
             vol.
             1.
             lib
             1
             :
             c
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             15.
             
             Cap.
             10
             :
          
           
             Pliny
             ,
             36
             :
             13
             :
             vide
             Agricolam
             de
             natura
             fossi●…ium
             .
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Deil.
             15
             :
             c
             :
             23
             :
          
           
             In
             6.
             
             Gen.
             quas●…
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             sacra
             Phylosophia
             ,
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lo●…orum
             com
             .
             c
             :
             12
             :
             clas
             .
             1
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ovid
             ,
             Fast.
             5
             
          
           
             Sat●…al
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             Satyr
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Aenead
             :
             12
             :
          
           
             Iliad
             ,
             12
             :
          
           
             Iliad
             .
             5
             :
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iliad
             ,
             12
             :
          
           
             Odyss
             19.
             
          
           
             5.
             de
             Asse
             .
          
           
             In
             diebus
             〈◊〉
             .
             Co●…o
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Meditat
             :
             Hist
             :
             〈◊〉
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             De
             subtilitate
             lib
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Insupplem
             :
             Ann●…l
             .
             Turcicor
             :
          
           
             A●…entinus
             ,
             hist.
             B●…iorum
             ,
             l
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             Ca●…
             :
             14
             :
          
           
             De
             me●…hodoi
             m●…dendi
             l
             9.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             D.
             C.
             
          
           
             D.
             B.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             lect
             .
             11
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             6
             :
             c
             :
             46.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             7
             :
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             lib
             :
             1.
             
             Controvers
             ,
          
           
             V●…ierum
             L●…ctionum
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Bellarm
             :
             de
             Eccles
             :
             script
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             5
             :
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             Gellius
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17
             
          
           
             De
             Causi
             .
             corrupt
             .
             A●…m
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             800
             Talents
             .
          
           
             Sa●…al
             .
             li●…
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             :
             Cor.
             1.
             22
             
          
           
             ●…ven
             .
             Sat.
             7
             
          
           
             Natural
             .
             quaest
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             P●…aefat
             .
             Scho●…l
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iosephus
             de
             bello
             Jud.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             14.
             2.
             
             Mar
             :
             18
             :
             28
             :
             Luk
             :
             9.
             19
             :
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             9
             :
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             In
             Graeca
             Ca●…na
             .
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Centur.
             4
             :
             c.
             4
             :
          
           
             Contra
             haereses
             ,
             cap
             :
             41.
             
          
           
             Erasmus
             .
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             locum
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             2
             :
          
           
             2
             a.
             2ae
             pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             Confut.
             assert
             .
             Luth
             :
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             1
             Gene.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             digressione
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             1.
             8
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             de
             Civ
             Dei
             l.
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             part
             .
             Decret
             ,
             deconsecr
             .
             d●…stinct
             .
             4.
             
             Can
             ,
             84
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           
             De
             Romane
             Pontifice
             ,
             l
             :
             4
             :
             c.
             12
             :
          
           
             Eneead
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             Chron.
             lib
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             Bibliot
             .
             hist.
             99.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Sen.
             nat
             .
             quest
             .
             3
             18
             
          
           
             Laurentius
             .
          
           
             1
             De
             velere
             &
             nova
             medicina
             .
          
           
             2
             de
             Chymicorū
             cum
             Galeni●…
             consensis
             .
          
           
             3
             Phrarmac●…paea
             dogmaticorum
             restituta
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             1.
             in
             Baron
             ,
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1344.
             
          
           
             Divi●…arum
             Inst●…
             ▪
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             16.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Aventinus
             in
             hist.
             〈◊〉
             an
             .
             745.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             annot
             .
          
           
             13
             Annal.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             prol
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             in
             notis
             .
          
           
             In
             sermo
             :
             Poet
             :
             ser
             :
             5
             de
             verissim
             
          
           
             in
             Apolog.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gellius
             ,
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             Poetices
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Idem
             Scalig.
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Eras●…us
             .
          
           
             In
             5.
             libris
             de
             Poetis
             Latinis
             .
          
           
             De
             rebus
             gestis
             Anglorum
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Walter
             Rawleigh
             
               in
               his
               history
               of
               the
               World
            
             part
             .
             1.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             parag
             .
             18
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Schol
             :
             Math.
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             Hae●…esi
             82.
             
          
           
             Titulo
             17.
             
          
           
             Cyclomet
             .
             Element
             .
          
           
             Nova
             reperta
             tit
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Horat
             Ep.
             1.
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             Ep.
             119.
             
          
           
             Eipstola
             ae●…te
             Geometria●…
             .
          
           
             Vitruvius
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Camd●…n
             in
             Su●…rey
             .
          
           
             Histor.
             l.
             85.
             tom
             4.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             34.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             ,
             de
             natura
             noviorbis
             ,
             c.
             1.
             8
             
          
           
             Ionas
             ,
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             King
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             De
             ●…bus
             Salomo●…is
             ,
             l
             ,
             4
             :
             c
             :
             14
             :
          
           
             Titulo
             de
             novo
             orbe
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Antiq.
             c
             ,
          
           
             1
             King.
             9.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Hispanicorum
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Natura
             novi
             Orbis
             l
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             39.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             10.
             4
             ,
          
           
             Cap.
             10
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             c.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Devonshire
             .
          
           
             Schol.
             Math.
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             Gellius
             l.
             10.
             &
             cap.
             12
             
          
           
             The
             6
             day
             of
             the
             first
             week
             .
          
           
             De
             subtil
             .
             l
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             De
             ●…eth
             :
             hist.
             lib
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             De
             Jnventor
             :
             rerum
             ,
             l
             :
             2
             :
             c
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             Enead
             .
             10
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             In
             prefa●…ioae
             :
          
           
             De
             varietate
             rerum
             ,
             l
             :
             13
             :
             c
             :
             64
             :
          
           
             Schol.
             Mathem
             .
             lib
             :
             2
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             4
             :
             c
             :
             22
             :
             Titul
             .
             12
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             Hist.
             Ind.
             l.
             6
             Lib.
             2.
             
             A●…cm
             .
             apud
             Indos
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             
             Hist.
             
          
           
             De
             occultis
             rerum
             mi●…ac
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             reg●…
             l.
             7.
             tit
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Method
             .
             hist.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Machinis
             ●…alogo
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             4
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Meditat.
             histor
             .
             c●…ntur
             .
             2.
             c.
             28
             De
             occult
             .
             rerum
             miraculis
             
          
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             Aenead
             .
             l
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             remed
             .
             v●…ivsque
             fort
             .
             dial
             .
             99.
             
          
           
             Dere
             Militar
             .
          
           
             Miscel
             :
             l
             :
             1
             :
             c
             :
             1
             :
          
           
             De
             regimine
             Principum
             .
             l.
             3.
             parte
             3
             :
             c
             :
             18
             :
          
           
             Nova
             Reperta
             ,
             tit
             .
             11
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             :
             c
             :
             14
             :
          
           
             Methodo
             hist
             :
             cap
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             Italia
             Illustrata
             regi●…
             13
             :
          
           
             de
             〈◊〉
             :
             c
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             De
             Natura
             noviorbis
             :
             l.
             1
             :
          
           
             Blondus
             Italia
             illustrata
             Regione
             13
             :
          
           
             Aenead
             ,
             5
             :
          
           
             Aenead
             .
             3
             :
          
           
             Act.
             27
             :
             20
             :
          
           
             In
             Mercatore
             S●…na
             5
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             20
             advers
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             En
             sabible
             guyo●…
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             r●…bus
             Solomonis
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hispanicorum
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Italia
             illustrata
             Regione
             13.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Prolusione
             6.
             
          
           
             Method
             .
             hist.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib
             2.
             c
             8.
             
             Diuin
             .
             Inst.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02484-e148560
           
             Lib
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             Annal.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cerealis
             apud
             Tacitum
             ,
             hist.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             benef
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Natural
             .
             Quest.
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             115.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             44
             9.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             10.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             13.
             10.
             &c
             
          
           
             Hora●…us
             .
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             4.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             
             De
             〈◊〉
             disciplina
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             Capl
             18.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             28.
             11.
             13
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Ciui●…
             .
             Dei
             l.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lactantius
             .
             l.
             1.
             c
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             l
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Deos
             stercore●…s
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             17.
             
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sir
             H.
             Savill
             in
             his
             marginall
             notes
             on
             that
             place
             .
             Deut.
             32.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Satyr
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             fragmentis
             .
          
           
             Dierum
             G●…ialium
             .
             l.
             6
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             11
             :
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             V
             27.
             
             Deut
             12
             31.
             
          
           
             Wisedome
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             23
             ▪
             39.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             106.
             35.
             36
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             16.
             3.
             2
             
             Chron.
             28.
             3.
             
             Selden
             de
             Dis
             Syris
             .
          
           
             In
             Lev●…icum
             .
          
           
             Syntagm
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             6.
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             
          
           
             Nos
             pudore
             pulso
             〈◊〉
             sub
             Iove
             Coleis
             apertis
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             contra
             Iouinianum
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
             Originim
             ,
             c.
             8.
             
             Numb
             .
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             Ciui●…
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             de
             divinatione
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             doctor
             .
             Christiana
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             De
             divinatione
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Die●…um
             Genialium
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             De
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Legibus
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Fi●…z
               Herbert
            
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Policie
             and
             Religion
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             Solone
             .
          
           
             Offic.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pol.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iustin.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Po●…it
             .
             l
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Doidor
             :
             Sicul●…s
             .
             15.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Cap.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Polit.
             7.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Finibus
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             per
             A.
             Cluentio
             .
          
           
             Pol.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             In
             Eunuch
             .
          
           
             Pasq
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
             Verstig
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Munsler
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Aventin
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Dorcet
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Met.
             5
             
          
           
             Method
             .
             Hist.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cicero
             de
             inventione
             Rhetor.
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             10.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             V
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             Gygant
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             26
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5
             23.
             
          
           
             Wisedome
             .
             4
             11.
             
             Bodin
             .
             loco
             citato
             .
          
           
             De
             bello
             Iudaico
             ,
             l.
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib
             7.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tacitus
             Annal.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             De
             Ciuit.
             Dei
             l.
             18.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4
             17.
             
          
           
             De
             Ci●…
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             20.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             T●…
             Annal.
             
          
           
             In
             vi●…a
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Sue●…on
             .
             c
             3.
             
          
           
             Iuvenal
             .
             Satyr
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             Daniel
             .
             7
             7.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sacr.
             Histor.
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             Homilia
             27
             in
             Evangelia
             .
          
           
             Apocal.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tac.
             Aunnl
             .
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Moral
             .
             32.
             12.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             15
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15
             32.
             
             Virg.
             Aen.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             De
             Const.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Valerius
             l.
             9.
             c.
             6.
             
             Paul.
             Diac.
             l
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Appianus
             in
             Ibericit
             
          
           
             Su●…t
             onius
             .
          
           
             Xiphi●…inus
             &
             Herodianus
             .
          
           
             S
             nec
             .
             de
             Ira
             l.
             2
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lypsit
             admiranda
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Paul.
             Diac.
             hist.
             mise
             .
             l.
             13.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             De
             Ira
             l.
             2.
             c
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             Deciv
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             3.
             c
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Valerius
             lib
             ,
             9.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aug
             d●…
             Civit.
             Dei
             lib.
             3
             ▪
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vale●…us
             lib.
             9
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             bellis
             civili●…us
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             constantia
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Suet.
             in
             Tiber.
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             c.
             62.
             
          
           
             Suet.
             Calig
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             30.
             
          
           
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             d●…
             Pallioc
             .
             5.
             
             Lib
             :
             9
             :
             c
             :
             23
             :
          
           
             De
             Ira
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             16
             
          
           
             Seneca
             Ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             
          
           
             De
             〈◊〉
             l
             :
             3
             :
             c
             :
             14
             
          
           
             Gellius
             〈◊〉
             10
             :
             c
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             Titu●…
             .
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Floru●…
             .
          
           
             De
             Spectac
             .
          
           
             Suetonius
             ,
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Saty●…●…3
             :
          
           
             Suetonius
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             .
             Satu●…
             .
             1
             :
             1●…
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Oratione
             pro
             Sestio
             .
          
           
             De
             ●…revit
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Do
             Ira
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Prudentius
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             28.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             35.
             7.
             
          
           
             Method●…
             Hist.
             c.
             7.
             
             Tacitus
             Annal.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iosephus
             l.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             D●…natum
             .
          
           
             De
             spectacul●…s
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             l
             4
             de
             vita
             Constant.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             ●…3
             
          
           
             Lib.
             vlt.
             contra
             Symachum
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             O●…dipus
             apud
             Sen
             cam
             Theb.
             act
             .
             1.
             scen.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             pr●…emio
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             1●…
             
          
           
             Epist.
             70.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             70.
             
          
           
             De
             Iral.
             3.
             c.
             15
             
          
           
             Pl●…ny
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             63.
             
          
           
             Macch●…
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Petronius
             Arbiter
             .
          
           
             Macrobius
             .
             l
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             E●…
             Gellio
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pliny
             ,
             l.
             33.
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             h
             according
             to
             ●…octour
             Holland
             ,
             whose
             translation
             of
             Pliny
             I
             commonly
             follow
             ,
             as
             a
             so
             his
             computation
             of
             the
             Romane
             coynes
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             that
             Authour
             .
          
           
             Tacitus
             ,
             Annal
             .
             l.
             13.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             De
             pouderibus
             ,
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             2
             :
             c
             :
             63.
             
          
           
             Rutili●…
             :
             Itiner
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             15
             :
             12
             :
          
           
             Zephany
             ,
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             v.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             App●…anus
             ,
             l.
             5.
             bellorum
             civilium
             .
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             45.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             l
             43.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             c.
             54.
             
          
           
             Tac.
             Annal.
             15.
             11.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             Epist.
             95.
             
          
           
             Suet.
             cap.
             49
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             c.
             38.
             &
             in
             sequen●…ibus
             .
          
           
             Suet.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             de
             Prov●…n
             .
             i●…
             .
          
           
             Lib
             36.
             
          
           
             Liv.
             dec
             .
             1.
             l.
             3
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib
             3.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sa.
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             116.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             
             1●…
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cap.
             39.
             v.
             2●…
             ▪
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ivven
             ,
             Sat.
             6
             
          
           
             33.
             1.
             
          
           
             Man.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
             6.
             8
             :
          
           
             Ovid.
             Fastor
             .
             5
             :
          
           
             De
             Gubernat
             D.
             il
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             22
             :
          
           
             Carm.
             l
             :
             2.
             od
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             21
             :
             c
             :
             15
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             1
             :
             Ani●…ad
             :
             cap
             :
             10
             :
          
           
             Plautus
             in
             Curcul
             one
             .
          
           
             Horace
             Carm
             :
             l
             :
             2
             :
             od
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             Horace
             Carm.
             l.
             1.
             od
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Pergr●…cari
             .
             〈◊〉
             merry
             .
             Greeke
             .
             
               in
               men
            
             :
          
           
             Martiall
             .
          
           
             Horace
             Car
             :
             l.
             1.
             od
             :
             37
             ,
          
           
             Epist
             :
             95
             :
          
           
             Pliny
             .
             l.
             14
             :
             c
             :
             12
             :
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             l.
             21.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             coenam
             para
             vi●…
             pollucibilem
             Macrobius
             Sat.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Monstruosae
             magnitudini●…
             Macrobius
             .
             Sat
             :
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             63
             ad
             Con●…ubernales
             suos
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             42.
             
          
           
             Saturnal
             :
             l
             :
             3
             :
             c
             :
             17
             :
          
           
             33.
             11
             :
          
           
             Iuvenal
             :
             Satyr
             .
          
           
             Pliny
             .
             l.
             33.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Idem
             36
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             Iuven
             :
             Satyr
             :
             6
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             33
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Iuven
             :
             Satyr
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Jn
             Panygerico
             
          
           
             6
             :
             in
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             De
             beneficijs
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             37.
             2
             :
          
           
             Martial
             .
             l
             3.
             
             Epigr
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epig.
             89.
             
             In
             Satyrico
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             13.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               De
               benefici●…
               ,
               l.
            
             7.
             c
             9.
             the
             taxe
             of
             a
             Senatour
             was
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               Sestertium
            
             ,
             twelue
             hundred
             thousand
             
               Sestertii
               ,
               Suet
               :
               Aug.
            
             41.
             
             
               De
               Pallio
               c
            
             :
             5
             :
          
           
             Martial
             :
             l.
             2.
             
             Epig
             .
             am
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Iuvenal
             .
             Salyr
             .
             11
             ,
          
           
             Martiall
             :
             l.
             7
             :
             Epigr
             ▪
             47.
             
          
           
             Lips.
             l
             1
             manuduct
             :
             ad
             Stoicam
             Philos.
             ca.
             18.
             
             Lib.
             33
             :
             c
             :
             11
             :
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             35.
             c
             12
             ,
          
           
             i
             
               Decics
               Sestertium
            
             according
             to
             Budaeus
             :
             but
             if
             you
             reade
             according
             to
             
               Ho●…t
               manus
               ,
               ducenties
            
             it
             is
             twenty
             times
             as
             much
             more
             
          
           
             Plin.
             l.
             10
             c.
             51.
             
             Seneca
             Ep.
             95.
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             42.
             
          
           
             Epist
             95.
             
          
           
             De
             brevitate
             vitae
             .
             c.
             12
             
          
           
             Iuv.
             l
             ,
             4.
             
             Sat.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             Asse
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             33.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Saturnal
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             115.
             
          
           
             95.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             9
             17.
             
          
           
             Trium
             b●…rum
             ,
             not
             t●…ium
             pho●…um
             
               as
               s●…me
               read
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             consolatione
             ad
             Albinam
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Epigr.
             22.
             
          
           
             It
             seemes
             it
             should
             be
             read
             
               ●…er
               trecenties
            
             .
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             1.
             
             Seneca
             Ep.
             95.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             42
             
          
           
             Cap.
             27
             
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             Consolatione
             ad
             Albinam
             c
             9.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             epist.
             95
             
          
           
             Hor.
             Sat.
             2.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hor.
             Sat.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lampridius
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Saturn
             .
             3.
             
             &
             17
             
          
           
             Lipsius
             .
          
           
             Deconsolat
             .
             ad
             Albinam
             c
             :
             9
             
          
           
             Iuvenal
             .
             Satyr
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Suet.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Valer.
             l
             :
             9
             :
             c
             :
             1
             :
             :
             Senec
             :
             Ep
             :
             96
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Pallio
             :
             Pl.
             10.
             51.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             consolatione
             ad
             Albinam
             ,
             c.
             9
             :
          
           
             Cap
             :
             37.
             
          
           
             De
             Consol.
             ad
             Abinam
             :
             cap.
             9
             :
          
           
             Macrobius
             ,
             Saturn
             .
             2
             :
             11
             :
             Pliny
             ,
             9.
             55.
             
          
           
             Macrob
             :
             Saturn
             :
             3
             :
             13
             :
          
           
             Salust
             .
          
           
             Varro
             de
             re
             rustica
             .
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Epigr
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Tertul
             :
             de
             Pallio
             :
             Macr
             :
             Satur
             :
             3.
             16
             
             :
             Pl.
             9
             :
             17
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             Macrob
             :
             Satur.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Idem
             :
             3
             :
             16
             :
          
           
             Epist.
             95
             :
          
           
             Iuvenal
             .
             Satyr
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sa●…yr
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             28.
             
          
           
             Hor.
             l.
             2.
             
             Sat.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             nat
             .
             quest
             .
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             39.
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Macrob.
             Sat.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             epig.
             30.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             70.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             De
             re
             ru●…ica
             3
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ficedula
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             13.
             
             Epig.
             71
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             13
             :
             Epig.
             92
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             :
             cap
             :
             2
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             :
             c
             :
             7.
             
             Lib
             :
             8.
             cap.
             8
             :
          
           
             Epistola
             .
             95.
             
          
           
             Salust
             :
             of
             Metellus
             :
          
           
             Cap
             :
             34
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             9
             :
             c.
             17
             :
          
           
             Cap●…olinus
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             bird
             like
             a
             nightingall
             ,
             feeding
             on
             figges
             .
          
           
             Vopiscus
             in
             Aureliano
             :
          
           
             Iuven
             :
             Satyr
             :
             1
             :
          
           
             Horat
             :
             l
             :
             2
             :
             Sat
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             Lypsiius
             ,
             Epist
             :
             select
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             36
             :
             Cap
             :
             15
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             36
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             Lypsius
             .
          
           
             Me
             brenit-vitae
             cap.
             18
             :
          
           
             Dio.
             
          
           
             Ammianus
             .
          
           
             Instit.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sermone
             81.
             
          
           
             Suetonius
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             l.
             33.
             c
             3.
             
          
           
             Idem
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Dio
             Cassius
             in
             Nerone
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             33.
             5.
             
          
           
             Suetonius
             c.
             18
             
          
           
             Vopiscus
             in
             Probo
             .
          
           
             Hippopotamos
             .
          
           
             Dio
             in
             Nerone
             .
          
           
             Apuleius
             .
             Spartianus
             in
             Adriano
             .
             Seneca
             Ep.
             90.
             
          
           
             Suet.
             c.
             11●…
             Lypsius
             .
          
           
             In
             Carin●…
             .
          
           
             Lib
             :
             36.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             16
             :
          
           
             Olympio●…rus
             in
             Excerptis
             .
          
           
             In
             bal●…o
             ●…trusci
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             33.
             12
             :
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Notitia
             Imper●…
             :
          
           
             De
             Templis
             .
          
           
             Dio
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             I●…
             Apologetico
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             9
             :
             Ep
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Sue●…on
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Excid●…
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             34.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             16
             :
          
           
             Cass●…dorus
             .
             l
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             Victor
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             ●…ltimo
             .
          
           
             Cap
             :
             13
             :
          
           
             Dion
             in
             Compendio
             .
          
           
             Cassi●…dorus
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Gaudentium
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             18.
             2
             
          
           
             36.
             15.
             
          
           
             Sen●…
             de
             Beues
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             epig.
             40.
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             14
             
          
           
             Epist.
             122.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             36.
             2.
             
             S●…ec
             .
             ep
             .
             115.
             
          
           
             Statius
             in
             Epithalam
             〈◊〉
             St●…lla
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Capitolinus
             in
             Gordiano
             3.
             
          
           
             Valerius
             9.
             1
             :
          
           
             Sen●…a
             Ep.
             116
             
          
           
             Seneca
             Contr●…vers
             .
             2
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             36.
             c
             :
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             Statius
             in
             Ti
             〈◊〉
             Majlij
             Vopisci
             .
          
           
             Propertius
             .
          
           
             Lucanus
             .
          
           
             Statius
             .
          
           
             33.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Gaudentium
             .
          
           
             In
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             ep
             .
             90
             
          
           
             Senec.
             ep
             .
             115.
             
          
           
             De
             Tranq
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Algentem
             rapiat
             Coenatio
             Solem
             .
             Iuvenal
             .
             Sat.
             7.
             
          
           
             See
             Tacitus
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             Annal.
             15.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Suet.
             c
             :
             37●…
             
          
           
             Contracta
             p●…sces
             aequora
             sentiunt
             ●…actis
             in
             al●…um
             molibus
             :
             ●…orat
             .
          
           
             Plin.
             33.
             11.
             c.
             49.
             
          
           
             15.
             8.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lampridius
             .
          
           
             Martial
             :
             3.
             62.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met
             :
             2
             :
          
           
             Sueton
             :
             c.
             30
             :
          
           
             Plin
             :
             33
             :
             11
             :
          
           
             Lampridius
             .
          
           
             Lib
             :
             33
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             1
             :
             37
             :
          
           
             L.
             cum
             aurum
             .
             Plin
             :
             33
             :
             11
             :
          
           
             14.
             35.
             
          
           
             Pl
             :
             35
             :
             11
             :
          
           
             Ep.
             115.
             
          
           
             Propertius
             .
          
           
             Sueton.
             43.
             
          
           
             Idem
             in
             vita
             Horati●…
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             beneficiis
             pretiis
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Nat.
             quaest
             .
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             De
             brevitate
             vitae
             cap.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Suetonius
             c.
             45
             
          
           
             Suetonius
             c.
             51
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             4
             
          
           
             Iuven
             :
             Sat.
             6
             
          
           
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Senec.
             ep
             .
             91.
             
          
           
             Senec.
             de
             tranquill
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Martial
             2
             ▪
             46
             
          
           
             Macrob.
             Satur.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             De
             Pallio
             c.
             5
             
          
           
             Suelonius
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Plutarchus
             in
             Lucullo
             .
          
           
             Epist
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             lib.
             2
             epig
             46.
             
          
           
             M●…rcellinus
             lib.
             28.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             lib.
             5.
             epig.
             81.
             
          
           
             Epig.
             l.
             4.
             ep
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             c
             35.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             33.
             1.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             l.
             37.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             5
             63.
             
          
           
             Senec
             :
             Nat.
             Quaest.
             l
             :
             7
             :
             31
             :
          
           
             33.
             1.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             5.
             11
             
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             9
             :
             c
             :
             35
             :
          
           
             Sén
             .
             de
             Benes
             :
             7
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             Propert.
             l
             :
             3
             :
             Eleg.
             11
             :
          
           
             Manilius
             ,
             l
             :
             5
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             9
             :
             35
             :
          
           
             In
             vita
             Pauli
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             De
             habitu
             muliebri
             :
             cap
             :
             9
             :
          
           
             Sueton
             :
             cap
             :
             50
             :
          
           
             De
             vita
             beata
             ,
             cap.
             17
             :
             De
             benef
             .
             7
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             De
             habitu
             muliebri
             ,
             cap
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             33.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             35
             :
          
           
             De
             habitu
             muliebri
             .
             7.
             cap
             :
          
           
             Iuvenall
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             28.
             
          
           
             Sen
             Nat
             :
             Quaest.
             l.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             52
             :
          
           
             De
             benef
             .
             l.
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             Lib.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Satyr
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             ben
             .
             7
             :
             10
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             14
             :
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Furiam
             .
          
           
             Sue
             ton
             .
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             l.
             8
             ,
             epig.
             13.
             
          
           
             De
             Tranq
             .
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             De
             Magn.
             Rom.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Suetonius
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Debello
             Iudai
             col
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             2.
             27
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             c
             30
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             l.
             2.
             sat
             .
             6
             
          
           
             In
             Dionis
             Compendio
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             0.
             
          
           
             Suetonius
             c.
             30
             
          
           
             Suetonius
             c.
             3
             0
          
           
             Suetonius
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             36.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hor.
             l.
             1.
             
             Sat.
             3
             
          
           
             Lib.
             9.
             epig.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Ad
             Avitum
             6.
             1
             
          
           
             Carm
             ,
             l
             :
             3
             :
             od
             :
             30
             
          
           
             Cap
             :
             70.
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             cap
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             Suetou
             cap.
             22
             
          
           
             Senec.
             de
             Ira.
             l.
             1
             :
             c
             :
             16
             :
          
           
             These
             verses
             of
             Mariell
             are
             vpon
             another
             occasion
             ,
             formerly
             alleaged
             and
             englished
             .
          
           
             Lib
             :
             1
             :
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             ●…imidio
             Temporis
             :
             cap
             :
             7
             :
          
           
             Annal.
             l.
             15
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             4
             :
          
           
             In
             ludo
             de
             mort●…
             :
          
           
             P●…arus
             :
          
           
             Cap.
             100.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             59
             :
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             T●…
             ▪
             l.
             hist
             :
             1.
             c
             :
             1
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fast.
             
          
           
             De
             Somn.
             Sc●…p
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             12.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Libro
             de
             aquae
             ●…uctibus
             .
          
           
             De
             hon
             .
             disc
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1
             :
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cont
             .
             Symmachum
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Mag●…
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isay
             47.
             8.
             
             Revel
             .
             18.
             7
             
          
           
             Hubert●…
             Golzius
             rerum
             Antiq
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Apud
             〈◊〉
             .
             ep
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             15.
             c.
             6.
             
             &
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Algasia●…
             q.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             dimidio
             temporis
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             Instit.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             :
             c
             :
             26
             :
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             :
             lib
             :
             2
             :
             c.
             6
             :
          
           
             Cap
             :
             19
             :
          
           
             Cap
             :
             17
             :
          
           
             raptas
             siue
             more
             Sabinas
             ,
             Vir
             :
             an
             .
             8
             :
          
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             :
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             see
             more
             of
             their
             monstrous
             ingratitude
             towards
             their
             best
             deseruing
             citizens
             ,
             let
             him
             reade
             
               Valerius
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             18
             :
          
           
             2.
             17
             :
          
           
             Virgill
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Hooker
             :
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             :
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             C
             :
             Tb.
             l.
             16.
             tit
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Cardan
             desapient
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Octau
             .
          
           
             Apolog.
             adoe●…
             .
             Gente●…
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             3
             
          
           
             Lib
             :
             36
             :
             cap
             :
             15
             :
          
           
             Luc.
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Esay
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●…r
             .
             43.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             De
             civ
             .
             dei
             .
             5.
             21
             
          
           
             Ecclesiastes
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             de●…
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Donatum
             .
          
           
             Nonius
             Marcellus
             ex
             Cicero●…
             lib.
             de
             Repub.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nat.
             quaest
             .
             praes
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Reg●…
             Arsocen
             .
          
           
             In
             vita
             Iulij
             Agricola
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             :
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             E●…
             .
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dis.
             l.
             1.
             11.
             12.
             13
             14.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             13
             :
          
           
             See
             for
             this
             point
             
               Laurent
               Valla
            
             in
             his
             2
             booke
             
               de
               voluptate
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8
             :
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             Ciu.
             Dei
             ,
             5
             14.
             
          
           
             Apolog.
             50.
             ad
             Gentes
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             Ep●…
             .
             o●…
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             22.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             28.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             l.
             5
             :
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             Dolphine
             of
             Viennois
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             King
             of
             Maiorca
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             de
             Serres
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             de
             Serres
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             12.
             
             Luc.
             18.
             8.
             1.
             
             Tim
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             :
             3
             1.
             
          
           
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             
          
           
             Iude.
             v.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             42.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             1
             
             :
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             In
             Epist
             ,
             Iud●…
             .
             I●…
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             1●…
             .
             Act.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             V.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             V.
             12.
             
          
           
             De
             Rom.
             Pont.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             epist
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ad
             〈◊〉
             de
             Monogamia
             .
          
           
             Lib
             4.
             ep
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             6.
             in
             Psal.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             ep
             .
             2.
             18
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             7
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             7
             :
             Revel
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Lucan
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Buxdofius
             Syllag
             .
             Iud.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             9.
             circa
             finem
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             71.
             
          
           
             De
             consolatione
             ad
             Martiā
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Oecumenius
             in
             Collectaneis
             super
             3.
             post
             Petri
             
          
           
             De
             Rerum
             〈◊〉
             tura
             3.
             
          
           
             in
             Eleg.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             :
             Ph●…os
             .
          
           
             De
             ver
             .
             fid
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             An●…e
             medium
             .
          
           
             De
             prepar
             .
             Evan
             .
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             De
             Consol.
             ●…d
             Mart.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ludou
             .
             Vives
             .
             de
             ver
             .
             fid
             .
             Christ.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Lib.
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Metamorph.
             1
             
          
           
             Lib
             2.
             or
             acul●…rum
             .
          
           
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             102.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             34.
             4.
             
          
           
             Revel
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat
             24.
             35.
             
             Mark
             :
             13.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             3.
             10.
             
             Revel
             .
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Rom.
             8.
             20
             
          
           
             a
             De
             extrem●…
             Iudicio
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Sobria
             Philosoph
             .
             par
             .
             1
             sect
             .
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             quaest
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             ante
             medium
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             3
             
          
           
             Catharinus
             in
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Salmeron
             in
             eundem
             locum
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             44.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             22.
             
             Psal.
             104.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             65
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             Revel
             :
             21.
             1
             
             :
             &
             S.
             Peter
             :
             2
             :
             3
             :
             13
             :
          
           
             30.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             :
             7
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             102.
             26
             :
          
           
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             Rom.
             8.
             v.
             20
             :
          
           
             v
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             66.
             v.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             v
             23.
             
          
           
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             in
             lib.
             83.
             quest
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             2.
             ep
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             102.
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             See
             Raimundus
             Sebundus
             
               his
               naturall
               Theologie
               .
               &
            
             Raymundus
             Lullius
             in
             demonst
             .
             art
             .
             fidei
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             58
             :
             11
             :
          
           
             Eusebius
             de
             p●…aeparati
             ne
             11.
             18.
             20.
             
             &
             123.
             
          
           
             Lactan.
             7.
             
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Surius
             in
             com
             .
             an
             .
             1558.
             
          
           
             Zephany
             1.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             67.
             
          
           
             Antiq.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02484-e231280
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib
             14.
             epig.
             208.
             
          
           
             Epig.
             138.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             55.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal
             :
             44.
             
             Dan.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             De
             prim●…
             scribendi
             origi●…
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Epist
             dedicat
             .
             Car
             :
             prin
             .